《After Being Forced to Marry a Tyrant of the Enemy Nation》


 Chapter 1

    "The emperor killed again today. This time, a little maid in waiting disturbed the emperor''s nap. She was directly cut off her head and stripped of her skin."


    "When I came over just now, I saw that the maid''s skin was hanging on the hall. The blood was still ticking. It was terrible."


    "I also saw it, floating around like a kite..."


    Su Nuan sat on the soft couch with a red cap on his head. He was creepy when he heard the whispering outside with a tremor.


    That pair of scallion roots like small hands holding a veil, tightly twisted together.


    She is also afraid, but she is afraid of having a fart. No matter how afraid she is, she must develop according to the plot and marry a little tyrant.


    The little tyrant, as the boss of the biggest villain in the book, his father was wild and cruel, and the little tyrant was even worse.


    The original owner, the little princess who was sent to make peace, was killed on the third day when she was sent to the palace.


    When she was reading, she really regretted the little princess.


    But as soon as she opened her eyes, she became the cannon fodder of the tragedy.


    Although the little tyrant is only 13 years old, she has farted twice because of the little tyrant since she wore the book.


    For the first time, because I didn''t know the situation, I thought I could live a carefree salted fish life in the palace without angering the little tyrant.


    I didn''t know she was so back. When she went to the palace the next day to swing, she accidentally threw out and bumped into the little tyrant, who kicked her directly.


    So she hit the wall, hit a big hole in her head and died on the spot.


    The second time, she thought it was time to hide from the little tyrant. She was pushed into the well and drowned in three days.


    This is her third rebirth.


    According to the development of the plot, even if she is not kicked out and killed by the little tyrant, or pushed into the well and drowned, she will die at the hands of the little tyrant on the third day.


    Even if you are lucky enough to survive, go according to the original plot. Finally, the little tyrant will be unified in all directions. Because of cruelty and wailing everywhere, the original male main attack who has been plotting for a long time will come in. The little tyrant will be dismembered by the original male main at the age of 23.


    And she, as the emperor''s concubine, ended up being buried.


    In a word, even if she is only a ten-year-old girl in a place like the palace that eats people and doesn''t spit bones, she can''t relax her vigilance.


    If you don''t want to be killed, you must please the future tyrant, climb the big man, and then go to the peak of your life.


    If you don''t want to be buried, you have to protect the future tyrant from burping farts.


    Finally, we should not only curry favor with the future tyrant, but also cultivate the future tyrant into a generation of Ming monarch.


    Maybe if she lives to the end, she can get out of the book?


    The bead curtain was stirred up.


    She knew it was the little tyrant.


    But thirteen years old is enough to frighten people.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological. After the little tyrant came in, she felt a trace of blood in the air.


    Su Nuan''s waist was straight, holding his breath and waiting for him to approach.


    She was spared several times before. She didn''t burp fart on the wedding night because the little tyrant lifted the red cap and left.


    But this time, in order to attack the little tyrant and live to the end at one breath, she should take the initiative.


    But when she saw the black shoes embroidered with dragon patterns stop in front of her, she knew it was time.


    Almost at the same time that the little tyrant lifted his head, Su Nuan rushed into each other''s arms.


    The boy is very thin. She can hold her arms full.


    He also had a faint ambergris smell, which was particularly good. It was not as bloody as she thought.


    Feng Junyi, who is hugged by Su Nuan, is stunned and frowns slightly.


    Then he pushed the soft little girl attached to him mercilessly away.


    "Bold."


    Su Nuan falls to the ground and the red cap flies. Before she can see the little tyrant''s face clearly, her vision has stopped on the tyrant''s hand on the hilt of the sword.


    This is to kill his wife!!!


    Say no, that''s false.


    Su Nuan''s nervous heart almost jumped out of her throat, but she still rushed up with a stiff scalp.


    Her little hand held the little tyrant''s hand tightly. Her big eyes were full of tears. With a slight bite of her reddish lips, she said, "brother of the emperor, it''s Su Su. Don''t you remember?"


    Su Nuan roared in his heart: ah, Xia Yuhe by Daming Lake, don''t you know the emperor?


    Whatever her name is, Susu is still a dog''s egg. She doesn''t remember the milk name very clearly. Anyway, she''s desperate.


    She vaguely remembers that Feng Junyi in the original book was sent to their cloud country as a proton before the age of 8. As a princess of the cloud country, her age is not different, and she may have known her before.


    Of course, the experience of Feng Junyi in the book is just a passing by, and she has a headache.


    I hope the original owner had friendship with the little tyrant in his childhood.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi loosened his grip on the hilt when he heard this sentence.


    Su Nuan smacked his tongue secretly. It''s really right. Fortunately.


    Feng Junyi snorted coldly.


    Susu?


    When he went to the cloud country and was locked up hungry and cold, he threw him a hot meat bun and put the wolf in to let him eat with the wolf, Su Su?


    Of course, in the end, he killed the wolf, grabbed the meat bun and lived.


    This account, he remembers.


    "Take her to wash and send her to my bedroom."


    Feng Junyi waved his big hand and left directly, leaving Mo Nuan in a mess.


    Wash?


    To the emperor''s bedroom?


    She''s only ten years old now.


    As for Feng Junyi, he is only 13 years old now. Everyone is under age. Is it difficult to have a bridal chamber???


    Can he, he, he do it?


    Dog day feudal society, how can you get married so early???


    Su Nuan wants to cry, but only obedience.


    Bathing incense is an extremely long process.


    She forbeared when people cut me for fish.


    Just when Su Nuan thought she was going to be rubbed off by the palace maids, the bath was over.


    The maids dressed her in clean clothes, and the eunuch wrapped her in a quilt and sent her directly in.


    There is no shadow of a little tyrant in the bedroom. The attendant mammy told her that Feng Junyi was still in evening class and didn''t come back until midnight.


    She yawned. It was about midnight at night. It was better to have a sleep.


    Lying in bed with her head in her head, she feels that as a princess, she is helpless here. The only one who can hold her thigh is Feng Junyi.


    Thinking, I fell asleep so vaguely.


    When Feng Junyi returned to his bedroom, he saw a small zongzi lying on the bed.


    Thinking that the palace people threw people into his bed, they couldn''t help but want to draw their swords.


    But when I saw the little girl lying in bed, I suddenly remembered who she was.


    The little girl was tightly wrapped by the quilt, with only one head exposed outside. Her bulging little face was slightly red, her mouth was slightly tilted, glittering and lustrous.


    The long black and shiny hair poured out like a black waterfall.


    Susu? Oh, it''s her.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes were a little cold.

 Chapter 2

    Remembering his past experience, he wanted to go up and strangle the little girl now.


    He wanted to know what the little girl thought. He clearly remembered what she did to him, but he threw himself at him. Isn''t this trying to die?


    On this thought, Feng Junyi''s eyes showed a chill.


    He walked to the bed, but he was more angry because the little girl slept very sweet.


    Why can''t he sleep at night while she sleeps so well?


    Feng Junyi directly raises his feet and kicks the small Zongzi on the bed.


    Su Nuan was sleeping soundly. She was kicked to the ground and wanted to scold her mother.


    But before he opened his mouth, he saw Feng Junyi with a cold face.


    Calm down, she needs to calm down.


    What she has to do is please Feng Junyi, not confront him.


    Su Nuan, who picked up the situation in a second, immediately showed an ignorant look. Because he was kicked out of bed, his face was full of grievances. At the moment, he put forward his white hands from the quilt, rubbed his eyes, and said, "brother emperor, your evening class is over?"


    Only in the bright candlelight did she see feng Junyi clearly.


    Fragrant, really fragrant.


    Thirteen year old boy, thin to thin, but his facial features are unusually handsome.


    He was slender and looked a head taller than her. His red lips seemed to be smeared with a layer of honey, with a faint luster. His face is pale, but there is a morbid demonic beauty, like a vampire in a national drama.


    But now is not the time to appreciate beautiful men. It''s important to keep the dog alive.


    Su Nuan is observing Feng Junyi, and Feng Junyi is also observing her.


    The little girl is soft and waxy. Her nose is red. She looks like a crying ghost, but the little girl''s eyes


    Feng Junyi is used to seeing people afraid of him. Suddenly, he sees such a fearless look, but he has a trace of interest.


    "Su Su, right?"


    "I''m Su Su. Do you remember the emperor''s brother?"


    She saw Feng Junyi laughing!


    Su Nuan''s heart is getting cold when he sees here.


    The original text doesn''t pay much attention to Feng Junyi, but she is particularly impressed that Feng Junyi will kill as long as he smiles.


    Isn''t he trying to kill her again?


    Skinning, hanging in front of the palace, swinging around like a kite, and then falling with the blood drop by drop, the picture is really hot eyes.


    She looked at him cautiously and innocently, but did not lick the dog, looking forward to his answer.


    "Yes, all of them. I remember that when I was seven years old, you gave me a meat bun."


    Su Nuan''s big eyes flashed bright. Wow, the original owner was only four years old at that time. He knew that he was kind and gave a hungry little boy a meat bun to save him from fire and water.


    If she had not known that this was a tyrant, she would almost have made up a soul stirring love story.


    She nodded like mashing garlic: "well, you remember the emperor''s brother."


    Feng Junyi continued to smile and said in a deep voice, "you gave me a meat bun and put a hungry wolf in."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuan nearly vomited three liters of blood.


    When the original Lord was four years old, was he so cruel? Is it the devil?


    Are you sure Feng Junyi is not joking or remembering wrong?


    She glanced at Feng Junyi secretly. He was still laughing. It seemed that he was not joking.


    What should I do? How should she go round?


    Su Nuan glances at Feng Junyi''s bony fingers and a thin cocoon on the back of his hand. Suddenly, he has an idea.


    "The emperor''s brother remembers very carefully. When the emperor''s brother went to the cloud country alone, I was also afraid that the emperor''s brother would be bullied, so I was training the emperor''s brother at that time. Playing games with wolves was the best way to train people. You know, the harem is a place where people kill without blinking an eye."


    She has a small mouth, a soft waxy voice, a red face and a heart.


    In fact, I was flustered.


    She quickly analyzed the situation that year.


    It must have been the defeat of the state of origin that sent Feng Junyi to the state of cloud as a proton. Later, when Feng Junyi was 8 years old, the state of origin fought back and turned the state of cloud into a small affiliated state.


    But at that time, a defeated proton was sent to the enemy country, where there was a good life, so he was hungry enough to grab food from the wolf.


    In addition, he was in the same situation as her at that time. They were all helpless. Maybe he could have a chance of life.


    Feng Junyi remained calm, and the cold and solemn breath on his face was more obvious.


    It''s over. Will you die for the third time this time?


    Even if you die, you have to fight for the last one.


    She continued to be coquettish, with her little finger hooked on his skirt corner, a pair of big eyes staring at him, and muttered: "brother emperor, I was not liked by my mother since I was young. I thought I would be lonely and helpless when I was sent to such a far place. It''s nice to see you now ~"


    "I feel good to see you."


    Feng Junyi is very interested.


    Install, continue to install, he wants to see when this little devil will install.


    Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi may not even believe a punctuation mark.


    She also knows that if he doesn''t kill her, it means that she still has meaning. Maybe she pretends to dress, and the fake will come true.


    Su Nuan smiles and sees Feng Junyi undress. His heart goes up to his throat again.


    How did she forget this?


    Tonight is their wedding night.


    Wait, a 10-year-old and a 13-year-old are not so abnormal, are they?


    The good thing is that after Feng Junyi undressed, he sat directly beside her and looked like a good play, regardless of her life or death.


    Su Nuan''s small body is twisting and twisting in the tight quilt wrapped around her. She just wants to free her hands and feet. After all, she doesn''t dare bother Feng Junyi around her to solve it for her.


    Seeing her look, Feng Junyi smiled in a low voice and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Me?"


    Can''t you see?


    Su Nuan continued to say in her unique sweet waxy voice, "I want to untie the quilt so that I can sleep comfortably."


    Oh, do you want to sleep comfortably?


    He can''t sleep well. How can she fall asleep?


    It''s funny to see her twisting like a worm. Feng Junyi didn''t intend to ignore her. She stretched out her foot and kicked again. She just rolled around.


    The quilt was untied, but she rolled dizzy.


    Su Nuan clumsily pouts his butt and gets up. His small mouth is tilted. He looks at Feng Junyi discontentedly. His eyes are also red. He seems to want to cry.


    Damn Feng Junyi, he doesn''t know how to pity Xiangxi and cherish Yu at all.


    Forget it. If you know how to cherish fragrance and jade, you won''t behead and peel off the maid who made a little mistake.


    Thinking that his head is still well on his neck, Su Nuan thinks it''s better to live in peace.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Feng Junyi asked her, which made Su Nuan a little confused. She looked at him and said very seriously, "a little."


    "Oh."


    So after asking her, ''Oh'' is over?


    As a princess with outstanding appearance at the age of ten, even a 13-year-old who has not yet fully enlightened, should she be a little enlightened?


    Forget it, he is a tyrant, and she doesn''t have the aura of a female Lord. What do you expect so much.


    A slight sound suddenly came from the bedroom. Feng Junyi said coldly, "who is it?"

 Chapter 3

    A palace maid was so frightened that she immediately rushed out and knelt in front of him and kowtowed: "Your Majesty, the maidservant was sent by the Empress Dowager to serve you and the queen."


    The maid in waiting trembled into a sieve when she spoke.


    Feng Junyi got out of bed barefoot and went directly to the palace maid: "don''t you know I don''t like people waiting in front of me when I sleep? Come on, drag down and kill me."


    After speaking, the two bodyguards rushed in and dragged the maid out directly.


    The palace maid struggled and screamed: "Your Majesty, spare your life, empress, save the maidservant. Your majesty, you can''t kill the maidservant. The maidservant is from the Empress Dowager..."


    Feng Junyi has a headache. The little maid''s noisy voice looks like some noisy old guys in the early days.


    He rubbed his temples and said in a low voice, "cut her tongue before you kill her."


    Su Nuan was stunned.


    Even after reading a novel or dying several times, she heard that Feng Junyi killed people without blinking an eye.


    But this time, is Feng Junyi really going to kill?


    There was a scream outside the palace, and there was no sound. In a moment, a bodyguard reported at the door: "Your Highness, I have been dealt with."


    Hearing the report, Feng Junyi waved his hand and motioned the bodyguard to go out and lie in bed again.


    Su Nuan was beside him, pumping air.


    "Sleep."


    Su Nuan answered in a low voice, but he was like a clever kitten shrinking there and dared not move.


    Fortunately, the little tyrant didn''t continue to toss people, so she soon fell asleep.


    But while she was sleeping well, she was suddenly shaken up.


    When Su Nuan opened his eyes, he saw that the little tyrant had not slept. At the moment, a pair of long and narrow eyes just stared at her.


    It was like eating her alive.


    With his cheeks bulging, Sue opened the quilt and sat there trembling. The dream was disturbed again, and no one was happy.


    She simply stopped sleeping and sat face to face with Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi is still looking at her with great interest.


    Su Nuan laments in her heart that Feng Junyi is so difficult. She must find a way to coax him. Otherwise, she won''t sleep again tonight. She''s still young and needs to sleep more to grow tall.


    Yes!


    Su Nuan had an idea and thought of a good way. At the moment, he tilted his head to make a look full of interest and asked, "the emperor can''t sleep?"


    Because she was angry, she no longer called the emperor''s brother.


    But what she doesn''t know is that this voice is naturally soft and waxy. Even if it doesn''t mean to be coquettish, a small voice is still like coquettish.


    "Yes."


    Well, sure enough, if she couldn''t sleep, she couldn''t sleep.


    "Then I''ll do a trick for the emperor."


    "Juggling?"


    Feng Junyi has more interest in his eyes, but his expression is still indifferent.


    Su Nuan nodded and said to him, "look carefully, don''t blink."


    What if Feng Junyi is a tyrant? Apart from her identity, she is not so afraid.


    After thinking about it, she simply finds a handkerchief and asks Feng Junyi to put it on her hand.


    Counting down three times, the veil was pulled away, and she pinched the two hand puppets taken out of the space in her hand.


    She found the space last time. It was a small supermarket, small to small, but everything was complete. Snacks, toys, etc. there are all kinds of messy things.


    As for the puppet, she found it last time.


    She didn''t plan to use it last time. She thought it was chicken ribs. She didn''t expect it to come in handy now.


    When Feng Junyi saw what was in her hand, a trace of surprise flashed at the bottom of her eyes again. Then he fumbled on her hand and arm, and opened the quilt to explore. As a result, there was nothing.


    Finally, Feng Junyi couldn''t help but say, "take things from space. I saw it when I was watching the acrobatic troupe. It''s just a cover up. Tell me, where did you hide your things?"


    Su Nuan noticed that Feng Junyi''s tone eased a little, and even claimed to be me.


    It excited her.


    "This is Su Su''s unique skill. Does the emperor''s brother like it? It''s for you. Look, you can play like this when you can''t sleep."


    Su Nuan made a gesture, one left hand and one right hand, put two puppets in his hand and imitated the fight between two villains.


    Feng Junyi doesn''t get to the bottom of the matter. Instead, he studies the puppet gloves she gave him.


    One of the puppet gloves is the emperor and the other is the minister.


    The emperor was wearing a black red edged Dragon Robe, and the minister held Chaohu in his hand. Feng Junyi seemed to have a good time. Seeing this, she dared to close her eyes.


    Open your eyes again, and it will be the next morning.


    She doesn''t know whether Feng Junyi slept last night or when he left. The glove puppet disappeared with Feng Junyi.


    Su Nuan gets up, looks at his small arms and legs, and continues to analyze the current situation.


    Judging from the current situation, Feng Junyi will kill her for a while and a half.


    Of course, if her death in the back annoys him, maybe.


    "Empress, you wake up."


    Just thinking of it, the maid quickly walked up to her and dressed her gently.


    "Yesterday was your wedding day. According to the regulations of the palace of the wine country, you are going to serve tea to the Empress Dowager early this morning."


    The maid in waiting is called pearl. She is one of the dowry servant girls she brought from the cloud state. She is thirteen years old.


    Speaking of the empress dowager, this is also a cruel role.


    She was only a victim of the marriage between the two countries.


    She knew about the country of origin when she was reading.


    The Empress Dowager and the Regent control the government. Now Feng Junyi, who succeeded to the throne, is not full of wings, but he is incompatible with the Empress Dowager.


    The most terrible thing is that Feng Junyi will really control the imperial power when he is 16 years old.


    The power of life and death is in hand, and Feng Junyi''s tyranny is out of control.


    So when serving tea, she couldn''t help looking at the Empress Dowager.


    She is worthy of being Feng Junyi''s biological mother. A 30-year-old woman looks in her early twenties.


    But her majesty still makes people shudder.


    It''s a pity to think that such a national empress dowager will be killed by her son in a few years.


    She offered tea, then stepped aside, lowered her eyes, and looked submissive.


    The Empress Dowager glanced and was particularly satisfied with the little queen who looked clever and obedient.


    Only those who are obedient will listen to her advice and manage the harem well.


    The Empress Dowager asked a few more questions and told her that if she was free in the palace, she could talk to her more and let her go.


    Su Nuan came out of the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, relieved.


    "Stop."


    As soon as I came out and was ready to go back, I heard a Jiao drink behind me.


    She knew that, like last time, it was Princess Shuanghua who shouted at her.


    Princess Shuanghua is the Empress Dowager''s own niece. The Empress Dowager dotes on Princess Shuanghua alone, which leads to a princess more favored than the real princess in the palace. Therefore, Princess Shuanghua has developed an arrogant and domineering temperament.


    "Do you know who I am? I am the niece of the Empress Dowager. If it weren''t for you, the Queen''s position would be that of the princess."

 Chapter 4

    Su Nuan stopped and looked at the old man. His big eyes showed innocence. He seriously tilted his head and thought for a while: "eh, it''s really true."


    She looked at Princess Shuanghua with determination, and her expression was full of the little girl''s ignorance of the world.


    This body is only about ten years old. The original owner is not very smart and has a leather bag. In this case, she should continue to play.


    You know, last time Princess Shuanghua stopped her, she angrily went back on the spot, but that time was the third day. After asking, she was pushed into the well on her way back.


    She suspected that the person who killed her last time was Princess Shuanghua.


    It seems that in this life, because she came a little late, she met in advance.


    She doesn''t intend to go with her later. Anyway, there are many people here. It''s a big deal to have a mouth fight.


    "You!"


    Princess Shuanghua is very angry. The little princess of the country affiliated to the new palace is so arrogant. You know, even the real princess of the wine country dare not be so presumptuous in front of her.


    She originally wanted to slap her face directly, but then she thought that this was the Empress Dowager''s aunt''s bedroom after all. If someone saw her and left something to say, her aunt would scold her.


    So he simply said: "you are worthy of being the princess of the cloud country. Sure enough, ''ice and snow are smart''. Since you married the emperor''s brother, in the future..."


    "I''ll be your sister-in-law in the future ~"


    Su Nuan blinked with big eyes and said happily to her, "you''re welcome. This will be your home in the future. You can come and play often."


    Princess Shuanghua is mad.


    Who wants to be polite to her? I''ve never seen such a shameless person.


    She looked angrily at the villain in front of her, big eyes, high bridge of nose and small mouth. She didn''t know whether it was because she was too greedy and her face was full of meat. She looked like a child.


    Where like her, she is not only light, but also has changed to a woman, with slender waist and beautiful appearance.


    Compared with the little fat man in front of me


    Princess Shuanghua couldn''t help smiling. Who has the demeanor of the mother of a country needs a closer look.


    What princess? To put it better, it''s a princess who is close to her. It''s not good to say. Isn''t it the doll sent by cloud state to curry favor with her emperor''s brother?


    Forget it, why bother with her in general? With her stupid appearance, she must not have to do it. It slightly annoyed the emperor''s brother, and she didn''t have to be cut off.


    She was glad to think that there would be this stupid thing after the human skin floating in front of the emperor''s brother''s bedroom.


    "Well, I don''t care about you today. I heard that the emperor''s brother killed another maid last night?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Nuan''s eyes flashed a little light, and her small appearance was also a little excited.


    She said, "the maid in waiting shouted to spare her life. It was so noisy that the emperor''s brother cut off her tongue and finally beheaded and skinned her. I heard that human skin is easy to peel. It would be better if you poured silver on people''s heads when they were alive."


    Princess Shuanghua''s scalp was numb when she heard this. Although she didn''t see it, she had a strong sense of the picture.


    I thought to myself, isn''t this a little pervert?


    I''m so excited to see a murderer. I''m really a fool.


    This made her want to frighten the fool. She said, "all right, go play with your. It''s a headache."


    Now that she''s released, of course she''s willing to leave.


    Just now she saw the change in Princess Shuanghua''s eyes and the dislike on her face. She knew that Princess Shuanghua must not care.


    After all, in the eyes of Princess Shuanghua, she is short, fat and stupid. Such a person is not enough to threaten her.


    Just blurted out those descriptions just now, which made her heart burst.


    Even she feels like a pervert.


    She quickly asked pearl to go back to her bedroom with her. She didn''t want to stay in this broken place for a moment. Who knows who will come to greet the Empress Dowager later.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t know is that as soon as she turns around, she meets Feng Junyi head-on.


    Su Nuan was also frightened, but she soon calmed down, rushed directly into Feng Junyi''s arms and said excitedly, "brother of the emperor ~"


    Oh, she''s really unlucky. If she doesn''t talk to the princess, can she miss it perfectly?


    "If a living person is filled with mercury, the skin will peel better? It''s interesting. Maybe you can try it next time."


    Su Nuan is holding this thin little body. When he hears this sentence for no reason, his body is slightly stiff.


    Wan Duzi, if Feng Junyi really listens to her, she will give people water and silver alive the next time she peels... God, she will be a sinner for thousands of years.


    Although it was the world in the book, these people stood in front of her alive and even skinned. They still had to abuse like this.


    Holding Feng Junyi''s finger in her small hand, she said softly, "I''m all nonsense. Who makes Princess Shuanghua want to scare me."


    She was telling the truth with a coquettish tone.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are more playful.


    Just now he clearly felt that the little girl was afraid, but he insisted.


    But such poor acting skills made him feel more magnanimous.


    It''s much better than some people, who are the mother of a country, but do ugly things of moral decay.


    "It''s time to scare."


    Feng Junyi finished this sentence lightly. It''s not hard to hear a sense of banter in his tone.


    As for who to scare, she doesn''t care.


    As long as Feng Junyi is not angry and can coax Feng Junyi well, she can rest easy.


    Su Nuan returned to his bedroom and lay in bed like a salted fish.


    She looked at roudu''s small hands and arms, and then touched roudu''s small face. She remembered that Princess Shuanghua looked at her eyes and sighed.


    This body seems a little fat.


    Pearl brought dessert and put it beside her bed and said, "empress, this is the peach blossom crisp newly made in the imperial dining room. It said it was sent to empress. You can try it."


    Su Nuan takes a look at the cakes. They are all high sugar and starch. It''s strange that they don''t get fat.


    She waved her hand and said, "no, I won''t eat in the future. I want to lose weight."


    With her cheeks puffed up, she turned over and got up from the bed. She put the dessert in front of a little white cat running in from the outside and looked at it happily.


    A palace maid knelt in front of the hall and said, "empress dowager, empress dowager, call you to Ci''an palace."


    The maid in waiting stood up and walked away without waiting for her to speak.


    Su Nuan wondered if she had just invited Ann. Why did she suddenly summon herself? Watching the maid leave, she frowned slightly.


    Pearl was puzzled at the moment: "what does the Empress Dowager ask you for?"


    Looking back, the empress of her family lay down again and hurriedly said to her, "empress, why are you lying down again? Get up quickly, and the maid will dress you up. Hello, go to meet the Empress Dowager."


    Su Nuan was dragged and dressed up again. Heavy bead hairpins were inserted into her head. She couldn''t drop any less. She felt her head was dead.


    The master and servant walked towards the Empress Dowager''s Ci''an palace. They didn''t know that they had just reached the peach blossom forest when they heard someone whispering.


    "The emperor was smart since he was young. He was clearly the eldest son of the first emperor. However, when the first emperor was alive, he was not favored. I heard that it was because he was not the first emperor''s own flesh and blood."


    "There is a lot of noise in the palace. It is said that the emperor only has the Empress Dowager and the Regent. I think it must be true to know that there is no wind in the hole."


    "The Regent is dignified. He hasn''t taken a wife or concubine for many years. It''s true. No wonder he has worked hard to assist the emperor for so many years. He is his own son."

 Chapter 5

    Su Nuan was stunned when she heard this.


    Wait, she... Heard the amazing secret about the Empress Dowager in the palace.


    Pearl looked strange and asked, "empress, how..."


    Before he finished, Su Nuan had covered his mouth.


    Not far away, the Empress Dowager had approached. She had nowhere to escape. She only squatted behind the rockery with pearls.


    "Don''t talk."


    Su Nuan even breathed carefully.


    The Empress Dowager and the Regent appeared one after another, and the three palace maids who talked suddenly collapsed with fear.


    "Empress dowager, spare your life, your Highness The Regent."


    Several palace maids cried again and again. It was clearly a line of life and death, but because their legs were weak, they had to kneel on the ground and cry.


    The Empress Dowager was obviously extremely angry, but at this time she tried to restrain her angry face and looked at the man around her.


    "What to do is up to you."


    The Empress Dowager''s tone was high and long, and she narrowed her eyes slightly to see the Regent in front of her.


    Su Nuan also saw the true face of the Regent at this time.


    Men are tall and handsome. Just standing there is enough to frighten people.


    The original book, Feng Junyi, killed the empress dowager, and the Regent Wang hanged himself. At that time, Su Nuan had a feeling of hard life.


    Of course, if you leave aside the great difference in their identities, at first glance, they are really matching handsome men and beautiful women.


    But now is not the time to gossip. Her fingers held Pearl''s hand tightly and pulled pearl down.


    Where do you know that Pearl suddenly stood up and said, "empress, why do you squat down suddenly?"


    Su Nuan looked cold and stared at the little maid who suddenly stood up and killed her.


    "There are people over there."


    The Regent Wang whispered and quickly rushed over. Su Nuan looked at his murderous eyes and sighed. This time, he was not pushed into the well, but was about to be killed by the palace maids around him.


    I don''t know. She just felt dragged, staggered for two steps, and fell into a thin arms.


    Su Nuan looks back and sees Feng Junyi standing behind her.


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan stares at Feng Junyi with big eyes and shortens of breath.


    This is her only straw.


    On the other side, the Regent turned his body. Originally, he extended his hand to her and then to pearl. Looking behind him, the other three palace maids had long been strangled and fell to the ground.


    "Your Majesty."


    Although he saw the emperor, the Regent still didn''t loosen his hand holding the Pearl neck. There was a flash of panic in his eyes, but then he recovered as usual.


    "It''s the emperor."


    Feng Junyi just glanced at the Regent and then said, "what is the Regent doing? Are you going to kill my queen?"


    The Regent did not answer, but the Empress Dowager said in a low voice, "what did the emperor say? How could AI family kill the queen? AI family only killed a few people who chewed their tongue. After all, the queen is not."


    The Empress Dowager said that and looked at Su Nuan with beautiful eyes.


    She knew that the Empress Dowager didn''t kill Feng Junyi because she was here today, and her last words were obviously a reminder to her.


    But she was worried that she, like the three palace maids, would sooner or later break her neck.


    Even if the Empress Dowager didn''t kill her and the emperor knew it, wouldn''t it be the same way to die?


    Look at the current form, it''s just the difference between who died in his hand.


    "Empress... Save, save the maidservant..."


    Pearl''s face turned blue when she was pinched. She looked at her with shortness of breath. Su Nuan looked at the Empress Dowager and knew that although she could escape temporarily, the maid in waiting would not.


    But she doesn''t want to let the maid die yet. She wants to know who wants to harm herself, but she doesn''t know what to do for a while. She simply looks at Feng Junyi for help.


    The Regent Wang said coldly, "this little maid in waiting can''t stay. After listening to something she shouldn''t listen to, for fear of being talkative in the future, she''d better leave it to Wei Chen."


    "Disposal?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this sentence, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He said in a slightly excited voice: "since it''s to be disposed of, just leave it to me. Before, I overheard the queen say that it''s easier for living people to fill mercury and peel skin. I just wanted to try this method. How about, Regent."


    The Regent looked at the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was slightly holding her forehead and said, "follow him."


    The Regent then loosened his hand, which stuck the Pearl''s neck, and looked as usual: "minister, lead the order."


    When the Regent king and the Empress Dowager both left, Feng Junyi didn''t look different. He just arched his hands and said, "congratulations to your mother."


    Su Nuan breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, the two men left.


    Just when she thought she had escaped from Shengtian, where did she know that Feng Junyi stood in front of her and asked, "just heard it?"


    Pearl coughed violently and took the opportunity to climb up to Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, your servant didn''t hear anything."


    "What about you?"


    Feng Junyi looks at Mo Nuan thoughtfully. Mo Nuan''s heart clicks again.


    If she talks nonsense like pearl, she will be pulled out and skinned on the spot.


    Feng Junyi is no better than the Empress Dowager. She is a prudent woman. She knows that considering the overall situation, even if she wants to kill her, she won''t brazenly kill her.


    So she got closer and whispered, "if I said I heard all of it, would you hit me?"


    Her big eyes looked pitifully at Feng Junyi.


    At the age of ten, because of her short stature, she looks like seven or eight years old. She has white skin and a fleshy face. She knows her advantages.


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi stretched out his hand and bounced on her forehead, then said, "come here --"


    Before Feng Junyi finished her words, Mo Nuan began to cry. She sobbed and said, "well, I didn''t hear anything. Pearl and I didn''t hear anything. Can you not kill us..."


    Perhaps it was the thought that Feng Junyi would now ask someone to water her head and peel it. She cried uncontrollably.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little man who has become a small crying bag in front of him. He can''t help but be stunned. The small crying bag shrinks into a ball. His eyes and nose are red. His big eyes are full of tears and his small mouth is shriveled. He is very cute.


    "Kill you?"


    The corner of Feng Junyi''s mouth rose slightly and reached out to touch her fleshy little face: "I won''t kill you."


    "Can''t you kill pearls?"


    As soon as Su Nuan hears that Feng Junyi doesn''t kill himself, he quickly asks for mercy.


    If pearl dies, the clue will be broken.


    In Feng Junyi''s eyes, her small appearance has become another scene.


    In Feng Junyi''s opinion, xiaowaibao is really as stupid as a pig. He is not only poor in acting, but also naive.


    People with a clear eye can understand at a glance that the little palace maid deliberately stood up to harm her. She is still pleading for the little palace maid.


    If he hadn''t appeared in time, wouldn''t he have broken his neck by the old fox of the Regent?


    He looked at the slender neck and frowned slightly.


    The neck is so thin that it doesn''t break when pinched?


    Even if he had to pinch his neck, he had to pinch it himself.

 Chapter 6

    Feng Junyi thinks so, but his mouth is still mean.


    "Kill, you must kill."


    He approached her, condescended, stared at her little fleshy face and said in a deep voice, "since it is the person the queen wants to keep, it must be killed."


    Feng Junyi waved his big hand, and the cold smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    "Come and take people down."


    When the guard at the door heard the order, he immediately came in and dragged the Pearl out.


    But at the time of a column of incense, it was boiling in the palace.


    Some people say that the emperor doesn''t like the queen. He kills the close maid around her without giving the queen any face.


    It is also said that the little maid in waiting beside the queen is now dead. I''m afraid she will be the queen soon.


    Only Su Nuan was shivering under the quilt.


    Feng Junyi is a real pervert. He killed pearl without leaving her time for interrogation.


    She was a little angry and felt hungry.


    Just hold a plate of snacks and bite it down as Feng Junyi.


    When Feng Junyi returned to his bedroom, he saw Mo Nuan hiding in the quilt.


    She wrapped the quilt tightly. The quilt moved with her body. It seemed that it was secretly wiping tears.


    At the thought of a small group hiding in the quilt crying, Feng Junyi frowned slightly.


    At the beginning, the mixed little devil in the cloud country would cry because of a little maid in waiting?


    And he''s a traitor.


    It''s stupid as a pig to shed tears for a traitor.


    He strode to the soft couch and mercilessly lifted the quilt.


    Su warm''s quilt suddenly opened, which was also surprised.


    You know, she went into bed with snacks in order to have something to eat.


    No way, she is young, hungry fast, and there are restrictions on eating in the palace. She has to hide and eat.


    I didn''t know I was caught before I ate a few pieces.


    She looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes. Her cheeks were bulging with food.


    This reminds Feng Junyi of the little hamster raised in the third room. It is white and fat, with big eyes. It looks like this when eating.


    Su Nuan quickly swallowed the dessert, patted his hands, then slowly got up and said, "brother emperor, why did you suddenly come back?"


    His eyes fell on her crumbled hands and bed, and his eyebrows tightened even more.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eat."


    Su Nuan quickly answered this sentence. Finally, he didn''t forget to lick the debris on his fingers. He looked at him with big eyes and said, "the snacks in your palace are really delicious."


    She said as she prepared to put her fingers into her mouth.


    Feng Junyi only has a headache. It''s clear that she is a little princess of the devil of the world. Why does she look like she has just been released from hungry prison?


    He has touched that white, thin and soft little finger. If it is soft and boneless, does it melt when it is put into his mouth?


    "Brother emperor, would you like to try one?"


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi''s eyes and feels a little uneasy.


    She saw that Feng Junyi was staring at her finger.


    Then she grabbed a cake and really put it in his mouth.


    "Only children like sweet things."


    Feng Junyi waved down the cake, and Mo''s warm body shook slightly.


    The little face was full of ignorance, and the little mouth whispered, "do children like sweet things?"


    It seems so


    Su Nuan can''t laugh or cry.


    She didn''t like sweets before. Unexpectedly, she became a ten-year-old girl in the book. Even her taste changed.


    I love sweets and can''t help crying. Oh, by the way, I also like sleeping.


    Feng Junyi''s face became more and more gloomy.


    When he was in cloud country, he was bullied by this bad girl.


    Now the little girl has been sent here for two days. She still looks like a charming and naive girl.


    Although it looks cute and tight, he knows that his simplicity is all pretended. He just wants to see when she wants to pretend.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Feng Junyi asked back. Su Nuan obviously wasn''t thinking about it. She glanced and saw the scar on the back of his hand.


    "Brother emperor, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    She was still barefoot and stood in front of him. Her soft bun rubbed his chin when she bent down, as if her heart had been swept by feathers.


    The soft little hands caught his hand.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Feng Junyi said coldly and pushed Mo Nuan away. Su Nuan just staggered two steps in front of him, his big eyes gradually filled with tears. He looked pathetic.


    Su Nuan thinks Feng Junyi is a little strange today.


    Mingming coaxed him last night. In the blink of an eye, something was wrong again.


    Maybe it''s because those palace maids chewed their tongue.


    She doesn''t know how much Feng Junyi heard at that time, but as the biggest villain tyrant in the original book, the training he experienced when he was a child must be unimaginable. That''s why he blackened so early.


    She felt wronged. The author wrote him so tragically, but she didn''t cause it. Why should she hurt her?


    At this thought, the damn tears rolled in my eyes again.


    But she had to continue to please him, so her little finger hooked the corner of his sleeve and said in a crying tone: "people just want to care about you. Look at the back of your hand and the joints of your bones. How painful it is."


    She then pouted, took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the blood on it for him. Finally, she raised her small face and asked carefully, "does it hurt?"


    "No pain."


    Feng Junyi''s eyebrows suddenly jump. He wants to break through her disguise, but he wants to see what she will do next.


    He tried to pull his hand away. The little girl in front of him squeezed his hand tightly so that he couldn''t pull it away.


    In those big eyes, in addition to grievance, there was also stubbornness, as if he would never stop until his injury was handled well.


    "It''s strange that you don''t hurt. Even if you are the emperor, it''s also a body of flesh and blood. Wait, I''ll wrap it up for you soon."


    flesh? After all these years, some people still remember that he is also flesh and blood.


    Unfortunately, he forgot.


    He stared quietly at the little girl in front of him, turned out a bottle of powder from the drawer, sprinkled it on the scar on the back of his hand, and wrapped it up for him with a handkerchief. His action was very gentle, as if he was really afraid of hurting him.


    "I brought this medicine from the cloud country. If I apply it, it will not only heal quickly, but also leave no scars."


    She stared at Feng Junyi''s hands and thought: how ugly it would be if such a pair of clean and slender comic hands left scars.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Junyi pulled back his hand and said in a deep voice to the door, "come here."


    When rows of palace maids heard the news, they immediately stood down and knelt in front of them.


    "Spread your hands out."


    The maids did not dare to disobey, so they had to do it.


    Just when Su Nuan didn''t know what he was going to do, Feng Junyi pulled out his sword and waved it. The tip of the sword scratched the palms of the palace maids.


    "Since you like dressing, let''s do it."

 Chapter 7

    Su Nuan was stunned.


    What kind of monster is this?


    She was kind enough to bandage him. He said she liked bandaging and cut off the maid''s hands. Where did she have such a quirk?


    Su Nuan stood there with a gloomy look. It seemed that she annoyed the tyrant again.


    The rows of maids knelt there trembling. One of them was afraid to cry. Feng Junyi couldn''t help rubbing his temples.


    Seeing this, Zhao Ling, the eunuch on one side, knew what they meant and quickly presented the sword that had just been hung up.


    Feng Junyi looks at the sword and directly reaches out to take it. When the crying maid sees the bleeding sword, she is paralyzed with fear.


    But she didn''t dare to beg for mercy, and she didn''t want to cry, because she was so scared just now that she couldn''t help crying.


    You know, if their majesty is unhappy, she will cut off people''s heads. If she makes a noise now, she will cut off her tongue.


    Now it can only shake like a chaff sieve.


    Feng Junyi is holding a sword. His headache is more obvious. Just when he wants to wave the sword, he sees the little girl standing there as if numb.


    That small and thin figure has big eyes that will cry when scared. If he cuts down this sword, it is estimated that she will cry again.


    Finally, he threw away his sword with a bang, and the quiet palace made his low and cold voice: "get out."


    The palace maids thought they would be beheaded and skinned. When they heard the emperor say so, they rolled out one by one.


    Even Zhao Ling was shocked.


    Their holy father didn''t kill the maid today?


    Finally, he focused on the little queen, mostly because of the little queen.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know how to coax Feng Junyi. When she comes back, Feng Junyi drives out all the maidens.


    Fortunately, he didn''t kill anyone.


    She stood there, her little fingers pinching the corner of her skirt, blinking at him with big eyes, and carefully asked, "no dressing?"


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "no dressing."


    "Oh..."


    In fact, she felt that the tyrant was not as bad as she thought.


    However, Su Nuan''s appearance now makes Feng Junyi feel more charming, silly and cute.


    He said, "the little maid didn''t kill."


    "Ah? Which one?"


    Su Nuan didn''t react for a moment and asked, "pearl?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s a real pig or a fake pig. Come and bring people in."


    Zhao Ling looked at the scene and was secretly pleased.


    Sure enough, the Emperor didn''t kill because of their little queen. No, not even the maid in waiting.


    Sure, maybe later.


    Pearl was brought in and immediately knelt in front of Su Nuan. She cried and said, "empress, the maidservant said, all the maidservants said, yes, the three princesses asked the maidservant to kill you. Empress, please forgive the maidservant. If the maidservant doesn''t do this, they will kill the maidservant''s family."


    Su Nuan stood there blankly.


    Things are more complicated than she thought.


    She thought it would be princess Shuanghua who wanted to kill her. Pearl was bought by Princess Shuanghua. Unexpectedly, the three princesses of the cloud country wanted to kill her.


    Worst of all, she had no idea what had happened before.


    So now she pouted at the Pearl and frowned slightly.


    Fortunately, Feng Junyi didn''t kill pearl.


    Pearl is the only palace maid brought by the original owner from the cloud country. If she wants to know what happened before, she must know it through Pearl''s mouth.


    Feng Junyi looked at Mo Nuan and couldn''t help but say, "it was your family who wanted to kill you. They were the maids before."


    Why did he tell her this?


    Implying that her family would kill her, so she had to concentrate on being his queen?


    Su Nuan understood it this way. Unexpectedly, after this happened, Feng Junyi spread the news and announced that he had executed the dowry maid beside the queen and stripped all her skin and hung it in front of the palace.


    In order to let the cloud country die.


    In front of Feng Junyi, the two girls were muttering and talking with a trace of tears. He felt his brain hurt and simply brushed his sleeves and left.


    Seeing Feng Junyi leave, Su Nuan immediately changed her expression, looked at Pearl and said seriously, "Pearl, why did the three princesses kill me? What do you know?"


    Pearl knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she asked her to explain it in detail.


    It turned out that the three princesses had long been jealous of her beauty, so on the eve of her marriage, they threatened pearl with her family and wanted her to die in a foreign land.


    What a vicious three princess.


    But she knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl and said, "you''re the only servant girl around me. I''ll try to pick up your family secretly, but you must try your best to use it for me in the future. Otherwise, if the third princess doesn''t kill your family, I''ll make them worse than life and death."


    She doesn''t know what the original owner used to look like. It can be seen from Feng Junyi''s steamed stuffed bun incident that the original owner was not a good man before.


    So threats may work.


    Sure enough, pearl immediately kowtowed to her and said, "thank you, Queen. I will try my best to help. As long as the queen can keep the life of my family, I can ask my maid to be a cow or a horse."


    The day passed so safely for seven days.


    In these seven days, Su Nuan hardly goes out of the gate. Of course, it is necessary to greet the Empress Dowager sooner or later.


    In addition, I eat and sleep in the bedroom, and my days are particularly comfortable.


    After serving tea this day, the Empress Dowager did not hurry to let her go, but left her to talk around.


    All the others in the palace who have invited Ann have retired, leaving only her and the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the little dot standing in front of her. Although she was ten years old, she looked just like seven or eight years old.


    The bun on her head seems to be too heavy. The little girl''s head is a little shaky with such a hair ornament. Her skin is tender like water tofu. If it weren''t for the incident a few days ago, she would definitely like this little girl.


    But these days she has also tried. The little girl has a strict mouth. In addition, she is a little naive and doesn''t exceed the rules. She comes to offer tea every day. She can''t bear the joy in her heart.


    Most importantly, according to the people she sent, the emperor has not killed anyone for seven days since the little queen entered the palace.


    Maybe this little girl can cure her son''s cruelty?


    As for Shuanghua, compared with the little girl, she is less stable and often makes trouble, which gives her a headache.


    The Empress Dowager waved to Mo Nuan, "come here."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what the Empress Dowager''s calculation is, but she feels that the Empress Dowager''s attitude towards her has become better and better these days.


    So let her go now and she''ll go.


    Where do you know that the Empress Dowager raised her hand to her head, took down one of the hairpins on her head and said, "Ai family knows that as a queen, you must care about your appearance, but you are still young. How tired you are to walk around with so many hairpins on your head, how easy it will be in the future."

 Chapter 8

    Su Nuan''s eyes widened and she could hardly believe her ears.


    But she also understood that the Empress Dowager was concerned about her.


    Got the beloved Su Nuan, immediately nodded cleverly and said sweetly, "thank you, empress mother. Empress mother is the best."


    The Empress Dowager was even happier when she heard this.


    The little girl can really sweet into her heart when she calls her mother.


    It seems that she saw the right person. The soft glutinous steamed stuffed bun grew up and didn''t disappoint her.


    I was honest and honest when I was a child, so was I when I grew up.


    As soon as she was happy, she said to the mammy around her: "mammy Zhao, go to the mourning jewelry box and pick some gadgets for the queen."


    Su Nuan''s big eyes twinkled even more when he heard this.


    The Empress Dowager''s gift is amazing. When she read this book, it was mentioned in the book that the Empress Dowager was extremely extravagant.


    The bed is made of warm jade, and the light in the room is a night pearl the size of a table tennis ball.


    The gadget she said must be invaluable.


    Mammy Zhao picked out some lanolin white jade hairpins suitable for the little queen. The Empress Dowager looked at them and nodded. Then she gave them to Su Nuan.


    Looking at the exquisite ornaments, Mo Nuan was particularly happy.


    She hurriedly said to the empress dowager, "thank you, Empress Dowager. My son will serve tea in the future. He must wear what she sent."


    Speaking of the night pearl, Su Nuan looked at it curiously. Sure enough, she saw several night pearls on the table, replacing the lanterns.


    This surprised her secretly. The state of origin is located in the Central Plains, with vast territory and abundant resources, while the state of cloud belongs to remote barbarians in the view of the state of origin.


    This made the Empress Dowager feel sorry.


    In those years, she also went to the cloud country and watched her Yi''er do proton with her own eyes.


    She remembered that cloud country was located in a remote place. It was cold all the year round. The cold wind seemed to freeze people''s bones.


    It''s heaven''s eyes that such a lovely little princess can be born in such a bad environment.


    Seeing the queen staring at the night pearl in her bedroom, she immediately waved her hand and said, "pick one for the queen."


    night-luminescent pearl?


    Pick one for her?


    Su Nuan was even more excited when she heard this, but she knew that such valuable things could not be taken casually.


    So he hurriedly said, "my son, thank you for your mother''s gift. But the Pearl of the night is too precious. My son can''t afford it."


    "Of course she can''t afford it."


    Princess Shuanghua was very happy when she heard that the emperor had cut off the only maid brought by the queen from the cloud state. She was ready to come to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. She heard this sentence wherever she knew.


    Her empress dowager''s aunt wants to give the night pearl to Su Nuan? Absolutely not.


    Princess Shuanghua came straight in with her skirt and said unhappily, "she came from a barbarian place. Where do you know what the night pearl is for? It''s enough to look at it."


    After saying that, he didn''t forget to squeeze beside the empress dowager, holding her arms in both hands and saying, "aunt dowager, how can you give away something so valuable as the night pearl?"


    As she spoke, she gouged out Su Nuan with her eyes.


    Su Nuan just stood there cleverly without refuting. She knew her advantages.


    Princess Shuanghua came to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom not to be informed, but to break in by herself. Now she told the Empress Dowager that she came from a barbarian place. This kind of nonsense can contrast with her cleverness.


    She glanced secretly, not to mention the Empress Dowager. Even mammy Zhao, who had just taken her pearl hairpin, couldn''t help but frown.


    Sure enough, the more clever she is, the more she can set off Princess Shuanghua''s unruly.


    The Empress Dowager immediately said in a cold voice: "nonsense, what do you mean to give people away casually? That''s the queen. You can''t be rude when you see them later. Let people see jokes."


    The Empress Dowager said that Princess Shuanghua''s face became ugly for a moment.


    She clenched her back teeth and looked at Mo Nuan angrily.


    But the warm face was still that ignorant appearance, which made her hate her teeth itch.


    For a moment, Su Wencai said, "empress mother, wennuan is no longer a child. You don''t have to play with it. My son heard that the night pearl can shine at night. My son is more willing to put the night pearl in my bedroom. If my son wants to see the night pearl, he can move a few steps to my mother''s bedroom."


    From the Empress Dowager''s point of view, Su Nuan''s small appearance is really cute.


    For example, when Su Nuan solemnly said that she was not a child, the Empress Dowager would have nosebleed.


    The small mouth, which seemed serious, made her laugh.


    "Well, well, it''s still the Queen''s consideration. She''ll put it in the mourning palace for the time being. If the mourning queen wants to see it, she can come at any time."


    After finishing, she said to the Lord of Shuanghua County: "princess, the queen is younger than you and more stable than you. You should learn more from the queen in the future."


    She won''t learn from this fool!


    Princess Shuanghua hates it very much, but she knows that the Empress Dowager''s aunt likes this little fool now. If she continues to argue, she will only make her aunt more annoying and simply bless her body.


    The Empress Dowager rewarded several plates of cakes before she put her back.


    As for what Princess Shuanghua and the Empress Dowager said, she didn''t care. Anyway, just guess.


    Looking at the cakes in the maid''s lunch box, she sounded Feng Junyi''s words again.


    Children like to eat sweet things.


    She likes sweet things, but she prefers junk food such as potato chips.


    For a whole week, she was so worried that she didn''t dare to touch the snacks in the supermarket. At the moment, her index finger moved greatly, and she missed the time when she used to eat junk food.


    Although we can''t eat more junk food, we can''t stand the delicious food and the happiness after eating.


    She''s been depressed for so long. She should be released.


    When she returned to the bedroom, she held back all the maids in waiting, including pearl.


    And she climbed directly into bed, closed her eyes and entered the supermarket with her mind.


    There were all kinds of rice noodles, grain and oil in the supermarket, but she didn''t need them at all, so she went straight to the snack area when she entered the supermarket.


    It''s great to be alone in the supermarket.


    Su Nuan had a packet of potato chips in his left hand and a bottle of soda in his right hand, and then backed out.


    After confirming the safety, open the potato chips, pour them on the plate and put them into your mouth happily.


    As for coke, pour it into a bowl.


    Packaging bags and empty bottles are then put into the supermarket and thrown into the dustbin.


    It''s perfect to finish this.


    You know, the guy Feng Junyi is haunted. He''s so perfectly armed that he''s not afraid even if he suddenly appears.


    In this way, strange sounds came from the empty bedroom.


    "Click, click ~"


    "Gudong, Gudong... Burp -"


    When Feng Junyi came to the door of his bedroom when he was leaving the morning, he heard a strange sound inside.


    This is... Is there a mouse in the palace?


    He pinched the sword around his waist and stepped into the bedroom. He saw that Su Nuan was crossing his legs, holding something in his hand and stuffing it into his mouth. The click sound came from her direction.


    So this is the mouse.

 Chapter 9

    Feng Junyi''s eyes softened a lot.


    Why did he come here ten times and she ate eight times?


    You''re a real eater.


    Seeing the sword in his hand, he threw it to Wang Ze and continued to stride forward.


    Su Nuan is lying in bed and eating happily.


    When the Emperor didn''t come to her bedroom, she found herself living strangely carefree.


    After eating for a while, he turned over and was ready to pick up the coke and drink it. He saw the shadow shrouded by the bed.


    This is


    Looking up along the slender shadow, she saw Feng Junyi in front of her.


    How to say Cao Cao, she''s too bad.


    She knew that the ancient court etiquette was cumbersome. At present, she didn''t dress her hair, casually pulled a pill head, and wore cool clothes. She had no image.


    But the emperor has arrived, and she can''t dress up now.


    Fortunately, she was used to such a scene. At the moment, she climbed down from the bed calmly and said, "brother emperor, why did you come so early?"


    The girl''s face was white and a little red. She looked more and more delicate.


    The clear eyes looked at him, big eyes like stars, smiling like crescent moon''s eyes like thousands of stars gathered in them.


    He just came from the court hall. The ministers who had enough to eat and had nothing to do wrote a memorial one by one and began to care about his harem.


    It is said that the cloud country is ambitious and has a tendency to revive. The queen behind the harem is not only the princess of the cloud country, so the courtiers offered advice to him for the draft.


    Until finally, he pulled out one of the ministers who forced him to talk and beat 20 big boards, he did not finish the matter.


    So he came out with a buzzing head.


    But when I saw the little girl, I had a lot of clarity in my mind.


    "What are you eating?"


    He glanced at a plate of snacks placed by the girl''s bed. Although he was curious and confused, he didn''t show it.


    Of course, what made him curious was the dark things like medicine on the stool next to the dessert.


    "This..."


    Su Nuan''s face was calm and her heart pounded. She calmly picked up the plate, pointed to the potato chips inside and said, "this is made of potato chips. Cut them into pieces, scald them in boiling water, scald them and then fry them. This is what I call potato chips. It''s very delicious. And this one, this is... Happy water. I made it myself. You try it?"


    It''s not that she didn''t find the depression on Feng Junyi''s face. It''s tiring to think that the emperor always has to face all kinds of trivial affairs of the minister, so she directly picked up the happy water in the fat house, walked to him and held up the bowl in her hand.


    No way, Feng Junyi is too high.


    She never thought that a man who was only three years older than her would grow so tall.


    Before she combed her hair in a bun to reach the position of his chin. Now she is still barefoot and shorter.


    She glanced at him and reached his shoulder.


    Feng Junyi frowned slightly.


    He had smelled the smell of the black thing sent to his mouth, or the sweet taste she liked, but there was only a trace of sour smell and a trace of medicine.


    Of course, what attracted his attention was not what the little thing held in her hand, but her slender little hand.


    Because of holding the bowl, the sleeve of the little hand slipped directly, revealing the washed lotus root like arm. It was not like her face. It was a little puffy, but it looked very thin and thin, as if it could lift her up with a little lift.


    What made him most curious was the round and lovely bag tied on the little thing''s head, which made him want to ravage it.


    "Just take a drink and you''ll be happy."


    Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi, a tyrant, is suspicious. In addition, the coke she drinks looks like poison at first glance. Maybe the tyrant thinks she wants to poison him.


    So she took back her hand, took two gulps with a bowl, and then belched beautifully.


    "Here, you see, it''s really delicious. You''ll feel refreshed after drinking it."


    She sent the things to Feng Junyi''s lips again. Even Wang Ze, who was waiting, was scared and his heart was about to jump out.


    Just as he was about to stop, he saw that the holy master of his family took the bowl held by the queen and drank two gulps.


    "Burp ~"


    Feng Junyi also hiccupped, and his face turned from red to black.


    He was taught to behave well when he was young. The prince should have the demeanor of the prince. Such a thing as burping and farting has never happened in front of others. This time, he burped in front of others.


    Wang Ze was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground and threw himself into the ground, but even so, he didn''t dare to ask for mercy. He even winked at Su Nuan and asked her to kneel down together to beg for mercy.


    Of course, Su Nuan winked at the eunuch.


    She had a plan in her heart, because the emperor''s face had obviously improved a lot just now. She blushed because she was ashamed and turned black because she was angry.


    Yes, he''s a little angry.


    Just as she hesitated to kneel down, Feng Junyi asked, "what''s this? Why are there bubbles in it?"


    After he drank it, the depression in his chest dissipated with the hiccup, and he just felt comfortable all over.


    "Well... It''s a secret. My concubine will tell you later, but only tell the emperor''s brother you alone."


    Her face was mysterious. Feng Junyi thought it was a means granted by the state of cloud to the little one to please herself, and her face became colder immediately.


    He sat down on his couch and began to ask about business.


    "Where did the Empress Dowager leave you to talk today?"


    Su Nuan knew that Feng Junyi and the Empress Dowager were at odds. There must be someone there, so he didn''t hide it. Instead, he said frankly, "yes, the Empress Dowager seems to like me better these days. She left me for dessert today and rewarded me with some hairpins. She said that she doesn''t have to wear so heavy clothes when going to the bedroom in the future. It''s too heavy. She''s afraid of pressing me."


    Her little face was full of happy expressions, sincere and lovely.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes sank and said in a faint voice, "don''t contact the Empress Dowager in the future."


    She stuck out her tongue and nodded seriously. Whether she could really do it or not, she looked very sincere.


    As the two were talking, a little eunuch knelt down outside the door and whispered to Wang Ze. Wang Ze waved his hand, walked to Feng Junyi and whispered, "emperor, empress dowager, please, say it''s something to discuss."


    Feng Junyi''s sunny face once again showed a chill. He said, "I see."


    With that, he glanced at Su Nuan, lifted his robe and strode out.


    Su Nuan looks around curiously, but she can''t control what happened between the emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    ¡­¡­


    Longevity Palace.


    Feng Junyi walked all the way, and the maid eunuch knelt all the way.


    The Empress Dowager saw her son and immediately said, "the emperor is coming. Sit down quickly."


    However, Feng Junyi rebuffed: "if you don''t sit down, why does the empress call her children''s ministers?"

 Chapter 10

    The Empress Dowager knew that the Emperor didn''t like her, but said in a warm voice, "Ai family heard that the ministers went to the court this morning and forced you to accept the imperial concubine. What''s the emperor''s opinion on this matter?"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "I don''t have any opinion. They can''t interrupt about my harem."


    "But the AI family also heard that you beat Lord Wang''s twenty boards for this."


    As the Empress Dowager spoke, she looked at Xiang Feng Junyi as if she were asking.


    "I wanted to cut off his head. It''s really noisy."


    Feng Junyi''s confession gave the Empress Dowager a headache. She said, "Your Majesty, the ministers asked the emperor to select the princess. It''s for the sake of the country. After all, your majesty is now in power..."


    "Really?"


    Feng Junyi''s voice became colder and colder: "now that I''m in power, should I decide the draft? Besides, I''m only more than 13 years old this year. I''m so anxious to have children. Are you afraid I''ll die? Or do you have another idea?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly when she heard the speech.


    Finally, Feng Junyi continued in a cold voice: "if the mother has nothing else to do, the children''s ministers will leave first."


    After that, Feng Junyi shook his sleeve and left.


    The empress dowager, who was sitting straight just now, suddenly collapsed. On one side, Mammy Zhao saw the emperor go away, came forward to hold her and whispered, "empress dowager, the emperor misunderstood you so deeply, why don''t you tell him the truth?"


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "what''s the use of telling him? He''s blaming me and hating me. He doesn''t know that I couldn''t help it back then. I''m alone. If I don''t do that, there''s nothing today. Just don''t mention it."


    Feng Junyi''s face became more and more ugly when he came out of the Longevity Palace.


    In this world, no one really cares about him.


    The Longevity Palace just wanted to take advantage of him to stay in a high position and do whatever he wanted. His father hated him. He not only sent him to the cloud country as a hostage when he was five years old, but also questioned him why he didn''t die in the cloud country after he returned home.


    He knew that if he died in the cloud country, he could not only get rid of this thorn in his eye, but also use the death of protons to destroy the cloud country in one fell swoop, so as to eliminate the root.


    As for the others around him, he wanted to let him die.


    He had a splitting headache. He walked forward with a sword. When the palace maids and eunuchs saw him, they knelt down and avoided him one by one. It was really ridiculous.


    "Emperor, are we going to Fengqi palace?"


    Wang Ze looked at their holy master with an iron blue face and didn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    But now he was almost at Fengqi palace, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Feng Junyi stops. He goes to Fengqi palace unconsciously.


    "Go to Fengqi palace."


    After all, he has nowhere to go now.


    I don''t want to go to the study to see the memorial, and I don''t want to go to the imperial garden in a daze. There is only the queen in the harem.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Wang Ze was actually happy because he knew that only the new little queen could cure the boredom in their emperor''s heart.


    When Feng Junyi sees Su Nuan again, Su Nuan is already dressed up.


    She was wearing a light pink cross collar dress embroidered with patterns. The color of pink set off her white face more delicate.


    Because she wore thin clothes, the belt tied around her waist made her waist more slender and could be held in one hand.


    Feng Junyi is surprised. Her little face still has baby fat and looks bulging. Unexpectedly, she is very thin.


    It seems that it''s wrong to call her little fat.


    She was still holding the lovely bag on her head, and a few strands of hair hung loosely beside her temples, which set off her more lovely.


    Such a dress not only does not make people feel impolite, but also has a somewhat lazy and chic feeling.


    Feng Junyi''s mood is much better, but his head still hurts.


    He couldn''t help rubbing his temples and said to her, "are you willing to put your clothes on?"


    Seeing Feng Junyi, Su Nuan came up to him and called sweetly, "brother emperor, are you back so soon? Is it a headache?"


    When she saw Feng Junyi rubbing his head again, she knew that the great tyrant would have a more serious headache in the later stage.


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi did not shy away, but answered and sat down in the chair next to her.


    The young man''s appearance is green but very beautiful. Although he is a big villain in the original book, he is the kind that readers love and hate.


    She came forward happily, gently brushed her little finger on his temple and rubbed it for him.


    This move made Feng Junyi stiff.


    The girl''s soft fingers were cool, caressed the position of his temple and gently kneaded it.


    When his fingers touched his beating and hot temple, the coolness was directly transferred from the temple to the brain marrow, which was particularly comfortable.


    Coupled with the faint fragrance of the girl, his whole anxious heart gradually stabilized.


    "Is it comfortable?"


    Su Nuan tilts his head to see feng Junyi''s expression.


    Seeing that he closed his eyes and the originally screwed up eyebrows had been stretched out, I knew that her technique should be good.


    Feng Junyi didn''t say much and answered the word "en". Her little hand continued to rub his temples.


    Su Nuan saw that there was still irrecoverable fatigue on his face, so he whispered, "brother emperor, if you are sleepy, go to my bed and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Hearing Feng Junyi''s words, Su Nuan hurried to the bedside and opened the bedding. After Feng Junyi came, he just lay on the bed.


    But I wonder that this unruly and willful little princess is so skilled in doing this job. It seems that a lot of things have happened since he left the cloud country.


    He''s lying in bed, so you keep pressing his temples with your hands.


    The faint fragrance floated in front of his breath, and his gentle movements made him fall asleep unconsciously.


    Hearing Feng Junyi''s gradually even breathing sound, Su Nuan loosened his sore hand.


    The tyrant was really hard to serve, but it didn''t seem as difficult as she thought.


    The boy lying in bed is thin and thin. His skin is pale and distressing. His handsome appearance makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Su Nuan sighed softly. Such a beautiful leather bag will make many concubines cry secretly at that time.


    Fortunately, the emperor is still young, so there''s no need to rush for the draft. Otherwise, her body and bones will have to intrigue with those women at a young age. It''s tired to think about it.


    She tucked Fengjun Yi in. In order not to disturb her rest, she simply went to the imperial garden.


    I didn''t know that before I took two steps, I heard Pearl''s whisper.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan came forward and asked. Pearl pointed to a small ball in front of her. Her face was pale and said, "empress, it''s old and mouse."


    Su wenshun looked in the direction of his fingers. Sure enough, there was a lovely little white hamster.


    The little hamster was walking around in the grass, holding a cake in his little paw and gnawing at it as if there were no one else.

 Chapter 11

    Su Nuan was overjoyed when she saw the little hamster.


    There are countless delicious things in the supermarket, but there is almost no fun.


    At present, this living creature is ready-made and fun.


    Su Wenxian''s white fingers held the skirt and carefully approached the little hamster. Pearl stared and trembled: "empress, you..."


    "Shh... Don''t scare it away."


    She approached, and the little hamster seemed not afraid of people. He continued to nibble at the cakes in his claws. Su Nuan just held it in his palm.


    The little thing ate the cake seriously, and his dark eyes stared at her. It seemed that he walked uneasily in the palm of her hand because he saw a strange face.


    Finally, the cake was eaten by the little hamster, and it was anxious to leave.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I still have delicious food here."


    When the Pearl was far away, Su Nuan took out a hand and put some peanuts in the palm of his hand. When the little hamster saw what to eat, he immediately calmed down and continued to eat peanuts.


    Su Nuan squatted there, looking at the little hamster in his palm.


    "Is it cute?"


    Su Nuan didn''t notice the people around him. He said straight, "it''s cute. Its claws are cute, its pink nose is cute, and its furry body is cute."


    She said, reached out and touched, then looked up and saw a teenager standing in front of her.


    The teenager is about ten years old. He is wearing a dark blue robe embroidered with dark patterns. He is tied with a white jade belt around his waist. His hair is high and erect, and his lips are red and teeth are white. At the moment, he looks at her condescending, and his face is arrogant and arrogant.


    Su Nuan knows that people dressed like this are either rich or expensive.


    Although she lives a salted fish life these days, she knows something about the palace under the inquiry of pearl.


    The boy''s appearance and age temperament were the same as the three princes she heard.


    Feng linche was very unhappy to see his little pet held in his hand by a little girl, but the little girl was soft and cute, so he just said, "which Palace are you from? Dare to catch the king''s little pet."


    Su Nuan dressed up plain and clean today, and they hadn''t seen her before, so it''s common even if Feng linche didn''t recognize her identity.


    It is said that the third Lord had a recent relationship with the emperor. Even his temper was as grumpy. There were also many palace maids and eunuchs who died in his hands.


    She looked at Feng linche with big eyes and said with a smile: "I just saw that this little thing is cute, so I can''t help holding it up. I don''t know it''s the third Lord''s pet. Here, I''ll give it back to you now."


    She came forward boldly and stuffed the little hamster in her hand into Feng linche''s hand, but Feng linche was stunned.


    He looked at the white, soft and waxy little girl and asked curiously, "how do you know I''m the third Lord?"


    But on another thought, there were few things he didn''t know in his windy Daming Palace, so it''s not uncommon for the little maid to know him.


    "In addition to the emperor''s brother Yushulinfeng, the prince and princess in the palace are the most casual and elegant. So I recognized them at a glance."


    She said with a small mouth. Listening to the wind, she couldn''t help floating: "of course. By the way, you haven''t told me which palace you belong to."


    Feng linche asked casually while rolling the soft hair of the little hamster.


    Su Nuan continued in a soft voice: "I''m from Fengqi palace."


    Feng linche nodded: "it''s the little maid of Fengqi palace. I heard that the queen is only ten years old. You..."


    He looked at the soft waxy cute little girl in front of him and compared it with the maid next to her. Where is the little maid, so he couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you the little queen?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Feng linche''s heart was about to jump out of his throat. He heard that the emperor seemed to like the little queen. He had always wanted to know what the little queen looked like. He was so unprepared to see it today, which made his heart beat.


    No wonder the emperor likes the queen. He likes it too.


    Thin and small body, a pair of clear big eyes, soft and waxy voice, which is much more lovely than his little pet.


    "Nothing. Since you like this little guy, I''ll give it to you."


    Although he was reluctant to give up, he decided to give up his love when he saw the little queen.


    Su Nuan was shocked. The third Lord was willing to give her his pet. Before she could speak, the third Lord said, "girls like such a furry little thing. I just picked it up. It can''t be cooked. Let''s leave it to the queen."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with that.


    "Then you''re welcome. Thank you, third Lord."


    Su Nuan happily takes over and loves this cute thing.


    Feng linche felt that the picture in front of him was somewhat beautiful. The little Tuanzi held the little cute thing, which was very chic.


    The little eunuch who followed him was stupid. This was the favorite thing of his prince. He usually held it in the palm of his hand, and others couldn''t touch it. Now he didn''t blink and gave it away.


    However, the little eunuch did not dare to say more in the face of the mixed world demon king. He only stood aside, bent over and waited respectfully.


    But then again, the little queen is really cute. Her pink face, her head, her big eyes, like a fairy, will melt her heart when she smiles.


    There are many princesses in the palace, but none of them is so lovable.


    Finally, the little hamster in the palm ate the peanuts. Su Nuan stood up and patted his skirt. He said to Feng linche, "it''s late, third Lord. I should go back to the palace."


    Feng linche looked at the little girl and was reluctant. He wanted to ask if the little queen would come to the imperial garden in the future. He also thought that the queen was the hostess of the palace. Of course, she could go in and out at will, so there was no need to ask.


    What he doesn''t know is that Su Nuan is a salted fish. The Fengqi palace is so big and the quilt is so comfortable. If she doesn''t have to greet the Empress Dowager every day, she can ensure that she doesn''t leave home.


    Su Nuan happily took the little hamster back. When she came to the door, she stuffed the little hamster into her sleeve.


    The emperor is usually cold. If she takes out this lovely little thing to tease him, maybe he will be happy.


    As soon as he is happy, he may reward her with fun.


    Several maids in waiting at the door knelt down again when they saw her coming back. Su Nuan was used to being here for so long. She just waved her hand and walked in.


    On the bed, Feng Junyi is still asleep. He is slender. He lies on his side on the couch. His eyelashes are thick and slender. He has a tall nose and deep eye sockets. When he looks closer, he feels as warm as jade.


    Su Nuan thought, in fact, when the little tyrant is not fierce, he is really charming.


    As she approached to look carefully, her closed eyes suddenly opened.

 Chapter 12

    Su Nuan was startled, but he didn''t show the same.


    She carefully put away the fear in her eyes and asked softly, "brother of the emperor, have you slept well?"


    With these words, her eyes moved from his eyebrows without panic and began to tuck him in.


    Feng Junyi slightly raised his eyebrows, completely ignored it, and said calmly, "sleep well."


    He turned over and the little girl immediately came up to help him.


    The onion root was like a little finger close to the Chi Chi, which made him have the impulse to pinch it.


    But it was only a moment, and he immediately looked back.


    "Brother emperor, I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    Su Nuan was very attentive. When he was about to pour water, he was stopped: "just let Wang Ze do the thing of pouring tea."


    She is a little girl''s family. Her skin is tender and can pinch out water. What if she burns it when pouring tea?


    Wang Ze hurried forward to pour tea and respectfully handed it to Feng Junyi.


    The little guy in Su Nuan''s sleeve was still moving. She remembered that she sneaked up to Feng Junyi while he was drinking tea.


    "Brother emperor, I have something to show you."


    Her face was mysterious. At present, there were no outsiders around. Even the title became me. Wang Ze didn''t remind him, because he had long found that the words of his little queen were not good, but the Emperor didn''t care. He just turned a blind eye.


    "Really, what?"


    "Look! It''s a little hamster. Isn''t it cute?"


    Su Nuan takes out the hamster from his sleeve and directly comes up to Feng Junyi. Wang Ze''s heart immediately rises to his throat.


    I''m afraid the little queen of his family is not impatient?


    You know, the saint of his family is not afraid of God. The only thing he is afraid of is this furry little thing.


    He was so frightened that he quickly crawled on the ground, but he saw that the saint of his family turned pale for a while, and then calmly said, "it''s too ugly."


    £¿£¿£¿


    His holy father didn''t shout to draw a sword to kill?


    Wang Ze was already sweating. Su Nuan, who was standing in front of Feng Junyi, also noticed this slight change.


    So the emperor was not afraid, but he was afraid of little mice?


    Even if she noticed this, she still didn''t reveal it.


    Men have a good face. At this time, in addition to Wang Ze here, there are also palace people in her palace. Of course, she should try her best to cooperate.


    Just when she wanted to put the little hamster away, she saw Feng Junyi slowly raise her hand, pause between her fingers on the top of the little hamster''s head, and then fall on the little hamster''s head.


    Soft furry little things, coupled with that ridiculous nose and tail, are still too ugly.


    "Such an ugly thing, what can I raise?"


    When he got up, his mind still stayed on the little girl holding the little hamster''s Pink fingers. Finally, he couldn''t help but continue to say, "that gadget can climb anywhere. If the queen likes it, she''d better keep it in a cage."


    Su Nuan thought that the Emperor didn''t like hamsters, so she certainly couldn''t raise them. How do you know that the emperor said to keep her in a cage.


    Su Nuan said happily, "thank you, brother of the emperor."


    In order not to be seen by Feng Junyi, she secretly puts the hamster into her sleeve.


    Feng Junyi didn''t intend to leave. He looked at Su Nuan rummaging around as if he was looking for something. He asked, "what are you looking for?"


    Su Nuan asked pearl to take out all the things she married, and said, "I''m looking at whether there are any treasures in the things I married. The Empress Dowager gave me a lot of hairpins last time. It''s not rude. I think I''ll give something to the Empress Dowager when I go to the Longevity Palace in the afternoon."


    She thought so and said so, muttering her little mouth.


    Then, thinking of the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Feng Junyi, he hurriedly said, "you always have to pay back other people''s things, so that you can be clear."


    She is implying Feng Junyi. She doesn''t want to be involved with the Empress Dowager. She''s even afraid that her hint is too obvious. That''s all she can do.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help laughing when he came here.


    The little girl is so timid. Why did she want to be sent to him?


    But it''s not hard to hear. The little girl is afraid of him and the Empress Dowager. Therefore, when the Empress Dowager gives her something, she must pay it off quickly to avoid too much involvement.


    "Wang Ze, go to the warehouse and get some night pearls for the queen."


    £¡£¡£¡ It''s the Pearl of the night!


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped wildly.


    She had also heard that there was a night pearl in ancient times. There were many legends about the night pearl, but she had never seen a real pearl, and even said that the night Pearl was false.


    She did see at the Empress Dowager''s place that night pearls the size of table tennis were placed on the case and glowed brighter than the candles in the bedroom.


    Sure enough, Wang Ze answered, and soon he held a box and respectfully entrusted it to her.


    "Empress, this is the night pearl taken out by the slave from the warehouse. You can choose which one you like."


    Wang Ze opened the box, and five or six night pearls the size of a table tennis ball lay in the box.


    Su Nuan''s eyes are straight.


    The little girl''s face was whiter when she was illuminated by the night pearl. Her big eyes stared at the night pearl in front of her without blinking. Her eyes were full of surprises.


    This is completely different from the people around him. Her joys, sorrows and even her careful thinking are all written in her eyes.


    "Don''t pick it. Take it all."


    "Really give it all to me? That''s great. Thank you, brother emperor. It''s very kind of you."


    Su Nuan gives Feng Junyi another big hug. Feng Junyi''s body is stiff, her eyes are dark, and quietly pushes her away.


    "Wang Ze, go back to the study."


    Looking at Feng Junyi leaving coldly, Su Nuan is confused. Where did she offend the little tyrant just now?


    But it''s funny to have so many night pearls.


    "Pearl, find the most luxurious and beautiful box. The Empress Dowager''s bedroom is full of night pearls. She must like it very much. Give her an old man when you say hello in the afternoon."


    She thought it was possible to repay the Empress Dowager''s favor with the things of a small tyrant.


    Moreover, Feng Junyi clearly knows that she wants to repay the empress dowager, but he gives her the night pearl, which shows that he tacitly allows her to give the night pearl to the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress, Princess Shuanghua has come to visit you."


    The maid of honor came forward to report and stepped back in good order, but she saw Princess Shuanghua coming in by herself.


    Princess Shuanghua was as arrogant as ever. She raised her chin slightly and said, "I heard that the queen hasn''t stepped out of the gate recently. Should she be ill?"


    Su Nuan looked at her with wide eyes and said, "so is the princess here to visit the palace?"


    She finished walking around Princess Shuanghua, and finally said, "visitors should prepare gifts. Princess Shuanghua, you don''t even bring anything to visit the palace. You don''t get laughed at when it comes out. She said that the princess doesn''t understand the rules. You don''t even bring a gift when visiting cousin Huang."

 Chapter 13

    Princess Shuanghua was going crazy after hearing this.


    She glanced up and down at Su Nuan in front of her and said with a sneer, "Oh, return cousin Huang and bring gifts?"


    Su Nuan disagreed, stretched out a white and small hand and nodded seriously: "yes, really didn''t you bring it?"


    Princess Shuanghua is really angry with this silly goods.


    She originally wanted to see what this silly thing did in her bedroom all day and what means she used to let her emperor''s cousin run to her bedroom every day. How did she know that this silly thing asked her for something.


    Although this behavior is very irritating, it is not rough.


    As the Empress Dowager''s niece, she is the first lady of the Jiang family. Her father is the Minister of the current Dynasty. Both her birth and appearance are more noble than most women in this country.


    So of course this face can''t be lost.


    Seeing that the silly goods in front of her were still looking at her, she simply gritted her teeth, unloaded the emerald bracelet on her wrist and said, "here, here you are. All right."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know goods, but he is a man who knows beauty and ugliness.


    This green jade bracelet was handed to her. It was bright in color. It was not an ordinary product at first sight.


    She happily took the bracelet and handed it to pearl. Pearl hurried forward and held the bracelet in her hands.


    "Put it on me."


    Pearl answered and put the emerald bracelet on Su Nuan''s slender wrist. The green against her white skin makes her skin white and delicate.


    A trace of jealousy flashed across Princess Shuanghua''s eyes.


    This bracelet was given to her by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager gave her a lot of things. This bracelet was just given to her two days ago. She looked novel and fun at that time, but she didn''t look good after wearing it for two days.


    I didn''t know that she was wearing it by Su Nuan in front of her. She regretted giving it to her for a while.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw the exquisite box on one side and five or six egg sized night pearls next to the box, her eyes were straight at once.


    The Empress Dowager usually likes the night pearl very much, so she is reluctant to give it away. Even if it is her, she just asks for one.


    Besides, don''t you want little Han goods that day? How can you get so much now?


    So she couldn''t help asking, "you pearl of the night..."


    "The night Pearl was given to me by the emperor''s brother. I''m going to give it to the Empress Dowager."


    She doesn''t shy away. Anyway, Princess Shuanghua will know sooner or later. It doesn''t hurt to know in advance now.


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, her teeth itched. She said, "really? Then you''re right. Aunt Dowager likes these things very much. By the way, pearl, did you tell the people in the imperial dining room to wrap them according to my method?"


    Pearl hurriedly said, "it''s wrapped up. The people from the Tai hospital have just come and put everything in our palace."


    "Then I''ll have a look."


    Princess Shuanghua also wondered at the moment. She originally wanted to taunt the new queen. She didn''t know that the other party was like a heartless one, and let her know that her emperor''s brother gave her so many night pearls, which didn''t make her angry.


    At the moment, seeing the other party walking out quickly with her skirt, she couldn''t help following out.


    Su Nuan looked at the things placed next to him, and his eyes lit up.


    "It looks like a serious donkey hide gelatin cake."


    When she finished, she pinched a piece with her hand and put it into her mouth. It tastes great.


    Pearl said carefully, "empress, can you eat this...?"


    "Of course you can."


    Su Nuan said quietly, "it''s called donkey hide gelatin cake. Women eat it to nourish their face and prolong their life. It''s more nourishing than those bird''s nests. You can find a good-looking box to pack this and I''ll send it to the Empress Dowager later."


    Pearl looked at Su Nuan and gave her thumbs up: "the empress is really great. She knows so much."


    "Of course."


    After saying this, she looked at Princess Shuanghua and asked, "Hey, why are you still here?"


    Princess Shuanghua has a heart attack. She''s not here. Where is she?


    This silly boy knows to ask the imperial dining room to make something for the Empress Dowager. Wait, give something to the Empress Dowager


    Princess Shuanghua slowly withdrew her sight and said in a low voice, "the queen is really filial. She knows to send these good things to the Empress Dowager. OK, I won''t delay you here."


    Pearl watched Princess Shuanghua leave and whispered, "empress, isn''t it not good for us to do this?"


    Su Nuan said quietly, "what''s wrong with this? She wants to harm people''s hearts. She can also use this event to sound an alarm. If not, the Empress Dowager will be happy when she gets these. If she is happy, she won''t kill me."


    She still remembered the secret news in the palace she heard last time. Although the Empress Dowager finally tried, she still didn''t fully believe her.


    "All right, go and prepare quickly. Remember to look as good as the box containing the night pearl."


    ¡­¡­


    From Qifeng palace, the role of Princess Shuanghua is very ugly.


    The maid in waiting beside her whispered, "princess, the empress knows to send things to the Empress Dowager in person to express our feelings. Shall we..."


    "Shut up, the princess is the niece of the Empress Dowager''s aunt. Even if I don''t give anything, my aunt likes the princess. Why flatter her again? Besides, it''s not necessarily a blessing or a curse for her to serve tea and send things this afternoon."


    When Su Nuan said hello in the evening, Princess Shuanghua was still there.


    Of course, Feng Junyi was also present.


    When Su Nuan saw Feng Junyi, he immediately squeezed out a smile at him, but what he got was his cold eyes.


    She stuck out her tongue and took back her eyes. The Empress Dowager was appreciating what she had given. At the moment, she pointed to donkey hide gelatin cake and asked, "queen, the Pearl of the night is sad to know her family, but what is this?"


    The Empress Dowager asked about donkey hide gelatin cake. Su Nuan explained what she had explained to Pearl again to the Empress Dowager. Finally, she said mysteriously: "empress mother, this is the secret recipe told me by a doctor who used to be good with her children. If you eat it, the Empress Dowager will always be so beautiful."


    "Really? Mother Zhao, bring one quickly and give it to the mourners."


    The Empress Dowager looked very happy. Mother Zhao respectfully took out a donkey hide gelatin cake from the box and handed it to the Empress Dowager.


    "Just eat it directly?"


    "That''s right. It''s like eating cakes. Just eat it directly."


    Su Nuan looked at the Empress Dowager with big eyes. Her eyes were full of innocence. The Empress Dowager pinched it and sent it to her mouth.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t stand it anymore. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He stepped forward and directly knocked down the things in the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    "Emperor, what are you doing?"


    Donkey hide gelatin cake fell to the ground, and the Empress Dowager was also startled.


    Su Nuan was relieved.


    But if the queen didn''t hit the things in Empress Dowager Luo''s hand, she couldn''t help it.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "donkey hide gelatin cake is poisonous."

 Chapter 14

    The Empress Dowager was so frightened that she immediately stood up and said, "toxic? How can it be toxic?"


    Here, Su Nuan has pinched himself, and her eyes turn red. She said: "emperor, you must have made a mistake. I cooked it myself. How can it be toxic? It must be a misunderstanding. I, I will eat it for you now."


    Trembling, she grabbed the donkey hide gelatin cake and was ready to deliver it to her mouth. Feng Junyi knocked it to the ground.


    "Can''t eat."


    Feng Junyi holds the little girl''s slender wrist, and her heart jumps wildly.


    Why is the little girl so stupid? He said it was poisonous and she wanted to send it to her mouth.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw this scene, a trace of poison flashed in her eyes. She stepped forward to hold the empress dowager, turned and shouted to the guard at the door: "come on, take down the queen, she poisoned the Empress Dowager!"


    A group of bodyguards rushed in and were about to get close when Feng Junyi stopped them: "I see who dares to get closer."


    When the bodyguards saw that it was the emperor, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Princess Shuanghua took the opportunity to say, "brother of the emperor, she''s going to kill the Empress Dowager''s aunt. You can''t tolerate it. She''s the spy sent by the state of cloud!"


    How do you know that just after her words, Feng Junyi came forward and stuck her neck. His scarlet eyes stared at her and said word by word: "don''t think what you do can hide from my eyes."


    Princess Shuanghua''s eyebrows jumped when she heard this.


    Is it difficult for the emperor''s cousin to see it?


    She pretended not to know, and while she was still breathing, she asked the Empress Dowager for help: "cousin of the Emperor... I, I don''t know what you''re talking about, empress dowager, aunt of the empress dowager, save Shuanghua..."


    The Empress Dowager seems to have regained her mind at the moment, and quickly says to Feng Junyi, "emperor, what are you doing? She''s a niece of AI family. Can''t you ask her first?"


    As for Su Nuan, she is still crying in a serious whisper. At this time, all she has to do is to be an ignorant little girl who doesn''t know anything and has been framed and wronged.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the little girl who only knew how to cry. He loosened the neck of Princess Shuanghua and said coldly, "I won''t kill you, not because you are the Empress Dowager''s own niece, but because I want to return the Queen''s innocence."


    Princess Shuanghua was pushed to the ground and coughed violently for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager said, "emperor, what''s going on?"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "I want to go to the imperial garden this evening, but I don''t want to see the Empress Dowager''s niece add something to the cake the queen wants to give you."


    After his words, Duke Wang immediately came forward, made a bow to the empress dowager, and then waved the dust. Immediately, a small eunuch came in with a tray. On the tray was a dead cat.


    Wang Gonggong said in a slightly feminine voice, "to the empress dowager, this cat ate cakes and died. Its seven orifices bleed. It can be said to be highly toxic."


    After Duke Wang''s words, immediately a palace maid was pressed to kneel on the ground. As soon as the palace maid knelt on the ground, she immediately cried for mercy: "the Empress Dowager spared her life, and the emperor spared her life. The princess asked the maidservant to do so, no matter what happened to the maidservant..."


    "Dog slave, don''t talk nonsense. When did the princess let you do this?"


    Princess Shuanghua came forward and wanted to kick the maid in front of her. She didn''t know that Feng Junyi was just looking at her, and immediately let the eunuch on one side press her arm.


    "The witness and material evidence are complete."


    Feng Junyi said coldly. Then he took out the sword at his waist with one hand, covered the little girl''s eyes with the other hand, and raised his hand again. The maid''s head was immediately cut off.


    The head fell to the ground. Princess Shuanghua was so frightened that she turned pale and screamed. A maid in waiting immediately trembled and covered the body with a screen.


    The bloody sword was thrown to Wang Ze. He said in a low voice, "pass it on to the imperial doctor."


    At the moment, he released his hand, and Su Nuan looked ahead. All he could see was the screen. Behind the screen, he could only see a few figures, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    After the imperial doctor finished his inspection, he arched his hand and said, "if you go back to the emperor and the empress dowager, the maid in waiting carries the unused poison in her sleeve, which is consistent with the poison in the poisoned cat."


    Feng Junyi''s voice was still cold: "check those cakes again."


    The imperial doctor should be. He went to the donkey hide gelatin cakes, took out a silver needle to test, carefully observed it, and continued to bow his hand and say, "it''s the same as the poison hidden in the maid''s sleeve."


    Feng Junyi waved again. Immediately, a maid eunuch came forward to clean up and even rekindled the incense. With less than a cup of tea, the bloody smell of the whole bedroom could hardly be smelled.


    The Empress Dowager has seen the world in the end. Even if she sees these, her face remains unchanged. At the moment, a pair of Phoenix eyes look at the Princess: "Shuanghua, why do you want to hurt the mourning family? You should know that the mourning family treats you well on weekdays."


    The witness and material evidence were all there. Princess Shuanghua knew she couldn''t deny it. She crawled to the Queen Mother''s feet, hugged the Queen Mother''s legs tightly and cried: "Aunt dowager, you have to believe me. Hua''er never meant to poison you. Hua''er just, Hua''er just wanted to scare the queen. Hua''er thought that as long as the poison was found out, Hua''er would not let aunt Dowager eat poisonous things..."


    Her tearful eyes whirled, but she caught a glimpse of the cold in the Empress Dowager''s eyes and quickly took the opportunity to apologize: "aunt dowager, please spare Hua''er. Hua''er promised that there would never be another time. Aunt dowager, Hua''er''s mother went early. Only you love Hua''er."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes flashed a little unbearable. She looked at Xiang fengjunyi and said, "emperor, can Princess Shuanghua be handed over to the AI family?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the little girl who was still holding him tightly. She trembled. She kept muttering "how could this happen?" she said in a low voice: "after all, it''s about the queen mother, and the Queen Mother''s disposal is."


    He picked up the little girl in his arms and was walking out, but he was called by the Empress Dowager.


    "Emperor, you''ve mobilized the public, but in order to protect the AI family from being poisoned?"


    When the Empress Dowager asked this, her voice trembled.


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he paused and said in a low voice, "No."


    Su Nuan clutched the emperor''s clothes tightly, and his little heart beat wildly.


    She knows that Feng Junyi has a bad relationship with the empress dowager, but now the Empress Dowager asks, and the little tyrant answers so ruthlessly that it is estimated that the Empress Dowager will cry to death.


    The Empress Dowager seemed to want to say something. Finally, she didn''t say anything.


    Su Nuan leans her little face tightly against Feng Junyi''s chest. She doesn''t know why. She thinks the little tyrant must not just save her.


    At least I have feelings for my mother.


    Just thinking, Feng Junyi, who was holding her in his arms, said in a deep voice, "can you let go?"

 Chapter 15

    Hearing Feng Junyi''s cold voice, Su Nuan expressed dissatisfaction.


    Just now he held her in his arms and even gently covered her eyes to prevent her from seeing those bloody pictures.


    She is still happy in her heart. Why is it so cold in the blink of an eye?


    Unconvinced, she held him in her hands and muttered, "No."


    The little girl was puffing her cheeks, holding his neck more tightly with her hands. Her small head was hidden on the edge of his neck. With her movements, her hairy soft hair swept his chin, which was itchy.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll let go."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he really let go of the hand holding her. Su Nuan suddenly hung in the air. Only two arms hung on Feng Junyi. The picture was a little scary for a moment. Even Duke Wang who followed him couldn''t bear to look straight at her.


    Their holy father, is this... A koala hanging around his neck?


    However, Su Nuan only hung up for a short time and released his hands.


    She stood there with her little head hanging down and looked very lost.


    Feng Junyi stopped to look at her, but he couldn''t see the expression on her face, so he asked, "don''t go?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "no, brother emperor, you go first."


    Feng Junyi walks up to Su Nuan and raises her little chin with one hand. The little girl still hangs her eyes. Her nose is red and even her eyes are red.


    "Still crying?"


    Feng Junyi feels a little stuffy in his chest, but his voice is still cold.


    "I''m scared to death, brother of the emperor and Emperor. What if the Empress Dowager was poisoned by my cakes just now? I''m really scared..."


    When she finished, she rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms again.


    Feng Junyi''s body stiffened again. He almost forgot that it was just a spoiled little crying bag who was only ten years old. It''s strange that he wasn''t afraid of such a thing.


    Maybe I didn''t dare cry until I was here.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let such a thing happen."


    He simply stood there motionless and let the little crying bag hold him and continue to cry.


    Su Nuan really held Feng Junyi and cried for a while.


    Who knows why there are so many tears in this little body. She just pinched herself. Who knows that tears are like a faucet that can''t be turned off.


    But she also knew that crying like this was also the reaction of a little girl of this age. She simply wiped her nose and tears on the little tyrant''s clothes and cried enough.


    When Su Nuan finished crying, Feng Junyi looked at the two groups wet with tears on his chest and suddenly blackened his face.


    When Wang Ze saw this scene, he was even more frightened. He stepped forward and said in a warm voice, "emperor, your servant will serve you in bathing and dressing."


    "No, just take a clean dress to Fengqi palace."


    With these words, he stretched out his hand and took his soft hand and strode to the direction of Fengqi palace.


    The little hand was honest and soft in his palm, which made him feel a little floating in his heart.


    In Longevity Palace, Princess Shuanghua knelt before the Empress Dowager and cried.


    "Aunt dowager, Hua''er really didn''t want to hurt you. Hua''er admitted that Hua''er just wanted to frame you, so that the queen would be abolished and put in the cold because of this matter... Aunt dowager, you know, Hua''er has liked the emperor''s cousin since she was young. Why did she rob my position! In my opinion, she is a spy sent by the state of cloud!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard that Princess Shuanghua not only didn''t repent, but also put the responsibility on the little girl, she was even more angry.


    She even gave up the idea of sending her to the palace as a concubine through the emperor''s draft.


    If there were such people in the harem, there would be no peace. On the contrary, it was the little girl who made her like it more and more.


    "Don''t be rude. Now she has entered the palace and become the queen. That''s the head of the six palaces. I can''t investigate today''s affairs, but I still have to get a small punishment and a big commandment. I''ll punish you not to enter the palace for a month. Come on, send the princess out."


    When the princess heard this, she knew that she really made the Empress Dowager angry. Finally, Fu Shen said, "yes, Hua''er will go back and think about it face to face."


    Princess Shuanghua withdrew, and the Regent came in a storm.


    A kind of maid eunuch saw it and immediately avoided it.


    The Regent walked to the Empress Dowager in three or two steps, took the Empress Dowager''s hand and said, "Wan''er, how are you?"


    The Empress Dowager said in a warm voice, "I''m fine, Bo Yun. Why are you here?"


    Liu Boyun said, "I heard that someone wanted to poison you. How about it? Did anyone find out who poisoned you?"


    The Empress Dowager said everything that happened today. Liu Boyun frowned and said, "Princess Shuanghua is really wayward. However, the queen doesn''t even know that someone poisoned her things and wanted to plant and frame her?"


    The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "she''s just a child. How can she know so much? The emperor said that the cake is poisonous. That silly girl still wants to try. It''s really a silly thing."


    Yes, only such a simple and lovely child in the world can be so charming and naive. How can she not like it.


    When the Empress Dowager said this, her face was full of loving expression.


    Liu Boyun nodded and said, "Wan''er, if you''re all right."


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "if Yuer is still alive and as big as the queen, does it happen that she and Yuer are born on the same day? Does God pity me, so he brought her to accompany me?"


    Liu Boyun''s eyes flashed a trace of pain. He said, "maybe it is. Wan''er, you are upset. I will protect you all."


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Junyi bathes and changes clothes in the side hall. Su Nuan is very bored. He simply takes peanuts and melon seeds from the supermarket and waits while eating.


    Pearl came up and asked in a low voice, "empress, I''m scared to death today. You said, what if the Emperor didn''t appear?"


    Su Nuan disagreed. While eating melon seeds, she said, "even if the emperor doesn''t come, do you think Princess Shuanghua will let the Empress Dowager eat? The Empress Dowager is the biggest supporter of Princess Shuanghua. If the Empress Dowager is gone, she will have no hope in her life."


    She had learned from the palace maids that Princess Shuanghua''s mother died when she was born, and her father married another room, but it was not good for her. In addition, Princess Shuanghua''s father Shangshu spoiled his concubine and destroyed his wife, so that the whole Shangshu house was full of smoke. Princess Shuanghua was helpless in Shangshu house, and would have died more than ten times if it were not for the protection of the Empress Dowager.


    Pearl nodded knowingly. In fact, she didn''t know that she had murdered the empress, but she had to take the empress there under the threat of that person''s instruction.


    Fortunately, now she has saved herself from danger. As long as the queen brings her family, she will have no worries.


    So pearl nodded and said, "fortunately, Princess Shuanghua is a person who can carry it clearly. Fortunately, the emperor came."


    "Do you think the Empress Dowager really doesn''t know anything?"

 Chapter 16

    Pearl was also surprised when she heard this.


    "Does the Empress Dowager and the emperor know what happened this afternoon?"


    How terrible it is in this palace.


    She was a little lucky that she followed such a master, and even the master didn''t hesitate to plead with the tyrant last time, which she remembered. She would remember the good of their master all her life.


    Su Nuan glanced at Pearl and was not afraid to be known by her.


    So he continued: "yes, think about it. The whole palace belongs to the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Since the emperor knows, how can the Empress Dowager not know."


    Su Nuan felt more and more frightened when she said it. She couldn''t guess too much.


    The emperor and Empress Dowager disagree. She does not know what the queen mother is thinking about the emperor. He wants to make him a puppet or to be his Empress Dowager. If he is a puppet, he will surely cast his eyelid.


    As for the emperor, he is not a fool. It is natural to send someone to supervise the Empress Dowager and everything in the palace.


    Pearl said, "so it is. Empress, you don''t have to worry if you let your maidservant put the donkey hide gelatin cake. It seems that she has a big heart. In the final analysis, Princess Shuanghua has a bad mind. If she didn''t mean to harm you, there would be no such thing."


    Su Nuan didn''t follow. The melon seeds in her mouth burst one by one. The smell of melon seed kernel filled the whole mouth. She didn''t have time to talk to pearl.


    Pearl is also witty. She has done a lot for their master during her time in the palace. She knows what her temper is.


    It''s really different from the previous unruly and willful.


    The queen with a little more ignorant appearance is much more lovely.


    After Feng Junyi has finished bathing and dressing, he sees Su Nuan sitting on the table eating melon seeds.


    The little girl''s mouth moved, and her thin and small fingers pinched melon seeds.


    Her fingers are white and clean, and there are lovely crescent teeth on her light pink nails. She is clean and tidy, and looks healthy and delicate.


    It reminded him of the feeling of a little girl putting her hand into his palm.


    He stepped forward slowly and stood beside Su Nuan.


    Such a simple little girl, if he hadn''t been here, I''m afraid he couldn''t even live tonight.


    He glanced at the palace maid beside her and said in a low voice, "come on. Bring it in."


    Before Su Nuan could react, he saw father-in-law Wang go out and come in again, followed by a man and a woman, with two children coming in and kneeling in front of them.


    Su Nuan was still wondering who the man was. He saw pearl suddenly say, "Dad, mom, brother and sister, you, how do you..."


    Before Pearl could finish her words, she began to cry. Then she put on another tear and kowtowed to her and Feng Junyi: "thank the emperor, thank the queen for her kindness."


    Su Nuan''s action of eating melon seeds stagnated. Feng Junyi took her first and picked up the Pearl family.


    Originally, she was so worried about it that she didn''t even forget to take care of the people in the palace quietly so that they could go out and take a letter.


    Who knows that he hasn''t done it yet? Feng Junyi quietly did it for her.


    It''s better to be an emperor. Being an emperor is rich and powerful. What he wants to do is just a matter of minutes.


    Feng Junyi continued, "I will arrange for them to go to a safe place. From now on, you will serve the queen steadfastly, and they will live outside the palace steadfastly."


    When Pearl heard this, she thanked her dearly. Su Nuan understood that Feng Junyi was threatening pearl so that she could serve herself wholeheartedly.


    But in fact, her purpose at the beginning was the same. Since someone did it for her and did it cleanly, why did she go through this muddy water.


    At night, the emperor arranged Pearl''s family to leave the palace secretly.


    As soon as the party left, pearl knelt down in front of her and thanked her thousands of times: "empress Xie asked the emperor to bring back the maidservant''s family, so that the three princesses would no longer threaten the maidservant. The maidservant must go through fire and water for the empress."


    Su Nuan was silent for a moment. It seems that Pearl misunderstood her and thought she begged the emperor to bring her family.


    In that case, she will accept the favor.


    She said, "as long as you know how to be loyal."


    The emperor rewarded Su Nuan with several night pearls, which suddenly spread in the palace.


    Everyone knows that the emperor has a weak temperament. Except for the three princes, he hardly makes friends with other princes and princesses in the palace, even the Empress Dowager.


    But now everyone thought that the princess of the cloud Kingdom, who was soon to live, could be liked by the emperor, which suddenly aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    After all, before that, flattering ministers and envoys sent beauties, but without exception, they all died suddenly within a month. They said that it was not the emperor''s doing, and everyone didn''t believe it.


    The eldest princess had heard about this for a long time. She could not bear it for a long time. She finally took the palace people to the gate of Fengqi palace and sent a report to see them. She stood at the gate of the palace in a plain white dress, standing in the wind, full of weak beauty.


    Su Nuan was surprised when she heard Pearl''s report. After all, she was used to being alone in the palace every day.


    She knows that Feng Junyi has two royal sisters, but neither of them is from the empress dowager, so she is not pleasant at all. Usually Feng Junyi is too lazy to deal with them.


    As for the long princess, she is 15 years old. She is the daughter of Princess Xiao. She looks like a fairy. However, because she is weak and ill, the Empress Dowager exempted her from saying hello sooner or later. Therefore, Su Nuan has been in the palace for almost a month and has not seen the long princess.


    Early in the morning, people in the palace discussed that the emperor had rewarded her with several night pearls. The Pearl had long reported to her, but unexpectedly, the first one to come was the long princess.


    She asked pearl to invite someone in. It was cold in September. When she sat in her chair, she saw that Princess Muyang was wearing a light green waist Ru skirt with a cloak of the same color, which made her pale face paler. From a distance, it was gentle and quiet.


    When she saw the long princess, Su Nuan was also shocked. She had not seen such a beautiful girl, so she didn''t wait for the long princess to approach. She had come forward and said with emotion: "long princess, you look good."


    The long Princess and her beauty are not the same. Her beauty is too publicized. Even a ten-year-old girl is beginning to show her charm, but the long princess is the beauty of non cannibal fireworks. It flutters like a feather in her heart, which is unforgettable.


    Fifteen is the best time.


    Because Su Nuan''s praise was too sincere, she immediately made the long Princess blush.


    "The queen joked. The queen is really good-looking."


    She also liked the little queen, not to mention the emperor and Empress Dowager. Even she felt good after seeing her.

 Chapter 17

    Su Nuan shook her head and looked carefully at the beauty in front of her.


    The beautiful princess''s hands are cold, but soft as bones. It''s especially easy to touch. She is also a little shy when staring at such a beautiful beauty.


    Now he hurriedly said, "sister princess, it''s cold outside. Talk inside quickly."


    She took the long princess''s hand and spoke. With enthusiasm, the long Princess almost forgot that this was the first time they met.


    When her finger touched the long princess''s hand, a series of plots suddenly became clear.


    She doesn''t eat the beauty of human fireworks. She is weak and sick. She is an enemy princess.


    The description of the male Lord seeing the female Lord in the book is the same as that of the long princess in front of him.


    Her heart thumped.


    What she wore was an ancient dog blood article. As the sister of the original book''s male owner, she was forced to marry an imperial tyrant, but died suddenly in three days. The 16-year-old male owner hated her and wanted to avenge her sister.


    The men and women in the book met when the men came to accompany the tyrant to hunt. It was not long before they calculated the days and were away from hunting.


    After that, men and women fell in love at first sight. After ups and downs, the man finally destroyed the enemy country and married the woman. The woman, as the princess of the subjugated country, washed her face with tears day by day, and finally hanged herself, ending in tragedy, while the man lived alone all his life.


    At that time, she was tortured by her heart, liver, spleen and lungs when reading. Now she entered the plot. The paper man in the book became a lively man around her. She couldn''t sit back and ignore her and continue to treat her as a paper man.


    Since we want to rewrite, since we want to live to the end, of course, the fate of men and women should also be changed.


    Where do you know Su Nuan''s trance? In the long princess''s eyes, she can see her trance, which makes the long Princess feel more shy.


    The long princess said softly, "queen, what are you looking at?"


    Su warm retracted his thoughts and smiled at the queen. "Look at you. Princess sister is really good-looking. Princess sister, do you come to see my bright pearl too?"


    Her smile was clear and clean, and everyone boasted frankly. This inquiry made the long princess a little embarrassed. She smiled gently and said, "no, I came to see the queen."


    "Come and see me?"


    Su Nuan was surprised, but it was reasonable to think about it carefully.


    Seeing the queen looking at her with her head tilted, the eldest princess thought of the story that Princess Shuanghua came to see the queen and was asked for a gift by the queen. She waved immediately, and the maid in waiting came forward with a red cloak.


    "This is the cloak I sewed for you personally. Later, the emperor will hold an annual hunting. The emperor will certainly take you there. It''s windy in the mountains. If you wear this, it won''t be cold."


    The tone of the eldest princess was soft. Su Nuan liked the cloak held by the maid of honor.


    The cloak is red. A gorgeous Phoenix is embroidered with gold thread. The edge of the cloak is inlaid with white fox fur. It looks grand, expensive and not tacky.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful, pearl. Put it on and try it for me."


    Pearl draped the red cloak over Su warm. The bright red color set off her skin like snow. With the fox hair on the edge, a small and exquisite face was hidden in the cloak, making her more delicate like a porcelain doll.


    The cloak dropped directly to her ankle. The long princess looked up and down and felt that even if she did it according to the palace people''s description, she could do it by herself.


    "Sister princess, do I look good?"


    Su Nuan asked with a smile, his big eyes full of sincerity.


    "Good looking. The queen is the best looking woman in the world."


    The long princess was stunned.


    The girl''s skin is whiter than snow, her eyes are like grapes, and her eyes are filled with thousands of stars, full of simplicity and beauty.


    She was stunned and then sober. The emperor liked the little queen. Fortunately, the little queen had a great fortune. She thought that maybe the little queen could grow old together with the emperor.


    Because she liked the long princess, Su Nuan prepared some delicious cakes and snacks in the supermarket.


    Although pearl is curious, she knows that when her queen is free, she likes to go to the imperial dining room. With the emperor''s permission, it''s not uncommon to bring any delicious snacks back to the palace.


    So it''s nice for two people to drink tea and chat while eating snacks.


    The more they talk, the more Su Nuan likes the gentle princess.


    Just as the two of them giggled when they talked happily, they heard the low voice of Feng Junyi.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing the speech, the long Princess turned white again. She hurriedly stood up and said, "I''ve seen the emperor."


    How do you know that Su Nuan has just stood up and rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms.


    She raised her small face and looked at Feng Junyi Ruan Nuo and said, "the emperor''s brother and princess sister came to play with me. She also made a cloak for me. I''ll put it on and see if it looks good."


    After she finished, she quickly left Feng Junyi''s waist with her small hand and ordered pearl to put on her put away cloak again.


    Feng Junyi stood there, his face still cold, but his eyes gradually flashed a trace of amazement.


    His little queen is really suitable for this color, just like herself, so bright and beautiful.


    Su Nuan is not unaware of Feng Junyi''s amazing eyes. She goes up and asks, "isn''t it nice?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi just answered faintly, and then looked at the long princess who still kept a squat position.


    The long Princess understood and said, "emperor, if you don''t have any orders, Muyang will leave first."


    Feng Junyi nodded and didn''t like the elder sister.


    After the long princess left, he whispered, "what does she want you to do?"


    "Just come to see me."


    Su Nuan didn''t intend to hide it. He continued to nag: "probably because he hasn''t seen me all the time, so he came to have a look. He was embarrassed to come empty handed, so he made a cloak for me."


    Feng Junyi didn''t answer this question, but said, "the annual hunting will be half a month later. Do you want to go?"


    When he spoke, there was still a mature tone inconsistent with his age.


    "Yes, of course."


    Su Nuan openly said, "if the emperor''s brother takes me when hunting, I can wear the cloak given to me by the long princess. Then everyone will envy me."


    In fact, it is secondary to show off in a new cloak. The most important thing is that the male Lord, the emperor''s brother of her body, will also appear in the hunting ground, and fall in love with the eldest princess at first sight and privately for life at second sight.


    Coupled with the subsequent villains jumping and acting as demons, doesn''t the plot continue to follow the original book?


    If so, the country where the little tyrant is located will still be overthrown. At that time, the little tyrant will not live, and she will die together if she is not guaranteed.


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "that''s it. The Empress Dowager will give you and me a copy of the rest of the list."

 Chapter 18

    Su Nuan immediately smiled and said, "thank you, brother of the emperor."


    Looking at the happy appearance of the little girl, Feng Junyi felt warm.


    He continued: "your home country will also send people to participate in hunting. The fold was handed over ten days ago. I think it must be on the way."


    When he finished, he looked at Su Nuan with dark eyes. Su Nuan knew that Feng Junyi had always been suspicious. It was impossible for her to change because she had been together for more than a month.


    So she stared at him with Frank eyes and said, "come on, just don''t know who it is."


    Indeed, she doesn''t know how this body lives in the cloud country, so she doesn''t have much feelings. No matter who comes, she doesn''t care.


    "It''s your brother, Su QingHan, and general Mu Chengxun."


    Su Nuan could feel that Feng Junyi was staring at her. She still looked indifferent and said, "come on."


    In fact, when it comes to the original male master and summarizing the whole book, I have to admit that he is a man of strategy.


    In fact, in her opinion, she is a man who has no feelings and love.


    How much he loves the long princess, how heartless he is. The royal family members and princes and nobles of the wine country beheaded in front of the long princess, so most readers don''t like this person, and she is no exception.


    Feng Junyi noticed some displeasure on the little girl''s face.


    He knew the rumors about him that he was murderous and heinous. Even so, the cloud Kingdom sent the princess to him, which was enough to prove that the little girl had indeed suffered a lot in the cloud kingdom.


    He stretched out his hand, touched the small ball on her head, and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you. Besides, after that, go to the Empress Dowager on the first and fifteenth days of the lunar new year to greet you. You don''t have to walk frequently."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan was very happy.


    She immediately threw herself around Feng Junyi''s neck and said happily, "thank you, brother emperor ~"


    You know, it''s very complicated to greet the Empress Dowager every day. Before dawn, she will be tossed by the palace maids around her to wash and get up. She almost closes her eyes all the way.


    Then go to greet you in a proper way.


    At present, the weather is getting colder and colder. As a difficult household to get up, she is only crying.


    Feng Junyi raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "so happy?"


    Su Nuan didn''t hide it, and his small mouth Baba said, "of course I''m happy. In this way, I can sleep more every day. You don''t know, Emperor brother. I get up so early every day to greet the Empress Dowager. I don''t sleep enough. I''m still young. If I don''t sleep enough, I won''t grow tall."


    "Oh, really?"


    Feng Junyi is even more amused. When he comes here, he either sees her eating or sleeping, and says he doesn''t sleep enough.


    "Of course. Look at you and me."


    Su Nuan loosened his hand around his neck and gestured on him again: "I''m just a little taller. You''re so tall."


    Looking at this little girl, she is really thin and small. She is less than the position of his chin.


    He reached out and squeezed her bulging cheek and whispered, "well, sleep more."


    Su QingHan, the original master of the book, arrived seven days later.


    There were not many attendants. Except for two hundred bodyguards stationed in the palace city, only five people went into the palace to meet them.


    Su Nuan followed the emperor to the court for the first time. He sat on the resplendent seat and looked at the courtiers below. He was quite sad.


    This feeling of being below one person and above ten thousand people is actually quite good.


    After a while, the eunuch hurried in and reported that it was the Grand Prince of the cloud kingdom.


    Su Nuan sat there upright and curious. He saw a slender man of seventeen or eight years old leading several people in. He knelt down in front of them and shouted, "knock on the emperor and empress. The emperor and empress are all blessed and safe."


    Su QingHan raises his head. Su Nuan casually sweeps each other. He is indeed a beautiful man. Otherwise, it is impossible for the long princess to fall in love at first sight.


    She didn''t look much because she didn''t have much affection.


    Soon, pieces of rare treasures were sent in. Su QingHan told them the names of the treasures one by one and let them have a look. He was not interested in Su QingHan and the looks of the people around him. Instead, he liked these treasures.


    Long before she followed the emperor to the court, she asked pearl about her stay in the cloud country.


    In fact, she has a very general relationship with the Royal brother. Although she is a mother compatriot, because of her mediocre qualification, the Royal brother treats her no different from other princesses. It can only be said that she is passable.


    When hearing this, Su Nuan thought about it more than once. Since the male Lord and his sister didn''t have deep feelings, they later used their sister to be killed by the emperor, win over people''s hearts, lay on wages and taste gall for decades, and then annihilate the source country in one fell swoop.


    It can be seen that this man is not cunning, but insidious and cunning.


    After paying tribute, Su Nuan went back to rest.


    As soon as he changed his heavy hairpin and clothes, he saw pearl hurried in and said, "empress, major general Mu Chengxun asked to see you."


    "Major general Mu Chengxun?"


    Su Nuan raised her eyebrows. The Pearl also told her that Mu Chengxun and the original owner were childhood sweethearts. If they didn''t send her to the country of origin for marriage, they could be said to be the most promising couple.


    Although they are young, the ancients matured early. It is not uncommon to get married at the age of 13 or 4. Getting married over the age of 16 is an older leftover woman.


    So after hearing this subtle relationship, Su Nuan still feels very curious.


    Since the original owner has a favorite man in the cloud country, why are you willing to marry?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Pearl asked, "but let the little general go back?"


    Su Nuan recovered and said in a low voice, "no, let him in."


    Pearl''s face flashed a different color. Although Su Nuan was still a little unclear, her intuition told her that something must have happened in the middle.


    Soon pearl came in with Mu Chengxun.


    The man was wearing a white robe and his long hair was tied up high. When he came in, a trace of intolerance flashed in his eyes. He arched his hands and said, "minister Mu Chengxun, meet the queen."


    She didn''t speak. She just looked at the man in front of her. The man was about 14 years old. He was also a raw jade tree facing the wind. Even if she stood there quietly, he was still as beautiful and charming as before. It''s a pity that he was a little less than Qifeng Junyi.


    She sat there eating snacks. She glanced and said in a low voice, "well, get up, pearl, give me a seat."


    Mu Chengxun sat down, glanced at the people around him and whispered, "how is the queen living in this palace?"


    He looked at the little girl leaning on the chair to eat snacks, but saw that her face was ruddy and shiny. Although she had faded her dress at the moment, she still exuded a sense of elegance all over her body.


    Even at a young age, you look like a city.


    His eyes were dim, and it seemed that she was doing well.

 Chapter 19

    Su Nuan pinched a mung bean cake and ate it wholeheartedly. He couldn''t clear the paste in his mouth. "It''s very good. The emperor treats me very well."


    Mu Chengxun nodded, and the bedroom was quiet again.


    After a half silence, Mu Chengxun continued, "ah Nuan, are you still blaming me? I know you''re still angry with me, but you also know that there''s no way. Pin Ting is weak and sick and suffering from heart disease. She fainted with heart disease that day and fell into my arms."


    Su Nuan still listens carelessly, but he guesses about the matter.


    Isn''t the description of white lotus in the book all like this?


    He is weak and ill. He has an ambiguous relationship with the man he likes. He faints all the time. He has to fall into someone else''s arms.


    As for mu Chengxun, eh, I can''t even see this little trick. What''s the use of being handsome.


    The original Lord promised to come here with his relatives. It''s a pity that the original Lord''s life is not good.


    Thinking of this, she said faintly, "I don''t blame you. When did you get married? Did your father give you a marriage?"


    Mu Chengxun looked a little wrong. He didn''t answer Su Nuan''s words, but said, "ah Nuan, I know you''re still blaming me, but it''s really not what you think, it''s a misunderstanding..."


    "Oh, do you like Su pinting?"


    She asked directly and suddenly stopped the boy in front of her.


    She nodded and said, "if you don''t talk, you like it."


    Outside the door, another palace man came in and knelt at Su Nuan and said, "empress, the five princesses of the cloud country outside the door beg to see you."


    When Mu Chengxun heard this, he immediately wrung his eyebrows and said, "why is she here?"


    It was the white lotus. She wanted to see with her own eyes how the real white lotus acted, so she said, "let her in."


    After a while, a 15-year-old woman in a white dress came in. Her appearance was superior, but she was not stunning. Seeing that the white lotus was not as good-looking as she was, Su Nuan felt that she was not good-looking.


    Obviously, Su Bingting in front of her also saw this. Her face was slightly stiff. Then she came forward and said, "Bingting has seen the queen."


    She stooped slightly to bless her body. Her soft and weak appearance, although not very good-looking, easily aroused men''s desire for protection.


    But the woman''s eyes were too much, no more pure than the long princess. She looked quietly and didn''t say to let her get up. She just sighed sincerely: "the fifth princess is really more and more pitiable."


    Su Bingting''s body shook slightly. She saw a trace of worry in Mu Chengxun''s eyes. It seems that the two people are really a perfect couple.


    Su pinting said softly, "the empress laughed. Before, she had misunderstood me and major general Cheng Xun. I came here to explain face to face. In fact, major general Cheng Xun loves his sister very much."


    "It''s called the queen of this palace. This palace is now the queen of the great cup country."


    She sat up straight and looked straight at Su Bingting in front of her. Sure enough, Bai Lianhua''s face was even more ugly.


    She suddenly opened her mouth and said, "by the way, do general Mu Shao and princess Bingting know that on the day after they married into the wine country, the palace was almost killed?"


    According to Pearl''s description, the three princesses are arrogant and domineering because they are the empress''s legitimate departure, but she has married far away to the country of origin, so she is not aggressive. As for Su Bingting, she has a deep mind and is not sure. It is her idea that the three princesses threaten pearl to harm her.


    Of course, she just guessed at random.


    At present, pearl and her family are safe, and she is not afraid to pursue it at this time.


    Sure enough, Su Bingting and Mu Chengxun said in a startled voice: "how can there be such a thing?"


    Mu Chengxun looked around her and asked, "is the queen in the way?"


    "Of course not. Otherwise, how could I sit and talk to you? Fortunately, the emperor''s brother was wise and powerful and caught the man who wanted to destroy me."


    She said with joy, and her tone revealed an indescribable joy.


    A trace of displeasure flashed on Su Bingting''s face. She thought Su Nuan would not live for a few days after she gave it to the tyrant. Unexpectedly, she was still alive when she saw her today


    But how about this? Even if the enemy emperor dotes on her, she will be bored sooner or later. After being bored, her head will not fall to the ground.


    She just came to see Su Nuan''s tragic appearance. It doesn''t matter if she can''t see it now. After all, she has expected her tragic death.


    When Feng Junyi walked into Fengqi palace, he heard the little people inside praising him with joy. His tense face eased a little, motioned to father-in-law Wang to keep quiet and stride in.


    Su Nuan saw Feng Junyi come in at a glance. He immediately got up from his seat and stepped forward quickly. He said happily, "emperor, why are you here?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Bingting and Mu Chengxun both knelt on the ground.


    Su pinting even felt sour when she heard Su Nuan calling the emperor so. She slightly raised her eyelids and looked at the emperor of the state of wine. Only before meeting, there was a beautiful man with white skin rather than snow.


    At this moment, I only felt that my breath was stagnant. Looking at Mu Chengxun around her, I felt much worse.


    She only knew that the emperor of the country of origin was a 13-year-old boy, extremely cruel, but she didn''t expect to be such a beautiful man.


    "Let me see the queen. It seems that the queen has met an old friend."


    Su Nuan''s eyebrows jumped, and Feng Junyi came in quietly. She didn''t know how long she had listened to the corner, but she thought again that she didn''t say anything about losing her head just now, so she was a little relieved.


    Feng Junyi came forward and sat directly in the chair where Su Wengang was just sitting. A pair of cold eyes glanced over the two people kneeling in front of him and said in a low voice, "where did you just talk? Go on, just think I don''t exist."


    Mu Chengxun''s face muscles twitched. Where can such a big living person be regarded as nonexistent here?


    Feng Junyi took a cup of tea and took a sip: "continue."


    Su Nuan clearly saw that the tea Feng Junyi had just picked up was the one she had drunk. She wanted to remind her that when Feng Junyi picked it up, she paused and drank it directly.


    Mu Chengxun arched his hand and said, "Wei Chen just came to visit the queen."


    Feng Junyi still has a cold face. The two people in front of her, combined with what she heard just now, have understood what happened.


    He said coldly, "but I just heard that you talked about someone murdering my queen. Moreover, I also found out that the person murdering the real queen was from your cloud country."


    Mu Chengxun was surprised when he heard this.


    Didn''t the Emperor just say he wanted them to think he didn''t exist? Why did you ask about it again?


    Su Bingting hurriedly said, "Xu''s sister remembered wrong. Her sister is Princess Yun. How could someone murder her."


    "You''re wrong. She''s now the queen of the great wine country. The queen has a gentle temper. It''s inevitable that someone will plot against her."

 Chapter 20

    Su pinting couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth.


    She''s so warm and pure? I''m kidding.


    In the cloud country, no one knows that Su Nuan is a famous pussy. He is not only stupid, but also very poisonous.


    But she also immediately responded that she was in the kingdom of wine. No matter how handsome the emperor of the kingdom of wine in front of her was, she was also a true tyrant.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said, "it''s the minister''s daughter who is stupid."


    Feng Junyi just played with the teacup in his hand. Without looking at Su Bingting, he said in a deep voice, "just know you''re stupid."


    Su Bingting was flustered by her angry chest.


    Mu Chengxun really couldn''t see it anymore. He sat in front of him, big and small. The handsome men and beautiful women were cute and cute. The two people who thought they didn''t match very much looked like a fairy couple at the moment.


    He arched his hands and said, "emperor, empress, if you don''t have any orders, I will leave first."


    "Don''t worry."


    Feng Junyi put his eyes on Mu Chengxun. He said, "I heard that you and Su Su grew up together as childhood sweethearts. If Su Su and you hadn''t become a real queen, you two would get married in the near future."


    Mu Chengxun felt a slight pain in his chest. It turned out that Su Nuan even told her nickname to the tyrant. They were so intimate.


    At the moment, he didn''t even know why the tyrant asked. He didn''t answer directly, but continued to keep his posture and remained silent.


    Feng Junyi said again, "I thought little general Mu would be as brave and powerful as big general mu. Unexpectedly, he was such a timid man. Why, you dare not admit it because Su Su is now my queen?"


    Listening to Feng Junyi''s fiery inquiry, Su Nuan once suspected that the tyrant was jealous.


    A 13-year-old boy, coupled with the ups and downs of his childhood, is in charge of politics at the age of 13. He is more mature than ordinary ancients. If he is really jealous, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    After all, she is his queen.


    But this move is really high.


    Before Mu Chengxun could speak, Su Bingting on one side said softly, "emperor, when the queen was in the cloud country, the three of us grew up together, so..."


    "Did I let you speak?"


    A cold sentence instantly choked Su Bingting''s words in her throat.


    In front of her was the murderous tyrant of the country of origin, who was famous. She didn''t know where.


    Even if she is the princess of the cloud Kingdom, if she annoys him, she will be beheaded.


    Su pinting immediately raised a layer of mist in her eyes and quickly knelt down and said, "I know my mistake."


    Su Nuan felt that she must learn from this look of pity at first sight.


    I''m afraid in the world, except for this unreasonable tyrant, any man can''t help holding her in his arms and loving her.


    Su Nuan glanced at Mu Chengxun with his eyes. Sure enough, the good man''s eyes were all pasted on Su Bingting. If the tyrant wasn''t here, I''m afraid he would really rush up and hug Su Bingting.


    Bah, what a pair of dog men and women. They didn''t say anything.


    Half a ring, Mu Chengxun opened his mouth and said, "if you go back to the emperor, Wei Chen and the empress have really known each other since childhood and often play together."


    Su Nuan sits next to Feng Junyi and obviously feels that the surrounding temperature has dropped sharply.


    Sure enough, the little tyrant was jealous.


    "Always with you."


    Feng Junyi read these four words again, and all the people present were sweating.


    Su pinting still wanted to speak, but she was afraid of provoking the tyrant''s anger. She had to behave properly and continue to squat there. It was not because she was weak, but because she had been squatting. She really couldn''t stand it. At the moment, the sweat on her forehead kept coming out, and her body was shaking.


    Mu Chengxun focused on Su Bingting. At the moment, he anxiously bowed his hands and said, "emperor, Bingting is not feeling well. Can you let her leave first?"


    "If you don''t feel well, you have to stay."


    Feng Junyi continued, "I want to ask her about the crime of murdering the queen."


    Su Nuan feels something wrong when she hears Feng Junyi say it so directly.


    Looking back at Su Bingting, her pale little face became even paler, and even had a tendency to falter.


    Then she really fell to the ground. Her tears murmured. She looked at Feng Junyi in front of her and said, "the emperor''s mirror, my daughter and my daughter have never had the intention of murdering the queen."


    "Do you want me to put the evidence in front of you before you admit it?"


    Su pingting''s heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    Evidence, what evidence, does it say


    She didn''t dare to think any more. She only covered her chest and gasped slightly in Mu Chengxun''s arms.


    Mu Chengxun looked at Su Bingting''s pale face and couldn''t sit still. He dared to say to Feng Junyi in front of him, "emperor, even if you want to trace this matter, please ask the imperial doctor to diagnose her. She has palpitations. If you delay for a while, I''m afraid her life is in danger."


    "Then I just don''t have to execute."


    Su pinting was stunned and burst into tears on her face.


    Of course, Su Nuan was also stunned.


    Feng Junyi''s operation is really coquettish.


    Su Bingting was really distressed. She held her trembling hand tightly on her chest and said softly, "emperor, I don''t know what happened, but the emperor must have misunderstood."


    "Let you die today. Bring people up."


    Looking at Feng Junyi''s confident appearance, Su Nuan realized that after the incident, Feng Junyi pulled pearl to investigate.


    Although pearl really told the truth, the spies in the wine country palace still didn''t catch it.


    Seeing Feng Junyi so confident today, it seems that he must have found enough evidence.


    Sure enough, at his command, a palace maid was immediately escorted in by the eunuch.


    The palace maid was pushed to the ground with a plop. When she saw the tyrant in front of her, she kowtowed repeatedly.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me. I don''t know anything..."


    "Who is behind you?"


    Feng Junyi sat there calmly.


    The palace maid looked at Su pinting and the tyrant. Her body trembled like chaff.


    "The maidservant, the maidservant said, the man who ordered the maidservant was the maid beside the five princesses."


    The maid said, pointing to the maid standing next to Su Bingting. The maid suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    Su Bingting secretly clenched her finger and gave a cold look at the maid in waiting beside her, but such a look was only fleeting. She pointed to the maid in waiting and cried, "the princess is not kind to you. Why do you want to hurt me?"


    When she finished, she covered her chest again, looking pale as she was about to die.


    The palace maid was even more frightened. She trembled and said, "the maidservant, the maidservant, the maidservant all recruited. Yes, the third princess asked the maidservant to do that. The third princess never liked the ninth princess. Even if she married someone, she and she would let the ninth Princess die without a whole body..."

 Chapter 21

    Feng Junyi''s eyes tightened, but he didn''t speak.


    Instead, Su pinting asked, "three princesses? The three princesses ordered you to do this, which... Is going to kill me?"


    The damn possessed by ghosts continued sorry: "servant, I''m sorry, princess, your servant, damn it. Princess is so good with slaves. Slaves are still obsessed with their servants.


    Su Nuan understands that this play is nothing more than to tell Feng Junyi that although Su pinting''s palace maid ordered people to harm her, it is likely that the three princesses killed two birds with one stone.


    Of course, seeing through doesn''t tell. Since Su Bingting thinks she''s a fool, she''ll be a fool for once.


    She put the cake back on the plate, then patted her little hand and stood up and said, "nonsense, you are clearly the maid of the fifth princess. Naturally, you have something to do with the fifth princess. Why are you involved with the third princess? Come on, take them all."


    Su Bingting looked at this posture and looked for help at Xiang fengjunyi: "emperor, Emperor Bingting was planted and framed..."


    Feng Junyi never spoke. Seeing that the eunuch was about to drag the two self-directed and self acting people out, Mu Chengxun couldn''t see it anymore.


    ¡±Wait a minute! ¡°


    He drank, then knelt down and arched his hands and said, "emperor, this matter is not well understood. It is the three princesses who deliberately frame the five princesses to harm the Queen''s mother in order to kill two birds with one stone. When the three princesses were in the cloud country, they often bullied the Queen''s mother and were jealous of her beauty. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, they can send someone to investigate."


    Feng Junyi sneers, cha? Of course he did.


    He didn''t speak at the moment, but looked at Su Nuan. His eyes seemed to be asking her if you could see clearly the dull appearance of your fiance?


    Su Nuan was angry all of a sudden.


    Is such a dignified young man blind at a young age?


    She stood up, looked at Mu Chengxun angrily and said, "Mu Chengxun, do you really believe she won''t hurt me?"


    Mu Chengxun looked at Su Bingting and said, "empress, Weichen can use the head guarantee. Bingting will never hurt your mind. She is simple and kind. She helped you out when you were bullied in the cloud country. Have you forgotten?"


    Bah, shameless white lotus.


    It must be a good disguise to make Mu Chengxun trust like this.


    She snorted coldly, "this is what you said. Take your head as a guarantee."


    Mu Chengxun''s eyes flashed an incredible light, and finally affirmed: "Weichen is willing to guarantee with the head on his head."


    Su pinting had already been moved to death. She looked at Mu Chengxun with a loving look. They both looked like a pair of bitter mandarin ducks.


    "OK."


    Su Nuan looked back at Xiang Feng and said to Jun Yi, "brother emperor, I''ll give it to you next."


    Feng Junyi guessed the little girl''s mind and said in a low voice, "Oh. There''s no evidence. The palace maid won''t admit it. Otherwise, she''ll drag it out and cut it."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is he crazy?


    It seems that Feng Junyi doesn''t have enough evidence.


    At present, Feng Junyi has become a notorious tyrant. If you add another name of dizzy monarch


    Su Nuan didn''t want to perish prematurely. She blinked and still looked ignorant. Looking at Feng Junyi, she said softly, "it''s unnecessary to drag out and cut down. I heard in the book that the two countries don''t cut off envoys. Otherwise, since there is no evidence, it''s better to beat them. Who makes her a princess can''t even manage the slaves around her."


    Feng Junyi nodded: "what the queen said is very true. Come and drag out to play 20 boards."


    Su pinting fell into despair again.


    Twenty big boards hit her and she was half alive.


    Su Nuan is so cruel that she clearly wants her life with all her heart!


    Before Su Bingting begged for mercy, Mu Chengxun on one side had bowed his hand and said, "emperor, Bingting is weak and a girl. If she plays another 20 boards, wouldn''t it kill her?"


    "In your opinion, what should I do?"


    Mu Chengxun didn''t expect that the emperor of the wine country in front of him would ask him like this. He also knew that now the cloud country has become a minister, and one day it will overthrow the wine country and stop looking at others'' faces.


    He carefully gathered the edge from the bottom of his eyes and arched his hand and said, "ask the emperor to allow Wei Chen to replace the five princesses."


    "OK."


    Feng Junyi''s answer was crisp. Su Nuan thought this guy had expected this scene long ago and even wished Mu Chengxun would do so.


    Mu Chengxun was soon dragged out. There was a thump outside the door. Mu Chengxun was a man. Even so, there was no hum outside the door.


    Sitting in the room, she even had the illusion that the board didn''t hurt.


    Only Su pinting kept wiping her tears with her handkerchief.


    After about a column of incense, the board outside the door was finished. Mu Chengxun was dragged in by two eunuchs. Su Nuan took a look. Although Mu Chengxun''s hip was covered by the raised skirt, he could still see the blood seeping from it.


    It seems that these 20 boards are real. If they really hit Su Bingting, they will be really killed.


    Feng Junyi waved his hand and said, "OK, let''s do it today. If you''re tired, you all go down."


    He stood up and said to Su Nuan, "don''t you come and serve me to bed?"


    What do you sleep in broad daylight?


    The two people in front of them heard the speech and knew that it was meaningless to stay here again. Mu Chengxun''s eyes were dim. He reluctantly bowed his hands and said, "that''s the case. Weichen and others are leaving."


    Feng Junyi waved his hand. After the two left, Feng Junyi took her to the roof.


    Su Nuan stood on the high eaves, frightened.


    Holding Feng Junyi tightly with both hands for fear of falling off the roof.


    On the contrary, Feng Junyi seems to enjoy this effect. Su Nuan is afraid to move tremblingly. She thinks it''s difficult. The tyrant suddenly comes in interest and asks her to watch the scenery with her?


    She looked down Feng Junyi''s eyes and saw Su pinting holding Mu Chengxun forward. She thought it was pathetic that Mu Chengxun was cheated by white lotus.


    Where do we know the next scene is to see the maid beside Su Ying Ting kneeling in front of Su Ying Ting: "Princess highness, please forgive your servant''s family. Your servant has been done according to what you said, and the emperor of the country will not pursue you again, please pray for your servant''s family."


    Those people were not far away from here. In addition, they stood high and looked far away. There was nothing to stop them around. Although the maid''s voice was not big, she heard it clearly.


    Su pinting whispered, "are you crazy? What are you talking about here?"


    Promise and then deny in succession, "how can you go back to your royal highness?"


    £¬£¬£¬


    The book review area is so deserted. Can you help warm it up, baby~~

 Chapter 22

    Su pinting pushed the maid down like crazy: "don''t talk nonsense here. When did the princess say that?"


    When the maid heard the speech, she suddenly sat on the ground: "princess, do you mean that even if I do something for you, you won''t let go of the maidservant''s family?"


    Mu Chengxun stooped. He was almost discounted, but he heard the news.


    Because it happened so suddenly, Mu Chengxun couldn''t help coughing violently, and even a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Pin Ting, you, you..."


    Su Nuan saw this wonderful scene and suddenly realized it.


    That''s what Feng Junyi meant.


    She tilted her head to look at him. Feng Junyi in front of her still looked not far away and didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    While she was still watching the good play, Feng Junyi suddenly said, "the queen can''t see clearly. I''ll take you closer."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan looks confused. When can''t she see clearly?


    Before refusing, Feng Junyi hugged her ant waist and flew slowly down to Su Bingting and Mu Chengxun.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuan was surprised. Didn''t he peek? Why did you look so aboveboard?


    "Spare your life, the emperor. The five princesses threatened the maidservant to do so. Spare your life..."


    The maid in waiting was scared to death when she saw Feng Junyi suddenly appear with her.


    As for Su pinting, she looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi with beautiful eyes. Her face was pale, and even her lips were pale. At the moment, she stood trembling and shaky.


    Seeing all this, even if Mu Chengxun was a pimple, he also understood.


    He covered his chest, broke away from Su pinting, holding her hand, and knelt down slowly.


    The knee seemed to be tied with a heavy weight drop.


    "Minister... Ignorance."


    Su pinting knows she can''t argue. Even if her affectionate and sad eyes look at De Feng Junyi, she doesn''t get any response.


    Because the dog emperor''s sight did not stay on her for more than half a minute from beginning to end.


    She clenched her lips, looked at Mu Chengxun for help, and sobbed in a low voice: "Pin Ting really doesn''t know anything. When pin Ting was in the cloud Kingdom, she was so weak and ill that she almost didn''t go out of the door. I don''t know what happened. She offended the palace maid and the third sister and asked them to cooperate to frame me. Nuan is my youngest sister, lively and lovely. I didn''t have time to take care of her. How could I do such stupid things, major general The army can testify. "


    Mu Chengxun gripped his fingers at the edge of his robe for a few minutes.


    Indeed, when he was in the cloud Kingdom, even if Su Nuan made it difficult to hire Ting, she just laughed it off,


    She always took good care of the youngest princess. Even when the third princess made trouble for Su Nuan, pin Ting came forward to protect her.


    Su Nuan sees that Mu Chengxun can''t bear it in his eyes. Sure enough, Mu Chengxun is distressing Su Bingting. Such a man is really hopeless.


    "Warm..."


    Mu Chengxun looked at her now and opened his mouth as if he wanted to plead.


    Su Nuan ignored his eyes. Instead, he held Feng Junyi''s arms tightly with his small hands and said carelessly, "if I say that Su Bingting ordered someone to harm me, do you believe me?"


    Mu Chengxun didn''t expect Su Nuan to ask him that. He looked at Su Bingting and said in a low voice, "I only believe what I saw. Nuan Nuan, Bingting is your sister. Besides, there is no evidence of this."


    Su Nuan thought it was ridiculous. If the original owner had been thinking about this little bamboo horse before, he was really blind.


    "Evidence... This is not evidence. Should I be poisoned to death be evidence? Young general, you are so eccentric. It can be seen that you are infatuated with the five princesses."


    Su Nuan was still careless. After she said this, she tilted her head and looked at Feng Junyi, with curved eyebrows and eyes: "brother emperor, what can I do?"


    She tooted her little mouth, and her face was still an ignorant look, a lovely look that was completely unfamiliar with the world.


    Feng Junyi looks at father-in-law Wang, who has presented all the evidence.


    Seeing this scene, Su Bingting completely collapsed to the ground.


    At the moment, she no longer looks weak, but looks at Feng Junyi and Su Nuan in front of her.


    The two men had already found the evidence, went around so much, tried to beat her board, pretended to let her go, and cooperated to tease her.


    Her hands clung to her chest and she could hardly breathe.


    Another witness came forward and explained everything in detail.


    Mu Chengxun, who had vowed to believe Su Bingting, was now struck by thunder.


    He supported the ground with one hand and looked at Su pinting with bloodshot eyes.


    He did not expect that Su pinting, whom he had always believed, was such a poisonous woman, and how ridiculous he was.


    When she looked at Su Nuan again, the soft little girl had no him in her eyes.


    Seeing that things had been exposed, Su Bingting suddenly laughed: "Su Nuan, you are deliberately trying to kill me. After you tyrants and demons, things are definitely not as simple as you think. One day, you will pay a price for it!"


    Su Bingting said that she suddenly stood up and was about to hit the rockery next to her.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi seems to have been on guard for a long time? He just threw his scabbard and hit Su Bingting on the knee. Before Su Bingting could kill her, she fell to the ground with a plop and couldn''t stand up.


    Su Bingting''s face was bloodless, her hands covered the steamed bread with pain in her chest, and she still cursed: "after the tyrant demon, you can kill me today!"


    "I won''t kill you. I want you to live well and have a good look at how noble my queen is. Come and waste her legs. The rest who are trying to murder the queen will be dragged out and beheaded."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, Duke Wang dares not to obey. Seeing that the five princesses of the cloud kingdom are soft and weak, but they look like such a vicious role, he arched his hands and said "offended", and then stepped on Su pinting''s other leg.


    Su Bingting screamed and fainted in pain.


    Mu Chengxun collapsed there. He looked at the little girl in front of him. She seemed to be different. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk. After all, he found that he didn''t deserve it.


    Su Nuan is held by Feng Junyi and walks all the way back to the palace.


    Su Nuan was really shocked just now.


    She didn''t expect that she would end up so miserable if she provoked Feng Junyi.


    No, she should have known for a long time, but she didn''t expect the little tyrant to play so well.


    "Scared?"


    Feng Junyi asked quietly. Su Nuan shook his head slightly: "I''m not afraid of anything with the emperor''s brother."


    The little girl is cute only when she is soft. Since someone gives her shelter from the wind and rain, she just acts like a spoiled girl and sells cute.

 Chapter 23

    On another thought, Feng Junyi usually cuts off his head and peels his skin in his palace. It seems inappropriate to beat and mutilate one of his favorite princess''s legs before asking the emperor of the state of cloud.


    She couldn''t help asking, "but the emperor''s brother, you killed so many people for me and crippled the princess. What about the wanyiyun country?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Feng Junyi said, "his daughter hurt my queen. I have to find him. Remember, you are mine when you enter Fengqi palace."


    Su Nuan''s little face is slightly red. Is this a confession?


    Just as she was looking at Xiang fengjunyi with joy, Feng Junyi said again: "even a cat and dog in my palace is not allowed to be hurt by outsiders."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, did he take her as a cat and dog?


    Su Nuan pouts her small mouth and is a little unhappy.


    Forget it. Anyway, her goal is to attack the little tyrant. It''s still more than ten years away from his subjugation. There''s a long way to go. If you want to get the strategy, it''s not that simple.


    Feng Junyi rested in her palace for a while and then went back to the palace to deal with government affairs.


    Su Bingting''s leg was broken and Feng Junyi arranged to cultivate outside the palace with Su QingHan and other people who participated in hunting in other countries. During this period, Feng Junyi sent someone to deliver a letter to the state of cloud, which probably means that your good daughter murdered my queen. I have punished her for you.


    Where did you know that the emperor of the state of cloud was afraid of being beaten? He was so frightened that he immediately handed over the above book, ceded three pool cities, and sent countless treasures.


    In this way, the source country broke the leg of the fifth Princess of the cloud country, which not only did not cause trouble, but also received compensation. This bosao operation surprised Su Nuan again.


    Fortunately, Su QingHan didn''t do anything more. The eldest princess stayed in the palace and didn''t show up. It also made Su Nuan live in peace for a few days.


    Soon it was hunting day.


    Because she has read the list before, she can also know one or two of the people listed above.


    She knows that the original book is the original book in the end. If she wants to change the plot, change the situation, and let Feng Junyi, a villain, counter attack, she must take away the luck of the original man.


    And we should quietly take it away, not forcibly reverse it.


    So the person who should appear in the list has basically not changed.


    So she was very kind. Even Su pinting, whose leg was broken, carried the carriage to participate in hunting activities.


    The prepared team soon set out. The Zhenguo general took the young general and a group of elites ahead. Su Nuan and Feng Junyi''s two people were in a carriage, and the Empress Dowager was alone. The Regent rode a high headed horse to guard the Empress Dowager. Two luxurious carriages were surrounded in the middle, followed by other princes and princesses, and then other kings and nobles.


    The carriage was vast, and the long line was far away. It took about three or four hours to reach the royal hunting ground.


    In fact, Su Nuan is not uncommon in hunting. What she is interested in is that after hunting the prey, she opens her intestines, cleans her belly, sprinkles a handful of salt seasoning, and roasts the game on a charcoal fire.


    She should have all kinds of barbecue materials in the supermarket. She took them out in advance and put them in her big wooden box.


    So Feng Junyi watched the little girl let someone hold a big box and asked curiously, "what''s in it?"


    Su Nuan was not in a hurry to explain. He said excitedly, "I won''t tell you. You''ll know when you look back."


    Before hunting, sacrifices and other activities should be held. Su Nuan looked around. When he saw the familiar figure, he whispered to Feng Junyi: "brother emperor, I''ll come back after I go out."


    Feng Junyi nodded and agreed. Carrying a long skirt, she rushed to Feng linche, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Hey, come with me."


    As soon as Feng linche saw that it was su Nuan, he also immediately cheered up and secretly followed him out.


    A little farther away, Su Nuan stretched out his hand and the little hamster in his sleeve climbed out.


    When Feng linche saw his little pet, he was moved to wipe his tears. He said, "it''s good that he''s still alive."


    To tell the truth, he thought his little pet had been killed by the imperial brother.


    Su Nuan said, "think about it? Well, don''t go hunting later. It''s not fun. I''ll give it back to you. Will you play for a while? It''s not more boring than the palace. You''re its first owner. It has deep feelings for you. You have to accompany it well."


    As soon as Feng linche heard this, he was immediately happy, but he thought again: "but today is hunting. If you win, the emperor brother can have a good treasure reward."


    Su Nuan glanced at him and asked, "no matter how powerful you are, have you won Su QingHan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The wind was chilly and suddenly discouraged.


    There were hunting activities in previous years. It seems that no one can win Su QingHan except his imperial brother.


    "And you are the most powerful prince of the wine country. If you want any treasure, why fight for those junk goods?"


    Junk


    Feng linche thought in his heart that the little queen dared to say so. If he said so, he would be beaten up by his imperial brother.


    But looking at the hairy little thing in his palm, his heart melted in an instant and said happily, "OK, don''t go, anyway, there will be next year."


    "That''s right."


    When Su Nuan returns to Feng Junyi, the hunt finally begins.


    Brave hunters rode horses, regardless of rank and order, and all ran towards the hunting ground.


    The competition time is two hours. In two hours, whoever hunts the most and the most strange prey wins.


    She knew that if she hadn''t persuaded Feng linche to sneak hamsters here, the fool would rob Su QingHan''s prey during hunting, and even incite other princes to beat Su QingHan, which was completely pulling hatred.


    It was these bullying that made Su QingHan more firm in his belief in the country of origin. What''s more, after su QingHan was wounded, the eldest princess who knew some medical skills went to help heal him.


    In fact, Su Nuan was very confused. The emperor hunted with a royal doctor. Why didn''t he let the royal doctor check, but let the princess, the head of the Tang Dynasty, take advantage of the loophole to get along with Su QingHan alone.


    But when you think about it, you can also understand that they are men and women. If something happens to men and women, the other half is bound to appear. Only after repeated consultations can sparks come out, and their cannon fodder minions just hinder and send heads.


    So when she strangled the source, nothing happened.


    After the hunting started, Su Nuan felt bored. When she was tired, she slept in the tent. Feng Junyi was not idle. She sat in the tent and watched her sleep.


    Two hours later, Duke Wang said respectfully outside the tent: "emperor, everyone who hunts has come back with their prey. Today is the first day. It''s a good sign. Would you like to come out and have a look, emperor?"


    Feng Junyi answered faintly and looked back. The sleepy little girl suddenly sat up and rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, "let me see, what delicious prey have you hit?"


    £¬£¬£¬


    Book review area, seeking heat field, gardenia is so cold {{()}}

 Chapter 24

    When Feng Junyi hears the speech, he can''t help looking at the little girl around him.


    Is she serious?


    Even if Wang Ze was still outside the tent, he noticed the embarrassment of the atmosphere.


    He hurriedly said, "the queen is so humorous. Do you want to come out and have a look now, emperor?"


    "Yes."


    When they arrived outside one after another, they saw the original hunters standing on the ground.


    Everyone has a hare in his hand, or a wild duck or pheasant. Of course, some are lucky enough to hunt a deer.


    In a word, no one came back empty handed.


    Su Nuan also looked at everyone''s hands.


    However, her thoughts were completely different from others.


    Roast rabbit seems to taste good. If pheasant, it can be made into flower chicken. As for deer, it should be eaten like roast whole sheep, right?


    She couldn''t help swallowing when she thought of putting marinade on these animals, making a bonfire, baking Zizi and emitting oil on the fire, and sprinkling cumin and salt and pepper.


    "Wipe your saliva. It''s going to flow out."


    She was thinking happily that Feng Junyi suddenly came around her. When she heard the speech, she quickly wiped the corners of her mouth with her little hand.


    Sure enough, the corners of my mouth were wet.


    She simply laughed, polite and embarrassed.


    Duke Wang stepped forward and said with a smile, "look, emperor, this is what you have hunted."


    After his father-in-law''s words, Liu Boyun, the Regent standing on one side, suddenly said, "why doesn''t the prince of the state of cloud see you?"


    Hearing the Regent''s words, Su Nuan remembered and looked around quickly. As expected, he didn''t see Su QingHan.


    It''s her carelessness. I know that Su QingHan, as the original book owner, has experienced ups and downs. It''s just like eating a regular meal.


    She vaguely remembers that Su QingHan''s treatment is completely different from her sister''s mother.


    Although the original book only explained that Su QingHan''s young father and Emperor hated him very much and doted on his compatriots and sisters. Recently, he showed his childhood frustrations full of fantasy.


    She thought Su QingHan would survive as long as she took the two fools away. It didn''t seem so.


    At this time, they also found that the completely insignificant male owner of the original book was gone.


    A humanitarian said: "there are a lot of animals in this hunting ground as soon as we enter. It''s hard to guarantee that there are jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards in it. Will they be eaten?"


    "Not necessarily. If you get lost and can''t get out, it''s possible."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know who muttered, "Su QingHan is the real brother of the empress of the Shang state."


    After saying this, the laughter stopped suddenly, and someone immediately said, "this man hasn''t come back. Maybe something has happened. Send someone to look for it."


    Feng Junyi was the only one sitting there, quietly watching the ugly people under the stage.


    Finally, he suddenly said, "isn''t the man back?"


    Sure enough, the crowd immediately looked behind them. Su QingHan was scarred and carrying a brown bear behind him, walking towards the crowd step by step.


    His hair was messy and his clothes were worn out, revealing the skin scratched by the bear. The flesh and blood were blurred, and the scalp was numb.


    It seems that this is a fierce battle.


    The people around immediately whispered and began to talk again.


    "Sure enough, he can fight with this man bear. He must have won the first prize today."


    "It''s powerful. It''s worthy of being the Queen''s brother. It''s extraordinary."


    When the man was talking, Su QingHan suddenly fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    Su Nuan also sighed for a while. She also knew that even if Su QingHan was seriously injured, he would not die. You know, the protagonist is not so easy to die.


    "What''s the matter? Call the imperial doctor."


    The gentle voice came into the eardrum from her side. Before Su Nuan could react, she saw the long princess suddenly come to Su QingHan.


    After this sentence, she had used her handkerchief to wipe the blood marks on Su QingHan''s face.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuan was extremely manic.


    Long princess, long princess, you are the princess of the wine country. Don''t you say that ancient women can''t show up casually?


    You openly ran to Su QingHan to wipe his face. People who didn''t know thought you were lovers!


    She must extinguish the spark of love between the two before it is lit.


    Therefore, Su Nuan walked to the long princess in twos and threes and said to the long princess, "princess, this is the real brother of the palace, but it''s better to be taken care of by the imperial doctor."


    Seeing the long princess as if she had been stunned, she suddenly came back, and even her cheeks flew up. She slightly lowered her head and whispered, "I''m reckless."


    Su Nuan took the opportunity to say to the maid beside the long princess, "what are you doing? Don''t help your princess back to rest."


    The palace maid was also startled by her and hurriedly replied that she hurriedly helped the long princess into the tent.


    The imperial doctor came late, checked Su QingHan''s injury, and ordered someone to take him into the tent.


    The people outside looked around the big bear and couldn''t help sighing: "this bear needs at least 200 kilograms. It''s terrible. He can carry it back if he is injured alone."


    Su Nuan, who is Su QingHan? He is the original book owner. Let alone a big bear of 200 kg, even a big bear of 500 kg can probably carry it back.


    After a while, the imperial doctor who had been checking Su QingHan''s injury in the tent came out, shook his head and said, "if you go back to the emperor and the empress dowager, his injury is too serious. If you can''t survive tonight, send a letter to Yun Guo and let them prepare for the future."


    Sure enough, it''s still a familiar routine.


    But she knew that Su QingHan would not die.


    And tonight, the eldest princess will sneak into people''s tents and take care of them all night.


    Tut Tut, aren''t you ashamed of being alone in the same room?


    The Empress Dowager glanced coldly at the people around her and said in a low voice, "today''s matter has also sounded an alarm for you. People can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit, otherwise it will only backfire. The mourning family has warned you long ago that you must not go to the deepest part of the forest."


    As soon as they heard this, they knelt down and shouted, "the Empress Dowager is wise."


    Su linche, who heard the sound and went out to sneak the hamster, slowly squeezed into the crowd.


    You know he was blocked by Feng Junyi before he could speak.


    "What is your prey?"


    Feng Junyi''s voice sounded, which only made Feng linche feel cold.


    Before he could answer, Feng Junyi stared at the little hamster in his hand and said in a low voice, "I hit such a gadget in two hours. Queen, are you going to bake or cook this gadget?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can she say she doesn''t want to eat?


    Feng linche was worried when he heard this: "brother Huang, this is not my prey. This is the Queen''s pet."


    "Oh, I see. You want to fry."

 Chapter 25

    In Feng Junyi''s tone, Su Nuan can''t tell the true from the false.


    But she soon understood that the tyrant was jealous.


    And his jealousy is not jealousy between lovers, but something that belongs to him and shows kindness to other men.


    Su Nuan pretended not to understand. She tilted her head and said, "is the little thing too small? If you fry it, it''s estimated that only bones will be left. Stew and eat it. There''s too little meat. Brother emperor, how about we eat bear paws? And roast venison. I''ll cook it for you myself and eat it well."


    Knowing that the more careless he is at this time, the more Feng Junyi will relax his vigilance.


    If she showed great concern for the little pet, maybe the emperor would really throw it into the oil pan and fry it.


    The wind on one side was chilly and just wanted to cry.


    It''s the same as the little couple.


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi said in a low voice, "good."


    Before it was dark, a bonfire had been set up outside.


    Su Nuan is afraid that Princess Chang will produce another moth. She asks Feng Junyi to let Grandpa Wang wait outside Su QingHan''s tent.


    She even ordered him to stay outside the tent. He was not allowed to leave. She wanted to prevent the long princess from approaching.


    Although father-in-law Wang was puzzled, he could only guard at the entrance of the tent because of the Queen''s order.


    There are several big pots outside. The killed prey is peeled, washed, thrown into the big pot and stewed. Of course, some are baked on the campfire.


    Su Nuan looks at the exquisite imperial chef who usually makes things in the palace and allows countries to toss about like this, calling waste.


    Fortunately, the only deer was robbed by her.


    The guard skinned the deer, opened it, cleaned it, and put it on the big table in front of her.


    She ordered pearl to carry out the seasoning and box, watched the venison and began to order the bodyguard around her to marinate the venison with salt and honey.


    After pickling, she was not in a hurry. She waited for the fire to burn into charcoal before the bodyguard set up a shelf, took an iron fork, inserted the venison on it and turned it over for roasting.


    A large stall was burning with charcoal. The venison was roasted on it. Soon it was roasted Zizi and oily.


    On the other side, the people who directly roasted with open fire had begun to eat, but the meat was blackened by them. It was disgusting to see it at a glance.


    Su Nuan thinks that making the ingredients delicious is the least respect for food.


    One side of the wind linche squatted there and couldn''t help drooling.


    He kept pressing and asked, "how''s it going? Is it ready? I can smell the smell."


    He said that he was going to cut meat with a dagger and was drawn in his hand by Su Nuan.


    "No, what''s the hurry? You can''t eat hot meat in a hurry, okay?"


    It was the first time to roast venison. When she went out for barbecue with big guys, her favorite thing was to roast things for everyone.


    Feng linche was beaten on the back of his hand by her and was not angry. He just looked at the soft cute little girl and smiled.


    When the venison was burnt yellow, Su Nuan took the dagger and gently cut off a piece and put it on a clean plate.


    Then he sprinkled cumin and chili powder on it, picked up chopsticks and came up to Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, ah..."


    Feng Junyi''s face is a little different, but he also honestly opens his mouth.


    Feng linche smells the fragrance. He has long been greedy. Seeing this admiration, he can''t help looking forward to Feng Junyi''s feedback.


    "How''s it going?"


    Feng Junyi praised: "it''s hot outside and tender inside. It''s oily but not greasy. It tastes like I''ve never eaten before. It''s good."


    "Oh, then the meat is cooked and ready to eat."


    Feng Junyi: so give me a piece of meat just to test the raw and cooked?


    But when his eyes fell on the little girl''s raised little fingers, he gave up the idea of investigation.


    Only the little girl dared to be so frank.


    But when Su Nuan took a knife and put two pieces of meat on the plate, he looked as if nothing had happened and continued to sprinkle seasoning.


    Then he took a chopstick and put it into his mouth.


    Su Nuan, who has been here for so long and had barbecue for the first time, thinks it can be as delicious as the world.


    On the other side, Su QingHan, lying in the tent, slowly opened his eyes.


    It was boiling outside. It seemed that everyone was eating barbecue around the campfire.


    Because he was photographed by the big bear, his whole body was as painful as tears.


    Most importantly, he still has a fever.


    He was thirsty and knew someone was waiting outside the tent, so he said in a hoarse voice, "water, I want to drink water..."


    However, his voice was so small that the people at the door didn''t seem to hear it.


    But he knew that before long, someone would come in to save him and even take care of him all night.


    As long as he catches the woman and captures her heart, she will do everything to help him.


    He didn''t know why something had changed. For example, when hunting, he would hunt a rare and beautiful red fox, and then the straw bag of the fifth Prince of the wine country would come and grab it.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t meet a fox, but a big brown bear. He was only hurt in one breath.


    But it''s no big deal. After all, he still has a lot of opportunities.


    Sure enough, there was a sound outside the tent.


    "Let me in."


    It''s a girl''s voice. Just hearing the voice, he thinks it must be a kind and beautiful girl.


    However, the voice of the doorway is very quiet. "Princess, you are the honorable Princess of the kingdom. What''s in this tent is the prince of Yun kingdom. If you go in there, I''m afraid your reputation will be damaged. Of course, if your royal highness commands anything, let the slaves go in to convey them."


    The good voice said again, "I just went in and sent some muscle cream. Today, the man was hurt so badly that the imperial doctor may not last tonight. After all, he is a prince. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid it will lead to disaster."


    Father Wang, who was guarding the door, couldn''t help but sigh. Their queen expected things like God. The eldest princess really came to deliver medicine.


    And it turned out to be a hard-to-find Shengji ointment.


    He slightly arched his hand and said, "since the princess is here to deliver medicine, it''s better to let the slave deliver it. Don''t worry, princess. You told the slave that the slave must do his best."


    "Well, take this muscle cream to him and apply it to him."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, the footsteps were farther and farther away.


    Su Nuan was full, and let pearl cook tea and drink it greasy.


    After drinking tea, she found that if she drank tea, she would not be able to sleep at night.


    Feng Junyi often has insomnia, and just now she let him drink tea


    Sin.


    She asked pearl to walk with her, which was helpful for digestion. She unknowingly came to the tent guarded by father Wang.


    Seeing that father-in-law Wang was still waiting outside the tent, Su Nuan couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with brother Gong now?"


    Duke Wang was standing outside, just trying to take a nap. At this moment, he heard the sound and was half awake.


    He was busy, and said, "just now your Royal Highness has sent the ointment, so that the minions are wiped out by the slaves. The slaves have rubbed them on him. The wound should be healed soon, and if it can sustain the past, it can only be resigned to fate."


    £¬£¬£¬


    Little tyrant: you don''t really like me


    Su Nuan: really, it''s definitely true. It''s more true than real gold


    Little tyrant: I believe you, ghost


    (five star book review ~)

 Chapter 26

    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan looked suddenly enlightened and said, "I''ll go in and see brother."


    She knew that Su QingHan would never die.


    As the male owner of the original book, even if there is only one breath left, he can survive.


    No, even if there is no breath, you can come back from the dead.


    After all, according to the plot of the original book, the male Lord wants to live alone all his life.


    She opened the curtain and went in. The air was still filled with a faint smell of blood.


    She couldn''t see how the people inside were, so she had to let Grandpa Wang take a lamp.


    Su QingHan lay there shivering. She felt hot as soon as she wiped her forehead.


    As for people, they are still alive.


    The reason for such a move is that she knows that even if the man is unconscious, she can hear the movement outside. If she knows that she is a sister to see him, she may increase her popularity.


    If she fails to obstruct the tyrant and the country of origin is still subjugated, at least the male Lord''s brother will spare her life for her kindness to him.


    After reading it, she stood up and said to Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, please take good care of my brother. If he spends the night safely, the palace will be rewarded."


    Father Wang smiled bitterly, but he also agreed.


    He really didn''t dare to close his eyes all night. He was afraid that the person lying in the tent would die. He had to explore his nose every other incense burning time. Until dawn, he accidentally took a nap. When he was thinking whether he was going to lose his head, he saw that Su QingHan, who was dying in the tent, actually got up.


    He hurried forward, looked at Su QingHan in front of him, arched his hand and said with a smile: "Your Highness, you''re awake. I''ll report it to the queen. The queen worried about you all night yesterday."


    Su Qing''s cold is tiny frown: "is not princess your highness?"


    Duke Wang was also worried when he heard this. Did he hear the eldest princess visiting his highness last night?


    He is an old man in the palace. He has been in the palace for five years at the age of 13. He knows the rules in the palace, so he smiled and said: "Your Highness heard wrong. The queen came to visit you yesterday. By the way, the royal doctor has also diagnosed you. The emperor and queen are kind-hearted and let the royal doctor cure you."


    Seeing that he really heard wrong, Su QingHan nodded. His body was still a little weak, so he waved his hand and said, "well, I see. Thank the emperor and the queen for me."


    Su Nuan was not surprised when Duke Wang came to report the incident.


    What bothered her was that Duke Wang came early this morning and disturbed his clear dream.


    Feng Junyi drank tea last night. He was prone to insomnia. He did.


    She looked at Feng Junyi, whose eyes were dark circles, and answered in a low voice: "OK, I see. When the emperor and the Empress Dowager finish choosing the prey today, you can choose which you want."


    Duke Wang quickly thanked Feng Junyi. He couldn''t sleep. He simply got up and said, "I woke up so soon. I''ll go with you."


    "No."


    Su Nuan quickly grabs Feng Junyi''s sleeve gun with his hand.


    When the protagonist meets the villain, isn''t that a conflict story?


    So Su Nuan said in her unique sweet voice, "brother emperor, I have something else to show you."


    Feng Junyi was a little upset because he didn''t sleep all night. Now the little girl''s sweet voice calmed his irritable heart.


    So he looked at her with interest: "what?"


    What? What?


    God, she just wanted to keep Feng Junyi. She didn''t want to show him anything.


    Although she has a lot of things in the supermarket, she can''t take out everything.


    So she smiled mysteriously and said, "I''ll tell you later."


    Duke Wang asked outside the tent, "emperor, do you want to see your second highness?"


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl in front of him. The little girl has just woke up and her face is slightly red. She didn''t sleep well because she played with him last night. At the moment, she is still lazy and tired.


    So I don''t look at such a lovely little girl. What are you looking at, your highness.


    He said, "no more."


    Father Wang breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know why, let alone their highness. Even when he looked at the two Highnesses, he felt like he didn''t deserve to be beaten. It''s good that his highness didn''t go to see it now. As for him, he could take the opportunity to take a nap at the door. You know, he didn''t sleep almost all night.


    Seeing that Feng Junyi was going to stay, Su Nuan called pearl to dress her up and found a ceramic knife from the supermarket for him.


    Of course, Su Nuan just said a word about the origin of this knife.


    She said she picked it up and accepted it when she felt good. She planned to find a chance to give it to him.


    The handle of the knife is plastic. Naturally, there is no such thing at this time. Su Nuan is ignorant and his big eyes are full of ignorance. Fortunately, Feng Junyi didn''t ask much, but played with the knife and studied it. Finally, he was perfunctory.


    The hunt lasted five days.


    During this period, Su Nuan not only accompanied the little tyrant, but also played with the long princess. Because she was always vigilant, she didn''t let Su QingHan wake up and meet the long princess.


    The big stone in her heart was finally put down.


    However, Su QingHan was confused.


    He remembered that he should have known Princess Muyang when he was hunting in the country of origin, but he got nothing this time.


    It can''t be said that he got nothing. At least he found something strange. What happened in reality was completely different from what he remembered.


    For example, when hunting, he was attacked by a big bear, and for example, his sister who suddenly turned sexual.


    You know, in the past, her sister Su Nuan, whose IQ is not very high, will definitely make trouble with him again and again.


    The father didn''t like him. He liked his sister. The sister wantonly tortured him and humiliated him. It seems that she is drawing a line between each other in this way.


    But this time... His sister not only didn''t embarrass him, but also took care of him when he was injured.


    Just when he thought his sister was going to hold back a big move, he was frightened. After a few days, nothing happened.


    She ate and drank these days. When she came back to the palace to bathe, her whole body was soaked in the bath bucket. She was surprised to find that she had a small stomach.


    The belly with only one layer of skin can pinch out a layer of meat. Su Nuan is a little unhappy sitting in front of the bronze mirror in the bedroom.


    Seeing that she was unhappy, pearl bathed her and said, "what''s the trouble with the queen?"


    Su Nuan held his mouth and said, "don''t you see it?"


    Pearl looked confused and forced, "what do you see?"


    Su Nuan sighed and said, "I''m getting fat. I have a swimming circle on my stomach."


    When she finished speaking, Feng Junyi heard a familiar voice. Feng Junyi asked curiously, "what is a swimming ring? Why do you put it on your stomach?"

 Chapter 27

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan blushed and quickly hid some of his little body in the bath bucket.


    Although her little body hasn''t grown, men and women are different. Doesn''t the tyrant understand?


    Even couples can''t.


    So Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes and said solemnly, "nothing, you just heard wrong."


    Feng Junyi immediately glanced at the little girl.


    He had just heard clearly that she said there was a swimming circle in her stomach, but now she said no.


    In addition, the little girl kept hiding herself in the water, which made him feel funny.


    He said coldly, "don''t be afraid of the queen. After all, the Queen''s body is not as good as mine. There''s no need to hide it."


    Su Nuan took a breath and looked at it. Is it human?


    She knew that the tyrant had to say it. Most importantly, she couldn''t be angry.


    So Su Nuan puffed his cheeks and said after a while, "even if it''s the same, she''s still a little girl..."


    She finished and looked at him with great injustice.


    Feng Junyi was a little flustered by the little girl''s eyes. He even felt a little uneasy. His back was a little stiff. He coughed awkwardly and said, "I have something else to do. Go out first. If you finish bathing, dress up early."


    He finished and went out very unnaturally.


    Well, he shouldn''t have come in when she was in the shower.


    After Feng Junyi left, Su Nuan was afraid that he would turn back, so he washed quickly and dressed neatly.


    I was still regretting. I had realized that I should eat less, but I still couldn''t control my mouth.


    Back in the main hall, Feng Junyi is still waiting for her.


    Su Nuan just feels her eyebrows jump because she doesn''t know what''s wrong with Feng Junyi''s persistent waiting for her.


    So she came forward, smiled and said, "brother emperor, what can I do for you?"


    "Come here."


    Feng Junyi raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. He just said these two words indifferently.


    Su Nuan didn''t ask too much, so he went straight over and stood on his side.


    Feng Junyi said faintly, "after the morning, I have a headache. Rub it for me."


    Su Nuan is slightly surprised. This is the first time Feng Junyi has spoken to her in this tone.


    Perhaps it was because his headache was worse, his face was paler than before, because his skin was too white, and the blue veins on his forehead were clear at the moment.


    She suddenly felt a little distressed for Feng Junyi.


    Not to mention how he spent his childhood, just now, she knows that Feng Junyi often goes out in the middle of the night to read memorials, study the art of war and various books. Although he is young, she often stays up late.


    According to such living habits, even if he was not attacked by Su QingHan and his soldiers at the age of 26, I''m afraid he would die young because of his health.


    Thinking of this, she gently put her finger on his hot temple and gently rubbed it. Her strength is not too big or too small, but Feng Junyi gradually relaxed and enjoyed it. I think her strength is just right.


    After rubbing for a long time, Su Nuan heard Feng Junyi say, "well, I''m much better."


    He said that, put her hand across, stood up and stared at Su Nuan in front of him quietly.


    "Brother emperor, what are you looking at?"


    Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi is much better, so he dares to talk to him.


    You know, Feng Junyi''s face was so scary just now. She was afraid that she might say something wrong, so she was dragged out by him and cut off her head.


    Feng Junyi said, "look at you."


    He was indeed looking at the delicate little girl.


    Of course, when I was watching, I glanced at Su Nuan''s body.


    Seeing Feng Junyi''s eyes moving down, Su Nuan''s heart panicked.


    It suddenly occurred to her that she had obviously gained weight when she took a bath just now.


    And after dressing up, she also went to the bronze mirror and looked at it. It seemed that she was really fat.


    At the moment, Feng Junyi is so staring at her that she is afraid of being seen.


    Thinking that the weather had turned cold, maybe the fat covered him, but he was just in a daze.


    Just when she thought so, Feng Junyi asked, "has the queen gained weight recently?"


    Su Nuan immediately retorted: "no, where is fat? Brother emperor, you''re wrong. I''ve been sleeping more recently, so I''m a little swollen."


    "Oh..."


    Feng Junyi''s pretty Danfeng eye glanced at her: "Oh, the swelling is quite even. Since the queen has nothing to do, it''s better to go to the imperial study to grind ink."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is the swelling even? Forget it, just be even.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    After taking two steps, Feng Junyi didn''t see Su Nuan following up, so he stopped and asked. Su Nuan said "ah" and hurried in.


    This is Su Nuan''s first visit to Feng Junyi''s Memorial.


    But seeing thick stacks of memorials piled up on the big desk, even Su Nuan couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    As for the imperial study, there are all books, from astronomy to the earth.


    She didn''t expect that the little tyrant was such a person who loved reading.


    Seeing her looking around, Feng Junyi doesn''t care about her, but sits in front of the desk.


    Seeing that all the books on the bookshelf have been put down, Su Nuan is about to straighten them out for Feng Junyi. He listens to Duke Wang''s Justice: "empress, the emperor has read these inverted books. If you straighten them out, the emperor will mess them up."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help but smack her tongue when she heard the speech. She looked around curiously. She had read more than two-thirds of the books on the wall. If she were, let alone two-thirds, one-third, I''m afraid she couldn''t read them all her life.


    She smiled to show her understanding. Since she wanted to sharpen ink, she went to Feng Junyi and began to sharpen it with a grindstone.


    Feng Junyi, who seriously criticizes the memorial, is very handsome.


    Although it is still cold, it is less cruel and more serious.


    She thinks that such an emperor must be a good emperor, not to mention loving the people and being diligent in administration.


    She looked at Feng Junyi curiously. She just glanced at the memorial and almost laughed.


    Because she saw that there was no national event written on the memorial, but simply said the weather, and then followed Jun Yi to say hello.


    Look at the one next to it. Unexpectedly, the minister who said goodbye to the minister married a little wife again.


    Su Nuan can''t help but smack her tongue. She doesn''t dare to say that Feng Junyi has a bad temper. If she is a tyrant, she will definitely call up these two stupid people every minute and break their heads.


    In this way, one ink was polished and one batch of memorials were written. Su Nuan didn''t know how long it took. He just felt that it didn''t take long to make his back and hands ache.


    However, the emperor''s memorials were approved one after another, with an endless trend.


    When Feng Junyi was approving, he saw Duke Wang coming up to him and saying, "Your Majesty, Lord Jiang, Lord Liu and Lord Chen have asked to see you."

 Chapter 28

    When Feng Junyi heard the speech, he waved his hand and said, "announce them to come in."


    Su Nuan is still grinding ink around Feng Junyi. This body is not a smart person, so she doesn''t have to be smart enough to avoid Feng Junyi.


    On the contrary, the three ministers were stunned when they saw Feng Junyi.


    One of the old men arched his hands and said, "the emperor and Wei ministers have important announcements. The queen is a woman in the back palace. I''m afraid there''s something wrong."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "but it doesn''t matter."


    Several ministers looked at each other, and felt that the little emperor loved the little queen too much, and each frowned.


    But since the emperor doesn''t mind, they have nothing to say.


    One of them opened his mouth and said, "emperor, there is a flood in the south of the Yangtze River. If the emperor doesn''t send someone to control it, I''m afraid there will be great trouble."


    Another said, "it''s all a little fuss. Isn''t it just that it''s raining in Jiangnan these days. The river''s surge has destroyed the villages and towns. Wouldn''t it be good if the rain stopped?"


    Feng Junyi had no other expression and said in a low voice, "Jiangnan has to rush once a year. It''s used to rushing. Instead of allocating funds for disaster relief, it''s better to repair the river channel, raise the river embankment and widen the river channel. I''ll leave the matter to you."


    The minister who played the flood had turned pale. When he heard the words behind him, he immediately said, "the emperor is wise and the minister leads the order."


    Feng Junyi said, "Oh, by the way, I''ll give you another sword. If something goes wrong, or someone takes the opportunity to take bribes and bend the law, just cut off the head of the person who led the trouble and hang it at the gate of the city."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan stood with her eyes down and rubbed ink. She couldn''t help but smack her tongue. She just wanted to praise Feng Junyi as a pillar of the country. Unexpectedly, she let the minister kill at will. If the minister is bad, isn''t it over?


    But on second thought, maybe the tyrant knew each other''s character and dared to give it to him.


    Feng Junyi asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Another minister said, "Your Majesty, I beg the emperor to thoroughly investigate the governor of Jinzhou. This man is greedy and perverted the law, indulged his son and forcibly robbed women of a good family."


    "It''s impossible for the governor of Jinzhou to do such a ridiculous thing. Lord Liu, in my opinion, you took the opportunity to retaliate because the governor of Jinzhou participated in one of your books last month!"


    In this way, in addition to one of the three ministers for disaster relief, the other two began to quarrel with each other.


    Feng Junyi simply ignored them and continued to approve the memorials in his hand.


    Finally, when the two ministers quarreled in full swing, Feng Junyi threw the memorial in his hand on the ground.


    The two noisy ministers were stunned there for a moment.


    They were so unrestrained that they forgot that they were faced with a murderous tyrant.


    Just the day before yesterday, their tyrant also cut off the head of a minister. Now think about it, I just feel a little cold around the neck.


    Two people hurriedly knelt on the ground, even the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath.


    Feng Junyi said in a low voice, "I''m sure both Aiqing are tired of quarreling. Then step back."


    £¡£¡£¡


    The two ministers looked at each other, thinking that the emperor would at least cut one of them.


    How do you know that you let them go?


    At this moment, they felt flattered and hurriedly knelt down and said, "it''s the emperor, Minister and so on."


    By the way, they didn''t even dare to stand up and walk. Instead, they knelt and crawled out. When they got out of the imperial study, they wanted to look at each other and secretly wiped the cold sweat on their forehead.


    Su Nuan accompanied Feng Junyi to write memorials until it was completely dark.


    During this period, Duke Wang passed on dinner, so Su Nuan ate with the emperor.


    The food was delicious, but the Emperor didn''t eat it after only a few bites, which made her embarrassed to eat any more.


    Feng Junyi seemed to see what she thought and said in a low voice, "if you want to eat, continue to eat. Father Wang, you and I grind ink."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, my concubine doesn''t eat. My stomach is full."


    She is afraid of eating too much and getting fat. After all, she has a swimming circle. She eats too much at night and doesn''t know where to run.


    Therefore, he continued to grind ink for Feng Junyi in a proper manner.


    Then, Duke Wang reminded Feng Junyi of his evening class. When Feng Junyi left, he didn''t forget to tell her to get up earlier in the morning and go to the morning with him.


    Su Nuan was stunned, but only answered.


    She knew that it was a taboo for women to go to court in ancient times. If she went, she might be regarded as a demon imperial concubine.


    But on second thought, her little body doesn''t look like it when it comes out?


    On the contrary, pearl couldn''t sleep all night after hearing this.


    Before dawn, she began to dress her up. She half narrowed her eyes and let the little maids around her toss on her face, body and head.


    Until pearl called, "empress, do you think it''s ok?"


    Su Nuan was stunned when he opened his eyes.


    In the mirror, she was wearing a black Phnom Penh Phoenix robe embroidered with noble and beautiful Phoenix, even with Golden Phoenix underpants on her head.


    Although she was young, her hair volume was good, so pearl didn''t use a wig bag, but actually tossed her hair. After cleaning up, the expensive and pressing little girl in the mirror became a little more mature. She looked as old as the 13-year-old Princess Shuanghua.


    Amazing is amazing, but her small body against such a head doesn''t match.


    Pearl seemed to be particularly satisfied with her craft and said to her, "what about the empress? I think our empress is the best queen in the world."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know how to describe it. Just looking at this face, it''s really amazing enough. She didn''t expect that this still young face could give people an amazing feeling.


    "It''s so ugly."


    Feng Junyi''s voice only made the pearls around him tremble.


    She turned her head and saw Feng Junyi come to her with a cold face. She reached out and took off the bead hairpin full of her head.


    "Change the Queen''s makeup again. She''s still young. It''s not suitable to dress like this."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan quickly licked the dog and said, "in fact, my concubine doesn''t think it''s appropriate."


    Pearl hurried to answer. She didn''t know that the Emperor didn''t like this dress.


    After picking off the extra bead hairpin on his head, he wiped off all the rouge and gouache on his face, and the slightly immature face reappeared.


    I have to say that with this face and plain face facing the sky, she still feels comfortable without makeup.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Feng Junyi said quietly, only startling pearl.


    After all, it''s too simple for their mother to dress up like this for such a big event?


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl in front of her. Her skin is still very white when her makeup is removed. Without that pale color, she looks white, red and pink. She is very cute.


    But the lip color was still light pink. He reached out and took a little lipstick, and then applied it to the little girl''s lips.

 Chapter 29

    The little girl didn''t seem to expect that he would move like this. Her body was stiff first, and then calm down.


    On the contrary, he gradually rippled in the bottom of his heart because his finger belly was attached to the little girl''s soft lips.


    This made him lose his mind for a moment and quickly pulled his fingers away.


    He said in a deep voice, "that''s it. Go to court with me."


    He said that without waiting for her, he strode outside the hall.


    Su Nuan quickly stood up, carrying the skirt dragged on the ground and hurried behind him.


    This is the first time Su Nuan has entered such an occasion.


    On the contrary, Feng Junyi doesn''t have any discomfort. She simply follows in a big way. The world is vast here. Her husband is the biggest. Is it difficult for her to be afraid that the life under her will eat her?


    As Feng Junyi sits on the Dragon chair, Su Nuan feels that Feng Junyi in front of her is more serious and cold than she usually sees. Immediately, she is dignified and nervous.


    However, Feng Junyi took her hand and motioned her to sit aside.


    She found that behind the Dragon chair, the curtain was still hanging. Was it difficult for her to listen to politics?


    By this time, all the ministers had shouted long live.


    Of course, the Empress Dowager shouted at the same time. Sure enough, her sons were in power, and the Empress Dowager was still listening to the government, worrying everyone everywhere.


    As soon as he went to court, Feng Junyi said, "who really said yesterday that the queen would be the queen of the evil country?"


    Su Nuan was stunned when she heard this.


    Just her? Evil country demon queen?


    She looked at the people around her with big eyes, and seemed to want to find the minister who said she was the queen of the evil country demon.


    Hearing this, all the ministers looked around and trembled again and again.


    It seems that they all talked about it after yesterday''s meeting.


    After all, it is said that the queen was born by the evil girl of the cloud country, and her appearance is famous. In addition, there are rumors in the room that the queen is extremely flirtatious.


    But now they see the little man, where is the queen of the evil country demon.


    This slap big little face is full of ignorant and lovely. Looking at them with big eyes, they are simply extremely cute. They can''t wait to catch them back at one glance. How can they be linked with the words "evil country and evil girl" when their daughter is spoiled to death?


    People, look at me and I look at you. They are all in the stomach. Who is blind? It''s said that such a lovely little man is a witch of disaster. He has to tear his mouth.


    Seeing that the people were silent, Feng Junyi said again, "why? Are you mute? Who was the loudest yesterday? Do you want me to call him out in person?"


    After saying this, a minister stumbled out and stood in front of Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, although this woman is young, she will become a demon in two years."


    Su Nuan understands that Feng Junyi''s refusal to let her dress up is to let these ministers see her true face.


    Her body was originally a little girl, and her face was particularly young. She felt that the minister was full and supported.


    Before Feng Junyi spoke, the minister continued, "the Queen''s biological mother is a demon girl in the state of cloud. Like her mother, like her daughter. When she grows up, she will become a demon queen."


    "Drag it out and cut it."


    As soon as Feng Junyi raised his hand, a bodyguard immediately came forward and dragged the minister out. Seeing this situation, some people wanted to stop him, but they were secretly grabbed by the people around them. The rest knew what the emperor was like and dared not go out. For a moment, the whole court could hear even if a needle fell.


    The minister who was dragged out was still crazy shouting: "emperor, emperor, you should listen to the old minister. This woman will become a demon when she grows up, Emperor..."


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    Su Nuan opened his mouth at this time, and the soft waxy voice pulled everyone''s attention back again.


    Even the bodyguard who dragged the minister out forgot what they were going to do.


    Feng Junyi looked at Su Nuan and saw Su Nuan softly say, "brother emperor, why does this grandfather say I''m the queen of the evil country? What''s wrong with warm?"


    Her small mouth is shriveled, and she can''t be wronged.


    She knew that most of the old guys had nothing to do when they were full, but she was embarrassed to take the salary, so she made some little moths.


    She had never experienced such a thing, but she could think of it.


    In order to avoid the tyrant killing, she can only continue to be cute.


    Sure enough, a minister spoke for her immediately. The minister went to the old man who was dragged to half and scolded: "how can you say such a thing, you old man? The queen is still young, so what if her mother is a demon princess? I have the protection of gods. As long as the queen invites the master to teach well, she can be the mother of the world."


    The minister said that he seemed to think the proposal was good. He turned and knelt on the ground and said, "I beg the emperor to allow the queen to study with your princes and princesses. Through careful education, such a queen will certainly help the emperor manage the three palaces and six courtyards."


    Su Nuan was stunned for a moment.


    What is this??? Let her go to school?


    Ah, she won''t!


    After finishing college, she came to this ancient country where she didn''t have to go to school. Now she wants to study again?


    She still wants to eat and die.


    Where did you know that after saying this, the Empress Dowager interrupted, "Ai family thinks this idea is very good. What do you think, emperor?"


    Feng Junyi just snorted "Hmm" from his nose and said nothing more. Su Nuan lost heart when she heard that the mother and son had reached an agreement on this matter.


    The minister who should have been dragged away suddenly said, "the emperor, the Empress Dowager and the empress are still young and can''t bear the important task of breeding children. For the sake of the country and the country, I dare to ask the emperor to select a princess. I''m willing to die!"


    The minister said that, suddenly and ruthlessly shook off the guard''s hand, and then bumped into the column in the hall.


    Everyone took a breath, and even Su Nuan stood up.


    Good guy, if you don''t agree, you hit the column. The plot on TV appeared in front of her. It''s false to say it''s not shocking.


    On the contrary, Feng Junyi around her didn''t react much. He just waved his hand and said, "drag it down."


    A father-in-law came forward to test his breath, arched his hands and said, "if you go back to the Empress Dowager and the queen, Lord Wang is still angry."


    Feng Junyi said, "then drag it to Taiyang hospital. Well, I''ll be here this morning and leave."


    When he finished, he stepped down from the Dragon chair with an unhappy face. The ministers were caught off guard again. They quickly crawled and shouted. Where did they know that Feng Junyi had taken a big step out.


    It was not until the emperor left that everyone stood up and felt lucky to be able to live a dog''s life.


    One of the ministers stood up, wiped tears on his sleeve, held his mouth and said, "the Emperor didn''t kill anyone today."


    As soon as he said this, someone immediately agreed: "yes, yes, these days, the emperor really kills fewer people. Is it because of the queen?"

 Chapter 30

    Speaking of this, people began to meditate again.


    It seems so.


    After the early morning, the ministers still remembered the little queen sitting in their hall with a cute appearance.


    Puffy cheeks, grapes like big eyes, gentle like a sea of stars, soft waxy and lovely, people forget themselves. Even the emperor who killed people around her ignored it.


    Some people were not afraid of death. Happily, they secretly stuffed ingots of silver into the eunuch''s hand and carefully inquired: "will the queen come to the court tomorrow?"


    The eunuch took the ingot of silver into his sleeve and said quietly, "the holy intention is unpredictable. This miscellaneous family doesn''t know it. If you know it, tell your adult at the first time."


    Several people waiting nearby couldn''t help sobbing when they heard this.


    "It''s all right. I''m home. Fortunately, I have a daughter. I happen to be ten years old."


    As soon as these ministers heard this, they went to the minister''s house one after another.


    I didn''t know that when I saw the daughter of the minister''s family, I immediately persuaded her to retreat and said with fists: "there''s something urgent at home. I''ll leave."


    The minister looked at his daughter and gave her a slap in the head.


    The same ten years old, the same are girls, how does your daughter look like a pig?


    He hurriedly called the ministers who were leaving and asked, "where are you going? Go drinking with me?"


    The ministers looked at each other and said in the same voice, "no, hurry up and go home and have a daughter."


    Such things happened one after another. Pearl inquired about these interesting things and told Su Nuan everything.


    Because it was cold, Su Nuan was lying in bed wrapped in a quilt and eating potato chips.


    No, I accidentally ate another bag.


    Her big eyes blinked and asked, "what else?"


    Pearl took the handkerchief, wiped the crumbs from the corners of Su Nuan''s mouth and shook her head: "no, that''s all the maidservant heard. If the maidservant hears and interesting things again, give it back to the queen."


    Su Nuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Pearl looked at their lovely appearance and liked it very much.


    In her opinion, their empress is more and more beautiful. At least she doesn''t know how many times she looks better than when she was in cloud country.


    Of course, in the cloud Kingdom, their empress was not much bad, but she was careless. If she was unhappy, she would punish the slaves who made mistakes.


    But now the queen is better.


    She knew that it was because there were many brothers and sisters and many concubines and princesses in the Imperial Palace, so the harem was like hell.


    It is normal for them to become violent in such an environment.


    It''s different here. Although the emperor is cruel, there are not so many pickling things in the harem. The empress is still a child. Perhaps it is because of such a calm environment that they let the empress release their nature and become a child again.


    Su Nuan didn''t expect that her character would be so different from her original owner, let alone that Pearl had made up the reason for her great change of temperament.


    In recent days, the queen has won unanimous praise in the palace, and it has also spread outside the palace.


    Even patriarchal families have changed their ideas.


    Yes, what''s good about boys? They stink and love to make trouble. How nice a daughter is. Giving birth to a daughter is soft, waxy and fragrant. In the future, if the emperor gives birth to a son with the queen, their daughter may not be able to marry into the palace.


    As long as you marry into the palace and have the good genes of the queen, are you afraid of giving birth to children?


    They couldn''t give birth to such a soft, waxy and lovely little girl as the queen, so they put their hope on the next generation. They immediately felt that they were still very happy to have such a queen.


    Of course, this matter was also heard by Princess Shuanghua.


    Although she was ordered by the Empress Dowager not to enter the palace, she could go in and out at will except the palace.


    Hearing the news, she angrily smashed everything in her family.


    While she was still venting at home, her concubine, a few months younger than her, had come in.


    Looking at the mess in the house, he took a veil and smiled, "what''s the matter, sister? I''m afraid I forgot. My sister is a person who will enter the palace in the future. If she is so angry, I''m afraid she will suffer a loss when she enters the palace."


    Princess Shuanghua looked at her favorite sister and said angrily, "it''s not up to you, a Cheap Bastard!"


    With these words, she said to the servant girl around her, "I''ll dress up in my book. I''ll go into the palace to meet the Empress Dowager."


    In Fengqi palace, Su wennuan is worried.


    These days, she has a headache when she thinks of Feng Junyi''s saying that she wants to go to school with her princes and princesses.


    She was a learning scum before she put it in this book.


    To be exact, she should have a headache whenever she sees a book.


    At the moment, she sat on the soft and big phoenix couch, drove away all the maidservants and put a bed of things in the supermarket.


    Boys like cars and pistols. Why don''t she give the remote-controlled car to the emperor?


    No, no, the remote control car will move by itself. What if the dog emperor thinks she is a demon and directly drags her out and cuts her down?


    He doesn''t seem very interested in giving food.


    The pots and pans are naturally inappropriate. The knives were also sent last time.


    She looked at a lot of toys on the bed, pistols, early education tools, dolls, cars and fun eggs.


    By the way, there are Lego blocks.


    When I saw the book of Lego blocks, my eyes lit up.


    She had bought it to spell it. It was originally used to pass the time. I didn''t know that the more she played, the more interested she became. Once she played until midnight.


    Later, she threw it aside because she was too lazy and didn''t want to waste her brains, but now looking at this thing, there is no doubt that it is the best choice for the emperor.


    She happily put the rest back in the supermarket, leaving only Lego blocks.


    Of course, like the last time, she removed all the bags, leaving only scattered parts, and poured all the LEGO in with a delicate wooden box.


    If the emperor asked her where these things came from, he would fool her by making up a reason.


    As long as the dog emperor had a good time, he immediately asked him to disqualify her from school.


    After all this, she hugged the wooden box and took the initiative to find the imperial study.


    My father-in-law was also happy to see her. He came forward and said in a warm voice, "empress, our emperor is approving memorials. Are you coming to see the emperor?"


    Nonsense, she didn''t come to see the emperor. Did she come to see him?


    Damo, of course, Su Nuan didn''t say this. She just smiled and said, "father-in-law, I''m here to send gadgets to your majesty. Why don''t you go in and report?"


    Duke Wang hurriedly said, "let the slave go in and have a look. If the emperor is not too busy, the slave will inform the empress."


    If their emperor is busy, isn''t he trying to die?

 Chapter 31

    When Duke Wang entered the imperial study, Feng Junyi was reviewing the memorial.


    There are mountains of memorials in front of us, but five or six Chengdu are unimportant things.


    It made him very impatient.


    At this moment, he was resting on his forehead with one hand. He noticed someone coming in. He looked up and saw Duke Wang coming in and retreating quickly.


    He whispered, "what''s wrong with Grandpa Wang?"


    Duke Wang was caught by the emperor, with sweat on his forehead.


    It''s not like he''s going in or out at the moment.


    You know, just at a glance, he saw their ice like faces and shivered for no reason.


    Think about the emperor who hasn''t killed anyone for a while. If you cut him, the whole person will be bad.


    But he only came forward with a smile and whispered, "if you go back to the emperor, the queen... The queen asked for an audience outside the hall."


    "Oh?"


    Feng Junyi still had no expression on his face. Instead, he threw his pen at the case and said, "I''m just tired. Let her come in."


    Father Wang''s little heart shook again.


    He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. Was he blind just now?


    Why do they seem to laugh when they see him talking about the queen?


    Must be dazed.


    He backed out and soon Su Nuan came in with the box.


    Seeing a lot of memorials in front of the little tyrant, Su Nuan thought that being an emperor was worse than being an office dog who took a break at 9:00 to 6:00 in the modern Dynasty, so he couldn''t help sighing.


    Work dogs can still brush plays and watch jokes after work, and they can rest for four days in a month.


    It has been three months since she entered the palace. She hasn''t seen Feng Junyi rest.


    As for why she has time to go there, there are actually a few. Most of the time, Feng Junyi stays up late and early, and lunch breaks are rare.


    24 hours a day, she is more diligent than the Emperor Kangxi who studied history.


    Unfortunately, even so, he is also a dead tyrant cursed by the people.


    Obviously, he can grow as red as Miao and become an emperor through the ages.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan came forward and said softly, "brother emperor, look what fun I brought you."


    Feng Junyi still supported his forehead with one hand, and his face was expressionless. When he heard Su Nuan''s words, he said, "go ahead and bring something."


    "Look! Isn''t it great?"


    Su Nuan untied the box. The things inside were colorful and extremely beautiful.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi suddenly attracted his eyes. He sat up straight, pinched a small part with his fingers and asked, "what is this?"


    "This..."


    Grass, how does she explain?


    Holding this thing just now, I was only trying to please Feng Junyi. I didn''t think of naming it at all.


    When asked, she stuck out her tongue and said, "I don''t know this. Anyway, it''s like this. I''ll show you."


    When she finished, she pieced together the large and small parts and explained: "look, emperor, in this way, you can build a house and a tower..."


    Feng Junyi is curious about the things in the box, but he is more interested in the little white and tender fingers.


    Those colorful gadgets pinched in her hand, red, white, green and blue, set off her fingers more and more lovely.


    "Will you?"


    Seeing Feng Junyi staring at her, Su Nuan immediately secretly rejoices.


    Look, she said, even if Feng Junyi is an emperor, he is also a boy. The boy has no resistance to LEGO wood as the girl has no resistance to Barbie doll.


    Feng Junyi took back his sight and said faintly, "well, yes, that is to say, these things are like cut bricks and stones. They can make anything, good."


    Su warm followed his words and asked, "do you want to try, brother emperor?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan sits next to Feng Junyi, leaning against him as if he had no bones. His big eyes flicker to see the movements in his hands.


    She had to admit that Feng Junyi was a very clever man, but three or two times, the city wall and a palace appeared in front of her.


    Even for the sake of beauty, he made beautiful shapes of the palace and the city wall.


    After finishing, Feng Junyi said with great interest, "look, Queen, I named this palace a warm palace. This wall is used to resist the invasion of the enemy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan was speechless for a while. How does the name of the palace sound so familiar? Where does she seem to have heard of it?


    Before she could answer, Feng Junyi stood up and said, "Grandpa Wang, go and send the construction department."


    Duke Wang heard the speech and immediately went out to spread the word.


    After hearing this, Su Nuan felt her heart jump. She always felt that she seemed to be poking a basket.


    The construction department is in charge of the construction of palace gardens. Feng Junyi doesn''t want to


    She stares at Feng Junyi, who is still having fun. She is secretly frightened. She just hopes that things are not what she thinks.


    Not long after, the construction department came in. It was an old man in his fifties. Now he was trembling and kneeling in front of Feng Junyi.


    "Minister, knock to the emperor."


    Feng Junyi waved and said, "Duan Zaosi, come up and have a look at this thing I made."


    Although the old man was curious, he also walked forward in good order. He saw a magnificent palace and city walls in front of the emperor. He was very impressed. He said, "the emperor means..."


    "I want you as like as two peas, and build a wall with the Hun border, and the wall is Kose."


    The manufacturing Secretary immediately knelt down and said, "emperor, the city wall is indeed indestructible, but the palace... Emperor, it''s the first year of your reign. If you build a large-scale construction, I''m afraid it will cost the people and money. At that time, it will cause public resentment. I hope the emperor will think twice."


    When he finished speaking, he saw that Feng Junyi''s eyes were cold.


    "If I remember correctly, Duan Zao has six in fifty this year, and the youngest son has already married. Recently, a new baby girl has been added."


    When the old man heard this, he looked like a sieve. He said, "the emperor, the emperor, Wei minister is thinking about the country. The emperor wants to cut off the old minister''s head, but please be kind to the emperor and don''t harm the old minister''s family..."


    "Cut off your head?"


    Feng Junyi''s mouth filled with a cold smile.


    When Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi like this, his scalp immediately becomes numb.


    It''s over. The tyrant is going to kill again.


    Sure enough, things are the same as she thought. Is it difficult for a tyrant not only not to have sex, but also to make it worse because of her?


    At this thought, she couldn''t help sobbing with a shaking shoulder.


    Such a move surprised Feng Junyi and the minister kneeling on the ground.


    At the same time, the minister was surprised to find that the Qi rising from the tyrant disappeared in an instant.


    Feng Junyi saw the little girl''s pale face and her shoulders trembling and crying. He couldn''t help but wring his eyebrows and said, "what are you crying for?"


    Su Nuan shook her head. She didn''t expect to cry. It was her body that was out of her control. She rubbed her eyes, flushed her nose and asked Qu Baba, "brother of the emperor and the emperor, are you going to kill again?"


    £¬£¬£¬


    The book review area is looking for a wave of five stars

 Chapter 32

    Upon hearing this, Feng Junyi rubbed Yu''s finger and gave a sudden meal.


    Don''t say, he just wanted to kill.


    But now


    Feng Junyi narrowed his eyes, quietly looked at the little girl in front of him and said in a rather impatient tone, "don''t kill."


    At this moment, the construction department kneeling on the ground is completely paralyzed on the ground.


    No one knows better than him how dangerous he was just now. The tyrant clearly has a murderous heart. If the empress next to him didn''t speak, let alone his old life, I''m afraid more than 100 people in his family would die.


    Su Nuan stops choking when she hears Feng Junyi say this. Her tears are still hanging on her eyelashes, like crystal dew. Her big eyes flicker. She is especially lovable because she gets involved with tears.


    She didn''t know how cute she looked. She just sucked her nose and said, "really?"


    Feng Junyi was very happy when he saw this picture. He said in a deep voice, "you have no jokes. Come here."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what Feng Junyi wants her to do, but she still comes forward in good order.


    Where do you know that the next second, Feng Junyi has reached out and wiped his tears for him.


    She looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes, and she had more affection for the rumored violent and capricious emperor.


    Feng Junyi didn''t realize that he started to wipe tears for the little girl. When his fingers touched the soft, warm little face, he fell in love with this feeling.


    He couldn''t help wiping his tears and pinched her face again


    "Cough."


    Feng Junyi realized that his actions were abnormal. He coughed and immediately withdrew his hand and changed back to his cold appearance.


    The construction department lying on the ground never dared to look up. Whether he was dead or alive, his head was all in the holy thought.


    Finally, Feng Junyi looks at the old man lying on the ground.


    He slowly opened his mouth and said, "since you are old, you might as well go home as soon as possible. By the way, I heard that your son is a talent. Did you take the imperial examination?"


    The construction department didn''t know the emperor''s intention. He asked his son to return to his hometown. He must want to keep his son as an official in the capital. Therefore, he hurried to say: "if you return to the emperor, Wei Chen has three sons under his knees, of which the eldest son is mature and steady. He has achieved a lot in this line. He only won... Flower exploration earlier."


    Feng Junyi raised his hand and said, "that''s it. From now on, let your eldest son fill your place."


    When the old man heard this, he immediately arched his hands and said, "I will obey your orders and thank the emperor for his kindness."


    You know, his eldest son is already in his forties. Even though he had taken the test in Tanghua, he didn''t take a good official post, so he only worked as a sesame official in the capital.


    He was fair and cheap. Some people suggested that he could say more good words to the emperor to promote his son. He refused, but what he saw was that his eldest son was indeed a creative talent.


    At the moment, the emperor said so, which he dared not think of.


    Seeing the old man Shane leave, Feng Junyi continues to fiddle with the building in front of him. He even asks a painter to draw his assembled things directly and ask him to hand them over to the construction department.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi so quietly that she feels as if she had played a roller coaster.


    After Feng Junyi finishes all this, she gets up from her seat. Seeing that Feng Junyi seems to be in a good mood, Su Nuan thinks of her purpose of trying hard to please Feng Junyi.


    At the moment, she came up to Feng Junyi, pulled the edge of his robe and said softly, "brother of the emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and asked, "what are you doing?"


    She looked at him with big eyes and whispered, "brother emperor, can you not let me go to school?"


    Sure enough, after this sentence, Feng Junyi''s eyes were cold.


    He never dared to neglect his studies. The humiliation of the past was the driving force of his efforts today, but the little girl


    He said in righteous words, "No."


    "Why? Doesn''t it mean that a woman''s lack of talent is virtue?"


    She continued to stare at him with big eyes, pretending not to see the cold under his eyes.


    She felt that she was using her life to resist learning.


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and said, "you still know this sentence. Do you know that a woman without talent is virtue, and a woman with talent is both virtue and talent. As a queen, you should do it."


    My heart''s broken.


    After hearing this, Su Nuan felt that no matter how hard he struggled, it was futile.


    Since the struggle is ineffective, it''s better to be honest and obedient.


    If one accidentally offends Feng Junyi and asks him to cut off his head, the gain is not worth the loss.


    She returned to the palace unhappily. Pearl kept asking her: "empress, how about empress? Did the emperor promise you?


    Su Nuan glanced at the Pearl, didn''t speak, but sighed and lay in bed loveless.


    Pearl Xi comforted her and said, "in fact, it''s not a bad thing if the queen can learn from her majesty and princes and princesses."


    No, no, she doesn''t want to hear anything.


    What makes Su Nuan feel even more devastated is that she originally thought that flattery could not be refused. When she woke up, father Wang ordered her to go to school tomorrow.


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan collapsed.


    At present, there seems to be nothing to do except to accept the order.


    After being depressed for a while, Su Nuan got up in good order and asked pearl to dress her up and go to greet the Empress Dowager.


    Today is the first day of the new year. She invited Ann early in the morning. She went to work on Feng Junyi, slept back, and then went to greet Ann. She wandered around all day and disappeared again.


    Because she didn''t wake up for a long time, her big eyes still looked a little foggy. She did what pearl said, and cooperated like a robot.


    Until he came to Ci''an palace and heard the whiny lie, Su Nuan was excited.


    Why did Princess Shuanghua enter the palace?


    She stopped and calculated in her heart. Well, isn''t it a one month deadline?


    As soon as Princess Shuanghua lifted the ban, she didn''t want to act like a spoiled queen mother right away.


    "Aunt dowager, I heard from my father that recently, some ministers have asked my cousin to draft. Aunt dowager, those people must have bad intentions and want to send their daughter to my cousin for love. They are all people with ulterior motives. You can''t let my cousin be fooled."


    The Empress Dowager was not angry, but said with a smile: "what frost Hua said is very true. This matter will be in his heart. Indeed, the emperor is not young. There should be a confidant around to take care of her. As for the queen, she is too young to be a playmate."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Think she''s too young?


    She''s not young, okay?


    But on second thought, her body is only ten years old, and she is really a little small.


    But the emperor was only thirteen and was about to draft. Although it did happen in history, it really happened around her, which still shocked her.


    Mammy Zhao has brought Su Nuan in now. Princess Shuanghua glances at Su Nuan in front of her. She is sure that she must have heard what happened to her and the Empress Dowager''s aunt just now.

 Chapter 33

    Princess Shuanghua winked. On one side, Mammy Zhao stood up and said, "empress dowager, empress dowager, please come here."


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "let her in."


    Su Nuan walked in boldly, looked like he hadn''t heard anything, and then said hello.


    When the Empress Dowager saw the queen, she was very happy just looking at the clever little man.


    Su Wenfu said, "my son''s courtiers say hello to my mother, and my mother is blessed."


    "Get up quickly, Mammy Zhao. Bring the queen a seat."


    Mother Zhao answered, and the maid of honor immediately brought the stool. Su Nuan sat down and looked at Princess Shuanghua with a smile. Princess Shuanghua was angry when she saw Su Nuan''s appearance. She always felt that the dead girl was provoking her.


    Su Nuan sat down and said sweetly, "empress mother, my son''s minister looks at you. You look much better than before. Your face is white and red. If my son''s minister walks out of the palace with my mother, people who don''t know think you are my sister."


    The Empress Dowager was certainly happy to hear this. Although the little girl invited her once in half a month, she didn''t forget to honor her. She gave her donkey hide gelatin cake. She ate it every day. During this period, everyone praised her for her good look and much younger.


    At this moment, I was even happier to hear Su Nuan''s sincere praise.


    She said, "the queen is still interested. After eating this thing, the mourners really look better."


    Princess Shuanghua was even more angry when she heard the two people sing together.


    She scolded the flatterer secretly. Seeing that Su Nuan robbed her of the limelight, she hurriedly said, "aunt dowager, Shuanghua missed her aunt very much in the month when she failed to enter the palace, so she made a picture for her aunt."


    The Empress Dowager''s sight was once again attracted by Princess Shuanghua. She smiled and said, "Oh? Really? The mourning family should have a good look."


    Su Nuan knows that Princess Shuanghua is starting a talent competition.


    But seeing Princess Shuanghua winking at the servant girl around her, the servant girl immediately took out a rolled picture scroll from the box.


    When the two maids spread it out, Su Nuan almost laughed.


    Where is the Empress Dowager in the painting?


    The Empress Dowager has a slender figure. The woman in the painting has a plump figure, peach eyes and small mouth. It can be said that she is very different from the Empress Dowager''s appearance. If her clothes did not show her identity, I''m afraid no one could see who it is.


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager''s face changed slightly.


    But it''s just a little fleeting.


    Then she was still dignified. She said, "Hua''er''s painting has made progress. Mammy Zhao took care of the mourning family."


    In fact, the Empress Dowager also has a headache.


    So she looks like this ghost in Princess Shuanghua''s heart?


    When Princess Shuanghua heard the Empress Dowager''s praise, she stared at Su Nuan. In her opinion, Su Nuan is a little fool who can only eat, drink and sleep.


    At this time, another palace asked people to kneel and say, "empress dowager, the Regent asked for an audience outside the hall."


    Su Nuan immediately banged the drum in his heart.


    Last time, the Regent wanted to kill her. In her opinion, the Regent is no better than the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is a woman. Praise and please. Selling cute clothes can fool her, but the Regent is different.


    She remembered that when she was reading, she didn''t give much description to the Regent. She only said that this man was an extremely cunning man and was brave and good at fighting. The biggest battle between tyrant Feng Junyi and the former male Lord was that the Regent fought against him with his troops and horses.


    However, due to the news of the death of the empress dowager, the Regent gave up resistance and rushed back to the country of origin all night to see the Empress Dowager''s body poisoned and committed suicide.


    She is still remembering the plot, there is a gust of wind blowing, with a little sandalwood fragrance.


    The Regent came forward and said, "see the Empress Dowager."


    After saying this, he didn''t forget to look at her, but this glance made Su Nuan tremble.


    She clearly felt that the Regent still wanted to kill her.


    The Empress Dowager said, "exemption, mother Zhao, give me a seat."


    Although the two men''s words and deeds seem to be very normal, Su Nuan still feels that the two men are having an affair because of the influence of the original book.


    Princess Shuanghua probably didn''t know anything. She just hated her. She came forward and said, "empress mother, if there''s nothing wrong, my son will leave first. The emperor asked my son to go to school with all princes and princesses tomorrow. My son needs to prepare in advance."


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager was also stunned and immediately said, "yes, you women in the cloud country can''t read. As a queen, you still have to read some books. Go."


    Princess Shuanghua can''t stop like this. Before, she could bear to be a good girl. At this time, she said, "aunt dowager, how can she study with her cousins? Aunt dowager, Hua''er is going too!"


    Princess Shuanghua held her mouth and seemed not to let her go.


    The Empress Dowager who saw this scene also had a headache. She knew that Princess Shuanghua was spoiled by her, but no matter what, it was also her brother''s own daughter, so she said, "Hua''er, don''t worry. AI family will tell the emperor about it. AI family has something to discuss with the Regent now. You should step down."


    When Princess Shuanghua heard the Empress Dowager say so, she had to stop.


    When the two men walked out of the bedroom together, Princess Shuanghua couldn''t bear it.


    She said coldly, "some people are really annoying to be courteous in front of the Empress Dowager all day. Even so, what? It''s different. It''s something sent by others."


    Su Nuan looked at her in a muddle headed way and asked, "what do you mean, princess? What nonsense are you talking about here?"


    "The princess said you were talking nonsense here!"


    Princess Shuanghua finished this sentence without thinking, and suddenly realized that she had been cheated.


    Princess Shuanghua was furious, but looking at Su Nuan in front of her, she felt that the little idiot didn''t mean it.


    Whether she is intentional or unintentional, to make her angry today is to do something wrong.


    She sneered: "Oh, what am I talking to you, a little idiot here? Forget it. Soon, Princess Ben will go to school in the library. Then take a good look at how disgraceful you are."


    Pearl was unhappy when she heard this. Although she didn''t know why their empress became more foolish after she married to the wine country, she would never allow anyone to abuse their empress.


    She immediately said, "princess, please pay attention to your words. My queen is also the mother of a country."


    Pearl''s words had just finished. Princess Shuanghua slapped her directly in the face, and Pearl fell to the ground.


    "Pearl!"


    Su Nuan went up to help pearl up, but Princess Shuanghua directly pulled out the whip hanging around her waist.


    Seeing this, the palace maid on one side hurriedly stopped and said, "princess, I can''t make it. She''s the queen."


    "Go away!"


    Princess Shuanghua had already held her breath. Now she just wanted to take the opportunity to spread her anger.


    She pushed the maid of honor around her fiercely. The maid of honor fell to the ground and knocked her head on the steps. Suddenly, she was bleeding.


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t look at it. She took the whip and continued to wave it at Su Nuan and pearl.

 Chapter 34

    Seeing that she could not hide, Su Nuan just held the Pearl tightly.


    Seeing that the whip is about to come down, Su Nuan has even made plans to crack the skin and flesh. How do you know that the whip hasn''t fallen down yet.


    She tilted her head slightly and looked back. Feng Junyi wrapped his hand around the whip and his eyes were slightly angry.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw this scene, she shook her hand holding the whip and immediately knelt on the ground and cried, "cousin of the emperor, Hua Er didn''t mean to..."


    Su Nuan looks at the whip wrapped around Feng Junyi''s hand. There are barbs on the whip, which have been deeply embedded in his flesh. In addition, Princess Shuanghua''s strength is not light just now. When the whip goes on, Feng Junyi''s hand has become flesh and blood blurred.


    She quickly got up and walked to Feng Junyi. Her big eyes immediately lifted a layer of water mist, her mouth narrowed, and she looked like she wanted to touch him with her small hands and was afraid to hurt him.


    Finally, he simply cried and hawed: "brother emperor, you, you are injured and shed a lot of blood. What should I do, Wuwuwuwu..."


    She began to cry uncontrollably again.


    Duke Wang was scared to death. He turned back and kicked the eunuch who was also frightened on the side. He said in a harsh voice, "what are you doing? Go to the imperial doctor!"


    "Wait, I''m all right. Don''t panic about it."


    Feng Junyi threw the whip on the ground. The eunuchs didn''t know what to do. The surrounding palace maids knelt in rows.


    Princess Shuanghua was soft with fear.


    She knew she was finished. She just wanted to punish the little bitch, but she hurt the emperor.


    She knew that the emperor''s brother had been at odds with the Empress Dowager in recent years. Coupled with her violent temper, she would certainly not live.


    She said in a slightly choked tone: "cousin emperor, I really didn''t mean to..."


    "Get out."


    Feng Junyi spits out this word coldly and has nothing more to say.


    Seeing this situation, the palace maids around Princess Shuanghua couldn''t care so much. They pulled Princess Shuanghua''s blessing and hurried away.


    It''s very quiet around. Only Su Nuan is left.


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan was distressed. Looking at his flesh and blood, she knew how dangerous it was just now.


    If a whip were whipped on her, there would be only half of her life left.


    "What are you crying about?"


    Feng Junyi saw the little girl crying because of his injury. His eyebrows frowned slightly. He said coldly, "crying is more annoying."


    Su Nuan was stunned for a moment, quickly sucked his nose and said, "well, I won''t cry. Will you let the imperial doctor come and have a look?"


    "Don''t make a mountain out of a molehill. Go back first."


    He reached out and grabbed her little hand.


    The boy''s hand was cool and wrapped her warm hand. Su Nuan obediently followed him and looked at the injury of his other hand from time to time.


    Back at Fengqi palace, Grandpa Wang was in a hurry. He quickly found the Shengji ointment and was about to apply it. Su Nuan quickly stopped and said, "Grandpa Wang, can you let me come?"


    She was worried that father Wang, a rough old man, hurt Feng Junyi and offered to do it for him.


    Besides, isn''t it her chance to brush her favor in front of Feng Junyi?


    Feng Junyi glanced at her, resisted the impulse to lift the corners of his lips and said in a low voice, "let the queen come."


    In fact, Duke Wang is more worried about the poor service of the little queen.


    After all, the little queen is used to living in dignity. If she does this meticulous work, what if she makes his family more painful.


    But the Holy Father of his family agreed, and he could only agree.


    Father Wang stared at Su Nuan with his eyes, as if he was afraid of something wrong with her.


    Su Nuan was even more nervous because father Wang stared at her.


    She said, "Grandpa Wang, can you stay away?"


    Duke Wang only promised and stepped back.


    Su Nuan said softly, "please bear with me, brother emperor. Father Wang, go get some wine and I''ll disinfect the emperor''s wound."


    No way. There''s no alcohol in the supermarket.


    Duke Wang answered, but he was even more frightened.


    It''s right to disinfect with wine, but it hurts.


    Just as he was frowning, he heard the sage of his family say, "well."


    Father Wang soon brought the wine. Su Nuan also took out a cotton ball from the supermarket. Now he was stained with alcohol and was about to wipe his wound, but he stopped at this time.


    She looked at Xiang Feng Junyi''s small face and said seriously, "brother emperor, wiping wine can disinfect, but it hurts very much."


    Feng Junyi said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Su Nuan felt uncomfortable. After thinking for a while, he stretched his other hand in front of Feng Junyi and asked tentatively, "otherwise, brother emperor, if you feel pain later, you will feel better if you bite my hand."


    "OK."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuan was shocked. In fact, she just said it, but the little tyrant said it well?


    In case he hurts badly, will he bite her off directly?


    But the words spilled water. Su Nuan said, "well, I''ll start."


    She took a cotton ball and approached carefully, but her heart was worried that Feng Junyi really bit her.


    But looking at Feng Junyi''s badly hurt hand, he simply crossed his heart and gently rubbed the cotton ball on the wound.


    Feng Junyi looks at Su Nuan''s soft white hands, especially his slender fingers. He has long wanted to bite.


    Now this hand is close at hand. How could he easily miss it?


    So, just as Su Nuan touched his wound with a cotton ball, Feng Junyi bit on the white and tender hand.


    Su Nuan''s body stiffened, and the pain from her hands almost made her unable to help, but it was only a moment, and she focused on wiping his wound again.


    From the palm to the back of Feng Junyi''s hand, the whip pulled a long wound. She cleaned up the blood on it first, and then smeared it evenly with the Shengji ointment brought by father Wang.


    After all this, Feng Junyi looks back. Feng Junyi is still holding her hand in his mouth.


    The picture is a little strange, like... A wolf holding a little white rabbit.


    But the idea flashed away.


    She blundered at Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, I''ve put on the medicine."


    The little girl looked at him pitifully. Her eyes were red. It seemed that she was reminding him to let her go.


    His mouth still bit her white and tender hand, and his little daughter''s hand had a fragrant and soft smell, which made him reluctant to let go.


    Wen Yan slowly opened his mouth. Su Nuan quickly took back her hand and looked at the two big tooth marks on her little hand. Su Nuan almost cried again.


    It''s not her pettiness, but watching her little hand be bitten like this, her tears will roar out.


    "Tired."


    Feng Junyi said quietly. Su Nuan hurriedly said, "brother emperor, you can rest here. When you fall asleep, the pain in your hand can be better."


    "Yes."


    She obediently took Feng Junyi to rest and even asked pearl to move a stool and sit next to him. She has a great tendency to keep him.


    Feng Junyi asked, "what is this?"

 Chapter 35

    Su Nuan said honestly, "I''ll watch you sleep. If you turn over when you fall asleep, it will hurt if you accidentally touch the wound."


    Feng Junyi''s heart softened again because of the little girl. Instead of talking, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi''s beautiful eyebrows and his heart jumps.


    She took great pains to brush her favor. The little tyrant should no longer want to kill her, right?


    She just stared at him. She was a little tired. Finally, she tilted her head on the side of the bed, grabbed Feng Junyi''s arm in one hand and fell asleep vaguely.


    ¡­¡­


    Ci''an palace.


    The palace maid brought tea. The Regent Liu Boyun tasted the tea carefully. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly and spoke half loudly: "the cloud country heard about the emperor''s draft, and is going to send two beauties. It seems that his highness Yuner has revealed a lot of news this time."


    The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "what are you afraid of? The queen is a yellow haired girl. It doesn''t matter if she eats and drinks all day. As for the beauty sent, she will receive all the orders at that time."


    Liu Boyun did not refute, but seemed to agree with her.


    The Empress Dowager continued: "the state of cloud has been seeking peace after its defeat, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. We still can''t take it lightly. It''s just the Emperor..."


    "The emperor has become more and more violent in recent years. Now he has been in power for only half a year, and his bad reputation has spread all over several other countries. AI family doesn''t know what he thinks. Now what a warm palace and wall will be built. Isn''t this... Going to kill our country?"


    The Empress Dowager felt a headache when she thought of what her son Feng Junyi had done.


    Liu Boyun also frowned. He said bluntly, "it''s not impossible for the emperor to build an imperial palace. Just rely on him, otherwise I don''t know how many people''s heads will be cut off. Now he has been in power for less than a year, and the Korean situation is unstable, so we''d better not have another incident."


    Speaking of this, Liu Boyun paused and said, "since the emperor knew those things, his temperament has changed greatly and it is more and more difficult to figure out. It''s really not good. I see the third prince..."


    After Liu Boyun''s words, the Empress Dowager''s eyes were slightly cold. She frowned and said, "Boyun, what do you mean? Yi''er, no matter what, is my own son. Where can others compare? I heard you went to and from Princess Xiao recently, but what did she blow you?"


    After the Empress Dowager''s words, a trace of panic immediately appeared on Liu Boyun''s originally tight face. He said, "Wan''er, don''t think about it. You know, I only have you in my heart."


    The Empress Dowager''s face finally eased. She said, "you''ve sent someone to stare at Princess Xiao. That woman is cruel and cruel. I always think she''s planning something secretly in recent years."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan wakes up vaguely and sees that she has a pile of saliva, which is stuck to Feng Junyi''s arm.


    She glanced at Feng Junyi and saw that the guy was still asleep. She quickly wiped the saliva on his arm secretly.


    He was about to continue pretending to sleep when he saw that Feng Junyi was staring at her.


    She immediately put on a soft and cute expression and said, "brother emperor, are you awake?"


    Feng Junyi hummed coldly as a promise, and then said to the outside of the hall, "father Wang."


    Duke Wang hurried in when he heard the speech, knelt down and said, "emperor."


    Feng Junyi opened the quilt and said, "when is it?"


    Duke Wang hurriedly said, "it''s already Xu Shi. I''ll pass dinner to the emperor."


    Feng Junyi didn''t expect to sleep for almost three hours.


    I usually wake up in less than a quarter of an hour. Sure enough, with this little man by my side, I sleep very steadily.


    He felt inexplicably comfortable, so he waved his hand and said, "pass it."


    Because the emperor was in Fengqi palace, the dinner was spread here.


    Dozens of eunuchs, holding dozens of lacquered boxes painted with golden dragons, went straight to Fengqi palace.


    When you arrive at the gate of Fengqi palace, the small eunuch at the gate will bring it in and put it in the warm Pavilion in the East.


    After a while, dozens of dishes were successively placed on the big table in Fengqi palace.


    Mushroom fat chicken, sauce duck meat, five strands of shredded chicken, braised meat, sliced meat stewed cabbage, yellow stewed mutton, mutton stewed spinach tofu, cherry meat yam, donkey stewed cabbage, duck sliced sea cucumber, diced duck sliced gexianmi, braised Cigu mushroom, fried spring rolls, smoked elbow flower tripe, stewed tofu, smoked dry silk cooked vegetables, fried shredded cabbage with pepper oil, etc.


    In addition, there are all kinds of snacks, rice meals, porridge and fruits.


    Seeing this posture, Su Nuan couldn''t help smashing his mouth.


    She was dazzled by so many delicious dishes.


    Compared with the twenty or thirty dishes she eats every time, it''s really enviable.


    However, Feng Junyi looks indifferent.


    She came up to Feng Junyi and said, "Your Majesty, I will serve you tonight?"


    Su Nuan is very clever because she wants to eat Feng Junyi''s food.


    Feng Junyi had already seen Su Nuan''s mind. The little girl in front of her eyes was shining. Just now, when the eunuchs were delivering dishes, she stared at Su Nuan without blinking. She was almost on the ground.


    At the moment, he said faintly, "well, the queen will serve me today."


    Su Nuan sits down next to Feng Junyi. Grandpa Wang prepares the dishes and chopsticks. She takes the chopsticks and puts a piece of duck meat in sauce into her mouth.


    Feng Junyi: "??"


    Su Nuan seemed to see his doubts and said, "don''t worry, Emperor. I''ll see if this dish is poisonous. I''ll try it first and make sure it''s not poisonous before you eat it."


    Hasn''t a special eunuch tried it???


    But when Su Nuan finished saying this, he put another piece of braised meat in his mouth.


    I have to say that the imperial chef in the palace cooks well. In fact, the taste is really not covered.


    In this way, Su Nuan tasted all the dishes she liked in turn. Feng Junyi watched the little girl eat with her cheeks full of interest, pointed to the shredded cabbage fried with pepper oil and asked, "why doesn''t the queen try this?"


    Su Nuan didn''t like vegetarian food, so he didn''t look at it and said, "Oh, this dish is not poisonous at first sight."


    Feng Junyi asked, "since it''s a poison test, why is the queen still eating?"


    Su Nuan looked at the pickled duck meat he had eaten a lot and said, "well, I''m afraid some poisons attack slowly, so I ate more for a while. Otherwise, emperor, you can try this first."


    Su Nuan is finally willing to use public chopsticks to hold a chopstick duck and hand it to Feng Junyi.


    At the moment, she has had enough to eat because of her "poison test".


    At this time, she pays attention to serving Feng Junyi for dinner. For every dish that Su Nuan thinks tastes good, she holds three chopsticks for Feng Junyi according to the rules. After eating, she drinks a bowl of porridge. After rinsing, the dinner is over.


    The eunuchs soon cleaned up the table. Feng Junyi stood up and grabbed her hand and said, "follow me to the imperial study."

 Chapter 36

    Su Nuan blinked with big eyes. She didn''t know what her little tyrant was going to do, so she followed up in good order.


    The imperial study is still full of memorials. Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi''s hand and his expression becomes a little strange.


    This guy''s hand is hurt, and it''s still his right hand. How can he approve the memorials?


    Looking at the mountains of memorials, she asked with some guilt: "brother emperor, must these memorials be approved today? Can''t you keep them tomorrow?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t answer what she said, but said, "can you read?"


    "Ah?"


    She was stunned, then nodded: "recognize a little."


    The characters here are just traditional characters, which are not different from the simplified characters in the world before.


    "You''re a different person. Come here."


    Feng Junyi waved. Su Nuan hurried forward. Feng Junyi pointed to a stack of memorials with a lazy tone: "you see, my hand is hurt and I can''t read the memorials. You come."


    After saying this, he stuffed the brush into her hand.


    Darling, let her approve the memorial?


    Su Nuan quickly gave up: "you didn''t say that the harem can''t interfere in government affairs. If I touch it, the ministers in the hall won''t swallow me alive."


    She doesn''t want to die. She wants to live. Even in the book, don''t reload it.


    Although you can live after death, the experience of being killed is true.


    Besides, she had a good feeling with the little tyrant. She had lived for two or three months this time. If she was formatted at once, she would be crazy.


    "You know that."


    Feng Junyi said, "then select these memorials. If they are really important events that benefit the country and the people, then submit them to me for review. If there are trivial things, draw a circle to indicate that you have read them."


    £¡£¡£¡


    There are such operations?


    Su Nuan thinks it''s not impossible. She didn''t review the memorial. She just looked at it and drew a circle by the way, so she happily promised: "good emperor brother, as long as she can share your worries, Nuan is willing to do this."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi answered and directly took her to sit next to him. The girl''s fragrance was close at hand. Feng Junyi just glanced at it and could see the little face full of meat.


    Her fingers are still so good-looking. Holding the pen holder, her fingers are much thinner than the pen holder, and her nails are still clean and tidy, which looks pleasing to the eyes.


    Here, Su Nuan has begun to read the memorials.


    The first memorial says that the official is in charge of the area. A farmer has a pig. The pig gave birth to 20 piglets at one go, and even the farmer''s daughter-in-law gave birth to five children at one go.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help sighing: "high yield, really high yield. It turned out that there was really a person who gave birth to so many children."


    She drew a circle and continued to look at the second one.


    Next, it''s the same. Some are short-lived, some are concerned about national affairs, some ask for funds for disaster relief, and some say there''s a riot here.


    Of course, Su Nuan has nothing to do with the things she can''t touch. She throws them directly to Feng Junyi.


    She looked at Feng Junyi holding the brush in her hand. There was no sense of righteousness on her face. She just felt that if Feng Junyi hadn''t been a tyrant, he was no worse than the man.


    He is overbearing, bossy, handsome and affectionate. Except for cruelty, the male leader is not as good as him.


    When Feng Junyi noticed that the little girl was staring at him, he had a feeling of floating in his heart.


    If someone else stares at him like this, it will only make him feel disgusted, but I don''t know why, he always thinks it''s different to be stared at by this little girl.


    Finally, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily and said in a deep voice, "what is the queen looking at?"


    Su Nuan was distracted and couldn''t help saying, "I''m looking at you, Emperor brother. Why do you look so good?"


    Father Wang was napping. When he heard this, he was so excited that his legs couldn''t help bending down.


    Their emperor hates people praising him for his beauty.


    I remember half a year ago, that is, at the grand ceremony of his emperor''s accession to the throne, a minister offered a beauty. The beauty of life closed the moon, was ashamed of flowers, drowned fish and fell wild geese, so he stared at his emperor. His emperor also asked, and the beauty boasted about the emperor''s appearance by virtue of her good looks. When the emperor heard his speech, he drew his sword and cut off the beauty''s head.


    Now their little queen


    A thin layer of sweat came out of Duke Wang''s forehead again. The emperor paused and said, "I also know I''m beautiful. Go on."


    So, it''s gone?


    It was confirmed that it was true. Father Wang''s hanging heart was finally put back into his stomach.


    He ordered the palace men to take tea and cakes and continue to wait quietly.


    The night is already very deep, but there are still many memorials.


    Su Nuan yawned while picking and picking.


    "Send the queen back to the palace and have a rest."


    Feng Junyi looks at the little people around him yawning and orders father-in-law Wang.


    Su Nuan shook his head and said, "no, brother emperor, there are still many memorials. Let me help you pick them out first ~"


    She noticed just now that Feng Junyi''s wound had been wrapped up, because he had been holding a brush to review the memorial, now there was blood seeping out again.


    She stubbornly believes that even if she just helps draw a circle now, it is also help


    Feng Junyi didn''t speak, but just looked at her. Father Wang hurried forward and whispered, "empress, the emperor asked you to go back and have a rest. If you remember correctly, empress, you''ll have to get up and go to school at Mao tomorrow."


    £¿£¿£¿


    5 a.m. to 7 a.m.???


    Doesn''t she have to get up at five? In addition, the clothes she wears and the hair ornaments are a mess. Isn''t it going to get up earlier?


    She wants to cry.


    I''m afraid it''s zero now. Even if she goes back to sleep, I''m afraid it''s only five or six hours.


    She couldn''t help sighing: "well, I''ll go back now."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help looking back at Feng Junyi, and felt more pitiful to be an emperor.


    The imperial study is a distance from her Fengqi palace. Su Nuan is wearing the cloak made by the long princess for her. As he walks, he asks Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, has the emperor been working so hard?"


    Duke Wang said, "yes, it has been so hard since your majesty took office."


    If it weren''t for her own experience, in fact, she thought that the little tyrant not only killed people without blinking an eye, but also abandoned the government.


    But now think about it, she misunderstood.


    Feng Junyi is a tyrant and not a fool. Apart from his love of killing people, he is indeed a good emperor.


    Su Nuan went back to the palace and fell asleep. She just felt that she had just touched the pillow and was awakened by pearl. She didn''t open her eyes because she was too sleepy. She just listened to Pearl talking while grooming her.


    "Today is the Queen''s first day of school. What should she wear? Even if she goes to school, she can''t wear too heavy and wide sleeves. If it''s inconvenient to pick up her pen and write, let''s do it."

 Chapter 37

    In fact, she wanted to say that she could wear whatever she wanted, but she was so sleepy that she didn''t even bother to talk. She just wanted to take advantage of this time to sleep more.


    When she narrowed her eyes, pearl reminded her, "empress, dress up. Let''s go to the library now."


    When Su Nuan opened his eyes, he saw the sunshine outside the window, and immediately missed a beat: hold the grass, late!!!


    As soon as she got up, she went out and said, "when is it?"


    Su Nuan''s pace was faster than that of pearl. Pearl only trotted behind him and whispered, "empress, slow down, it''s too late anyway..."


    She is a punctual person. What she hates most is being late. Today, she is lazy for several months and suddenly has to get up early to go to school. She doesn''t adapt.


    When Su Nuan followed pearl and the little eunuch who led the way to the library, he saw several princes and princesses sitting neatly.


    The third Lord was very windy. She had seen her for a long time. Seeing her now, she had secretly greeted her with a book in her face.


    Next, the long Princess greeted her. The long princess smiled at her and was very gentle. She put her skirt in at a loss and sat behind her under the sign of the long princess.


    Standing in front of him was the teacher with a frown. He should be in his 60s, with a gray beard all the way to his chest. Now he saw her and said, "don''t be late again next time."


    Su Nuan nodded and smiled, but saw another figure at the door. Looking again, it turned out to be Feng Junyi. He was late today.


    Feng Junyi strode in. She immediately greeted her with a smile. She didn''t know that the guy didn''t even look at her and sat directly next to her.


    She basically didn''t prepare anything for this class. Fortunately, it''s a palace and there''s no shortage of it.


    The eunuch prepared a set of books and pens, ink, paper and inkstone for her. Su Nuan heard that the master continued to teach on it.


    The oldest one inside is the long princess. In addition to the long princess, there are two girls she doesn''t know, a girl of about 12 years old. Beside the girl, there is a five-year-old boy. When the little boy looks at her, he is shy and timid. He just sits down at a glance.


    She listened to the master''s study, all in classical Chinese. It was really boring. She tilted her head on the table. She originally wanted to listen to the master in this comfortable posture. She didn''t know that the master''s voice was thick and deep. In a moment, she fell asleep.


    Feng Junyi was still listening to the teacher. With a casual glance, he saw Su Nuan sleeping with his head tilted.


    Su Nuan''s crooked head was just facing him. The little fat face with meat was pressed on the table and immediately deformed, squeezing her mouth into the shape of a chicken''s mouth. The pink mouth was particularly crystal. Take a closer look


    It''s saliva.


    When Feng Junyi saw this, he wanted to laugh, but as the king of a country, he didn''t say his joys, sorrows and joys. He held back.


    The master didn''t see this scene, but what could he do?


    He didn''t know that this was the little queen. He had seen it when he went to the court. The little queen was naive and lovely. Now he said that she came to understand words, not to fill up the count.


    But it''s also good. Looking at the naive and lovely queen, he thinks of his granddaughter at home. When he thinks of his granddaughter, he can feel better.


    Su Nuan slept directly until class was over.


    Su Nuan didn''t open her eyes until she felt a wheezing breath hitting her cheek.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a small meat bun in front of her face.


    After seeing her open her eyes, xiaorou baozi took a step back with her mouth slightly open and a frightened look on her face.


    I don''t know. I tripped over the table next to me and fell back.


    Seeing that he was about to fall, Su Nuan immediately came forward and held him. The little steamed stuffed bun''s face immediately turned red. Of course, at the same time, the little steamed stuffed bun''s face pushed her away and continued to step back.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help asking, "are you afraid of me?"


    The little steamed stuffed bun shook his head, saluted her in a regular way and said, "you are the queen. The mother imperial concubine said that Chengqian is a minister. You can''t be rude."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan always felt that these words came out of the mouth of a child over five years old. It felt strange.


    That old look, where is the expression of a child over five years old.


    She felt very funny and said, "this is not a chaotang, it''s a school. How can you learn like a little old man? Don''t be so polite to see me here in the future."


    After her words, she saw Feng linche winking at her and motioning for someone around her.


    The little meat bun in front of me was surprised. He bowed his hands and hurried back to his seat.


    When she looked back, she saw Feng Junyi with a black face.


    Su Nuan realized that Feng Junyi was a little angry. He immediately flattered and said with a smile, "there is such a small prince in the palace, brother of the emperor. Which palace is this?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "Chaolu palace."


    Su Nuan felt a little familiar when he heard the speech, and then his eyebrows jumped up.


    Isn''t Chaolu palace the bedroom where the long princess''s mother is located?


    It is said that Princess Xiao fought to the death with the Empress Dowager when they were still imperial concubines.


    Even Princess Xiao has a higher position than the Empress Dowager today. The Empress Dowager was born as a singer and dancer. As for the authenticity, Su Nuan didn''t dare ask pearl to inquire more about it.


    As for Princess Xiao, it''s a pity that she didn''t give birth to the prince. The first one was the long princess. She also said that the long princess was damaged in her fetus when Princess Xiao was pregnant. She almost couldn''t keep it. She was born weak and sick.


    As for other concubines, it is said that after the emperor died, he directly buried none of them, even if he gave birth to the prince and princess, so only these two are still alive in such a large palace.


    In fact, they are all young people. Even the older empress dowager, Princess Xiao, is only 35 years old this year. There are many women and there are many rights and wrongs. She dare not think about how fierce the fight between Princess Xiao and them was at that time.


    For the current situation, she is the only one in the Imperial Palace, and she is quite satisfied.


    Su Nuan carefully hid his complex emotions and whispered, "it''s the brother of the long princess. No wonder he is cute. Brother of the emperor, I accidentally fell asleep when the teacher gave a lecture just now..."


    Her heart jumped. Empress dowager Xiao had a bad relationship with the Empress Dowager. Although she didn''t know which side the emperor was on, she always felt that it was best to change the topic.


    Where did you know that Feng Junyi said, "that''s right. Go back today and copy the internal training."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Let her copy? Is there a mistake? Where on earth did she offend him?


    Su Nuan couldn''t believe it. She looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi and said, "brother emperor, can you not copy?"


    "Then copy it three times."

 Chapter 38

    £¿£¿£¿


    This tyrant, he doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    She put her hand over her mouth and held back the tears.


    He is so abnormal. What if she cries and he adds it several times?


    Su Nuan stared at him pitifully and nodded seriously. Even if there were a hundred unwilling in his heart, he still behaved and didn''t dare to refute.


    There was another class. The teacher left his homework and the one-day course was over.


    In fact, there are not many things to learn, but there are many great principles.


    For example, in class, a teacher can make a long speech. Su Nuan feels that this is the same as the argumentative paper she wrote in the world at the beginning.


    After class, Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi to copy internal training.


    Feng Junyi writes memorials on the side. Su Nuan holds the pen holder to copy. After a while, his fingers hurt. Su Nuan puts down his pen, shakes his arms and hands, and then continues to copy in a regular manner.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl around him from time to time. The little girl looks very serious. Although the posture of holding the pen is somewhat wrong, her attitude is excellent.


    He couldn''t help but stand up, walked to her, took out the brush held in her scallion like little hand, and gave her the correct grip: "this is the correct pen holding posture. You were wrong just now."


    His eyes were sharp. When he drew out his brush just now, he saw a small red mark pressed out at the phalangeal knot of the little girl''s tender white hand.


    But he just glanced and said nothing.


    Where do you know that when Feng Junyi looses his hand and returns to his seat, Su Nuan rubs his little shoulder.


    Is the little tyrant too thin?


    Just now, when he held her finger and held the pen, he felt his clavicle on her shoulder, which hurt her.


    She couldn''t help looking back at Xiang Feng Junyi. She saw that the thin young man''s eyebrows were locked. His long silky hair was high and dark and shiny. On the contrary, his face was paler. Even in the cold season, his body was still thin.


    Think about it, even her appetite is bigger than that of the little tyrant. I don''t know how much. Moreover, she has eaten three meals a day, fruit snacks and junk food in the supermarket. Don''t be too delicious.


    When it comes to food, Su Nuan is hungry again. She puts down her brush and carefully says, "brother emperor, can I go to the imperial dining room to find something to eat?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t even look at her and said in a low voice, "go."


    Hearing the speech, she came down from the stool, lifted her skirt and went to the imperial dining room.


    Pearl followed her and said, "empress, what do you want to eat? Just go and get it for you. You have to go there yourself."


    Su Nuan sighed, spread his little hand in front of the Pearl and said, "look, my fingers are red and my arms are sour and painful. Go to the imperial dining room to find something to eat and be lazy secretly."


    "I see. It''s hard for my empress. I''ll rub it for you."


    Pearl finished, and now she had rubbed Su Nuan''s hand. Su Nuan took back his hand and said, "no, let''s go quickly."


    When he arrived at the imperial kitchen, Su Nuan saw that the imperial kitchen had begun to prepare lunch.


    She moved her forefinger in an instant. When she looked carefully, she was a little disappointed.


    The dishes are still the previous dishes. Although there are a lot of them, she has eaten them all.


    As like as two peas in the palace, as like as two peas, two days and thirty dishes are available.


    At first she could eat fresh, but now she''s bored.


    Yesterday, I ate the emperor''s rice for the first time. I thought it was strange to eat a lot. Today, I can understand why Feng Junyi is so thin.


    Since childhood, most of them have such dishes. Even normal people eat and vomit, right?


    She knew that the Empress Dowager had a special imperial kitchen. The imperial kitchen would open a small stove for her whatever she wanted. She didn''t worry about this problem at all.


    Feng Junyi suffers alone.


    Seeing that the imperial chefs were ready to start cooking again, Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "after you have cut the dishes, I can start at the same time. I''ll cook the emperor''s meal today."


    When the cooks in the imperial dining room saw that their empress was going to fight in person, they were frightened and said, "Empress is reluctant to do this. How can you do it yourself? Empress, you can do whatever you want."


    When Su Nuan heard that they were going to make a long speech, he couldn''t help but put his hands on his hips and looked angry and said, "Why are you so wordy? If the palace wants to cook some food for the emperor, can''t Chengdu have no right?"


    Hearing this, the imperial chef kowtowed one by one: "I dare not, I dare not."


    Without the obstruction of the imperial chef, Su Nuan can do it more easily.


    Looking at the chicken to be stewed next to him, he took a kitchen knife and separated all the chicken wings and legs. Three times and five times divided by two. Fortunately, he also got a plate of chicken wings and a plate of chicken legs.


    After using these, she took the marinade and began to marinate.


    After the chicken legs are pickled, the starch is wrapped in the egg liquid, rolled in the bread bran, and then fried in the oil pan. In this way, it can be burnt outside and tender inside after frying twice.


    The imperial chefs were stunned when they saw such a practice.


    But on another thought, their little empress came from the cloud country. Even if she did some strange things, it was not strange.


    After frying chicken legs, Su Nuan made chicken wings with Orleans marinade, and specially fried potato chips and ketchup for the little tyrant.


    As for chicken breast meat, it is made into chicken chops.


    In addition to these, she also asked people to cut some fruit, and then asked the imperial chef to help set the plate. The simple and modernist KFC set meal is ready.


    Su Nuan clapped his hands and said, "you can present it to the emperor."


    When the imperial chefs saw that there were only these dishes, they were worried to death. They were really afraid that their heads would be cut off because of the small number, and they didn''t dare to come forward one by one.


    Su Nuan said quietly, "don''t be afraid. After taking it, I will be with you. At that time, the emperor will be dissatisfied. Although the blame is on me, it won''t involve you."


    Hearing this, the imperial chefs lamented that their empress was not only beautiful and lovely, but also kind-hearted. Now they went to the greenhouse with the food cooked by their empress herself.


    When Su Nuan and the imperial chefs came to the greenhouse, Feng Junyi sat there. When he saw her, he glanced at her slightly and said in a low voice, "it means to go to the imperial dining room to bring something to eat. Why did he go so long?"


    When he said that, he immediately came forward and said gently, "warm is to see that the emperor''s brother is too tired, so he personally cooked some small dishes for you to taste."


    Su Nuan said that, with his tender white hand, he personally brought a plate of fried chicken legs and put them in front of Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi stared at the little hand and saw a blister on it. His face was extremely cold.


    "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 39

    Su Nuan also glanced at her finger. Where did she accidentally touch the spatula and burn it out.


    It really hurt at that time, and because her skin was delicate, she blistered before she had time to deal with it.


    At the moment, Feng Junyi''s face is cold and frightening, and the surrounding imperial chefs can''t help falling on their knees when they hear this sentence.


    "I ask you, the queen just went to the imperial dining room. Why was her finger so hot?"


    Su Nuan blinked. How could the little blister on her hand look like a serious injury to the little tyrant?


    When the imperial chefs saw the emperor in a daze, they knocked their heads together and said, "the emperor forgives, the emperor forgives."


    "Brother of the emperor!"


    Su Nuan saw this scene and knew that if she was not careful, she might hurt these imperial chefs by cutting off their heads, so she quickly said, "brother emperor, I accidentally met the shovel myself, no matter what they do. Brother emperor, I don''t hurt. Look at these dishes. I made them for you myself. Do you want to have a taste?"


    In order not to let Feng Junyi really cut off the heads of the imperial chefs, she tried her best to sell cute clothes. Seeing that Feng Junyi didn''t speak, she came up and said, "OK ~"


    Feng Junyi''s face softened a little. He glanced at the crystal blister on her white and tender little finger and whispered, "does it still hurt?"


    "It''s okay."


    Su Nuan doesn''t want to tangle with this little bubble anymore. He takes a French fries, dips it in ketchup and hands it to his mouth. Feng Junyi opens his mouth with great cooperation and takes a bite.


    He thought it was something strange, but he chewed it in his mouth. It was sour and sweet, scorched outside and tender inside. It tasted really unusual.


    "What is this?"


    In fact, Feng Junyi didn''t guess what it was after eating it.


    And I feel like I want to eat again after eating.


    Su Nuan said happily, "this is potato chips. Cut them into strips, blanch them in water, and then fry them in an oil pan. It''s very simple."


    "What about this?"


    Su Nuan almost forgot that there is no such thing as tomato in the world. How should she explain ketchup?


    Forget it, let''s use the old method. Next time, she''ll try not to get anything that doesn''t exist here.


    So he said, "this is a secret, brother emperor. Try this again."


    After she finished, she picked up a fried chicken row and handed it to Feng Junyi. It was also stained with ketchup.


    "Yes."


    Because he was used to seeing Su Nuan give him strange things, he said, "I''d better come by myself."


    He was about to take it with his hands. He saw the Royal chefs kneeling on the ground and brushed his sleeves and said, "go down."


    The imperial chefs secretly wiped a sweat. Just now, their heads were really tied to their pants and belts. Fortunately, their lives were saved. They didn''t dare to disturb the emperor''s meal and withdrew quietly.


    Now there were only two of them left in the bedroom, and even Pearl was driven out.


    Feng Junyi took a chicken chop and bit it with a crisp click. This time it was more crispy than the French fries just now. His mouth was full of fragrance. He said with heartfelt emotion: "I tasted it. It was fish. The meat was fresh and delicious. It was fried with a layer of flour.


    Su Nuan listened to this and giggled. She smiled and said, "no, it''s made of chicken and chicken breast. Do you like it, brother emperor?"


    Feng Junyi has to admit that he likes the taste very much.


    Although there were many dishes made by the imperial dining room before, they were all the taste he was tired of.


    In particular, many dishes are steamed and stewed. At present, they can be fried like this, which he has never seen before.


    He said without stinginess, "I like it."


    At this point, he paused and said, "but why are they fried?"


    Su Nuan sticks out her tongue and thinks that because you are thin, eating more fried food can increase your weight. She even secretly fantasizes that maybe the little tyrant will have more affinity if he gets fat.


    Of course, she couldn''t just say it directly, but said, "because I also like to eat, Emperor brother, if you like, I''ll cook it for you in the future, okay?"


    She looked at him with a clever smile. Feng Junyi immediately knew it. He said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan''s eyes widened. How can the little tyrant think of her like this? She just wants to make some delicious food for him to eat more. How can the smelly tyrant think of her like this?


    She puffed up her cheeks. Forget it. Since the little tyrant said she had a purpose and asked her what was wrong, she simply took advantage of his happiness and mentioned one, so she said, "brother of the emperor, can I not copy the internal training?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and kept chewing.


    I have to admit that the little girl cooked different dishes and the taste was unexpectedly good. He couldn''t help eating more.


    At this moment, hearing the little girl say so, he immediately showed such an expression.


    He looked at Su Nuan and said, "Oh, I didn''t say that you should finish copying in one day. What''s the hurry?"


    £¡£¡£¡


    So, she had to copy for so long today, and her hands were sour. Did she think too much?


    She immediately smiled and said, "thank you, brother of the emperor."


    Since Feng Junyi didn''t say the deadline, what''s her hurry?


    After three days, three months and three years, it''s also a copy~


    As a result, Su Nuan watched Feng Junyi eat and naturally wrapped up the dinner.


    The emperor approved the memorials as usual. Su Nuan was bored and walked around the palace. When he saw that the imperial dining room had a pile of rabbits, he immediately gathered together happily.


    The eunuch who was looking after the little rabbit saw that their queen was staring at the little rabbit and immediately said, "empress, this is specially used for cooking in the imperial dining room. If the empress likes it, there is a little rabbit just full moon here. The servant will catch one for you to play."


    Su Nuan pointed to the biggest and fattest rabbit and said, "catch this one for me. I want this one."


    The little eunuch looked in the direction of his Empress''s fingers and saw a fat rabbit thinking about such a big one. If their little empress played with it, they would be tired.


    But this is what the master wants, and the servants can''t refute it. Instead, they reach out and carry out the fat and big rabbit in the cage.


    "Empress, this rabbit is very fat. It should weigh four or five kilograms. When empress usually plays, be careful."


    As soon as he had finished, Su Nuan said excitedly, "you should deal with it now. You should wash it clean. By the way, you can keep the skin to make a small hat, and don''t throw away the tail ~"


    £¡£¡£¡


    Their queen picked rabbits to eat!

 Chapter 40

    The little eunuch''s face froze when he heard the speech. Then he arched his hands and said, "OK, empress, wait. I''ll deal with it now."


    This little queen is really unusual.


    Because the slaughtering picture was too bloody, Su Nuan didn''t look at it at all.


    She squatted outside the cage and looked at a little rabbit eating fresh vegetables. She was very happy.


    It was no surprise that the Pearl followed.


    She also said that their empress had changed, but now she thinks so, isn''t it still the same as before?


    Therefore, pearl said without changing her face, "empress, but I want to treat these little rabbits to the Royal chef and stew you a rabbit soup?"


    Where do you know that after Pearl''s words, she saw the queen of their house. She suddenly stared at her and said, "Pearl, how can you be so cruel?"


    Pearl: "??"


    Su Nuan said solemnly, "the little rabbit is so cute. How can we eat it directly? We should raise it up and eat it again."


    Pearl smiled awkwardly: "empress, you''re right. You should raise it before you eat."


    The two people were still nagging. The imperial chef had handled the rabbit. At this moment, he respectfully said, "empress, the rabbit has been handled. Would you like to stew it whole or cut it into pieces?"


    Su Nuan immediately made up a whole rabbit feast. Think about it carefully. There are only a few things he can do today, spicy rabbit head, Sichuan spicy rabbit, and at most a stewed rabbit soup.


    So he said, "you cut off the rabbit''s head. The rest is usually cut into diced meat the size of your fingernail, and the other half is chopped into meat pieces. It''s the size of your usual soup. After you chop it, put it there. I''ll clean it up later. By the way, find some more pepper and cut a whole plate."


    After su Nuan explained, she was afraid of bloody things, but if she chopped the lovely rabbits into pieces, it didn''t look like it was no different from ordinary meat, so she wouldn''t be afraid.


    Because Su Nuan explained carefully, the imperial chef didn''t spend much effort, and soon chopped the meat.


    Seeing that the imperial chef had chopped them, Su Nuan poured them into the water to cook blood.


    After the blood is removed, wash it with warm water and start frying.


    In order to avoid scalding yourself and losing, I deliberately put a rag on the shovel.


    I''m going to eat my favorite rabbit meat right away. Even if I cook it, I''m very happy.


    Pour the oil onion, ginger and garlic into the pot and stir fry it. When the stir fry is almost done, add soy sauce. After adding soy sauce, continue to stir fry. Finally, pour more than half of the plate of pepper. Sprinkle salt and other materials and powders she took out from the supermarket before coming out of the pot. Sichuan spicy rabbit will be ready.


    As for the other pot, the stewed rabbit soup has been cooked for a long time. The rabbit head starts to cook after the Sichuan spicy rabbit is ready. When these dishes are finished, the time is just right.


    Feng Junyi has been waiting in the greenhouse for a long time.


    He wondered what the little girl would cook for him at night.


    He seemed to have understood why the little girl could eat so much.


    As the king of a country, no matter what he did, he couldn''t be too infatuated, so he was very restrained and only ate seven or eight times full.


    After waiting for a long time, he couldn''t even read the books in his hand. He put down the books and paced back and forth in the room.


    After eating here, the dishes have already been divided into two parts.


    After all, it''s a big rabbit weighing four or five kilograms. I know that the weight unit in ancient times is completely different from that in modern times. The rabbits raised in the imperial dining room are very fat. In this way, this rabbit is almost seven or eight kilograms.


    So making two copies is not a problem at all.


    One is for the emperor and her. As for the other, of course, it is filial to the Empress Dowager. Even if the Empress Dowager is no matter what, she is the emperor''s biological mother.


    And through so long contact, she didn''t feel too thick. How bad is it?


    She even wondered if the Empress Dowager was kidnapped by the Regent?


    Su Nuan was attracted by a table of delicious food he made.


    Of course, she made more than these three dishes. The imperial chefs never lack other supplementary foods, so she also made fruit and pasta. In addition to these, she also added a plate of vinegar cabbage and egg mash.


    In case the emperor can''t eat spicy food, he can relieve it with sweets.


    As for her, she used to be hot and happy.


    When Feng Junyi saw these dishes, especially the half rabbit''s head, he frowned slightly.


    "What looks like a head is..."


    "Spicy rabbit head, this is delicious. It''s the first time I''ve made it, but it looks good. Brother emperor, have a try?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t move, and his heart almost collapsed.


    Spicy rabbit head, isn''t it a rabbit head? Can a rabbit''s head eat?


    Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi''s hesitation to take off his chopsticks, so she took the chopsticks and took the lead to pick up a piece of spicy rabbit and put it into her mouth. While chewing, she made a delicious appearance. She said, "it''s really good to eat. Brother emperor, you see, it''s not poisonous."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi took chopsticks and added a piece of rabbit meat. Sure enough, it was different from what he had eaten before. The only disadvantage was that it was too spicy, right?


    After eating two pieces, Feng Junyi felt that his mouth was burned by charcoal fire, but it was obvious that he was too spicy, but he couldn''t stop eating.


    Su Nuan saw this scene and just wanted to laugh.


    Feng Junyi''s pale face was more ruddy because of the pepper, and a thin layer of sweat was on his forehead.


    I don''t know why. Looking at Feng Junyi, she just feels that he is more flirtatious than usual.


    Such a little tyrant is really pleasing to the eye.


    It looked weak, pale to almost transparent, and there was a feeling that people wanted to make him cry.


    Eh~


    Su Nuan quickly gave up the idea. She''s really abnormal.


    It''s estimated that a little tyrant would rather bleed than shed tears.


    Noticing the little girl staring at him, Feng Junyi stopped his chopsticks and said, "why don''t you eat?"


    Su Nuan said for no reason, "it''s enough to see you eat."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuan said in a busy and soft voice: "nuanuan means that nuanuan has gained weight and should eat less, so please eat more, brother emperor ~"


    Why does it seem different from what he just heard?


    Wait


    Feng Junyi suddenly stares at Su Nuan and doesn''t move all the way.


    Su Nuan is a little embarrassed when Feng Junyi stares at her like this. A small heart beats around.


    She just prepared something for the little tyrant. Won''t the little tyrant be moved?


    If you feel that she is good-looking and virtuous, well, maybe you can''t help but take a sip on her face.


    Oh, even if it''s not on her face, but on her mouth, she can accept it.


    So when Su Nuan thought about it, he immediately puckered his mouth slightly and approached Feng Junyi

 Chapter 41

    While Su Nuan was dreaming about Meimei, Feng Junyi said coldly, "what is the queen doing?"


    Su Nuan was excited when he heard this.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had no shame to get up, less than three centimeters away from Feng Junyi.


    As for Feng Junyi, he has long tilted his body and looked like a dislike.


    "I..."


    Su Nuan was immediately embarrassed and blushed like a ripe apple.


    Also in the abdomen.


    As for the dog emperor? She''s just a little closer. You need to hide so far from her?


    She wants to get close!


    Su warmed up and said, "warm didn''t want to do anything, just want to hug the emperor''s brother."


    When she finished, she directly opened her arms and wanted to rush towards Feng Junyi.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi stretched out his hand to hold her, and said, "what''s the black thing on your face?"


    Something black?


    Su Nuan had no idea that there was anything black on her face.


    She tilted her head and looked at the Pearl. The Pearl had long been waiting outside the greenhouse. She touched her fleshy little face with her little hand.


    "Where? Here? What dark thing?"


    Feng Junyi looks at Su Nuan coldly. Seeing that the little girl''s white and tender fingers are about to touch the dark things on her face, Feng Junyi suddenly says, "don''t move!"


    Su Nuan was stunned by Feng Junyi''s loud drink.


    She trembled, and her whole little body dared not move.


    Feng Junyi picks up the clean silk and satin on the edge of the table, walks to Su Nuan and gently wipes the dirt on Su Nuan''s face with soft silk and satin.


    The little girl stared at him with big eyes. It was full of ignorance. She seemed to have no idea what he was looking at.


    The warm smell with a trace of milk fragrance, just because she raised her small face, so the heat directly touched his neck, which made his eyes darker.


    A eunuch whispered a word outside the door. Duke Wang immediately came in and prepared to pass it on.


    But when he came in quietly, before he had time to start, he saw their saint with his back to him, bending slightly, as if kissing the little queen.


    Seeing this scene, father-in-law Wang immediately sounded the alarm bell and dared not stay. For fear of disturbing the two masters, he hurriedly pushed out with light hands and feet.


    No, no, they never like the emperor contacted by women. They took the initiative to kiss the little queen!


    You know, before that, he didn''t even want to take a look at the palace maid.


    Not to mention other palace maids, even the Empress Dowager rarely touches her body.


    He went out, knelt directly on the ground, kowtowed to God, tears in his eyes, and choked: "master, you have a spirit in heaven, but have you seen it? Our emperor has grown up, and the birth of an emperor is just around the corner."


    In the room, Feng Junyi pinched bright yellow silk and satin and touched the little girl''s warm, fleshy face, which immediately became black.


    He felt that their actions were a little strange, so he threw the silk in front of Su Nuan and said, "look for yourself."


    Su Nuan was puzzled when he saw these.


    She picked up the silk and satin and looked at it carefully. "Well, this is the bottom ash of the pot. Brother emperor, this is not a dirty thing. I accidentally touched the bottom ash of the pot."


    She finished and wiped the whole little face with silk and satin.


    I didn''t know she didn''t wipe the bottom of the pot. It was just that piece. Because the silk and satin were relatively smooth, so this wipe covered her whole face with black things.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help it. He watched Su Nuan turn into a little cat and simply took another piece of clean stuff to wipe her.


    Finally, Su Nuan''s little face was wiped clean and turned into that white and tender little look.


    Su Nuan also found that the little tyrant had a penchant for cleanliness. It was just a little ash at the bottom of the pot, which made him dislike it.


    After dinner, he drank rabbit soup again. Su Nuan''s face was full of satisfaction.


    Look at Feng Junyi. In fact, he ate a lot, but he was more restrained. At the end, he put down his chopsticks and watched her eat.


    As for the empress dowager, Su Nuan had asked pearl to pass the dinner.


    The Empress Dowager is from Shu, so she prefers spicy food. She is particularly confident in the meals she sends.


    At the Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager was surprised to hear that the eunuch said that the little queen was in charge of the meals at this table.


    Princess Shuanghua went to the palace to say hello today, but she didn''t plan to go back. At the moment, she was surprised to see the Empress Dowager''s face and said, "the queen is really upset and kind. It must be upset and kind to cook such a spicy dish for the Empress Dowager''s aunt."


    Although Princess Shuanghua is also from Sichuan, she has been in the capital for too long and has been used to the light taste here. Therefore, when she saw so many chili peppers on the plate, she first thought that Su Nuan was persecuting the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager hurriedly said, "Hua''er, how can you say that? The queen personally cooks for the AI family. The AI family is very happy."


    Pearl was still waiting there. Hearing what the Empress Dowager said, she was immediately happy. She said, "empress dowager, Empress Dowager specially asked the emperor. She knew that you are from Sichuan and like spicy food, so she made these specially for Empress Dowager. Empress dowager also said that empress dowager doesn''t eat spicy food all year round. She needs to drink a bowl of milk before eating to avoid gastrointestinal discomfort."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager nodded again and again. It seems that the little queen is still thinking.


    Of course, what moved her most was that the emperor remembered that she liked spicy food.


    With the help of mother Zhao, she sat at the table. Although it was cooked by the queen, in order to avoid palace people on the way, these meals were tasted by the eunuch first.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager had begun to eat vegetables, Princess Shuanghua looked unhappy. The Empress Dowager drank milk and tasted spicy rabbit meat with chopsticks. She couldn''t stop eating immediately.


    She hasn''t tried it for more than ten years. Now it''s just one bite, which makes her return to the once beautiful era.


    She took the time to say to the Lord of Shuanghua County, "Hua''er, come and have a taste. The Queen''s craftsmanship is really many times better than those imperial chefs.


    Princess Shuanghua was stubborn and refused. She didn''t know that she was full of praise when she saw the Queen''s aunt. Finally, she couldn''t resist the temptation and took chopsticks to eat.


    Who knows, she fell in love with the taste when she took this bite, but she refused to eat the dishes made by the dead girl in her heart, and was reluctant to put down her chopsticks. Finally, she thought bitterly that the dead girl cooked for her, just like a slave. Why not do it?


    In this way, a table of dishes was eaten up, even pepper.


    Until the last drop of mash was finished, Princess Shuanghua looked satisfied. She didn''t know that she was ready to get up, but she found her stomach aching to death.


    She covered her stomach with her hands and said to the empress dowager, "aunt dowager, it''s poisonous. That little bitch poisoned me. My stomach hurts..."

 Chapter 42

    The Empress Dowager was also surprised when she heard the speech. She immediately stood up and said, "what''s the matter? Mother Zhao, how''s the little eunuch who tried the dishes now?"


    Mother Zhao was also stunned and hurriedly said, "I''ll have a look now."


    Mother Zhao hurried out and saw the little eunuch tasting the dishes unharmed. She whispered a few questions and hurried in: "empress dowager, the little eunuch tasting the dishes waiting outside the door is fine. There is no discomfort. Empress dowager, shouldn''t the little princess have eaten too much just now?"


    Princess Shuanghua''s face turned pale with pain. At the moment, hearing that mammy Zhao said so, regardless of her being an old man around the empress dowager, she burst into a big curse: "are you a dog slave, blind? Obviously, Princess Ben is poisoned. You have to say that Princess Ben has eaten too much. I think you have been bought by that bitch."


    "Shuanghua, don''t be rude!"


    The Empress Dowager is really angry. How can her niece shout little girl like this?


    When Princess Shuanghua saw that the Empress Dowager was angry and her stomach really hurt, she immediately said, "aunt dowager, please help me. Is Hua''er dying? Help Hua''er, go and ask the queen to bring the antidote..."


    Mammy Zhao was also helpless. Just now she looked at Princess Shuanghua eating with chopsticks. She couldn''t stop. Isn''t she eating too much?


    Now I have to say no.


    Pearl was also shocked. She didn''t understand why Princess Shuanghua ate the same dish.


    She hurriedly said: "the Empress Dowager''s mother''s mirror, the Empress Dowager has no intention of harming others..."


    Princess Shuanghua continued to scold: "dog slave, shut up. Mammy Zhao, don''t take this dog slave quickly."


    Mother Zhao didn''t speak. Just now the princess called her a dog slave. Now she asked her to take the dog slave.


    Even if she is a dog slave, she is also a empress dowager.


    The Empress Dowager also had a headache. She waved her hand and said, "mammy Zhao, please invite the queen to come and ask Xiao Anzi to invite the imperial doctor."


    When mammy Zhao came over, she saw that the emperor was also there. She was a little timid, but she just said respectfully, "empress dowager, please go to Ci''an palace."


    Su Nuan is about to talk to her. Feng Junyi has secretly poked and pressed her hand and said in a deep voice, "what else does the Empress Dowager want to do with the queen so late?"


    "This..."


    Mammy Zhao didn''t know how to answer and hesitated for a moment.


    "If you don''t know, drag it out and kill it. What''s the use of such a slave?"


    "The emperor forgives me," said the maid, and the maid said. "


    Zhao Mammy was so intimidated by the emperor that she only told the story in detail.


    Su Nuan was surprised when she heard this: "what? The princess said I poisoned her?"


    Is she full? So blatantly poisoned, and only gave her one.


    Mother Zhao dared not answer. Su Nuan said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Wait a minute."


    Feng Junyi stood up slowly and said to Su Nuan, "I''m with you."


    After entering the Ci''an palace, Princess Shuanghua was still shouting.


    "Aunt dowager, Hua''er hurts. Hua''er is going to die. That woman obviously wants to kill Hua''er. She''s afraid that Hua''er will steal the favor of the emperor''s cousin in the future. Sobbing..."


    "Aunt empress dowager, you quickly catch her and put her in prison..."


    The Empress Dowager looked at the princess Shuanghua rolling around regardless of her image, which was also very helpless.


    Here, Feng Junyi has come with Su Nuan.


    Seeing Princess Shuanghua shouting like this, he was even more disgusted.


    "The imperial doctor."


    Mother Zhao hurriedly said, "we have sent someone to invite us. We should arrive soon."


    Su Nuan''s face was full of grievances. She kindly made food for the Empress Dowager. The princess Shuanghua didn''t know what was going on. She had a stomachache.


    But it doesn''t look like a fake to see Princess Shuanghua rolling around with white face.


    The imperial doctor rushed to see the emperor was there, and he immediately shouted out of his head.


    Every time people in the hospital diagnose the emperor''s head disease, many people will be beheaded because the emperor has a headache and can''t bear to wield a sword. The reason why he lives up to now is entirely because he has come to the Empress Dowager. At this moment, when he meets the emperor, he can''t be scared out of sweat.


    He kowtowed and said, "Wei Chen, please refer to the emperor and Empress Dowager."


    The emperor frowned and said, "get up quickly and diagnose her to see if she is poisoned."


    His queen, does not allow anyone to slander.


    The imperial doctor came forward trembling, took the brocade and wrapped it around Princess Shuanghua''s wrist to feel her pulse. Then he asked again. After asking again, he arched his hand and said, "if you go back to the emperor and the empress dowager, Princess Shuanghua, this is... Abdominal pain caused by eating too much."


    Eat too much???


    Su Nuan was stunned. As a mature teenage girl, Princess Shuanghua had abdominal pain because she ate too much. If this spread, where would Princess Shuanghua''s face go?


    She coughed softly and said, "well, imperial doctor, are you mistaken? Isn''t she poisoned?"


    The imperial doctor bowed his hands and said solemnly, "if you go back to the queen, you really eat too much, and if Weichen didn''t guess wrong, it''s because the dishes are too spicy."


    "You''re talking nonsense. You poisoned me, cousin of the emperor. Did you see that she bullied Hua''er? Take her down quickly..."


    Su Nuan is speechless. Feng Junyi looks at Princess Shuanghua with cold eyes. The disgust in his eyes is self-evident.


    The Empress Dowager hurriedly asked the royal doctor, "is there a good way to alleviate it?"


    She finally knows why the queen wants her to drink a bowl of milk first. In addition, although she likes to eat, she knows she can''t eat more. Now she is helpless to see the embarrassed appearance of Princess Shuanghua.


    The imperial doctor said, "I''m afraid I can only let the princess vomit the food in her stomach."


    Feng Junyi frowned even more when he heard these two words. He said, "she did it herself and wanted to take the opportunity to frame the queen. Looking at the princess, Mammy Zhao, the royal doctor''s method just now is not feasible. Let her digest it and learn a lesson."


    If the queen wasn''t here, he really wanted to take a sword and split her stomach.


    Princess Shuanghua was dumbfounded when she heard this scene.


    Doesn''t the emperor want her life?


    She looked at the Empress Dowager for help, but she saw that the Empress Dowager also had a cold face and didn''t look at her at all.


    Feng Jun Yi reached out and squeezed Su''s warm hands and said, "I will tell you now that this is my queen, and has the final say, even if it is a framing. I feel that I am not allowed to do that. If there is anything like that next time, I will never give the man the opportunity to smear the queen."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuan was startled and secretly delighted at the same time.


    Why does the little tyrant say so? She feels protected?


    But such a small tyrant really makes people afraid (happy) and afraid (happy)~

 Chapter 43

    Feng Junyi held her little hand all the way and dragged her back to the palace.


    During this period, Feng Junyi didn''t say a word and walked so fast that she had to run all the way with her short legs.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s fat recently. She runs panting.


    But even so, Feng Junyi didn''t stop. She knew that the little tyrant was angry, and she was still very angry.


    When she got to the bedroom, Su Nuan gasped and whispered with her thumb around Feng Junyi''s finger: "brother emperor, brother emperor, are you angry?"


    She was soft and lovely, with big eyes looking at him. Because she had trotted all the way just now, her cheeks were red, and her cloak was shaken off because of running and fell on her shoulders, but it was rough in her hair. Such a slightly messy little head, fluffy, looked particularly cute.


    But even if it was cute, he was still a little angry.


    He cheated his head and said, "you know I''m angry."


    After saying this, even Feng Junyi didn''t notice it. His tone eased a little.


    Su Nuan blinked and looked at Feng Junyi in front of him. Although the little tyrant''s tone eased a little, he claimed to be me, which showed that he was still angry.


    She lowered her head and looked like she had done something wrong. Her two small hands touched each other and whispered softly, "brother emperor, don''t be angry. Nuan really knows she''s wrong."


    Feng Junyi ignores her and simply enters the palace and sits in the chair inside. Su Nuan sees him go in and goes in with his head down.


    For a long time, he looked at the ignorant and lovely little girl and asked in a deep voice, "what''s wrong."


    Su Nuan raised his head, his big eyes full of tears, and his flat mouth said, "everything is wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that the little guy still doesn''t know what''s wrong with him.


    Feng Junyi continued to say in a deep voice, "if you''re wrong, you should be slaughtered. Princess Shuanghua is unruly and willful. She said you poisoned? You don''t know how to fight back? You''re the queen. Even if you drag her out and beat her to death, I won''t blame you."


    Stick to death?


    Su Nuan was stunned. The little tyrant was worthy of being a little tyrant. He was cruel and even his cousin wouldn''t let go.


    Feng Junyi looked at Su Nuan, still staring at him, and finally said, "forget it, go and have a rest. I''m going to go to the imperial study to review the memorial."


    Su Nuan can see that the little tyrant is still angry with her.


    She knows she can''t follow anymore. Feng Junyi is angry. It''s usually very difficult to coax. In addition, she is really tired. She blesses Feng Junyi and turns around and leaves


    Feng Junyi:??? So she just left??


    Su Nuan left the palace and asked pearl to treat her back to Fengqi palace.


    This day was both class and cooking. She felt very tired and had to go back to sleep.


    Who wants to see a small head flash by as soon as he enters the bedroom.


    Su Nuan felt his chest jump suddenly. Is this little head the little guy he saw in class today?


    He''s Princess Xiao''s man. He can''t be provoked.


    Su Nuan hurriedly waved for pearl and whispered in her ear. She saw pearl walking in the direction Su Nuan had just said. Sure enough, she saw a small ball shrinking there. She raised her voice and said, "who''s there? Don''t hurry out!"


    In the dark, the Little Regiment stood up slowly, and then came towards the Pearl. When he came to the candlelight, who else could it be, the little meat bun like face?


    When Pearl saw that it was the little prince, she said, "it was the little prince. What are you doing here so late?"


    Su Nuan is also curious. The little one came here in the middle of the night. It was dark everywhere. If the princes competed for the throne in the past, they would be dragged away and killed.


    Fortunately, the harem is calm now. Otherwise, it would be a pity for such a lovely little meat bun to be killed.


    Feng Chengqian stepped forward, arched his hands at her and said, "I''ve seen the queen. If you go back to the queen, Chengqian came here... Came here..."


    "Chengqian came here to see the queen."


    "Look at me?"


    Su Nuan also felt curious, but did not ask. Curiosity killed the cat. She didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she waved her hand and said, "OK, now you can see it. Go back. Later, the princess should be worried."


    Feng Chengqian''s body shook slightly, and then respectfully said, "yes, empress, Chengqian is leaving."


    "By the way, don''t run around in the future. It''s very dangerous in the palace. If you want to see me, you can also go to class. I''m tired and have a rest first."


    Su Nuan finished and went straight to the bedroom.


    Where do you know that as soon as she turned around, she heard a female voice yelling behind her: "Chengqian, why did you come here?"


    The palace guards at the door knelt together and said, "my maidservant knocks on the Empress Dowager. How are you, Empress Dowager."


    Su Nuan was surprised. She hurried away the little prince just now. In fact, another reason was that she was worried that Princess Xiao came to the door. Where did she know that her speed was still slow.


    She turned her body a little stiff and said slowly to Princess Xiao: "I''ve seen Princess Xiao."


    She was also Princess Xiao before the first meeting.


    It is said that Princess Xiao has been fasting and chanting Buddhism since the death of the former Emperor. She never leaves home. Therefore, she has never seen her once even in the months since she married the little tyrant.


    Princess Xiao''s voice in front of her was cold and said in a low voice, "get up. AI Jia just came to find Chengqian and didn''t want to disturb the queen."


    Su Nuan answered and looked up to see a middle-aged woman in plain clothes who looked only in her twenties.


    She didn''t have any valuable jewelry decoration on her. Her eyes were cold and even had a cool smell. It seemed as if she saw a cold, arrogant and inaccessible fairy who didn''t eat human fireworks.


    Seeing her preoccupation, the imperial concubine was not surprised at all. She just said to Feng Chengqian, "empress, I''ll take him home and teach him a lesson. If you disturb the empress, you''ll have a rest."


    Watching Princess Xiao leave with Feng Chengqian, Su Nuan is still surprised.


    She thought Princess Xiao was arrogant and domineering. After all, she was such a fierce woman in those days. She even wondered if this woman would trouble her by looking for Feng Chengqian. How do you know that seeing her today is not only different from what she imagined, but also didn''t say much,


    It seems that she thought too much at first.


    I don''t know how long later, pearl looked back and saw their empress was still there. She whispered, "empress, it''s cold outside. We should go back."

 Chapter 44

    Su Nuan yawned and nodded. In fact, she was really sleepy.


    Therefore, when she returned to the bedroom, the maid in charge of the bed had come down from the bed. She got into the quilt, which was warm and fragrant, and soon fell asleep.


    Seeing that the little queen was sleeping soundly, pearl walked to the bed and tucked her in.


    Then he pulled the stool and sat by the bed, dozing and watching the night.


    The Queen''s clothes, food, shelter and transportation she has to serve. In the end, she is an old man used by the princess. Pearl has long been used to this.


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Xiao took Feng Chengqian and went back to her bedroom before she released her hand.


    Feng Chengqian immediately knelt down to the imperial concubine and said, "my child is wrong."


    Princess Xiao coldly glanced at the small meat pier in front of her and said in a cold voice, "since you know you are wrong, tell the mourning family where you are wrong?"


    Feng Chengqian''s body trembled again and quickly arched his small hands and said, "it''s my son''s incompetence that failed to make the queen like me. After my mother, my son thinks the queen won''t like me. No matter how close I get to her, I won''t become a good friend with me."


    He said, staring at Princess Xiao in front of him with innocent big eyes, as if it was not his biological mother in front of him, but just an elder he respected and feared.


    "If she is so timid, what can she do in the future? If she doesn''t make friends with you now, it doesn''t mean she won''t do it in the future. Since you are children of almost the same age, she is mentally deficient and can always play together. If you want to get close to a person, you have to do what she likes, okay?"


    Hearing this instruction, Feng Chengqian respectfully replied, "yes."


    Princess Muyang stood aside and heard what her mother said. She immediately said, "mother, why do you always let Chengqian approach the queen? You should know that the holy emperor is cruel and impermanent. What should I do if my brother is wrong?"


    "It''s also because of your cowardice."


    Princess Xiao said this coldly, and Princess Muyang''s face turned white for a moment.


    "Didn''t you also say to let you go to the queen more? Why don''t you want to go again after last time? Don''t you even listen to AI''s words? You forget how the old witch treated AI''s family?"


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    "I dare not."


    Princess Xiao just glanced at her coldly, and then continued: "in my opinion, the little queen is not simple. Since she came, the emperor has killed fewer times, which is not good. He should continue to kill."


    Princess Muyang was frightened when she heard this. She asked carefully, "but didn''t you say it, mother imperial concubine? As long as Chengqian reaches the age of enfeoffment, she will take us to the fiefdom and never have any involvement with the palace again..."


    "Bang!"


    Princess Xiao slapped her hand on the table, shaking the shepherd princess. He said coldly: "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? You forget that you have a brother above you. Why didn''t he? It''s the bitch. You forget that you are weak and sick. Who''s the masterpiece? Or the bitch? The mourning family has been eating and chanting Buddha for this purpose all these years. When the mourning family has accumulated enough merit, it will be the day when she pays for her life."


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she trembled and saw that she was startled. Princess Xiao changed too much in a moment. She quickly stood up from her seat, pulled her up together with Feng Chengqian and said, "how''s it? Does mourning scare you both? Get up quickly. It''s cold on the ground."


    Princess Muyang looked at Princess Xiao in front of her. She always felt that her mother was really scary, but for so many years, her mother had been like this. She didn''t know why.


    Princess Muyang and Feng Chengqian were helped up. They dared not talk much and hurried back to the bedroom to have a rest.


    When the brothers and sisters left, Princess Xiao married Xiang, lit her hands and admitted that her eyes were full of the city, looked at the Buddha statue in front of her and kowtowed several heads respectfully.


    "To sum up, it''s enough to save money after so many years of mourning for the family, fasting and chanting Buddha to accumulate merit and virtue?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan had a terrible dream.


    I dreamed that Feng Junyi was chopping and killing in the palace with a long sword. When he waved the sword, the maid''s head disappeared and fell to the ground, gululu rolled around.


    Whether the heads of those palace maids and eunuchs were cut off, or the people she knew in the past.


    Feng Chengqian, Princess Muyang and the third Lord Feng linche all died under the sword of the little tyrant.


    As soon as the picture turned, she saw that the little tyrant with the sword suddenly turned into Princess Xiao''s cold face. Her face was red with blood and showed a sad smile. She murmured, "it''s said that karma has accumulated so many merits and virtues. It''s nothing to kill a few people?"


    Seeing Princess Xiao walking towards her step by step with her sword, she suddenly woke up from her dream.


    This dream is really terrible.


    "What''s the matter? Did you have a nightmare?"


    After Feng Junyi approved the memorial, he couldn''t sleep alone, so he came to Fengqi palace again.


    I saw the little girl lying on the bed with her head tilted and sleeping.


    When the little girl was sleeping with her head tilted, another pool of saliva flowed. Although he was a little disgusted, he still took a handkerchief to wipe her clean. I didn''t know that he had just left when he heard the little girl scream.


    Su Nuan opens her eyes and sees Feng Junyi''s face. She is shocked again immediately, because when she just dreamed, Feng Junyi slashed people with a knife.


    So now she cried instinctively because of fear.


    "Sobbing, I''m so afraid. Sobbing, Emperor brother, don''t kill again, OK?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi is also the first two. Obviously, since the little girl entered the palace, he hasn''t killed anyone for a long time.


    It''s not. The last murder was two days ago. Those ministers kept chirping for the little matter of his Construction Bank palace.


    So he said in a deep voice, "have you seen me kill recently?"


    Su Nuan was a little surprised. Was she dreaming just now?


    She just reacted now, but she couldn''t stop crying. She stared at the little tyrant in front of her, and then shook her head.


    "That''s right. I, I haven''t killed anyone in front of you."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuan was completely awake. She wiped a handful of tears with her hand. Her ignorant eyes stared at Feng Junyi and said, "didn''t you kill me in front of me, did you kill a lot of people behind my back?"


    After listening to her words, Feng Junyi picked his eyebrows and said, "the queen has become smarter recently. From this point of view, it''s useful to read more. From tomorrow on, I''ll tell the Taifu. If you''re late, I''ll punish you for copying books."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is the dog emperor speaking human words? She didn''t mean to be late!

 Chapter 45

    Hearing what the little tyrant said, she immediately stopped talking, stared at the little tyrant with her eyes and puffed her cheeks.


    Su Nuan knows that a little tyrant can''t be tough. If you follow him hard, he will be harder than you. If you follow him soft, it''s easy to do.


    But now she is clearly wronged. She doesn''t want to coax him.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Feng Junyi seemed angry. Feng Junyi smiled slightly, and then took a finger puppet out of his sleeve and threw it in front of her.


    "This is made by the embroiderer in my life palace."


    Su Nuan glances at the finger puppet that Feng Junyi threw to her, which is much more lifelike than what she gave to the little tyrant.


    Finger puppets even use silk silk dyed black to make hair, and also make a smart bun, soft sprouting on the lovely face with blush, even small, so adorable adorable.


    She knew at a glance that it was just like her.


    Su Nuan can''t put it down in her hand. For her, such a delicate and beautiful little thing is much better than Barbie doll.


    She touched it for a while and asked, "is this for me?"


    "Well, here you are."


    He said, "last time you gave me a couple, didn''t you want me to find someone to be the whole family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She''s playing for him, okay?


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl and said, "is it difficult for you to play for me? I can''t play with that kind of gadget."


    With that, Feng Junyi threw two finger puppets to her.


    Those are the two she gave him before. Unexpectedly, the little tyrant took them with him. Of course, if you look carefully, you can see that they are improved. The hair made of wool has been changed into silk, which is clear and shiny. She wiped it and it is really smooth.


    When she went to school the next day, Su Nuan didn''t dare to let pearl toss vaguely.


    She told pearl to call her time to get up. At one o''clock, Su Nuan got up from bed. Pearl dressed her smartly, and she only let pearl simply comb her hair in a bun.


    The little girl in the mirror has soft long hair, not so black, but some soft chestnut brown.


    Qi bangs, with a soft face, big black and white eyes, looks like a curved crescent moon when laughing. His small arms and hands also look like a lot of meat. He despises narrow, small and tall, his lips are thin and moderate, with a reddish color, and most importantly, there are lovely lying silkworms.


    At the moment, the bun stood up high, and two small braids were braided on both sides and hung on her chest. Let alone others, she felt lovely just looking at it.


    "The empress is really beautiful."


    After Pearl finished dressing up, she also sincerely sighed that their queen is the best looking girl in the world.


    Su Nuan smiled and said to Pearl, "it''s getting late. Let''s go quickly."


    She was wearing a small red dress embroidered with white plum blossoms and a cloak when she went out. She was the brightest everywhere.


    Because the master is strict, and because only these people enter the school, most people arrive at the school early. Therefore, even if Su Nuan gets up early in the morning, he still counts down when he arrives at the school.


    They were still studying silently. They only felt the fragrance of plum flowers and Buddha''s face passing by. They looked up at the door and saw a little girl carved in powder and jade standing at the door.


    She was stunned at first, and then stopped. The maid next to her took off her cloak and immediately showed her lovely little face.


    The little girl''s skin is very white. She looks as white as snow against the background of her small red skirt.


    As soon as they looked at the little girl at the door, they even forgot their endorsement.


    Isn''t this his little queen? The queen is really more and more likable.


    The master was stunned. At this moment, he saw all the princes, princesses and princes looking at the little queen. He coughed: "the emperor won''t come today. Since everyone is here, let''s start teaching in advance."


    When the people heard this, they only looked back.


    The master found that perhaps because his lecture today was particularly vivid, these princes and princesses were very serious one by one. Even the three princes who usually gave him the most headache began to listen carefully for the first time.


    However... The little queen sat in her seat and soon fell asleep with her head tilted.


    The closed eyes, the long eyelashes trembled slightly, the small mouth opened slightly, and the corners of the mouth seemed to have the appearance of drooling, which made the always strict master nod and smile.


    Su Nuan was sleeping soundly when he heard a voice in his ear.


    "Shh, keep your voice down and don''t wake her up."


    "Don''t squeeze. Get out of the way. Your big stomach is blocking me."


    Su Nuan thought she couldn''t sleep peacefully, but suddenly thought that she was in the school. How can she say she fell asleep.


    So her big eyes suddenly opened, and she saw that Pearl''s arms were open, like an eagle protecting her cubs behind her, and there was a circle of people around her.


    When these people saw her, they smiled happily one by one. Su Nuan rubbed her eyes and said, "what are you doing? Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    I don''t know whether these people heard her clearly or not. They just came up one by one and said, "empress, this is the sachet I asked my maidservant to embroider. You smell it, it smells good. It''s filled with sleeping and nourishing spirit, which makes you sleep more soundly."


    It was a 10-year-old boy she didn''t know. The boy smiled at her and showed two little tiger teeth.


    Wait, give her a sleeping sachet. Is that serious?


    She sleeps so well that if she gets this again, she promises to be late every day.


    Su Nuan glanced at the sachet and thought again, no, isn''t Feng Junyi a sleep disorder? She can make this a favor and give it to him.


    So she reached out and said thank you.


    Seeing her take away the things, the boy was even more happy, and his face was mixed with a little shyness.


    At this moment, another little girl came and fumbled out a chicken feather shuttlecock from her sleeve and gave it to her: "empress, this is the chicken feather shuttlecock my mother made for me. It''s fun. I''ll give it to you."


    Su Nuan took all the photos and pinched them on the little girl''s face.


    "Tacky, tacky, all the things you give the queen are tacky. Does the queen lack those gadgets?"


    Three as like as two peas, the love of the king''s love was so clear that the king''s wind swept away the crowd and came up to her. A rabbit with a big palm and a gold like rabbit was held in front of her sleeve. "I heard that the queen empress loved the rabbit very much, so she let the person fight this, empress, do you like it?"


    Su Nuan smiled awkwardly.


    Is this a good thing? But gold, who doesn''t like it?


    It''s true that she likes the little rabbit, so she happily holds the little rabbit in her hand.


    Where do you know, just listen to the voice from the door: "empress, Empress is bad, the emperor he..."

 Chapter 46

    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan''s whole nerves tightened.


    "Emperor, he has a head disease again?"


    The maid shook her head like a rattle.


    Su Nuan asked again, "is he going to kill again?"


    The maid continued to shake her head. Then Ku cried and hawed, "empress, you''d better go with your maidservant."


    Su Nuan was in a hurry.


    Mom, the tyrant starts with killing people. She can''t let him continue to kill people like this, otherwise the plot will have to develop to the previous ending.


    Because she was in a hurry, Su Nuan didn''t even have time to put on her cloak. Pearl grabbed her cloak and chased after her: "empress, empress, slow down and be careful of falling."


    Su Nuan ran to the door of the imperial study with the palace maid in one breath. His two small hands supported his legs, wheezing and panting.


    When Pearl finally caught up, she had to put her cloak on Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan was flustered by the heat at the moment. His two small hands fanned and said, "don''t wear it. I''m dying of heat."


    Just trying to seize the time to rush in and stop, I found that the palace maid who had just led the way didn''t know where she had gone.


    Su Nuan was secretly surprised. He always felt something was wrong. Pearl said, "madam, let''s go in."


    "OK."


    Su Nuan replied in a big way, and then walked towards the hall. The eunuch at the door immediately stopped him: "empress, the emperor is discussing business. You can''t go in."


    "Bold, I''m the queen. Are you impatient to stop me? Be careful that I let the emperor cut off your head!"


    As soon as the two eunuchs heard this, they immediately crawled on the ground. Su Nuan took the opportunity to go in.


    Just now, the little maidservant disappeared for no reason. Su Nuan always felt greasy. After he walked in, he immediately motioned pearl not to make a sound.


    Then, Su Nuan approached the imperial study with light hands and feet.


    In the imperial study, Feng Junyi looked cold and said to the Empress Dowager in front of her: "it is because her mother has indulged Shuanghua again and again that my queen has been bullied many times. Queen, I can frame up or even cut off her head, but no one is allowed to touch her hair! Therefore, Shuanghua must die."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Feng Junyi with an unbelievable look on her face. She said, "emperor, Shuanghua is your cousin. How can you do this? Besides, have you forgotten Shuanghua''s mother''s kindness to save our lives? Even if you don''t look at the sad face, you should look at your aunt''s face."


    "What about the Regent!"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes became colder: "I''m in power now and don''t need anyone''s help anymore. The Regent doesn''t regret breaking my head even if he cuts it off a hundred times!"


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath and said, "the Regent can''t be killed. If the emperor kills the Regent, the whole country will have no pillar. At that time, those covetous people will rush forward."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he was instantly angry. He pulled up the sword he was wearing around his waist and pointed it at the Empress Dowager: "I am the pillar. Without his regent, my country can last forever!"


    Seeing this scene, the Empress Dowager trembled.


    This is her son. Now he''s carrying a sword. Are you going to kill her?


    The Empress Dowager stared at Feng Junyi, sneered and said, "so, emperor, are you going to kill AI Jia now? Kill AI Jia and the Regent, and then kill your uncle''s family?"


    Feng Junyi''s hand held the sword and trembled slightly at this moment.


    He doesn''t know that behind the Regent, there is a huge power system. Now he has just been in power for a year and his wings are not full. Killing the Regent is bound to cause chaos in the world.


    But the sword is in your hand. It''s not, it''s not.


    Su Nuan was even more frightened when he heard all this at the door of the imperial study.


    She can understand the pressure Feng Junyi is under.


    But if he really killed the Empress Dowager and the Regent now, it would not be a good plan.


    Most importantly, how could she let him bear the crime of killing his mother?


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan had an idea, quietly stepped back a few steps, made a look like he had just come in and said loudly: "those smelly slaves will bully me one by one. I''ll see what''s wrong with the emperor''s brother. I''m not allowed to enter. When I see the Emperor''s brother, I''ll complain to him!"


    She said that she had walked happily towards the imperial study, and shouted softly as she walked: "brother emperor, brother emperor, I''m coming to see you ~"


    Then, just like he didn''t see the sword in Feng Junyi''s hand, he plunged into Feng Junyi''s arms and acted as a spoiled child.


    Feng Junyi''s sword is still in his hand, and a soft ball plunges into his arms. His eyes are also involuntarily soft.


    He even threw the sword to Duke Wang, who was on the other side, for fear of hurting the little girl.


    At the moment, the little girl in her arms raised her little head and looked at her. Her big eyes were still very innocent. She asked, "brother emperor, have you had a head disease? Are you better now?"


    The big eyes are full of stars, which makes people forget their troubles just now.


    Feng Junyi gave a faint hum. Su Nuan immediately said, "I''ll rub it for you."


    Su Nuan said that and then came out of Feng Junyi''s arms. Pretending to have just seen the empress dowager, her big eyes were full of surprise: "empress dowager, why are you here?"


    After saying this, he hurried to kneel on the ground: "knock on the Empress Dowager."


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Nuan, she was also in a much happier mood.


    The little girl came at the right time. If she came later, she really didn''t know how to get along with the emperor.


    At the moment, she said in a low voice, "hmm? What''s the name of the Empress Dowager? You should, like the emperor, call the empress AI, get up quickly. Don''t be bound."


    After hearing this, the little girl got up again. Her bright eyes were full of happiness. Then she walked around behind Feng Junyi and began to rub Feng Junyi''s temples.


    Seeing this scene, the Empress Dowager immediately said, "since the queen has come, I won''t disturb the emperor and the queen."


    Feng Junyi and Su Nuan hurriedly arched their hands and said, "my son''s courtiers send my mother away."


    The Empress Dowager knew that this time, the emperor really wanted to kill the Regent.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Su Nuan was still rubbing Feng Junyi''s temples.


    Although she knew that the little tyrant did not suffer from head disease, she still did it very seriously.


    Feng Junyi grabbed the little girl''s soft hand and said in a low voice, "well, don''t rub it anymore. Aren''t you listening to the class? Why are you here?"


    Su Nuan knew that there must be no hiding from the emperor when a palace maid went to the bookstore to find her, so she said in a charming voice, "I was listening to the teacher''s lecture in the bookstore, but who knows that a palace maid came to report that you had a head disease, so I came."


    Feng Junyi remained calm, but the anger in his heart disappeared because of this sentence.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw a golden rabbit suddenly fall out of the little girl''s hanging sleeve.


    Su Nuan squatted down quickly, tightened the golden rabbit''s sleeve and hid it. He stared at him with big eyes and said, "the emperor''s brother didn''t see anything, did he?"

 Chapter 47

    Where do you know that Feng Junyi said, "unfortunately, I saw all of them. Take them out."


    Su Nuan didn''t want to.


    Gold, it''s made of pure gold. It''s so big and heavy in your hand. It''s worth a lot of money.


    Even the night pearl doesn''t have this fragrance.


    What if she takes it out and the little tyrant confiscates it?


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan took a step back: "No."


    "Huh?"


    Feng Junyi frowned slightly. The little girl immediately shriveled her mouth and seemed to be about to cry. However, the rear commissar Qu Baba took out the little golden rabbit from her sleeve and stuffed it into his hand: "here, here you are. This is very valuable..."


    Feng Junyi:... Is a broken gold worth it? The night pearls for you are invaluable.


    But on second thought, forget it, he had nothing to do with the children.


    When he was about to return the rabbit to Su Nuan, his finger touched the text on the rabbit''s abdomen. He put the rabbit''s stomach up and saw that it was written with "linche Pro gift".


    Feng Junyi''s eyes cooled again.


    He deliberately said, "where did this come from?"


    Asked the source again, Su Nuan felt even more headache.


    She knew that the little tyrant was a possessive guy. If he knew that her golden rabbit was given by fenglinche, he would feel uncomfortable.


    But she can''t lie, because if she wants to live well in the back palace of the country of origin, she must maintain her somewhat silly human setup.


    So Su Nuan Baba looked at Feng Junyi half ring. His little finger involuntarily stopped at his mouth and whispered, "I don''t want to tell you that this is from the third Lord."


    With these words, she quickly covered her mouth and said, "it''s over, brother of the emperor, do you know?"


    Feng Junyi raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer her. Instead, he said, "look, this rabbit is male and female. This rabbit is obviously female. It''s a little small. Later, you ask the person who sent you to send another male one in pairs to avoid her being alone."


    "Good idea!"


    These are three words from Su Nuan''s heart.


    Isn''t it cost-effective to use a golden rabbit to get a bigger one?


    You can even set up baby rabbit, Grandpa rabbit and so on.


    As long as you think about it, Su Nuan''s eyes shine.


    Feng Junyi finished, touched Su Nuan''s furry head, and put the rabbit in her hand into the little girl''s arms.


    "All right, you play your game."


    Feng Junyi gives the order to leave, and Su Nuan is certainly happy to run away.


    The little tyrant can only show his face occasionally here. Even if the little tyrant is still a child, it is also a man. It is a common disease to like the new and hate the old. She can''t make him bored. The result of being bored is to lose his head.


    Holding the golden rabbit out of the imperial study, the Pearl waiting at the door hurriedly greeted him: "how''s the queen? The maid saw that the Empress Dowager came out just now."


    Su Nuan said, "Oh, the emperor has a head disease. I''ll just rub it. Let''s go to the library."


    The two men came to the library all the way. Just after another class, the teacher saw Su Nuan coming in and immediately swarmed around.


    At a glance, Feng linche saw that Su Nuan was holding a gift from him. He was very happy.


    He said, girls just like this kind of little animal. They saw Su Nuan coming towards him.


    "The empress likes it?"


    The voice of Feng linche increased a bit, as if to show his achievements.


    Su Nuan nodded seriously and said, "I like this rabbit so much, but..."


    She pursed her lips and wrung her small eyebrows, looking unhappy.


    "But what?" asked the wind


    Su Nuan Baba said, "but a rabbit is too lonely. What a pity. Third Lord, can you give me another male rabbit?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Feng linche was also confused: "male rabbit?"


    Is this rabbit male or female?


    "Well, yes, look, this rabbit is small and thin. It must be a female. It''s safe to have a fat and big rabbit to protect her."


    Fat and big?


    Feng linche remembered these words. It turned out that the little queen liked fat and big ones.


    Therefore, she made up her mind to eat more in the future, and eat tall and fat, so that the little queen would like him.


    At the moment, he patted his chest and said, "this is no problem. Wrap it on me. I''ll bring you another male next time."


    Su Nuan''s small mouth opened slightly, showing a look of great surprise, and then smiled: "thank you ~"


    Sure enough, on the third day, the wind was chilly and Chul gave her a bigger and fatter rabbit.


    Su Nuan looked at the bright gold and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    Smile, smile, some melancholy.


    Even if she has a roomful of gold here, she can''t take it away.


    At that time, she barely lived to the end. She returned to the original world and was still poor. She felt sad when she thought about it.


    No, no, you can''t think so negatively. People die for money and birds die for food. Even if it''s fake, it''s not worth wearing it for a short time.


    The days stopped for a few days. Su Nuan had a few classes in the morning and spent the rest of his time eating and drinking in his bedroom. Don''t be too boring.


    Feng Junyi hasn''t come to see her for several days. Su Nuan feels that there seems to be something missing in such days.


    She decided that if the little tyrant didn''t come to her, she took the initiative to see the little tyrant.


    When Su Nuan plunges into the imperial study, he sees Feng Junyi pinching a beautiful woman''s neck.


    The beauty was graceful and looked like 16 years old. Her eyes were full of tears and she was out of breath by Feng Jun Yika.


    "Say, what is the purpose of your proximity to me?"


    "Not yet? Pull it out and cut it!"


    Su Wenjing:!!! You strangled her neck. How can the beauty answer you?


    Before she could make a sound, he heard Duke Wang on one side: "emperor, maybe this beauty is really infatuated with you. After all, it''s too..."


    Feng Junyi''s cold eyes narrowed slightly and looked at father-in-law Wang with a meaningful expression: "father-in-law Wang intercedes for the beauty. Is it because he has an affair with the beauty?"


    "I dare not, I fear."


    As soon as father Wang''s legs softened, he knelt on the ground.


    "Since father Wang doesn''t like it, I still keep it for what."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he stopped calling the bodyguard. He took out the sword from his waist and stabbed it into the beauty''s abdomen.


    The beauty murmured and fell into a pool of blood. Feng Junyi mercilessly took back the sword. The beauty turned her eyes completely and lost her breath.


    Su Nuan is careful of the dirty banging.


    Mom, is she just lucky to survive this time?


    When Duke Wang pleads with a eunuch, it can be recognized that they have an affair. Then a pair of golden rabbits in her bedroom


    Su Nuan was frightened into a thin sweat on his back.


    At this time, the little tyrant''s eyes swept at her, and Su Nuan was inspired again.


    "Come here."


    Su Nuan immediately counseled when she was shouted by the little tyrant, but she knew that she must not counseled. If counseled, the tyrant would think she was boring. It''s not fun to put a white knife in and a red knife out.


    Su Nuan moved forward obediently and squeezed out a smile.


    "Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 48

    Afraid or not?


    Su Nuan wants to swear at this time.


    Is it not afraid of a dead pervert like him?


    She wants to cry.


    When Feng Junyi''s big hand touched Su Nuan''s face, her body immediately shook.


    But still red eyes, forced out a smile and said, "no... not afraid..."


    But with that, she immediately belched.


    Feng Junyi''s face turned cold when he saw the little girl crying and laughing like this, but he couldn''t help laughing because of the little girl''s hiccup.


    Su Nuan is stunned. Will the little tyrant laugh?


    But when she saw the little tyrant laughing at her, she was afraid and angry. Now she opened her mouth and immediately began to cry. While crying, she said, "don''t laugh, don''t laugh, Wuwuwuwu... Don''t laugh at others."


    "Scared to cry?"


    Feng Junyi puts on a cold face again. He is still the frightening young man, but his tone becomes soft again.


    "No."


    Su Nuan didn''t admit it, even if she was killed.


    Even tell yourself again and again that this is false. This is the world in the novel. This is not true. When she goes out, these people are just the words in the novel.


    But she didn''t know why. The body was scared to death. According to the information pearl revealed to her, the original owner was also a mixed devil in the cloud country. Who knew that he was so timid and his feelings were a paper tiger?


    Su Nuan''s mind is broken. What does Feng Junyi think of her if she goes on like this?


    Finally, just cross your heart and cry enough.


    When she opened her crying eyes again, the beauty who fell in the pool of blood had been treated, and even the blood on the ground had been wiped clean.


    The room was lit with incense as if nothing had happened.


    At the thought of her house, perhaps the place under her feet, she didn''t know when people had died.


    "Enough crying?"


    Feng Junyi asked quietly. At the moment, he still sat in front of the case to review the memorial. When he asked this, he glanced at her.


    She nodded and said, "enough crying."


    "When you have cried enough, come and polish the ink."


    Su Nuan stood there as if in a fit of rage. After a while, he came forward and pinched his sleeve to grind ink.


    When Feng Junyi glanced at her, he saw that the little girl''s little finger was holding her light pink sleeve robe. Because she had just cried, her long eyelashes were still stained with a layer of moisture, and her big eyes looked foggy, not as full of thousands of stars as before. But she was more and more lovable because of her slightly raised red lips and red nose.


    This made him stretch out his big hand, hold her slender waist and let her lean closer to himself.


    Although Su Nuan was reluctant, he didn''t resist. He stood beside him in good order. The ink on the case was all tribute and specially made of spices. Therefore, it was not as smelly as ordinary ink, but had an indescribable fragrance.


    Su Nuan thought the ink smelled good. He smelled it, and the sultry air in his chest was much less.


    After grinding the ink for a while, Feng Junyi asked her to sit next to him and let her continue to choose and draw circles on the thick Memorial.


    Unexpectedly, this piece of shit about Feng Junyi''s imperial study has spread to the outside.


    It is said that the emperor is immoral and extremely cruel. He cuts people''s heads at every turn.


    Of course, these words have long been rumored in the public, and even several countries around know them. But so what? Although the emperor is only 13 years old, he is a cruel role. Coupled with the existence of a god of war like the Regent, he dare not act rashly even if he has objections.


    However, now the conversation has changed again. People talk about not only the tyrant, but also the little demon queen around the tyrant.


    One by one, they talked like they had seen it with their own eyes. They said that the queen of the demon now fascinated the tyrant with seven meat and eight vegetables. Even playing and folding helped approve it. She must want to be a queen in the future.


    Of course, it''s understandable. These words soon reached Feng Junyi''s ears.


    "Emperor, never let the empress go to the early court with you again. The boss''s surnames in the city are saying... Saying..."


    The minister knelt on the ground and was talking incessantly. The minister behind him had reminded him by pulling his sleeve robe with his hand.


    Feng Junyi narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned down and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Regardless of the reminder of his colleagues, the minister continued: "she said that the queen was a jealous woman and eradicated the beauties around the emperor one by one. She also said that your Majesty would be suspected of replacing you if you indulged the demon to control the government."


    When the minister finished speaking, everyone immediately softened their legs, knelt on the ground and shouted, "Your Majesty, forgive me!"


    Even Su Nuan could not help shivering.


    Who in the end is holding on when he is full, and dare to talk nonsense like this?


    Is it easy for her to live so long?


    She didn''t speak and didn''t show any fear. Instead, she looked at the ministers kneeling on the ground in fear with big eyes, and then looked at Feng Junyi around her. Those beautiful big eyes seemed not to understand what the ministers were talking about.


    The whole hall was quiet and terrible. The ministers knelt down together. Feng Junyi didn''t let them flat, but stared at the ministers with a sneer.


    For a long time, Feng Junyi asked in a chilly tone, "how does my queen control the government?"


    The ministers were still afraid to speak. At the moment, they raised their eyes and looked at the little man sitting next to Feng Junyi. Where are the puffy cheeks, ignorant big eyes and delicate little expressions like a queen of evil?


    Even the minister who just started playing wanted to smoke his big mouth.


    "Say, why don''t you talk?"


    Feng Junyi asked again. It seemed that he was on the verge of anger.


    The minister hurriedly crawled in front of Feng Junyi and said, "in my opinion, those people maliciously spread rumors and wanted to slander our queen. The queen looked... Dignified and virtuous."


    Su Nuan looked at the minister quietly and thought to himself, look, can''t you make it up?


    Indeed, she came to the court in such a simple dress. No matter how she looked, she was also a yellow haired girl. Besides, as early as the beginning, she showed her mental incompleteness in front of everyone. Even if she looked good, she was not necessarily the queen of the demon.


    So she just looked at the ministers with her head tilted.


    The next minister suddenly shouted, "even so, we should catch those who make rumors, look at their heads and see who else dares to make rumors."


    There is also humanity: "no, the people are angry because the Holy Lord killed the beauty. If they kill the rumor maker again, they are afraid of trouble."


    The two ministers argue endlessly. Feng Junyi looks at the Regent on one side. The Regent closes his eyes and looks like it''s none of his business. It seems that he is not interested in Feng Junyi''s choice.


    At the same time, Feng Junyi said quietly, "from now on, Li Shangshu will go to the place of rumors, find out the rumor mongers, torture them, and see who is behind the flames."

 Chapter 49

    Su Nuan is surprised at Feng Junyi''s decision, because in her opinion, the killing proposed by the minister just now is what Feng Junyi often does.


    Of course, after Feng Junyi''s words, all the ministers knelt down and shouted, "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Su Nuan is still looking carefully at the Regent standing next to him. The Regent narrowed his eyes slightly and put his hands in his sleeves. Looking at the man known as the God of war of the country of origin, he feels a bit handsome and powerful.


    Because she had heard about the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the emperor before, she had to think about it.


    Is the Regent a good man or a bad man?


    Before she finished her stupor, she saw all the ministers shouting again: "congratulations to the emperor!"


    Looking back, Feng Junyi stood up, took her hand in his big hand, and the two walked out of the hall together.


    Su Nuan thinks it''s safe to follow the little tyrant.


    Even so, she had nothing to worry about. She just quickly caught up with Feng Junyi and went back to the imperial study.


    At the imperial study, Feng Junyi asked her to sit beside him and help select memorials as usual.


    When Duke Wang saw the emperor and the queen set up the imperial dining room, he ordered the eunuch under him to pass snacks to the imperial dining room.


    So as soon as Su Nuan sat down, he saw father-in-law Wang take the tray from the little eunuch. There were four plates of snacks, pea yellow, a crisp, sweet scented osmanthus sugar steamed chestnut cake and Ruyi cake.


    Su Nuan was tired of eating these cakes, so he whispered when Grandpa Wang held them up: "Grandpa Wang, every time I come to the emperor''s imperial dining room, I am tired of these kinds of cakes. Go and ask the people in the imperial dining room if I can change something?"


    She thought about it. Even if she had some small hemp pot, at least for a change, every dessert was such a sweet food, which tasted sweet and greasy.


    Hearing the speech, Duke Wang hurried to answer. He quickly put away the plates of snacks and handed them back to the little eunuch. He even went to the imperial study and repeated what the queen had told him.


    He even had to supervise the work himself. After all this, he was stunned. He regarded the little queen''s words more important than the imperial edict.


    But then I thought, what''s the matter? The emperor of his family loves the little queen. They are slaves and just give in to their favor.


    As for the imperial cooks in the imperial dining room who got the order, they also worried together.


    What if the queen gets bored with their snacks?


    The old lady who was washing the dishes put down her dishes and wiped her hands on her clothes and said, "you don''t understand. The queen must be tired of eating your sweets every day. We have to serve the queen. You know, since the queen entered the palace, our emperor has killed fewer people."


    The Royal doctors nodded again and again, and one of them said, "once when we served food in the imperial dining room, the queen saw a hair. When Grandpa Wang came to say this, I was so scared that my legs were soft. I thought the whole people in the imperial dining room were dead. I just wanted not to hurt my family. Where do you know? Grandpa Wang only said to let people shave their hair."


    The imperial chef said, took off his hat and revealed his bare forehead.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Another opened his mouth and said, "the emperor doesn''t eat spicy food. The new imperial chef doesn''t know. He didn''t blame the emperor for putting pepper in a dish. The strangest thing is that the emperor can eat spicy food."


    After saying this, all the imperial chefs rolled their eyes at the imperial chefs, looking like you just knew.


    The imperial chefs are still worried about making snacks. Su Nuan has secretly taken out snacks from the supermarket and poured them out.


    For such a long time, it''s not that she hasn''t continued to perform "taking things from space" in front of Feng Junyi.


    It is precisely because of her many small moves that Feng Junyi doesn''t show any strange expression even when she sees it.


    So at the moment, Su Nuan is eating and choosing memorials. There are potato chip bags, popcorn barrels, spiced peanuts and Jue Wei duck neck on the table. The room is full of fragrance.


    Of course, when Su Nuan eats, he doesn''t forget to put one in Feng Junyi''s mouth. Feng Junyi takes it all according to the list. When he carefully reviews the memorials, he doesn''t forget to take a look at her.


    But it was lovely to watch the little girl read the memorials with one hand and accurately stuffed into the bag made of something to eat. When she chewed, her cheeks moved.


    After watching for a long time, he was a little stunned. Then he took back his sight and continued to look at the memorial in his hand.


    Su Nuan is also very serious.


    She found that the minister who often said hello to the emperor and had a short family was really persistent.


    This is not true. When she comes to bang Feng Junyi to choose a memorial, she can see the minister''s broken thoughts. Especially after she draws a circle on it, the minister''s broken thoughts are two more sentences than before.


    After su Nuan finished drawing the circle, a lot of music was sorted out in front of him. Looking at a lot of waste folds and then looking at the pile in front of Feng Junyi, Su Nuan felt very happy.


    At least, did she save half the time for the little tyrant?


    Su Nuan here is already elated. He simply puts his head on the table and tilts his head to see feng Junyi.


    The emperor is terrible, but he can''t bear to look good.


    Su Nuan ate potato chips and couldn''t help giggling.


    She even thinks that she is too cost-effective to wear books. Her husband is so handsome, but he is a little small


    Feng Junyi criticizes the memorial. The more he criticizes, the more he feels something wrong.


    When he looked up, he saw that the little girl smiled like the silly son of his cousin''s house he saw last time.


    "Saliva is flowing out," he said in a deep voice


    "Yes?"


    Su Nuan quickly reaches out to touch it. She doesn''t know that she has touched her mouth, but she can''t touch it. She immediately understands that Feng Junyi is lying to her.


    Feng Junyi is particularly serious about reviewing the memorial. Su Nuan feels bored after staying here for a while. He informs the little tyrant and is ready to go back to make up for his sleep.


    I didn''t know that just out of the imperial study, I saw Feng linche standing at the door of the hall.


    Seeing her, she immediately brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "empress, what do you think I brought you?"


    At the moment, snow began to fall outside the palace. The snow fell on the windy body and had accumulated a thin layer, but he seemed not to feel it. His face was full of joy.


    Su Nuan poked his head and saw that Feng linche was holding a golden rabbit bigger than before. The rabbit was still lifelike. When Su Nuan saw such a large piece of gold, he immediately forgot those just now.


    She happily took over the golden rabbit with both hands. She was so heavy that she could hardly hold it.


    "Your speed is too fast, but where did you get so much gold?"


    Su Nuan is very curious. The golden rabbit is solid. It''s heavy to hold. If you really want to make it with gold, you don''t know how much you need.

 Chapter 50

    But the heavy feeling of holding the golden rabbit in his arms is still deeply liked by Su Nuan.


    Feng linche scratched the back of his head and said with a smile: "in fact, there''s not much..."


    He was still a little distressed. You know, he asked his uncle for all the gold.


    It took a lot of gold ingots to make the craftsman turn such a gold rabbit.


    But he was distressed. At the moment, he was also very happy to see the little queen bending into a crescent moon''s smile.


    Such a queen is really cute.


    His mother went early. She didn''t even have a sister. The little princesses in the palace were very boring. Where was one so lovely as the little queen.


    "Do you like it?"


    He asked knowingly. Su Nuan nodded with great cooperation: "I like it. I''ll take this rabbit to my palace and stay with its bride. When they get married, they can have many baby rabbits ~"


    Su Nuan''s careless words made Feng linche step back.


    "Give birth to many baby rabbits?"


    Su Nuan was very happy, so Feng linche didn''t see the shock just now, but nodded boldly: "Yes, there are many baby rabbits. I heard from the little Eunuch in the imperial dining room that rabbits can give birth five or six times a year. A litter can give birth to eight or nine. Some are powerful, and can give birth to twelve. At that time, the little rabbits will grow into big rabbits, and the big rabbits will give birth to baby rabbits..."


    "Stop."


    Feng linche couldn''t stand anymore. He shook his head and stabbed it in his heart. The big rabbit gave birth to the little rabbit, and the little rabbit grew up to regenerate the rabbit. This cycle... Oh, my God, his uncle will go bankrupt.


    Su Nuan walked up to him, looked at him and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Feng linche shook his head slightly and said, "I''m fine."


    "Oh..."


    Since it''s all right, she doesn''t have to be nervous.


    Su Nuan hugged the golden rabbit and stopped talking about it with linche.


    She knew that when Feng Junyi finished approving the memorial later, he came out to see her speak with Feng linche. After all, it was not very good. So she said, "third Lord, I can''t move this rabbit. Please help me move it."


    "OK."


    When Feng linche heard this, the little eunuch next to him wanted to do it for him. He came forward and stretched out his hand. The third Lord of his family had held the fat rabbit in his arms.


    The golden rabbit took it into Fengqi palace and put it next to another golden rabbit. Although the two looked particularly pleasing to the eye.


    Feng linche still felt that if two rabbits were the same size, they would be more lovely.


    But afraid of what the little queen could do, she swallowed it back to her stomach.


    Su Nuan sent his servants, leaving only pearl to serve in the palace. He asked pearl to take peanuts and melon seeds. He even took potato chips from the supermarket and put them on the table. The two chatted while eating.


    Su Nuan asked about the Empress Dowager. I don''t know if she covered her face too tightly. In the mouth of the wind, the Empress Dowager has the style of a heroine.


    He gushed: "when my father was terminally ill, the only thing I couldn''t let go was the emperor''s brother who was far away in the cloud country, so I wanted to attack the cloud country. The Regent took his own soldiers all the way and finally took the emperor back. Unfortunately, after the emperor came back, my father died."


    Su Nuan is still eating melon seeds. In fact, it sounds no different from what is recorded in general history.


    Before the old emperor died, he wanted to see his son''s last side. It''s nothing strange that the general sacrificed his life to save the prince.


    But Su Nuan was curious that the first emperor was not old enough. What disease did he get before he died? Moreover, since the first emperor was willing to send his son out, it must be the one he didn''t like most.


    For example, when she was married in the cloud country, she planned to send off the three most disliked princesses. Later, she didn''t know what went wrong. Su Nuan estimated that it was because of Mu Chengxun that she was replaced by her.


    So Su Nuan thinks that this is still full of loopholes.


    "The maidservant buckled it to the emperor."


    Pearl''s hurried voice came from the door. As soon as the voice fell, Feng Junyi had strided in.


    Seeing Feng Junyi, Su Nuan immediately stood up and greeted him: "brother emperor, have you finished approving the memorial?"


    Feng Junyi gave a faint "um" sound, raised his eyes and aimed at Feng linche on one side. Feng linche only felt cold on his back and hurriedly said, "brother Huang, I suddenly remembered that there was something else, so I left first."


    Having said this, Feng linche left without hesitation.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the melon seed shell on the table and asked in a deep voice, "it''s been a while?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuan didn''t respond. When he saw that Feng Junyi was aiming at the melon seed shell on the table, he immediately smiled and said, "yes, he brought the golden rabbit. You see, such a big golden rabbit is heavy and beautiful."


    Feng Junyi grabbed her hand with a big hand and his eyes darkened: "if the queen wants to know about me and the empress dowager, she can ask me personally."


    Such a cold tone made Su Nuan shiver all over.


    She had told herself that curiosity killed the cat, but she couldn''t help it.


    It seems that there are still little tyrants in the palace. Otherwise, how did he know what she said with Feng linche just now?


    No, she just drove everyone away. Pearl hasn''t gone out at all. The little tyrant must have cheated her.


    Thinking of these, Su Nuan continued to act coquettish and said, "no, I just..."


    "You''re just curious why I treat the Empress Dowager so much, why my father died at a young age, and why the Regent would allow me to act arbitrarily?"


    Su Nuan can feel the colder and colder breath on Feng Junyi.


    She looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears and her mouth was open. She couldn''t help crying. She cried and said: "Woo woo, I, I just want to share the worries for the emperor''s brother. Nuan has not been liked by the mother concubine since childhood, because everyone thinks Nuan is stupid, but the emperor''s brother is so smart. Why is it still like this? Nuan is unconvinced, and Nuan also wants them to like the emperor''s brother... Woo woo..."


    The little girl coaxed her eyes. It seemed that Feng Junyi''s cold breath had disappeared.


    He raised his hand to wipe away the little girl''s tears, but saw the little girl come out crying and sniveling. He immediately frowned and said to the door, "come on, wipe your queen''s snivel."


    Hearing the speech, pearl hurried in from outside the temple, took a veil and wiped it for their little queen.


    After cleaning, the Pearl retreated outside the hall in good order.


    "Don''t cry."


    Feng Junyi said quietly, but the little girl in front of him was still choking.


    "I said, don''t cry again."


    Feng Junyi''s voice increased a little. Su Nuan immediately stopped crying and looked at him with big eyes.

 Chapter 51

    Seeing that the little girl stopped crying, Feng Junyi reached out and touched her and some wet eyelashes. The little girl''s eyelashes stained with tears flickered, and the cool tears swept on his fingers.


    Su Nuan nodded and nodded in a crying tone: "well, Nuan doesn''t cry."


    Looking at the little girl, Feng Junyi felt that he had gone too far just now.


    This is clearly just a sweet, soft and ignorant little girl who doesn''t know anything. He seemed to be a little too fierce just now.


    Feng Junyi took her hand and sat down. He said in a warm voice, "do you want to hear about me?"


    Su Nuan stares at Feng Junyi with wide eyes.


    Is the little tyrant going to tell his story?


    But the more you know, the more dangerous it is, so she shook her head: "when I was in the cloud country, Mammy taught me that the more you know, the more dangerous it is. Warm doesn''t want to know."


    Feng Junyi touched her cheek with the back of his hand. There was a thin layer of cocoon on it. It felt like fine sandpaper touched her face.


    "What are you afraid of when I protect you?"


    She''s not afraid.


    If the little tyrant continues to consume his reputation, when the male leader has enough energy and energy, he will wipe out the country of origin in one fell swoop, won''t he be up in the queue?


    Even if she is the man''s own sister, the cloud country is not friendly to him. In addition, the man is not a good stubble. Several people of their favorite people will kill and make use of it. Let alone her reputation as a demon at that time. It''s not a matter of minutes to kill her.


    Where did Feng Junyi know that there were so many small Jiujiu in her heart? He looked at her and said in silence for a moment: "the former Emperor didn''t die of illness, but was killed by me."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Patricide?


    Su Nuan is stunned. If she hadn''t put it in this book, Feng Junyi would not only kill his mother, but also his father?


    Calm down, calm down.


    Su Nuan forces himself to forget Feng Junyi''s cruelty. Instead, he thinks from the perspective of Feng Junyi.


    As an emperor, there are countless children. I''m afraid it''s difficult for children to see each other, and they will respect and fear, and they won''t be forced to this point.


    She looked at him with big eyes and asked in a low voice, "brother of the emperor, did he bully you?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes became darker.


    People who know only think that he is rebellious and killed his own father.


    But no one ever asked him if his father was wrong first, if he didn''t kill his father.


    No one knew that his father would not only kill him, but also all the princes and princesses in the palace.


    This, how can you bear it?


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi and doesn''t speak. She also knows that she must be right. So she simply points her toes, pats him on the cheek with her small hand and whispers, "don''t be afraid, Emperor brother. He doesn''t have it now. No one will bully the emperor brother in the future. Nuan will protect you."


    It''s strange that she doesn''t protect. When the little tyrant dies, she will belch fart.


    "Oh."


    Feng Junyi smiled and said, "I''ll stay with you today."


    Su Nuan is not afraid either, because Feng Junyi has never stayed with her.


    The little tyrant was white and handsome, but she slept very well. She was a little cold. She often rested with him and had to warm him with her hands and feet.


    For example, now that the two have finished washing, Feng Junyi is lying in bed. Su Nuan gets into bed and can use both hands and feet.


    Feng Junyi looked at his little girl with hands and feet like octopus: "what are you doing?"


    Su Nuan said softly, "I''ll warm you up. Your body is cold and will be frozen.


    "Oh..."


    Feng Junyi answered, but he didn''t stop it.


    The little girl hugged him and soon fell asleep.


    The little white feet were so high that they almost reached his chest.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t sleep. Looking at the white and tender feet, he couldn''t help touching them.


    Soft.


    Especially when he met the little girl''s feet, the little girl''s toes couldn''t help moving. Her little fingers were crystal like skinned chains. They were very cute.


    He couldn''t help holding her soft feet. The little girl''s feet were warm and more interesting than any game in the world.


    Ci''an palace.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t sleep.


    Mammy Zhao said with relief, "empress dowager, you don''t have to worry. The maidservant looked at it. The emperor really is Ren Jun these days. The last beauty may have been an accident."


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "the beauty will die when she dies. AI family just wanted to test what would happen if other countries send him another beauty. After all, the empress sent by the cloud country is easy to get back, but... It''s too small to breed children."


    After hearing this, mother Zhao was also worried.


    The little queen is only ten years old now. When a woman comes to the moon for the first time, it will be after the age of 12. Moreover, it is not accurate. There are not a few women who come to the moon at the age of 14 or 5. The Empress Dowager of her family can understand why she is so worried.


    She only said in a warm voice, "the emperor has great blessings. You don''t have to worry so much, Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager sneered and said, "he has always been taboo about his children. AI family knows that this is because of the first emperor. If the first emperor can treat him better, he will not be reduced to this. Mammy Zhao, if AI family wants to make friends with the emperor, do you want to have a good relationship with the little girl first?"


    When the Empress Dowager said this, mother Zhao also had an idea. Then she said, "it''s really a good way. The little queen looks happy. The maid heard a few days ago that the eldest princess has walked to Fengqi palace several times. I''m afraid it''s Princess Xiao..."


    "That bitch is against me everywhere. If it weren''t for him, how could Yi Er be so thin? The AI family must have settled this account with her. Now she wants to fight the queen of the AI family. Mammy Zhao, go to the AI family''s warehouse now and pick up some things. Tomorrow morning, tell the imperial chef to make some snacks. The AI family will visit the queen in person."


    Mother Zhao heard the speech and said yes.


    Su Nuan wakes up and feels warm.


    Her hand touched something with some fluffy and bare, which made her particularly curious, so she pinched her finger again.


    It''s the chin!


    Su Nuan was surprised and quickly sat up. He saw Feng Junyi sleeping next to her. There was a sparse beard on the young man''s chin. Although he was still young, he was very brave.


    She quickly retracted her hand and looked out the window again. The bullet shot up.


    "I''m late, brother emperor. We''re late. The Dead Girl Pearl didn''t wake me up."


    Pearl: wake you up? The maidservant is afraid of not having a hard neck or being beheaded.


    However, before she could sit up, Feng Junyi stopped her.


    He said, "what are you afraid of? It doesn''t hurt to let those old people wait."


    Oh... Yes, she almost forgot that as a tyrant in the book, she can act arbitrarily. People can''t collapse!

 Chapter 52

    When Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi to chaotang, he was close to having lunch.


    The ministers who should have stood neatly at the bottom have long been in a mess.


    Some older people simply sit on the ground in their robes, and everyone is noisy.


    When Duke Wang shouted, "the emperor has arrived."


    The ministers immediately returned to their previous serious appearance.


    He took Chao Wat and stood there neatly.


    Duke Wang said in a high voice again, "if you have something to play, you will retreat from the court if you have nothing to do."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, a minister strode forward and said, "emperor, the kingdom of gold sent the princess. She arrived early this morning. At this time, people are waiting outside the palace. Look..."


    Su Nuan blinked.


    Knowing that Feng Junyi is still a tyrant, there are still people who dare to send their own daughter.


    But think about it, maybe this princess is what their emperor doesn''t like?


    She doesn''t care so much. Just keep her life.


    When Feng Junyi was silent, the minister under the stage said again: "emperor, this time the kingdom of Jin is friendly with our great cup country..."


    "Then it''s up to you to bring someone in."


    Feng Junyi said this lightly. The minister was already overjoyed. He walked out happily and soon saw a young woman dressed in an exotic dress coming in with another man.


    The man walked in and immediately arched his hands and said, "I''ve seen the emperor of the wine country."


    Without waiting for him to say more, Feng Junyi waved his hand and said, "just settle down in Luan hall."


    The Empress Dowager saw that the emperor had a great trend to go, and hurriedly said, "reward, come, reward the prince of the state, 1000 liang of gold, a pile of jade Ruyi, and 100 brocades."


    The great prince looked a little angry, but when he heard these rewards, he was immediately happy and bowed his hands and said, "thank you, emperor and Empress Dowager."


    Su Nuan noticed that Feng Junyi didn''t lift his eyelids to look at the princess more from beginning to end.


    On the contrary, she was stunned.


    The princess was wearing a thin gauze dress, revealing her navel. Her thin waist was like a water snake, with a bell tied around her waist. Every step was tinkling, with a veil on her face, but her big eyes could be called charming, with strong exotic style, and her long legs could not help but envy Su Nuan.


    Such a good figure, if she dressed as an emperor, I''m afraid she would be broken and bent.


    Seeing the beauty leave, Feng Junyi said coldly, "saliva."


    Su Nuan felt that the little tyrant didn''t deceive her this time. She really drooled.


    "Retreat¡°


    Feng Junyi strides ahead and Su Nuan trots along. Everyone is attracted by this picture.


    Hey, his queen is so cute.


    Su Nuan managed to catch up with Feng Junyi and squeezed his small hand into his palm.


    She asked, "aren''t you happy, brother of the emperor?"


    Feng Junyi snorted coldly, "what are you happy about?"


    "There are beauties."


    Su Nuan did not hide his praise for the beauty: "did you just see it? Although the princess was black and lost, coughing, it was so lost, but she was very good-looking. She had big eyes, small waist, big long legs and very upturned hips. You can''t kill this, right?"


    Looking at the light in the little girl''s eyes, Feng Junyi was speechless. He stopped and looked at her for a while and asked, "did the kingdom of gold send you beauty or me?"


    "Here, here you are..."


    Su Nuan feels guilty.


    But this beauty is really beautiful. At about fifteen years old, she looks a little like that net red.


    Although she is a girl in nature, it doesn''t prevent her from liking beautiful women.


    "You know."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he released her hand and said, "I have something important. Go back by yourself."


    "Oh..."


    After Feng Junyi left, Su Nuan couldn''t help feeling that a tyrant is a tyrant. He was angry again.


    She didn''t care so much and called Pearl back.


    After entering the bedroom and drinking a bowl of tea with a tea bowl, I heard the maid outside the hall come in and say, "empress dowager, Empress Dowager is coming."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan quickly put down the tea bowl in his hand to meet her. He saw the Empress Dowager coming in with the help of mother Zhao.


    Dressed in black, the Empress Dowager entered the bedroom and said, "warm, I''m sorry to see you."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what medicine the Empress Dowager sells in her gourd, but when she meets such a cruel role, she is right to act like a spoiled seller.


    She came forward to bless her body and said sweetly, "my son''s minister paid a visit to my mother."


    "Get up quickly, Queen. Look what the mourners have brought you."


    The Empress Dowager personally took out the things one by one and said, "this is a pair of beautiful white jade bracelets, as well as a sapphire blue Diancui pearl hairpin, a jasper Tenghua jade pendant, a cloud foot pearl curly hairpin, and a burning blue inlaid gold flower. By the way, this is a red Emerald Bead Earring. The mourning family feels that this pair of earrings is most suitable for you. Come on, let the mourning family bring it with you."


    Su Nuan looked at a pile of things brought by the Empress Dowager and felt flattered for a moment.


    Does the Empress Dowager think that she is really a jealous woman and can''t tolerate other women in the harem?


    She, a poor little girl who came in with a book, didn''t have that mind.


    I just hope the emperor can kill fewer people and be a good man instead of a tyrant. It''s best to live a long life and let her live well. Where will there be so many small Jiujiu.


    Her appearance was particularly cute to the empress dowager, and a little girl was flattered.


    The empress dowager, no matter how much, lifted up Su Nuan''s broken hair and carefully put the earrings on her white, tender and small ears.


    She was afraid of hurting the little girl, so she started gently and slowly. She didn''t breathe out until she wore it.


    "Come on, let AI Jia see how it is."


    Su Nuan turned around, his big eyes flashing, and let the Empress Dowager look at him.


    Looking at the pink and jade Figurine in front of her wearing her own earrings, the Empress Dowager liked it more and more.


    "It''s still the daughter-in-law of AI family. Empress, these are given to you by AI family. You can play as you want. There are some food to eat and have a try."


    Su Nuan took a cake and put it in his mouth. After a while, his eyes widened.


    I have to say that the Empress Dowager''s cakes are very different from those she usually eats.


    The Empress Dowager''s cakes are not sure what they are made of. They should be put into her mouth in a small bite and melt before chewing. They are not very sweet and greasy. Instead, they are just right.


    Su Nuan remembered that she hadn''t thanked her yet and hurriedly said, "my son, thank you for your mother''s reward."


    "Thank you. I just like you. I''ll bring you these gadgets when I see them in the palace."


    Su Nuan: I believe you, a ghost. It must be for the new beauty in the palace.


    But the Empress Dowager didn''t say, she just didn''t take the initiative to mention it. Anyway, in everyone''s eyes, she didn''t play any role as a queen.


    Just as she was having fun eating cakes, the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "queen, does the emperor let you sleep?"

 Chapter 53

    Bedtime?


    Hearing these two words, Su Nuan choked the cake in his mouth and coughed violently.


    The Empress Dowager was startled and patted her on the back. Su Nuan coughed for a long time, and her little face turned red. When she calmed down, she looked at the Empress Dowager with big eyes and said in a soft voice: "wait for bed? Yes, yes, the emperor rested here with his son''s ministers last night."


    The Empress Dowager was also embarrassed. It seemed that the little girl didn''t know what a waiting room was.


    Think about it carefully, this is also a little poor. When she was in the cloud country, she was not liked by the mother imperial concubine. She didn''t even tell her such things. It seems that she has to teach more in the future.


    Instead of asking the little queen, she raised her chin and said to mother Zhao, "go find someone to ask."


    The person you are looking for is naturally a pearl.


    In fact, you can guess without asking the Empress Dowager.


    The little queen is only a ten-year-old girl, a little doll, and it''s normal to have no bedtime.


    Pearl explained the matter to mother Zhao again. Mother Zhao whispered a few words in the Empress Dowager''s ear. The Empress Dowager nodded and couldn''t help sighing. The emperor was very special to the little queen.


    Since there is a woman in the palace that the emperor likes, she can rest assured.


    As for other women, they are just tools for procreation.


    At the moment, Su Nuan doesn''t speak, just eating.


    Then he opened his mouth as if he remembered something: "empress mother, you have given so many things to your children, and your children will also give you things."


    The Empress Dowager was very happy. When she heard that the little girl wanted to send her something, she immediately became interested and said with a smile, "Oh? You also want to send something to the mourning family?"


    "Well, you wait first, empress mother. My son will get it now."


    Su Nuan said, already walking to the bedroom. When she came to her big box, she pretended to open the box and leaned in, as if she were looking for some treasure.


    The Empress Dowager sat in the main hall and leaned her head. She saw the little girl''s meat sitting on the stool. Her body was chubby and half of her body leaned in. After a while, she grabbed a gadget from inside and breathed out a long breath. A delicate little face was full of satisfaction.


    Su Nuan actually went into the supermarket again with his mind while lying on the box.


    She remembered that there were some small mirrors in the daily necessities area of the supermarket. The mirrors could be opened. They were packed with iron sheets. They looked very good with retro exquisite carvings.


    Such iron products are not easy to be suspected, and most importantly, the clarity of the mirror is much better than the copper mirror here.


    The Empress Dowager is a woman and looks good. In addition, beauty is a woman''s nature. Let her see her true face in the mirror and be sure to be happy.


    She came out with a mirror like a treasure offering. She held the mirror in front of the Empress Dowager and said, "mother, mother, look."


    The mirror was closed. There were peony carvings outside. The Empress Dowager was stunned when she saw something so exquisite. She said, "this is..."


    Su warm slowly opened as like as two peas, and did not make the queen look at the mirror. Instead, she explained in her sweet little voice: "mother, this is a mirror. When the minister was still in the cloud country, the father accidentally discovered it. He gave it to me. After you see, you look like you in the mirror, you can see it."


    "Mirror?"


    The Empress Dowager was also surprised. In fact, she thought it was Rouge powder.


    At this moment, she slowly put her face in front of the mirror held by the little girl. When she saw the white and beautiful face inside, the Empress Dowager was stunned.


    She turned out to be so white and beautiful, more beautiful than she saw in a bronze mirror.


    She happily took the mirror and looked at it again and again: "this is the color of mourning."


    Then she said to the little girl, "Ai Jia, AI Jia really looks like this?"


    I''m used to looking at myself in the mirror at ordinary times. When I look at the little man carved with powder and jade, I always think her skin must be no better. Today, when I look at myself in the mirror, she''s also surprised. Sure enough, her skin color is perfect.


    "Really, the mother is more beautiful than in the mirror, because the mirror is small. What you see is only the mother''s face. The mother looks good everywhere."


    The Empress Dowager was so satisfied that she put away the small mirror and smiled angrily: "you are a sweet mouth."


    She closed the mirror. Mammy Zhao wanted to reach out and pick it up. She didn''t know that the Empress Dowager stuffed it directly into her arms.


    When Su Nuan got to this subtle move, it seemed that the Empress Dowager really liked it.


    Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager said, "by the way, empress, if you have nothing to do in the future, don''t go to Luan hall to find that one. The kingdom of Jin is not good. That little hoof is older than you. I''m afraid you''ll suffer."


    Su Nuan nodded seriously: "don''t worry, empress mother. Nuan must be good. Nuan won''t go anywhere."


    It''s so cold that she doesn''t have enough to eat and hang around. I don''t know if it will freeze to death in this cold day?


    After the Empress Dowager left, pearl said happily, "empress dowager, it seems that she loves you very much and has given you so many good things."


    Su Nuan was also happy. Of course she was willing to accept the baby. She asked pearl to pick some to help clean up. She also picked some gadgets from inside and gave them to the maidservant who helped move things.


    This time, the whole Fengqi palace was full of joy.


    Just as Su Nuan was lying on the couch, squinting his eyes to rest, and was about to fall asleep, pearl hurried to her side and said, "empress, the princess of the golden Kingdom who entered the palace today is waiting outside the hall to see her. She said she came to greet her."


    Su Nuan rubbed her eyes. Her hair was a little messy when she slept. Pearl quickly gathered it for her.


    She yawned and said, "since you''re here, let her in."


    She really wants to see this beauty again.


    After the beauty came in, she was still wearing thin clothes, and bells were hung on her ankles. When she came in, she tinkled.


    Su Nuan sat on the chair and watched the beautiful woman come in. She said to her slightly, "Linglong has seen the queen."


    At the moment, the woman called Linglong has taken off her veil and is really a beauty of exotic style.


    But before she could speak, Linglong stood up, glanced at her and said in a low voice, "I''m the princess of the kingdom of gold. I''ve heard of the empress before I came. Is the empress only ten years old now?"


    Linglong looked at the little man in front of her. Of course, the ten-year-old yellow haired girl can''t be the important task of breeding dragon heirs.


    As like as two peas, Ke Eita, the emperor, has seen her appearance as well as her brother.


    Before that, her father and the emperor also inquired about it. The most unpopular and unruly little princess in Yun Kingdom lived well. A beauty in Jin Kingdom like her must be more liked by the emperor. Maybe as long as she gave birth to a prince, the position of the queen will change soon.


    Su Nuan certainly saw what Linglong was thinking. At the moment, he just shook his head and said, "no, I''ll be 11 years old after the new year."


    "It will take a few more years to be a woman. Empress, I won''t hide it. Women in the kingdom of gold have always been Frank. Now I come to the kingdom of cloud to give birth to a prince to the emperor."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan''s eyes blinked and looked at the woman beside Linglong and asked, "what does she do?"

 Chapter 54

    The woman was dressed in the same exotic style. She was the same age as Linglong, but one was wearing a gold skirt and the other was wearing water blue.


    The woman in the aqua blue dress kept silent, even lowered her eyes and looked clever.


    At this moment, hearing her say this, the woman also raised her eyes to look at her.


    Su Nuan was stunned when she saw these tender eyes.


    Before, Linglong''s sharp edge was too strong, and her whole body was golden and bright. As a result, she didn''t see the woman. Now, the woman''s appearance is equal to Linglong.


    Su Nuan knows that few good-looking and humble dolls are really good dolls.


    Take her for example. Compared with the five princesses of the cloud Kingdom, aren''t they all white lotus flowers that look weak?


    The golden kingdom is also funny. You can get two free, but you are both beautiful.


    Su Nuan didn''t ask. Fortunately, Linglong looked back and saw Ruo Meng wearing a water blue skirt behind her.


    But she just glanced up and down, and then said in a low voice, "if you dream, the queen asks you, what are you doing here?"


    The woman in blue immediately said, "sister Linglong, I''ve come to keep you company."


    "That''s about the same."


    Linglong was very satisfied with Ruo Meng''s answer, and her tone became more arrogant. She said with a blessing: "since she has seen the queen, Linglong will retire. Later, the emperor will have Linglong to wait on her bed."


    Su Nuan hurriedly shouted to her, "the golden princess, wait a minute."


    Linglong stopped and saw the little girl sitting there waving to the palace maids around her: "Pearl, go and get two pairs of bracelets and give them to come to the palace. You can''t let them go back empty handed."


    Pearl went in and picked out two pairs of ordinary ones.


    She knew that Linglong bullied their mother because she was old, and her tone was arrogant when she handed them over.


    She said, "this is a gift from the queen. Don''t you thank me?"


    Linglong and Ruo Meng heard that, they hurriedly knelt down on their knees with bracelets in their hands.


    Finally, they looked at each other with a hoodwinked face.


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, go quickly. By the way, there are two more people here. Just enough four. If you''re busy later, let''s call the Empress Dowager and play mahjong together."


    Linglong:??? play mahjong? Who is mahjong and what did he do to be beaten? And let the four of them fight together? Worthy of being the queen of a tyrant.


    Although he thought so, Linglong replied respectfully.


    After Linglong and his party left, pearl was as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    Su Nuan was going to sleep after drinking milk. She was dazzled when she watched Pearl Dangle in front of her.


    She said, "Pearl, I have to sleep. I''m dazzled when you shake around."


    Pearl looked at the queen who had nothing to do with them and couldn''t help saying, "empress, the enemy has hit under the nose. You''re not in a hurry and still sleeping. Empress, think about what to do with your slaves."


    Su Nuan actually knows what pearl is worried about, but it''s really unnecessary. Everything is big, and eating and sleeping are the biggest.


    So he said, "what enemy hit under his nose?"


    Pearl looked like a mouthful of old blood that was going to be angry with her. Pearl said, "my queen, isn''t that the one just now? Don''t you think that if the princess of the golden Kingdom went to bed and became pregnant with a dragon heir, wouldn''t the crown prince be her son?"


    Su Nuan winked and said, "what if you are pregnant with a princess?"


    "That''s more expensive than your mother. It''s better than nothing."


    £¿£¿£¿


    She''s not calm. What do these people think all day?


    She stared at the Pearl and said, "so?"


    "So, empress, you have to have a baby quickly?"


    "Poof..."


    Su Nuan took a mouthful of pure milk and sprayed it out.


    She and the little tyrant, ten and thirteen? Just get married and have children?


    "Are you all right, madam? Is the maid too anxious to scare you?"


    Pearl took the handkerchief and wiped the milk stains on the corners of her mouth.


    Su Nuan said, "Pearl, I say you want to fart all day? Just me and the emperor? Have children? I''m only ten years old. Well, even if I can have children, suppose, can you say, the emperor?"


    Feng Junyi, who happened to come in from the outside:??? Ask him if he can?


    When Pearl wiped her mother''s mouth, she saw the emperor coming in from the outside. She was so frightened that her legs softened and knelt on the ground and said, "maidservant, knock on the emperor."


    Su Nuan''s small body stiffened.


    Well, what the fuck did she say just now.


    Then, in less than three seconds, Su Nuan changed into the look that nothing had happened, immediately turned down from the soft couch and said sweetly, "brother emperor, why are you here?"


    Feng Junyi: if I don''t come, I won''t hear what you just said.


    But he just answered faintly, "well."


    Su Nuan thought the little tyrant''s expression was a little strange. She even wondered if the little tyrant had heard what he had just said.


    At the moment, she was a little guilty. She gathered around the little tyrant and said, "aren''t you criticizing memorials? How come."


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and said in a deep voice, "I''m really wondering what kind of concubines to give those two princesses."


    Well, I came to her to sprinkle dog food.


    Su Nuan immediately pulled down his face and was a little unhappy.


    Even if the little tyrant has no real name with her now, it doesn''t mean it will be like this for a few more years.


    Sure enough, men like the new and hate the old, especially the two beauties, one charming and the other pitiful. If she was a man, she couldn''t control it.


    But the little tyrant is only thirteen!


    In fact, she wanted to roar, but she thought again, forget it, she couldn''t stop. Even if the Emperor didn''t take the initiative to find a woman, those ministers and neighboring emperors would still send beauty one by one.


    This has been the case since ancient times. As long as this country is strong, other countries will curry favor with it. Beauty treasure is essential.


    Seeing that Su Nuan didn''t speak, Feng Junyi said, "does the queen have a suitable concubine in her heart?"


    Su Nuan said in a muffled voice, "I don''t know. Why don''t you seal a imperial concubine or something."


    She really doesn''t understand.


    Feng Junyi''s face is even more ugly.


    The identity of the imperial concubine is only under the queen. Is this little girl serious?


    But seeing Su Nuan''s ignorant little appearance, Feng Junyi feels that he shouldn''t have the same experience with a little girl film.


    He whispered, "let''s seal a beauty first."


    Then he went straight to her bed, went up there, pointed to his temple and closed his eyes.


    Su Nuan came forward and kneaded his temples.


    It turned out that the little tyrant had a head disease. No wonder his face was so bad.

 Chapter 55

    The little tyrant didn''t stay here long.


    Soon father-in-law Wang came in and reported that a minister had something important to see.


    Feng Junyi answered, got up and left.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi left with his front foot, Feng linche followed in with his rear foot.


    Seeing her, she said mysteriously, "sister Huang, two new beauties have been sent to the imperial brother''s palace. Aren''t you jealous?"


    Su Nuan looked up and down. The wind was so cold that he could hardly believe his ears.


    This is a ten year old boy who knows the word jealous.


    But on another thought, the ancients matured early. In addition, there were many women in the palace, and there were many things between women. It didn''t seem strange for the third Lord to know.


    Feng linche looked at the little queen in front of him and didn''t answer. He thought the little girl didn''t know, so he hurriedly said: "You certainly don''t know, but if you don''t know, you won''t feel bad. I heard from the mammy in charge of the palace that my mother was powerful at that time. All the palaces fought fiercely. But my father and Emperor didn''t care about these pickling things. Later, they were buried together and took them to the ground."


    The wind is chilly and clear, and the clouds are calm and light. It seems to be common.


    But on second thought, isn''t Feng linche the great devil of the mixed world? Otherwise, how can he be like Feng Junyi.


    She still didn''t have much reaction, just ''Oh''.


    Feng linche asked again, "is it the same with the cloud country?"


    Su Nuan really doesn''t remember. She looks at Pearl. Pearl continues to take up the conversation: "that''s not true. There are more women in the harem, so there are more things, not to mention concubines. Even between princesses and princesses, there are many competitions."


    Pearl was still terrified when she thought of it. At the beginning, their empress was also a cruel role. Now think about it. If their empress had not been liked by the emperor when she was in the cloud country, I''m afraid she would have been bullied by other princesses.


    Now I''m happy to see the queen being loved here.


    Su Nuan wondered. They were all the emperor''s concubines. What was so aggressive? Were they busy all day?


    She is different. As long as she can live a small life and eat and drink in the palace, she is too lazy to deal with a small tyrant.


    She even thought about it. If there are more concubines in the rear palace, they will be exempted from saying hello sooner or later. If there are more concubines, they really have nothing to do. She will set up a mahjong restaurant and teach them to play mahjong at a table. She has nothing to do when she is free. It''s good to earn some silver flowers.


    Feng linche looked at Su Nuan and thought the little girl was still in a daze. Her eyes were full of sympathy: "that''s terrible. The two beauties from the kingdom of Jin are older than you. What if they bully you?"


    "What are you doing to bully me? I won''t prevent them from having a little prince."


    Feng linche: "? Give birth to the little prince?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Su Nuan looked at him as if he were an idiot. Feng linche looked at her up and down and sighed: "there''s really no way. You have to wait for three or five years. You''re too young."


    Su Nuan really wants to kick him.


    Feng linche then told her a lot of things, including what he heard about Princess Xiao''s past.


    She even told Princess Xiao about the miscarriage of other concubines. Su Nuan listened and felt that she was going to sleep.


    After a while, Feng linche asked the eunuch to send a little hamster and put it in her cage. He teased her for a while before leaving.


    After Feng linche left, Su Nuan couldn''t sleep.


    She looked at the little hamster running in the cage with her head tilted, and her thoughts drifted away.


    She even thought that although Feng Junyi was a tyrant, she was a child. The two women were not good at it.


    She also heard that there are specially trained beauties to send people in order to get closer, and those trained beauties can be regarded as first-class in serving people.


    Even if the little tyrant is not close to women, it is also because he is young. What if... He is confused by one of them?


    She thought that her lovely and handsome smelly brother would be wiped clean by two fox spirits and couldn''t sit down immediately.


    No, even if she doesn''t like this smelly brother, it''s good to keep it around. Moreover, even if she wants to be Huohuo, she has to be a serious woman. Who knows what the two fox spirits are.


    The more Su Nuan looked like him, the more he couldn''t sit still. He just got up and called pearl to dress her.


    Pearl said while wearing: "empress, it''s so late. Where are you going?"


    Su Nuan said, "I''ll find the emperor."


    As soon as pearl heard this, she burst into tears with joy. Their silly queen finally realized that she was going to rob the emperor with the two masters.


    Immediately, the movements of the hands became agile.


    Of course, agility belongs to agility, and the action under your hand can''t be vague. Pearl said, "empress, what shall we comb today?"


    Su Nuan directly pushed away her hand, took a hairpin, directly tied the long hair on the back of her head in a bun and said, "pay attention to so much. It''s too late if you don''t go."


    She was not a little girl, and she became more and more uneasy at the thought.


    Put on the cloak and even walked a little faster.


    She even kept comforting herself that she was not afraid of the little tyrant being robbed, nor jealous. She was courageous at all. She couldn''t see a good young man being huohuohuo.


    He ran to the imperial study in one breath. Sure enough, the smelly boy was gone.


    It made her chest stuffy.


    Usually, there are five people and six. It looks like a gentleman. Sure enough, when you see the beauty you really like, you run faster than a rabbit.


    She raised her skirt and wanted to go out angrily. She didn''t know that she bumped into a man as soon as she walked out of the imperial study.


    The man''s chest was very hard, and her whole body was infected by the cold wind. She rubbed the hurt nose, looked up and saw the little tyrant standing in front of her.


    It happened that her nose hurt, and the more she thought just now, the more angry she was, she burst into tears.


    Feng Junyi was also stunned. He wanted to reach out to hold her, but he clenched his fist and didn''t move. Instead, he said in a deep voice, "Why are you here so late and so cold at night?"


    Su Nuan''s nose was hit red. She cried again, and her nose was also red. Her eyes were tearful, but her cheeks were puffed up. She said, "didn''t you go to meet the little beauty? Why are you here?"


    After that, she didn''t forget to look at his clothes, but she saw that the boy was still as meticulous as before. She was a little relieved and thought secretly in her heart, is it difficult that the little tyrant didn''t go to the two fox spirits?


    The corner of Feng Junyi''s mouth makes an arc. It turns out that the little girl came here in a hurry for this.


    He had a whim and wanted to tease her, so he said, "well, he just came back after he went. Why? What''s the matter with the queen?"

 Chapter 56

    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuan stares at Feng Junyi with wide eyes.


    Just went back?


    She tilted her head and looked at him with big eyes flickering. The more she looked at the little tyrant in front of her, the more she felt that he was happy.


    Well, she can see that this is a big pig hoof. No, it''s a little pig hoof!


    Su Nuan didn''t know where he came from, so he pushed the little tyrant hard.


    She was even more angry when she knew that she was too weak and that Feng Junyi in front of her didn''t move.


    Thinking that the pig''s hoof had been eaten, she cried "wow" without even drinking the soup.


    Now she doesn''t push Feng Junyi anymore. Instead, she bypasses Feng Junyi and is leaving.


    Seeing that the little girl was really angry, Feng Junyi grabbed the little man''s waist and hooked her into his arms.


    "Queen, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuan sniffed and calmed down now.


    It''s just the rotten pig hoof eaten by people. It doesn''t smell good now.


    "Really?"


    Seeing that the little girl was still angry, Feng Junyi simply picked her up horizontally.


    Although the little girl has a little meat, she is still light. Compared with the feeling of being thin before, it seems that the meat feels better to hold it up.


    He put the little girl on the chair and said in a low voice, "people are in three emergencies. The queen doesn''t even have to take care of this, does she?"


    After hearing this, father-in-law Wang dared to explain: "empress, just tired of the emperor''s review of the memorial, she went out to worship. I don''t want her to meet the emperor. It''s really fate."


    Fate is a ghost. She doesn''t hang out anywhere.


    First, she was too lazy to run. Second, the palace was so big that she was afraid of getting lost. In addition to the imperial study, Ci''an palace and her bedroom, where else can I go?


    Of course, it was precisely because of this explanation that Su Nuan understood that the little tyrant did not go to the two golden beauties.


    Her pig hooves are still fragrant, which makes her happy.


    So he said solemnly, "brother emperor, you are still young. You should pay more attention to your body. You must not be disturbed by those troubles, let alone early love affairs."


    Feng Junyi just appreciates the rarely serious appearance on this little face. On the contrary, he thinks it''s funny. He just thinks his little queen is jealous.


    After listening to her, he said, "the queen will be ten years old and eleven years old in another month?"


    Su Nuan didn''t know why he asked, but she knew about her birthday.


    Since the Pearl shows loyalty, I talk about her birthday every few days. I wish she would grow to fifteen in one night.


    So she nodded and said, "the 16th of the first month happens to be my birthday."


    Then he said with a smile, "what gift does the emperor''s brother want to prepare for wennuan?"


    Her body is still a child. Did she go a little too seriously just now?


    So Su Nuan continues to play the reaction that a child should have.


    Feng Junyi didn''t answer her, but said meaningfully, "Oh, like my birthday, I happen to be fourteen on the 16th of the first month."


    Eh, she has been in the palace for so long


    The little tyrant is almost fourteen.


    In other words, the little tyrant has been in power for almost a whole year.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi touched her little head and continued: "in four years, you''ll be 15 and I''ll be 18. I''ll prepare a gift for you on your birthday. You''ll agree to whatever you want."


    Feng Junyi didn''t go anywhere this night.


    Su Nuan accompanied him to review the memorial. He couldn''t wait, so he slept in the rest place of the imperial study.


    When she woke up the next day, Feng Junyi was around. I don''t know why. Seeing the boy still around, she was warm in her heart.


    On the other hand, the emperor of the state of cloud was worried when he heard that the state of Jin also sent princesses to the small emperor of the state of wine, and two at a time.


    No one knows better than him that his nine princesses are only ten years old. Although they are queen, it is a problem to have no children.


    The state of Jin sent two at a time. As long as one of them took the lead in giving birth to the prince, it was equivalent to consolidating relations with the state of origin. You know, the little emperor went crazy and was inhuman. Just last month, another small state was destroyed.


    Therefore, they must start first. When the prince is born and the two countries join hands, he can level other small countries in one fell swoop as long as he makes a little effort. Isn''t it a profit.


    On this thought, the emperor of the cloud Kingdom hurriedly said, "come on, come on, call all my princesses."


    The eunuchs did not know what had happened during the battle of the emperor of the state of cloud, so they hurriedly recruited several princesses who had not yet left the cabinet.


    After such a rest, he ordered the three princesses together, and even the five princesses who had broken their legs and were unable to move. Only because the old emperor of the cloud country also heard that the little tyrant of the wine country was cruel and liked those with disabilities. For example, his little princess actually had a bad brain.


    He felt more and more that the old five with a broken leg looked delicate and might be more popular.


    The party was ready and set off.


    Su Nuan was also surprised to learn that all countries had sent beauties.


    You should know that today this place is like the Warring States period. The whole plate is divided into seven countries. The cloud state and the source state surrendered halfway. In addition, there is a small country in the middle of the cloud state. If it really wants to hit the capital of the cloud state, it will hurt money and power. Therefore, after being married, the emperor of the cloud state will be low and small.


    The two neighboring countries are also useless. One of them is the kingdom of gold. When the country behind the kingdom of gold looks, several countries submit to the kingdom of cloud. For fear that others will fight him, and see that all countries send beautiful women, he can''t fall behind, so he sends beautiful women.


    The rest fell to one last month, and the other, the country of origin, seemed to despise it.


    Of course, on the one hand, Su Nuan heard these things from pearl, on the other hand, it was said by Feng linche''s mouth.


    She had to admit that Feng linche was more gossip than the old mammy in the palace.


    So when Su Nuan accompanied Feng Junyi to the early Dynasty again, he became appreciating beautiful women.


    Two were sent here and four were sent there. Even Yunguo, the country where the original owner was located, sent the five princesses and the three princesses together.


    Of course, the messenger is still the male Lord Su QingHan and major general Mu Chengxun.


    The youth of the past appeared in front of me again, which was much more mature than when I saw it six months ago.


    In particular, the silent eyes looked more and more dark. Su Nuan just glanced and focused on the rows of beautiful women kneeling in front of the hall. He was really thin and fat.


    Looking around, Feng Junyi always has a cold face. She doesn''t seem to be interested in anyone. On the contrary, when she looks at him, the little tyrant suddenly whispers, "your little bamboo horse general Mu is coming."


    Su Nuan almost gushed out his old blood.


    With the little tyrant?


    Didn''t she say it all? She doesn''t want to be blind.


    Therefore, she blinked with big eyes, still ignorant and naive, and said in a soft voice: "that''s my five sisters'' bamboo horse, but the emperor''s brother, they were born together. Why haven''t they married yet? It''s strange."

 Chapter 57

    Su Nuan sat there, his eyes clear, his face full of doubts. It seems that I really don''t understand.


    Feng Junyi is particularly satisfied with the little girl''s expression. At the moment, he opened his mouth on this topic: "the five princesses of cloud country, right?"


    Su pinting was scared to death. Now she trembled when she heard the tyrant call her so.


    She doesn''t think Feng Junyi really likes abnormal women as her father thought.


    But even so, she was mercilessly thrown over by her father.


    She gritted her teeth and whispered, "if you go back to the emperor, I am."


    Feng Junyi leaned down and said with great interest, "I remember you and major general Mu agreed on the military situation. Rao is so. The bad old man in the state of cloud also sent people."


    Su QingHan and Mu Chengxun were surprised.


    The dog emperor looks like his father and is extremely cruel. What if he kills his cloud country for this reason?


    The two people just looked at each other, and the thoughts in each other''s hearts were completely clear in their hearts.


    Su QingHan immediately arched his hands and said, "the emperor is joking. Is it the royal land in the world? That is, the people dedicated to the emperor are naturally yours. The imperial sister has always admired the emperor."


    Su Nuan is a little separated. Her cheap brother is too dog, isn''t she?


    It''s a pity that she knows the little tyrant. The little tyrant doesn''t eat it at all.


    Sure enough, she secretly glanced at the little tyrant and raised her mouth like a smile.


    He said coldly, "in that case, I''m relieved."


    Everyone who heard this was in a cold sweat. What bad idea was the little tyrant thinking?


    Seeing that the little tyrant sat up straight, a pair of sharp eyes glanced at everyone kneeling in front of him. People couldn''t help shivering wherever they could reach.


    "The one on the far left, raise your head and let me have a look."


    The beauty who was touched trembled slightly on her shoulders and raised her head tremblingly.


    Su Nuan also looked at the beauty curiously.


    "It''s so ugly. I have a headache. Let''s drag it out and cut it."


    £¿£¿£¿


    The beauty fainted on the spot when she heard this.


    Immediately a bodyguard came in and dragged the beauty out.


    The speed is so fast that even Su Nuan has no time to react.


    But at this time, she must not show any flaws.


    The male leader Su QingHan and the childhood sweetheart Mu Chengxun of the original owner are very familiar with her.


    Through Pearl''s description, she learned that the original main hit was cruel and ruthless when she was young. It was precisely because she was cruel and ruthless that she was appreciated by the emperor of cloud state.


    So it was futile for her to worry about the reputation and integrity of the little tyrant at this time.


    All of them have been cut down, and their reputation has long been ruined. Forget it, let''s go step by step.


    Because he cut a beauty, the rest of them trembled, especially those who were still kneeling on the ground.


    The third princess Su Mingzhu was even more angry.


    Didn''t the father say that the little fool was favored by the little tyrant after he married? What, a little tyrant or this virtue?


    She was so frightened that she dared not say a word. After all, it was more important to live than to take the honor of the little fool.


    She is still thinking. Feng Junyi has stepped down from the Dragon chair.


    "The beauty''s skin looks good. Drag it down, peel it, dry it, hang it up and enjoy it slowly."


    "This stinks. Throw it out quickly."


    "Why is this so fat? Is it a pig? Let her stay in the clothes washing Bureau."


    Feng Junyi only walked around. There were almost half of the beauties in the palace.


    Everyone is in danger. Even the ministers who usually like to jump are silent at the moment.


    Finally, Feng Junyi walked up to Su pingting, looked up at Mu Chengxun next to her, and said quietly, "I''ll give her to you."


    After hearing this, Su pinting breathed heavily. Fortunately, the little tyrant didn''t say to cut off her head, and even let her marry General Xiao Mu.


    A trace of joy flashed across her face and turned to look at the people around her. However, she saw General Xiao Mu staring at the people on the throne without blinking.


    He still has her in his heart!


    For what? That little fool is so stupid and dull that she has a leather bag. How can she have both virtue and talent like her.


    Feng Junyi ordered a circle and returned to the Dragon chair.


    Finally, he asked lazily, "who else has a physical defect? Come out and say, I may keep you alive."


    After saying this, all the beauties were ready to move immediately. Some beauties with a glimmer of hope for survival took the lead in kneeling on the ground and said, "tell the emperor, my concubine and concubine suddenly remembered that there was a big deposit on my concubine and concubine, which was very ugly. I''m afraid it would pollute the emperor''s eyes."


    When they heard this, they all took a breath.


    What if the tyrant asks people to check it now and the beauty makes it up?


    If you don''t know, just listen to Feng Junyi sitting there waving and saying, "then go away."


    The beauty had been shaking for a long time. It seemed that she had realized the seriousness of the matter after saying that. At the moment, she trembled and couldn''t stand up anymore. After thanking, she really rolled out.


    When others saw that the tyrant really let people go, they also went up and made up.


    Some said they were bald, some said they had long and short legs, and some said they had smelly feet. Without exception, Feng Junyi waved out,


    Su Bingting had been dragged by the three princesses, but she couldn''t get up. Now she staggered on the ground and quickly trembled and said, "emperor, you can see that my concubine and my concubine are lame."


    Admitting publicly that she is lame, Su Bingting''s heart doesn''t mention how uncomfortable it is.


    When she finished, Feng Junyi, who was sitting there, didn''t speak. After a long time, she heard Feng Junyi ask, "what do you think the queen should do?"


    Su Nuan takes a nap with her head tilted. Hearing Feng Junyi say this, she looks at Su pinting kneeling in front of her.


    Then he whispered, "why don''t you drag it out and cut it."


    everybody:???


    In fact, she hasn''t figured out what to do with Su Bingting.


    But you must not stay in the palace.


    A three princess is enough. Su Bingting is even more upset and kind. She doesn''t want to dig a hole to bury herself.


    After her words, Su Bingting seemed crazy and asked, "Su Nuan, you are cruel. I''m your sister."


    "I''m the queen."


    Su Nuan blinks and doesn''t explain much. Anyway, she''s a little fart, and she''s right.


    Su QingHan clenched his fist secretly. His sister was as cruel as ever.


    Feng Junyi was happy to see a good play. He said quietly, "then..."


    Su Nuan suddenly said, "since the five princesses and general Mu agree, how about marrying them?"


    "OK."


    Feng Junyi said positively, "Mu Chengxun and Su Bingting take the order. I order you to get married today without any mistake."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan whispered in his heart that it was wonderful. These two people were a perfect match, okay?

 Chapter 58

    Take another look at Su Bingting. Her pale little face has turned red. She has already provoked a bit of shyness.


    As for mu Chengxun, his face became pale, and his dark eyes looked at Su Nuan, as if they were full of grievances.


    Su Nuan looked at him with a big thorn, completely without understanding.


    She sighs secretly, is that the two year old man in the novel?


    Unfortunately, she was not very kind. She not only sympathized with him, but also leaked out the ugly face of white lotus in advance and asked him to marry someone who made him respond.


    But then I thought, if one of these two people is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, it''s just a perfect pair.


    So she deliberately turned a blind eye.


    After this toss, Su Nuan looked at the beauty under the stage. Sure enough, he was brave and not afraid of death. The rest of the people even had four or five beauties.


    Feng Junyi also looked like he didn''t care. He just waved and said, "if you have nothing to do, just leave the court."


    When the remaining beauties heard this, they looked at each other. Those who were driven away and beheaded were beheaded. What should they do?


    Duke Wang looked at some helpless beauties under the stage, lowered his voice and reminded, "emperor, what should we do with these beauties?"


    Where did you know that Feng Junyi, the dog emperor, looked at her and said, "these people are at the disposal of the queen."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was stunned and asked her to deal with it. What did she do?


    I''m afraid a palace maid knows more about the distribution of dormitories in the palace than she does.


    Therefore, she blinked and looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi, and then at the Empress Dowager. With a soft mouth, she said, "empress mother, my son''s ministers are not familiar with things in the palace. These beauties were arranged by my mother later. What do you think of my mother?"


    The voice was sweet and waxy, with a trace of coquettish taste. The Empress Dowager was particularly comfortable after listening to it.


    She said, it''s lucky to marry this little queen. Unlike other women, they do everything they can to win favor.


    Therefore, she half hesitated and said, "since this is the case, the mourning family will temporarily manage it. When you are older, the mourning family will leave all the affairs of the harem to you."


    Su Nuan knew that what she said was right for the Empress Dowager. As for her, she didn''t want these women in the harem to fight for those false names.


    Most importantly, the Empress Dowager was the champion of the last palace fight. Even if she is a modern person, even if she can barely fight with the empress dowager, what can she do?


    Why should she do such a stupid thing of hurting the enemy a thousand and losing eight hundred.


    And what''s good about taking charge of the whole harem? It''s not as hard and thankless.


    So seeing Feng Junyi retreat and leave, Su Nuan hurried up.


    She didn''t want her to face the covetous ministers alone.


    Su Nuan: why do I always feel that these people want to Neng kill me?


    But what Su Nuan didn''t know was that she left with the emperor on her front feet, and the beauties on her back feet stared at her.


    But seeing the little queen holding the emperor''s robe corner with her small hand, her ignorant big eyes, some bulging cheeks and long eyelashes, none of them didn''t poke their hearts.


    Such a beautiful and lovely little queen wants to abduct and hide at home.


    Not to mention the Empress Dowager''s love for the little queen, even they couldn''t help looking more.


    Wait, wake up. They came here with a mission, not to see the lovely queen.


    I can only tell myself again and again that they came here to prepare for the palace fight.


    In fact, they were also born miserable people. Just because of their outstanding appearance, they were forcibly separated from their family and sent to this foreign country. If their family were not kidnapped, who would be willing to serve a murderous tyrant?


    But in the current situation, it''s good to save your life.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager divided her residence, led the palace men personally and retreated in good order.


    Feng Junyi returns to his bedroom and looks at the little girl following him.


    The little girl was still very clever. Seeing him staring at her, she couldn''t help coming up to him and whispered, "brother emperor, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Feng Junyi just doesn''t know what the little girl is thinking.


    Mingming had a great opportunity. He handed over the new beauties to her, but she handed them over to the Empress Dowager.


    But on second thought, he really thought too much. The little girl was in her teens. She could expect nothing from her except eating and sleeping all day.


    Feng Junyi rubbed her cerebellar bag and said, "accompany me to the imperial study."


    Then he went out of the imperial study, and it was dark.


    When she was in the imperial study, she helped the emperor draw circles while eating. Unexpectedly, when she came out of the bedroom again, her stomach was full.


    She is particularly satisfied when she has enough to eat and drink. She will talk about losing weight tomorrow.


    Where do you know that before she returned to the bedroom in her cloak, she saw a man standing outside the Palace door from a distance.


    The man was wearing a plain white robe and the same white cloak. The cloak was inlaid with black fur and snowflakes. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    She looked carefully and realized that this was the man in the book, that is, the brother with the body.


    The male Lord is the male Lord in the end. He is born handsome and Weian. If you want to be filial, this is suitable for women. She thinks it is also suitable for men.


    When Pearl saw Su QingHan, her little face turned red. She whispered, "empress, it''s your highness."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan thought for a moment. She knew that since the man came to the bedroom to find her himself and waited so long, there must be something important.


    Since I can''t hide, I might as well watch it.


    So she didn''t think too much. She went straight up and said, "Why are you here?"


    No way, she heard pearl say, because the emperor of the cloud Kingdom didn''t like this son, the original owner who wanted to be liked by the emperor also hated the male owner.


    It''s not annoying now, but it can''t be too close, can it?


    Su QingHan was stunned when he saw Su Nuan.


    His little sister is really cute and beautiful, but now the little girl is wrapped in a red cloak and looks more delicate and lovely, just like a porcelain doll.


    Snowflakes fall on her long eyelashes, and then they are melted into small droplets by the heat. It looks like her eyelashes are glittering.


    But it was just a moment of trance.


    No matter how lovely this sister is, it doesn''t matter. If she doesn''t change bad, it will benefit him and do him no harm. It''s best for him to win over his relationship with her. After all, the emperor of the country of origin really seems to like his sister very much.


    He said, "let me see how the queen is doing in the palace these days. How is the emperor treating you?"


    Yo Ho, the man is taking the initiative to show her kindness.

 Chapter 59

    "Very good, brother. Look at me. I''ve gained weight."


    Su Nuan carefully put away the cunning at the bottom of his eyes and changed it into an unfamiliar look.


    Although the tone was still a little cold, it eased a lot. Even when he finished saying this, he pinched his little face to sell cute.


    But because of the original plot, Su Nuan always feels like a weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    "That''s good."


    Su QingHan nodded when he heard this sentence, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Then he said, "it''s cold. Can you go into the empress''s palace and have a cup of tea?"


    "Of course."


    Su Nuan responded sweetly and took the lead in walking towards the palace. Su QingHan was right behind her.


    She said she was going to drink tea in her palace. Sure enough, after the three cups of tea, Su QingHan got up and said goodbye.


    The man''s confused behavior also surprised Su Nuan.


    After su QingHan left, Pearl also said, "Your Highness, why did you leave like this?"


    Su Nuan glanced and said, "I don''t know. I''m probably thirsty. Come to me for a bowl of tea."


    After hearing this, pearl only felt that the empress of their family was really broad-minded.


    Just as he was about to go to the front hall, he saw a palace maid hurried in and said, "empress, little general, please see me outside the hall."


    Su Nuan didn''t know what Mu Chengxun wanted to do. He just yawned, waved his hand and said, "let him in!"


    She knows that if she doesn''t see her today, Mu Chengxun will come tomorrow.


    She doesn''t like to procrastinate and waste things. Instead, she has the feeling of early settlement and early liberation.


    After Mu Chengxun came in, pearl consciously retreated to the door to guard the wind.


    She knows that general Mu and her empress grew up together. When she was in the cloud Kingdom, everyone dared to bully, but general Mu was her weakness.


    Now general Mu is going to marry the five princesses. Presumably, the empress of her family will have a lot to say.


    Su Nuan''s inclined chair is on the couch. The bead hairpin on his head has been taken off, and the rest is a simple bun, which is also wrapped on his head lazily.


    The little girl was dressed in white, wrapped in a quilt, holding a heater in her hand. It seemed that she was sleepy, and her eyelids looked wilted.


    Inexplicably, Mu Chengxun felt a little distressed in his eyes. He walked in slowly from the outside of the hall and said with an arched hand: "knock on the empress."


    Su Nuan just waved his hand and said, "don''t bother with me. General Mu came to me so late. What''s the matter?"


    Mu Chengxun quietly looks at the villain in front of her. Does she feel disgusted even looking at him more now?


    Then he said in a deep voice, "warm, I know you''re still angry with me. I was wrong last time, but what I want to tell you is that I still remember what you said last year."


    At this time, she had a three character Sutra that she didn''t know should be said properly.


    Where does she remember what she said last year?


    So she said, "general mu, do you remember what I said last year? Why didn''t I remember at all?"


    Mu Chengxun''s face turned pale again. He stared at the villain in front of him for a long time and finally said, "nothing. It''s good for you to forget, but I hope you can remember that if he fengjunyi hurts you half, I will personally lead 100000 troops to level his country of origin."


    "Oh... Don''t worry, he won''t bully me."


    I''m kidding. Do you want to be destroyed by the regiment? You know, according to the development of the plot, the Regent in his prime is invincible, so the little tyrant didn''t dare to kill this guy rashly.


    Su Nuan said this, still waiting for him to say the following, Mu Chengxun''s mouth opened, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Nuan was amused by Mu Chengxun''s words and woke up for a few minutes. She told pearl, "Pearl, you go and give a cup of tea to general mu. By the way, boil my milk tea. I want to drink it."


    Pearl answered and ordered the other maids to make tea, while she carefully poured some powder from the white porcelain pot collected by her little queen. As soon as the powder was poured out, it came to her face with a sweet smell, mixed with a sour and sweet fruit smell, which made her swallow her saliva.


    After making milk tea, pearl stirred it with a small spoon and served it respectfully.


    Su Nuan took a drink from the bowl and was in a great mood. The milk tea stained her lips. She stretched out her small pink tongue and licked it. The small mouth smashed it. It was especially cute.


    Even Mu Chengxun couldn''t help standing up to wipe the corners of her mouth when he saw the little girl, but his heart melted when he saw Su Nuan licking it off.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Su Nuan looks at Mu Chengxun staring at himself and thinks that Mu Chengxun is a teenager. Even if he smells the smell of milk tea, it''s normal to want to drink.


    When Su Nuan asked him this, Mu Chengxun was a little embarrassed. He said, "no, I''ll just drink tea."


    Su Nuan nodded and was about to get down from the couch. Pearl saw their little queen coming down from the couch, wearing only thin obscene clothes. She hurried up, took her clothes and put them on her. She whispered, "empress, what do you want to tell your maidservants? Why do you have to go down by yourself?"


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "I''ll get a bowl of hot milk myself. Pearl, go and get a clean bowl with me."


    When Pearl heard the speech, she thought that the empress of their family might still have feelings for general mu. She thought she would never see him again this time. The little empress is young now. Others may not gossip, but there are many people in the palace. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be a talkative one.


    Mu Chengxun was also happy at this time, because in her opinion, Su Nuan was going to make milk for him himself.


    When he wanted Su Nuan to pour the milk, he said to Pearl, "the emperor wrote memorials at night. He couldn''t drink milk tea. He was alone in the imperial study. He must be cold and flustered. Let him drink this bowl of milk and warm it."


    Mu Chengxun''s heart cooled again. It wasn''t for him.


    Su Nuan handed the things to Pearl, wrapped the quilt again, sat on the soft collapse and said, "general mu, I''m a straight talker, so I''ll say something straight today. I think you and princess Bingting are a good match. Today the emperor ordered you to get engaged. You see, Grandpa Wang has been asked to prepare for it. I can have a wedding tomorrow."


    She did see that father-in-law Wang was telling the eunuch that it was arranged in an inn outside the palace to ensure the wind and scenery of the office.


    Mu Chengxun''s eyes were a little dark. He also wanted to ask Su Nuan if he was angry with him. He heard the voice of a palace maid behind him: "my maid knocks at the emperor."


    Su Nuan trembled when he heard this.


    Well, my husband came home suddenly in the middle of the night and found that there was a strange man at home. Bah, no, it was his wife''s predecessor. How can I solve this problem?


    Not to mention what Feng Junyi thinks, she is really guilty now.


    But on second thought, she was still a little girl and had a bad brain. If she knew how to avoid suspicion, it would be unreasonable.


    When she saw the black robe corner flying, she was the first to jump on it. With a soft and waxy voice, she began to act like a spoiled: "brother of the emperor ~"

 Chapter 60

    The small dumpling with milk fragrance plunged into his arms, which eased Feng Junyi''s tight face in an instant.


    Before he could speak, the little Tuanzi in his arms had taken the lead in saying, "brother emperor, I just asked pearl to bring you milk. Did you drink it?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi just gave a faint, um, and let the little girl get into his arms. He even sat down with her in his palm.


    Su Nuan noticed that Feng Junyi''s tone eased a little, so he lifted the cerebellar bag buried in his arms.


    She even told herself again and again that she was a 10-year-old baby. It was nothing to talk to boys.


    So now she said, "brother emperor, I just told little general Mu about his marriage with my sister. He''s happy. Right, little general mu?"


    Mu Chengxun:??? Where did you see me happy?


    But at the moment, he had to harden his head and say, "thank you for your marriage."


    Feng Junyi didn''t see Mu Chengxun''s pale face just now, but he felt very happy.


    Even a little reluctant to leave Mu Chengxun, so he waved and said, "don''t worry, little general mu. I''ve sent someone to decorate my new house all night. Although it''s a little abrupt, it''s more than enough compared with ordinary officials in the court. Oh, yes, I should call you a son-in-law."


    Mu Chengxun''s face turned white again. He arched his hands and said, "it''s my honor to have the emperor do it for me. It''s getting late today..."


    "It''s getting late today. Shall we play two games of chess?"


    After Feng Junyi''s words, Su Nuan and Mu Chengxun both look at a loss.


    The emperor is not going to sleep?


    As soon as he finished speaking here, Duke Wang immediately asked people to juggle and prepare the chessboard. Mu Chengxun looked at the chessboard and felt quite desperate. He arched his hand and said, "it''s better to obey orders than respect."


    On the chessboard, Su Nuan squatted and watched.


    Black and white chess jumped around under their fingers, making her dizzy.


    Suddenly, Feng Junyi''s mouth flashed an evil smile. His long and narrow eyes stared at Mu Chengxun and said, "son-in-law, you''re going to lose."


    The son-in-law, Mu Chengxun''s hands shaking with chess pieces.


    Su Nuan looked at the two people in high spirits and didn''t forget to lick the dog for the little tyrant: "brother emperor, you''re great ~"


    Feng Junyi turned around and asked her, "will the queen go down too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan said, "No."


    Feng Junyi glanced at her, then put the chess pieces ready to fall in her slender and white hand and whispered, "I''ll teach you."


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi''s big hand holding her hand. It''s really big. She completely wraps her hand, puts the chess piece between her two, lets her clamp it, and then holds her wrist and says, "here."


    When the chess pieces fall, Su Nuan is so environmentally friendly in Feng Junyi''s arms. Although she is still a ten-year-old girl, she is mature in her heart.


    Besides, what''s the matter with the 13-year-old or 4-year-old boy? The boy looks a little worried. It''s all a man''s smell. Oh, no, it''s all a little wolf dog''s smell. Her brain is blank at the moment, and her body is stiff, like a wooden man, and she''s at his command.


    Mu Chengxun tightened his face.


    The two people in front of him held hands closely together, which was very harmonious. The most important thing was that he felt that the emperor in front of him was handsome.


    Who doesn''t like such a beautiful boy?


    Just as his thoughts were flying, Feng Junyi said, "general mu, you lost."


    He held the weak boneless hand and dropped the last chess piece. His eyes were full of provocation and looked at Mu Chengxun.


    Mu Chengxun returned to his senses, threw down his chess pieces and said, "it''s Weichen who is not good at chess."


    Su Nuan looked at these black and white chess pieces. They were all made of warm jade. When he held them in his hand just now, he had a warm feeling from his fingers to his body and mind. He was very comfortable.


    She skimmed her lips and said, "playing chess is nothing more than that. It''s boring."


    She really doesn''t think it''s fun. She might as well play checkers.


    Just because she can''t understand any of these black and white pieces.


    "I''ll teach you in the future. You can understand the myriad changes when you learn it. General mu, I just saw that you were restless. I''m invincible. Let''s have another game."


    Su Nuan has yawned, but she can''t bear the faint fragrance of Feng Junyi.


    This is a smell mixed with medicine fragrance. It doesn''t smell bad, but it has a calming effect. She leaned in his arms. After a while, she fell asleep vaguely. Her small head drooped and slipped slowly. Finally, she lay on the boy''s legs and slept very sweet.


    Only Feng Junyi''s back stiffened slightly. The little girl seemed... Something was wrong with the pillow.


    At the moment, Mu Chengxun perks up again. Just when he picks up the chess pieces, he can catch a glimpse of the small ball. The little girl is sleeping soundly in Feng Junyi''s arms. Feng Junyi''s cloak is gently draped over her. It seems that the little girl''s face has been flushed because of the warmth.


    He settled his mind, found the place to take advantage of the game and dropped a piece.


    Seeing this, Feng Junyi suddenly became serious. It seems that Mu Chengxun was disturbed just now.


    The two fought until dawn. Feng Junyi saw that he had won another game. He put down the chess pieces with satisfaction and said, "that''s all for today, Duke Wang. You take your son-in-law to prepare. I''ll preside over it myself today."


    Mu Chengxun stood up and stumbled slightly: "minister, leave."


    Feng Junyi waved his hand and carefully picked up the sleeping girl in his arms. Su Nuan woke up with a start. His little hand rubbed his eyes and muttered, "well, are you finished?"


    "Well, it''s over."


    Feng Junyi holds her in her arms without any difficulty.


    Su Nuan narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "ah, it''s dawn. Brother emperor, please put me down quickly. I have to go to the library to study."


    Feng Junyi also slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at her: "Oh, the queen is so diligent. Can she recite the Three Character Classic, internal training and female virtue?"


    Su Nuan: "


    Do you want to listen to her own three character classic?


    Feng Junyi looked at Su Nuan''s face and continued to say in a deep voice, "since you can''t, lie down with me."


    Ah Cao, that is to say, the two dog men played chess all night last night?


    Su warm heart is crazy to make complaints about it, but his face is still a nodding head of clever and sensible.


    Since the emperor told her to skip class, and the quilt was so warm, why did she lie down for a while?


    Feng Junyi gets into bed and Su Nuan immediately climbs in.


    When she just woke up, her body was warm. She suddenly touched Feng Junyi''s cold body and shivered.


    Feng Junyi turned over, held her in his arms, lowered his voice and said, "today, you and I will go together to preside over the wedding."

 Chapter 61

    EH ~ it''s so exciting to attend your ex''s wedding.


    Su Nuan nodded almost without thinking. "Well, as long as the emperor brother you go, I''ll go."


    Feng Junyi glances at the little girl in front of him. Maybe it''s because she has a good attitude to enter the palace. The little girl should eat and drink. If she is not careful, she seems to have gained weight again.


    But the little girl was still the little girl. He thought she would be dissatisfied if he let her do this. Unexpectedly, she agreed.


    It seems that he really thinks too much.


    When the emperor and empress attend public occasions, of course, they should dress up.


    Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi in bed for a while, and then began to let pearl and other mammies toss.


    Of course, during this period, she took the opportunity to squint for a while.


    When she opened her eyes again, Su Nuan was scared. The high bun on her small head was almost full of jewels. She felt trembling every step of the way.


    These are essential. I don''t know if it''s because the emperor doesn''t like heavy makeup. The mammies didn''t apply more on her face. They just trimmed her eyebrows, painted peony flowers with cinnabar between her forehead, lit her mouth fat with reddish lips, and set off her big bun on her head, which makes her facial features more delicate and small.


    Even the mammy around him couldn''t help praising: "the Queen''s appearance is superior. If she grows up again, I''m afraid no woman in the world can compare with her."


    What mammy said is from her heart. She is an old man in the palace. She has served three generations of empresses, especially the concubines of the previous generation. There are countless numbers, but no one can match this one.


    This little doll in her teens is so beautiful. It''s said that she is kind-hearted. How can they not be happy to be slaves.


    Su Nuan looked at himself in the mirror and nodded, "well, Mammy''s hands are so clever. Mammy dressed me up so well. Mammy, are you ready now?"


    Her voice is sweet and waxy when she speaks with a small mouth. Everyone likes it.


    Mammy nodded and said in a warm voice, "well, well, wait until the Phoenix robe is put on, the empress is the best to see."


    Su Nuan stands up. She is now wearing layers of clothes. She has just counted. There are at least five or six layers. The outside is a black phoenix robe embroidered with Phnom Penh. Feng Junyi has the same style. She has to wear a suit on the outside, and finally a black cloak.


    Su Nuan suddenly realized why there should be a little eunuch or a little maid holding hands around the ancient empress. She was at least ten kilograms. If she didn''t hold it, she would die if she fell.


    So at this time, she stood up trembling. Pearl sympathized with her eyes and dressed her in the outer one. Su Nuan stood there. At the moment, she felt like a fake doll.


    When Feng Junyi came in, he saw that the little girl standing there at the mercy of others looked tired. The little girl was dressed nobly and appropriately. It was the first time he had seen it so seriously.


    As if she suddenly saw her, the little girl immediately showed a smiling face and shouted sweetly, "brother of the emperor ~"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi answered and said softly, "now that you''re ready, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    They left the palace in a carriage.


    A large and gorgeous carriage. There are more than a dozen horses in front of it, each with big golden bells. They walk bravely.


    Su Nuan and Feng Junyi are sitting on the carriage. It''s a rare day today. There are countless people watching around. When they see that their queen is just a baby, the previous gossip stopped immediately.


    Who says the queen is the queen of evil?


    Can your daughter be?


    The queen is only a milk doll. What kind of disaster can a milk doll become?


    Thinking so much, I saw the emperor sitting next to the little queen. I heard that the little emperor was a murderer. At the moment, looking at the little queen, I felt a little distressed.


    The little doll really suffered. If she married such a tyrant, she could sleep until midnight and move her head.


    And their emperor still likes to peel beauty''s skin. If you peel all the skin


    The people watching on the roadside thought, and the sense of the picture came out. They clenched their fists one by one, and wanted to take away the milk dolls around the emperor.


    Su Nuan didn''t think so much. She just sat in the carriage and looked around curiously with big eyes.


    This is the first time she has seen the world outside the palace since she wore the book.


    The traffic was busy, and the shops on the side of the road were more prosperous than she imagined.


    After about a column of incense, the carriage arrived at the venue. It was spread on the red ground, and a special position for her and the little tyrant was set. Su Nuan was supported by Feng Junyi with one hand. Her big hand with clear bones held her tightly, with full strength, which made her feel very safe.


    When the two men reached the designated position, Su Nuan heard the eunuch in charge say in a loud voice, "lucky hour, salute."


    Standing under the stage, Su pinting was wearing a bright red wedding dress with a thin layer of red cover on her head. Mu Chengxun was also wearing a bright red wedding dress, but her eyes were dim and even glanced at her from time to time.


    Su Wenquan doesn''t see it, but looks curious. Two people in the stands salute her and send them to her bridal chamber. Su Wenquan leaves directly with Feng Junyi.


    When she gets on the carriage, Feng Junyi reaches out and removes her hairpin. Su Nuan looks at the man in front of her curiously,


    Feng Junyi said, "these messy things give me a headache."


    With that, even the remaining hairpins were taken away.


    When Feng Junyi took off the last hairpin, Su Nuan''s wig bag fell off. Her long black hair slipped down with her shoulders and was as soft as silk. Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes, and the man in front of him frowned, as if he didn''t expect all her hair to be scattered.


    Suluo grabbed her loose hair with her little hand, and the Pearl following under the carriage was worried.


    The empress of their family appeared in public and wore hair. If it was spread by the people, I don''t know what to say.


    Feng Junyi lifted his wrist. There was a head rope inside. Su Nuan''s eyes widened. She remembered that once she pricked a ball head and didn''t know where the rubber band fell. It turned out to be here. Now she happily picked it up and directly pulled a lovely ball head.


    Feng Junyi was very curious. It was amazing that such a thin rope turned into such a lovely bag after two turns in the little girl''s hand.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to pinch it. He saw Su Nuan on the opposite roof. He didn''t know when a man in black came out, holding a long sword in his hand, and stabbed directly at Feng Junyi''s vest.


    "Brother emperor, be careful!"

 Chapter 62

    Su Nuan doesn''t think about it. He kicks Feng Junyi away.


    Feng Junyi just looked at her with a confused face, and then flew out in a parabola.


    Then the sword stabbed directly at Suluo. Suluo stared and thought he was dead this time. Who knows, the man''s sword body suddenly turned and stabbed at the position next to her. Then the man in black looked at her and quickly formed a group with the bodyguard who came to rescue her.


    Finally, the man took a sword in his arm and fled the scene.


    Su Nuan sat there blankly, looking at a strand of hair cut off around her, thinking that if it were her head, it would be over.


    But looking at Feng Junyi who was kicked off by her just now, Su Nuan is still a little afraid.


    The sword didn''t stab her just now, but Feng Junyi here


    I have to admit, she just kicked the little tyrant and saw the look of the little tyrant... It''s really cute.


    There was even an impulse for her to kick again.


    At this moment, Wang Ze was already shaking his legs and stomach.


    He trembled and said, "emperor, emperor, are you all right?"


    Su Nuan looks at Xiang Feng Junyi with big eyes, for fear that the dog emperor will find her to account for her. So when he stands up, Su Nuan jumps out of the carriage, plunges into Feng Junyi''s arms, and cries and chirps, "brother emperor, how are you? Just now, warm and warm scared to death... Sobbing..."


    It was really dangerous just now. Before Feng Junyi could ask how the little girl was, the little girl got into his arms and asked him about him.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes were slightly heavy and said in a low voice, "I''m fine."


    He pulled the little girl out of his arms and looked carefully. He saw that the little girl was not hurt, but her hair was more scattered than before.


    However, the next second, Feng Junyi''s eyes fell on the shaved hair on the little girl''s shoulder, and his eyes became colder.


    "Tell the emperor, these assassins caught two, but they all took poison and committed suicide. They don''t have anything to prove their identity."


    Feng Junyi looks at two people in black who have fallen to the ground. The two people in black have their masks removed. They are all strange faces. At the moment, their seven orifices are bleeding and their faces are black and blue. It seems that they died of severe poison.


    "Cut off their heads, peel off their skins and hang them on the wall for public display. I want to see who is not afraid of death and wants to come."


    Feng Junyi''s voice was so cold that Su Nuan, who was frozen in his arms, couldn''t help shaking.


    Su Nuan cried out in despair: can the dog emperor not be so cruel?


    Back in the palace, pearl still had lingering palpitations.


    At the moment, he kept patting his chest and said, "empress, I''m really going to scare the slaves to death. If you hadn''t sacrificed your life to save the emperor, I''m afraid the world would be in chaos."


    It''s true that Su Nuan gave up his life. There''s no such thing as chaos in the world.


    But judging from the way Feng Junyi looks at her today, she should not care about the foot she kicked.


    She was trying to make complaints about the sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by the voice of Feng Jun Yi: "what is the queen?"


    Pearl is also afraid to see the emperor now. At the moment, she whispered, "the queen should be scared and still lying in bed."


    Su Nuan is relieved to hear pearl say this. Feng Junyi strides to Su Nuan''s side. The little man shrinks in the quilt. Only his small head is exposed.


    Seeing him coming, his big eyes were full of tears, and his small mouth said, "brother of the emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi answered and sat beside her. The faint fragrance belonging to the little girl was so immersed in his breath. Looking at the little fleshy face, his eyes softened.


    When his fingers reached her forehead, he inadvertently crossed the soft face, which gave him a warm and comfortable touch.


    Feng Junyi lowered his voice and asked, "what else is wrong?"


    Su Nuan shook his head, his small mouth shriveled and said, "no, just a little afraid."


    "Not afraid."


    Feng Junyi holds the little girl in her arms and rubs the lovely balls on her head.


    The soft touch in the palm reminded him of the feeling of touching the furry little thing hamster for the first time. It seemed that hamster was not so disgusting.


    Su Nuan''s hand secretly touched the place where she pinched just now and sighed secretly. In this way, the little tyrant will love her more~


    Feng Junyi stayed with her for a while, gave her some Brocade Jewelry and left.


    When Feng Junyi left, Su Nuan went down to the ground and began to check the treasures.


    When treasures were opened, Su Nuan was also happy at this time, but it was only a moment that she began to feel dejected again.


    At the moment, she sighed and said, "it''s a pity that so many rare treasures can''t be taken away."


    After hearing this, pearl hurriedly said, "empress, where are you going? We have come to the wine country. We must not go back."


    Su Nuan glanced at her and told pearl that they were totally different things. She just lamented that no matter how good these things were, they were only things in the book. When she finished the task, she probably couldn''t take them away.


    She said with a smile, "I''ll tell you, now I''m also from the country of wine. I''m not good in the country of wine anywhere."


    Pearl nodded after hearing this.


    She thinks so, too.


    In the cloud Kingdom, no one was so rare about her mother. Even the emperor, it was only because her mother''s temperament followed the emperor and gave her a little love. As for the empress''s mother, she regarded her as an enemy.


    Thinking of these pearls, they pity her queen more and more.


    At the moment, he couldn''t help saying, "Your Majesty, you''re still young. You''re the only one in the palace. Now everyone sends beauties. When you''re free, go to the palaces and let them see clearly. You''re the mistress of the harem."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this cold day, who is full and has nothing to do and runs around?


    She also said early in the morning that she would avoid those concubines'' greetings and so on. She would not let them run. Instead, she would have to run everywhere by herself?


    She put her little body into the quilt again and muttered, "no, it''s so cold this day."


    Before going out to join the fun and attend any wedding, that is, after watching the whole ceremony, she was frozen all over. Now she can hardly lie in bed. How can she run out again?


    As soon as she finished saying this, she saw the little maid in waiting at the door hurried in and knelt and said, "empress, the two beauties of the kingdom of Jin asked to see you outside the hall. They said they came to visit you."


    Su Nuan still didn''t want to get up. He just got up and leaned against the bed and whispered, "let her in."


    Anyway, she is the queen. A beautiful woman came to visit her. It''s always okay for her to lie down for a long time under the pretext of being frightened.

 Chapter 63

    Not long after the maid went out, she heard a crisp bell sound.


    Su Nuan craned his neck and thought that the beauty of the kingdom of gold would wear barefoot and cool on a snowy day. But now she saw that the beauty of the kingdom of gold had changed into the dress of the kingdom of origin.


    Without the cool dress, looking at the golden beauty at the moment, there was no sense of surprise. It was just a little more beautiful than the ordinary women in the wine country.


    So Su Nuan took a look and retracted again.


    Linglong also saw the loss in the little queen''s eyes. In fact, she didn''t know what the little queen was losing. It was just that she had been in the palace for more than half a month. The Emperor didn''t step into her palace. Now there are so many new beauties in the palace. She had to find a way to get close to the emperor herself.


    It''s not that I didn''t go to the imperial study to find the emperor before. I didn''t know that just when I came to the door of the palace, I saw a eunuch dragging a maid out. Before the maid had time to shout, she was closed her throat with a sword and fell in a pool of blood.


    She was so frightened that the food box in her hand almost fell off and hurried back.


    Now it is clear that the emperor''s favorite is the little queen, and she also heard that as long as there is a little queen, the emperor will not kill easily.


    In that case, she should come to the little queen more often, come and go, meet the emperor more, and maybe she will be sent to the bed.


    At this moment, seeing the little queen lying in bed, Linglong stepped forward and said softly, "empress, I heard that empress and the emperor were frightened when they went out of the palace. Now it''s better?"


    Seeing the queen in front of her, Linglong opened the boxes held by the palace maids one by one: "this is the best ginseng, this is the night pearl, this is the golden cloud pearl hairpin, this is the gilded Phoenix jade step shake, and a pair of good lanolin jade bracelets."


    Linglong finished and looked at the queen in front of her again.


    Su Nuan watched it for a while. There are many treasures of golden beauty, especially the night pearl, which is no smaller than that given to her by Feng Junyi.


    But now she didn''t show too much joy. She just waved to the Pearl to accept it. Then she said, "beauty of the kingdom of gold, why did you change your clothes today?"


    "This..."


    The beauty of the kingdom of gold was speechless for a moment. Could she say it was because it was cold here?


    When she was in the kingdom of Jin, the four seasons were like spring, so she wore cool clothes. On the day she entered the palace, she endured the cold in order to attract the emperor. Who knows, the Emperor didn''t look at her.


    I''ve been in the palace for half a month. It''s strange if she still wears so cool and doesn''t freeze to death.


    But of course she can''t say that. At the moment, Wen Sheng said, "since Linglong has entered the wine country, she is naturally a person of the emperor. She should dress up like a woman in the wine country."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan answered lazily, then ignored her, yawned and said to Pearl, "I suddenly want to eat hot pot."


    After saying this, he said to the Jin Guomei humanitarian in front of him, "do you want to join us?"


    The beauty of the kingdom of gold looked puzzled. What is hot pot? Fire in the pot?


    Pearl said, "the beauty is new here. She must not know what hot pot is. Put charcoal fire under a pot, boil the water, and pour a pot full of chili oil. When the water boils, pour the prepared dishes in and cook them. When they are cooked, they can be fished out and eaten. This is the hot pot."


    Su Nuan nodded and added, "instant boiled beef and mutton is especially delicious."


    After saying this, even pearl couldn''t help drooling. She nodded and said, "my mother is right."


    Just when Linglong wanted to refuse, she listened to the little queen in front of her and said, "the emperor likes to eat this, too. You first tell the imperial dining room to prepare dishes and invite the emperor to have dinner later."


    Upon hearing this, Linglong immediately said, "my concubine is willing to stay together."


    But she was muttering that the little queen was really a fool. She was worried that she couldn''t find a chance to see the emperor. Unexpectedly, this opportunity came.


    Su Nuan certainly knows what Linglong is thinking.


    The woman had been asking about the emperor before, and Pearl told her everything.


    Even if she doesn''t let her stay today, she will still stay here like a dog skin plaster next time. Instead of waiting to die, she might as well take this opportunity to serve her.


    After a while, the imperial dining room prepared the ingredients, put the charcoal brazier on the special table, and put the hot boiling water on it. Su Nuan took out the Pearl and put the hot pot bottom material in the bag from the supermarket. Soon, all the hot pot bottom materials melted open, and the whole room was full of hemp and spicy fragrance.


    Su Nuan knows that Jin people like sour and sweet tastes rather than spicy ones, so when this pot of red oil is boiled, Linglong''s face turns white.


    Pearl also invited the little tyrant early, and soon the little tyrant came in.


    Maybe it''s really cold outside the palace. When Feng Junyi came in, there was a cold wind. Su Nuan had already dressed and sat at the table. Seeing Feng Junyi, he immediately stood up and said, "brother emperor, the dishes are ready. I''ll wait for you."


    Seeing Feng Junyi again, Linglong was still amazed by the beautiful young man. A flush immediately appeared on her face. She said shyly, "I knock on the emperor."


    I didn''t know that Feng Junyi still didn''t look at her. He immediately sat at the table, and Su Nuan here had prepared a bowl and chopsticks for him.


    Feng Junyi looked at the young girl who was wilting before and couldn''t help but say, "in my opinion, only this hot pot can make you lively."


    Su Nuan said with a smile, "it''s still the emperor''s brother who knows me. If one hot pot is not enough, then two. In a word, hot pot can cure all diseases. Which dish would you like to eat, Emperor''s brother?"


    Linglong was hung aside, not standing, not sitting down, only foolishly continued to stand there.


    Feng Junyi looks at the dishes on the table and then looks at the little girl around him. The little girl''s face is powdery. He wants to bite the powdery little face more than those dishes.


    Su Nuan thinks Feng Junyi doesn''t know what to eat, so he begins to introduce them one by one: "The main products are shrimp slip, duck intestines, duck blood, fat beef rolls and hairy tripe. Vegetables are lettuce. It''s delicious to scald. Baby dishes are also good. There are white gourd slices, potato chips, bean curd, bean skin, coriander and winter bamboo shoots here. There are tofu, sashimi and mutton rolls over there. Brother emperor, you''re so thin. Eat more."


    There are many hot pot ingredients in the supermarket, but most of them are synthetic ingredients. She doesn''t dare to take them out in a big way, but there are enough on the table.


    "Everything is OK. I''ll eat whatever the queen likes."


    Su Nuan stares at the emperor, feeling that the boy wants to eat with her?


    Su Nuan nodded and looked clear. Then he said to Pearl, "go down and cook this, this and this."


    She doesn''t care. She''ll try it first when it''s cooked!

 Chapter 64

    When things were put into the pot, Su Nuan stirred the dipping material mixed in the bowl, took the male chopsticks, clamped a chopstick with fat beef, and rinsed in the pot.


    "Brother emperor, I''ll try it first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl with a disdainful face.


    They often shout for poison test, but they don''t want to eat more.


    Sure enough, the little girl had three pieces of fat beef, and the fourth piece finally thought of him.


    "Brother emperor, come on, open your mouth, ah -"


    When Feng Junyi was ready to take a bite, he caught a glimpse of the person standing on one side and said coldly, "don''t you know I don''t like being served? Get out of here."


    Linglong was stunned by the sudden scene. Knowing the cruelty of the emperor, she immediately knelt down and shook her shoulders and said, "emperor, concubines and concubines are golden beauty. The empress asked concubines to serve."


    Linglong threw the responsibility on the little queen in front of her, and felt a lot of peace of mind in an instant.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little queen said softly, "well, I almost forgot that the emperor''s brother and golden beauty came to see me, so I asked her to stay and eat hot pot together."


    "I don''t like outsiders."


    Feng Junyi''s face is also black. It seems that he doesn''t give the queen face at all.


    Su Nuan whispered, "Oh, it''s like this."


    She then stood up, took a small bowl, fished some vegetables from it, walked to the beauty of the kingdom of gold and said condescending, "you heard that the emperor doesn''t like someone to disturb him. I specially filled it for you. You can eat here and go back ~"


    Linglong was even more uncomfortable when she heard this, but she only raised her hands high and respectfully took the bowl of food, kowtowed and said, "concubine, thank the empress for her reward."


    Looking at the dish full of chili oil, Linglong only felt her scalp numb, but it was a gift from the little queen. She couldn''t help eating it. She had to harden her scalp, take chopsticks, clip the dish and put it in her mouth.


    With only one bite, she felt so hot that she couldn''t spit it out. She could only chew it quickly and swallow it. At the moment, the whole mouth was on fire.


    Seeing Linglong eating, Su Nuan couldn''t help asking, "how''s it going? Is it delicious?"


    Linglong replied with tears: "good, delicious."


    She gave a long sigh of relief and said, "that''s good, that''s good. Since you like to eat beauty, eat more. I also like hot pot. You should come often. I often cook hot pot here ~"


    Linglong''s body is shocked again. How often? Don''t.


    In this way, Linglong hurried through a small bowl of dishes, and her spicy mouth was no longer her own. When she kowtowed and left with her skirt, Su Nuan almost laughed.


    But the two people were more open because of the departure of the beauty of the kingdom of gold.


    Pearl had retreated outside the hall and was waiting. Su Nuan simply lifted up his sleeve and ate.


    All kinds of dishes are boiled and dipped in a bowl. It''s spicy and spicy. With the smell of sauce, you can''t stop.


    Feng Junyi just looked at the little girl around him quietly, and his heart was warm.


    The little girl looks like there is nothing more delicious in the world.


    "Husband, you eat too."


    Su Nuan took a piece of meat on his chopsticks, dipped it in the dipping material, and excitedly handed it to Feng Junyi. When Feng Junyi heard the little girl call herself like this, he was stunned.


    He said, "what did you just call me?"


    Su Nuan instantly looked shy and whispered, "I call you husband, don''t you? You are everyone''s emperor and the emperor''s brother of other princesses, but you are a warm husband."


    When she finished, she stared at Feng Junyi with smiling eyes. The things in the chopsticks took the opportunity to put them into Feng Junyi''s mouth.


    Feng Junyi''s heart warms. Yes, he is the emperor of thousands of people, but he is her husband alone.


    Husband... Ah.


    Feng Junyi nodded slightly and kept staring at her.


    Su Nuan saw the light that had never appeared in the eyes of young people in the past from her long and narrow eyes. It was as bright as a galaxy, which almost made her fall into it.


    Su Nuan hurriedly retracts her eyes, and her face looks ignorant again. She puts a piece of tofu next to Feng Junyi and says, "eat this."


    Feng Junyi obediently opens his mouth and lets Su Nuan eat.


    The Pearl waiting at the door couldn''t help laughing at this scene. It''s nice of the emperor to come back to her mother. The emperor won''t go to other women tonight.


    Hot pot with beer, Su warm is full.


    I don''t know if he is drunk. Su Nuan only thinks that the little tyrant in front of him is particularly beautiful. A pair of blurred eyes stare at the beautiful boy in front of him. The little meat hand touched his face and said, "husband, will you stay here tonight?"


    She giggled and put her other hand into her mouth uncontrollably. How silly she looked.


    Feng Junyi''s heart jumps.


    This is the first time that the little girl has offered to keep him here for the night.


    His throat rolled, and a low voice sounded, "OK."


    With that, he got up and held the little girl in his arms. The little girl''s soft arms surrounded his neck and looked at him with big eyes.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t see is that Feng Junyi''s ears are sharp and quietly red at this time.


    He put the soft little girl in his arms on the bed. The little girl lay there twisting like a bug. Feng Junyi couldn''t help coming forward and wrapped the little girl in the quilt.


    This method really worked.


    The little girl lay in bed, sleeping quietly and soundly, which was very different from what she usually saw.


    At the moment, the little girl has a quiet beauty. Her long eyelashes tremble slightly, her glittering and translucent little mouth pouts, and her fingers touch her lips, as if she were dreaming.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help but slowly close his head and wanted to kiss the little girl''s soft cheek, but he held back when he was only an inch away from her soft and fragrant face.


    Finally, he sat up straight and tucked the little girl in.


    They are still young and can''t kiss. Kissing will give birth to children.


    Little girls are still children now. If children have children... The consequences are unimaginable.


    It''s better to wait for her to be older. After all, having a baby will hurt.


    When he was about to leave, the little girl suddenly turned her body, put one hand on his waist, and then wrapped the other hand around him. She hugged him tightly and whispered, "don''t go, Emperor brother don''t go... You''re so cold, I''ll warm you..."


    Finally, his big hands covered those small and soft hands, and the corners of his mouth made a beautiful arc.


    He whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t go."

 Chapter 65

    In the inn outside the palace, lights and decorations were everywhere, full of festive flavor. However, Su Bingting sat in bed all night, and Mu Chengxun never stepped into the room.


    Seeing the horizon gradually open, Su Bingting was hungry and cold, and her heart was completely hurt. Her hand was pulling her skin and flesh, and she called in a low voice. Only then did a palace maid come in from the outside and say, "five princesses."


    Su Bingting tried to keep her calm tone and asked, "where''s the son-in-law?"


    "Son in law..."


    The palace maid looked at the little general Mu who had been sitting on the stool at the door all night and whispered, "if you go back to the princess, the son-in-law is right outside the door."


    After saying this, Su Bingting struggled to get up. Seeing this, the maid hurried forward to help. She didn''t know that Su Bingting just shook her hand and threw the maid aside. She stubbornly said, "the princess will come by herself."


    Su Bingting said that she struggled to get up again. She just felt that her legs couldn''t make her strength. The whole person fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    The maid was startled and lost her voice: "Princess highness..."


    Although Su Bingting fell and hurt all over, she still raised her hand to prevent the maid from interfering. She said, "don''t move. I can. I don''t believe it. If I leave someone in my life, I can''t live."


    She clenched her teeth, because she couldn''t stand up and walk around, she simply climbed towards the door step by step.


    When she climbed to the door, she had messy hair and was in a mess. At the moment, her pale little face was more bloodless. She looked sadly at Mu Chengxun and sobbed in a low voice: "general mu, do you hate me so?"


    Mu Chengxun''s hands on his knees gradually clenched into fists. After sitting all night, his voice was also a little hoarse. He said, "you''re worried."


    "Many hearts? Ha ha..."


    Su pinting sat up in front of her, her eyes gradually filled with tears, her dry and pale lips trembled, and her voice was like crying: "I know that I can''t compare with nine sisters from childhood. In the palace, I''m also a bullied princess. No, I''m a princess, but I''ve never been as good as an ordinary palace girl."


    "Other princesses beat me and scolded me. Sister nine often teased me. I remember once, sister nine pushed me into an ice lake. You saved me."


    "I still remember that when sister nine whipped me with a whip, you blocked the whip for me. The scar on your hand was so branded in my heart. Do you know what it means to fall in love at first sight? I never thought of competing with sister nine, but she is now the queen of the wine country. Am I not qualified?"


    Hearing what he said before, Mu Chengxun was still a little moved. He even glanced at the faint scar on the back of his hand, but when Su Bingting said the last sentence, his eyes tightened again.


    He sat there in a stalemate and said in a cold voice, "but you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t find someone to kill her."


    Su Bingting had expected Mu Chengxun to say so. She cried in a low voice, "but have you ever thought about who could go out alive? It''s better to have a good time than to be beheaded and skinned. Believe me, how could I be willing to harm her?"


    Although Su Bingting said so, she didn''t know how many times she cursed Su Nuan.


    She even thought angrily, why is Su Nuan so lucky?


    At the beginning, it was her who designed Su Nuan to fall into the ice lake. Who knew that Mu Chengxun happened to appear, she pretended to fall down. Su Nuan was a person with low IQ. She misunderstood Mu Chengxun in a few words. She was pushed down by Su Nuan.


    And the time she was beaten, when she saw Mu Chengxun coming, she deliberately angered the fool with language to stage a bitter meat trick.


    But even if she did so much, the fool also kept Mu Chengxun in mind. She hated, she hated!


    Mu Chengxun was silent at this time. Seeing Mu Chengxun''s silence, Su Bingting knew that her bitter meat trick had been half successful. She continued to sob: "Cheng Xun, am I really so bad in your heart? If so, it is also because I am happy with you. If you think there is still a chance with sister nine, you can rest assured that I will not force you. No matter what decision you make, I will support you around you."


    Mu Chengxun was instantly moved. He looked at Su Bingting, who was crawling on the ground, with untidy clothes and messy hair, and quickly stepped forward to help her up.


    Su pinting leaned against his chest as if she were boneless. She just called "Chengxun" and fainted.


    Mu Chengxun panicked and hurriedly said, "come on, pass it on to the doctor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan slept very comfortably last night.


    It was warm in the quilt. She put her arms around the "warm water bag" and put her hands and feet together, which was unspeakably comfortable.


    When she opened her eyes again, Su Nuan was still a little confused.


    After drinking too much beer last night, she was a little broken. She turned over and sat up and thought about it for a while. Su Wencai said, "no, I''m late for class again. Pearl, please undress with me."


    Pearl thought something had happened and hurried to the school with her skirt, but she heard her mother shouting to go to school. She hurriedly said, "mother, the emperor said that you drank too much last night and couldn''t get up in the morning. Father-in-law Wang and the master have told you to lie down again."


    Pearl said, pressing her back into the quilt.


    Su Nuan was relieved when he heard this. He simply covered his quilt and slept back.


    When he got back to sleep, Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink. He was really bored. He took out a few warm water bags from the supermarket and took them out.


    The warm water bag must be refitted. Otherwise, it must be suspicious that the latex is exposed outside. It must be covered with something to disguise. She can''t sew. She simply asks the palace maid to sew it.


    Fortunately, the maids were smart and handy. In a moment, two leather bags containing warm water bags were ready. Su Nuan pulled up the curtain, got into the quilt alone, stuffed the warm water bag in, took it out, filled it with hot water, and went to the imperial study excitedly.


    Since we should hold the tyrant''s legs tightly, of course, we should make frequent contacts to enhance mutual feelings. Who knows whether she offended the little tyrant when she was drunk last night, so the first thing at this moment is to pay attention.


    When she came out of the palace, she saw that lights and decorations had begun in the palace. She asked pearl, "what day is today?"


    Pearl smiled and said, "if you go back to your mother, it will be new year''s Eve in two days. You have to dress up in the palace. The Empress Dowager likes to be lively. She has long ordered you to go down and let us make arrangements for the new year in all the palaces."


    Su Nuan nodded with an expression of enlightenment, and then said, "but the second prince of the cloud Kingdom has gone back? He didn''t tell the palace."


    But pearl said, "the Empress Dowager didn''t go back. She left her second highness to spend the new year''s Eve here. On the one hand, the customs of the wine country are quite different from those of the cloud country. On the other hand, she said that you are a newcomer to the empress and asked her second highness to stay with you."

 Chapter 66

    Su Nuan was surprised.


    I don''t know what the Empress Dowager''s purpose is.


    The only thing she knows now is that if Su QingHan continues to stay in the cloud country as a guest, it''s nothing outside the palace. Anyway, she won''t meet princess Muyang, but it''s different if she stays for the festival.


    At that time, princesses from every kilometer will come out to attend the new year''s Eve banquet. As guests, Su QingHan must also come to the banquet. If Princess Muyang and Su QingHan see each other right at the banquet, won''t she be busy in vain before?


    Calm down, calm down, she needs to calm down.


    But although she thinks so, Su Nuan can''t calm down at all.


    She walked back and forth in front of the temple door, anxious like an ant on a hot pot.


    Pearl was puzzled. She looked at her empress walking around and asked in a low voice, "empress, what''s the matter with you? But miss your second highness?"


    Pearl naively thought that the empress of her family didn''t like her brother before. Now she is married. If she is from a foreign country, she must be happy to see her relatives.


    Where do you know that Su Nuan blurted out: "why does the Empress Dowager want him to stay here? Let me say that he should go back as soon as possible."


    Pearl was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "empress..."


    Su Nuan realized that what he just said was a little wrong, so he explained: "you know, your highness is not liked by his father. If he misses the opportunity to spend New Year''s Eve with his father this time, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to be robbed by other princes."


    Su Nuan made a look of bitter hatred, and Pearl suddenly realized that at the moment, she only wanted to see her second highness again. Where could she care so much? She said: "in fact, her second highness is dignified and talented. She is excellent among the princes. I don''t know why, the emperor doesn''t like her second highness."


    Su Nuan glanced. She still knew something about the broken things in the cloud country.


    The emperor dotes on their mother imperial concubine because she is good-looking, but it is sometimes wrong in this era. For example, her father emperor is a confused monarch and addicted to women. Many eunuchs around her said that her mother imperial concubine has great power and must ignore her children. So the original owner did the opposite and learned from the style of the emperor of cloud everywhere, It caused her and the man to live so miserable.


    After all, it was the emperor of the cloud Kingdom who caused these tragedies.


    Thinking of the Yunguo Dynasty hall, Su Nuan thought of the situation in the country of origin.


    It is said that Feng Junyi was sent to the state of cloud as a proton. Before that, even the Empress Dowager suffered in the state of cloud. Later, the Regent went to rescue the mother and son and only rescued the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager still couldn''t swallow a breath for the state of cloud. At this time, she left the second prince of the state of cloud here. It is estimated that she just wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble or show the wealth of the source country.


    Anyway, Su Nuan thinks so if he changes his position.


    She sighed: "forget it, forget it. Since it''s the Empress Dowager''s order, we can''t help it. Let''s go and send warmth to the emperor''s brother."


    Su Nuan said and strode forward. Pearl didn''t react for a while. When she saw that the queen had left first, she hurried to follow up.


    Outside the imperial study, Su Wengang approached and saw Duke Wang step forward, arched his hands and said with a smile: "empress, the emperor is discussing business with several adults in the imperial study, you see..."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, he immediately waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Just wait here in the palace. Don''t disturb the discussion between the emperor and the ministers."


    You know, this is a great opportunity.


    In order to bring warmth to the little tyrant, she waited at the gate of the palace just like what was shown on TV. The cold wind was bleak, the snow accumulated a layer, and her whole body was cold. Maybe Feng Junyi felt more like a queen when she saw it and felt distressed.


    On this thought, Su Nuan thought that this method was really wonderful, but when she saw father-in-law Wang, she still looked embarrassed. She said, "father-in-law Wang, you can rest assured. If the emperor comes out later, if you ask, the palace will say that the palace will wait for him here and won''t let the emperor blame you."


    After hearing this, father-in-law Wang was also moved in his heart. He said, "the queen is really sincere to the emperor."


    After saying this, he said to the little eunuch around him, "go and bring a fire for your mother. It''s too cold here. If you freeze your mother, your servant''s head should be moving."


    Su Nuan didn''t stop. She knew that what Duke Wang said was not exaggerated at all.


    Sure enough, after a while, a eunuch brought a pot of fire and put it beside her. Although it was outside, it was really warm because of the pot of fire.


    What Su Nuan didn''t see was that not far away, the third princess Su yunshang was walking towards this side with several palace maids. From a distance, he saw Su Nuan standing in front of the Royal book room and had already begun to glance at his mouth.


    As the most favored Princess of the cloud Kingdom, as long as she thought of this dead girl climbing on her head as a queen, she was a hundred unhappy.


    At the moment, she couldn''t help muttering: "the goblin, like her mother, goes to the emperor every day at a young age!"


    I seem to forget that she came here to attract the emperor''s attention.


    And Su Nuan''s Little Regiment stood at the door.


    She was wearing a thick cloak, a new coat made by the fashion Bureau, and a warm water bag in her arms and a pot of charcoal fire around her, which made her want to sleep.


    In the eyes of others, I saw a porcelain doll wearing a big red cloak and exquisite facial features standing there dozing. Her little face with long eyelashes and ruddy eyes was so cute.


    Even when the third princess Su yunshang approached and saw this lovely doll like Su Nuan, she was surprised.


    A feeling of inexplicable love suddenly rose, as if a girl could not help looking at her favorite doll.


    But for a moment, Su Yunchang woke up. What was in front of her was not a porcelain doll, but a nuisance who was inferior to her everywhere and became the queen of the country of origin.


    So her face changed for a moment. When she came to Su Nuan, she coughed and said, "sister, are you tired?"


    Su Nuan opened her eyes and saw that she was somewhat similar to her, but she was arrogant. She suddenly remembered her identity.


    This is the three princesses who are very arrogant and domineering in the cloud country.


    The fifth princess said that the third princess ordered someone to murder her. Although Su Nuan didn''t believe it at all, Su Nuan still had a certain vigilance towards the third princess.


    This girl with thorns at the exit is really not a good stubble.


    But she is now the queen of the wine country. In the whole harem, except the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubine, she is the largest.


    Su Nuan blinked, looked at her and asked, "what did Su Mei just call this palace?"

 Chapter 67

    Su Nuan asked this and directly let Su yunshang''s throat stem.


    She glanced at father Wang next to her and looked at Su Nuan in front of her.


    The dead girl was still like a day ago. Her big eyes were ignorant and didn''t seem to be enlightened, but her big eyes were full of aura. She said she asked this sentence deliberately, but with a trace of unintentionalness.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she simply blessed herself and said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    Su Nuan immediately stared, helped her with both hands and said, "Su Mei doesn''t have to be polite. Does Su Mei also come to the emperor?"


    Su yunshang actually wanted to say yes, but I don''t know why. The word was so stuck in his throat that he couldn''t say it. Finally, he only said, "it''s just passing by."


    After su yunshang said that, he saw Su QingHan coming out of the imperial study, and his face was ugly again.


    It turned out that the emperor was inside, discussing things with the girl''s brother.


    When Su QingHan came out, he also saw Su Nuan and Su yunshang. According to etiquette, Su QingHan arched his hands at Su Nuan and said, "empress."


    Su Nuan didn''t expect that the person here was su QingHan. Su Nuan knew that as long as the male Lord was in the palace, it would be very dangerous. She nodded and hoped that others would leave here quickly.


    Su QingHan seemed to have something to say. He looked like he wanted to stop talking. Finally, he arched his hand and strode away.


    In fact, Su QingHan wanted to talk to his sister, who should have died long ago, but he gave up when he saw the little girl''s head and wanted to see the emperor''s anxious appearance.


    Last time he lost a chance to meet princess Muyang. He knew he would not miss it this time.


    He now lives outside the palace. The emperor can enter the palace when he is summoned. As long as he enters the palace, he will have the opportunity to meet princess Muyang. Even if he can''t meet princess Muyang once, there will be a second time. If he can''t meet princess Muyang twice, there will be a third time. Even if his luck is really bad, there will be a chance for the new year''s Eve banquet.


    At that time, he gets up to propose a toast. When Princess Muyang sees her, she will fall in love at first sight.


    In this way, everything will return to normal.


    Although Su Nuan was worried, she didn''t directly rush into the imperial study, but stood at the door of the hall. Instead, she planned to stare at Su QingHan and leave. When her eyes touched Su QingHan''s eyes, she thought of the assassin flying with a sword that day.


    The eyes of the man in black... Look like Su QingHan in front of him. Does it mean that the male Lord came to the country of origin not only to escort the two princesses, but also to assassinate Feng Junyi?


    She whispered, "second brother."


    Su QingHan suddenly stopped.


    Su Nuan took a warm water bag from Pearl''s hand and walked towards Su QingHan. When she approached him, she deliberately bumped the assassin''s left arm. Sure enough, she saw the blinking forbearance in Su QingHan''s eyes.


    He has a wound on his arm. It seems that the assassin that day is likely to be su QingHan.


    But the male Lord is also a person who cares about the world, does everything for the purpose, and even destroys his family. So Su Nuan only pretends not to see anything, smiles YingYing and walks up and says, "second brother, this is a hand-made stove made by people in the warm life palace. It''s cold on the road. This will be warmer."


    Su Nuan stretched out his hand to hand over the things, but secretly stabbed the things in his hand with a needle. At this time, the warm water bag burst and the hot water in it poured out. Su Nuan exclaimed, threw the things on the ground and said, "Why are they broken, second brother, are you hot?"


    She hurriedly took her handkerchief to wipe Su QingHan, and told pearl to tidy up her things.


    "Nothing. The empress should not burn it."


    Su QingHan glanced at the square cotton bag, but hesitated and didn''t think too much.


    Su Nuan pouted and said, "it''s all my fault that I''m too stupid to take things well. Second brother, I''ll send you a good stove another day."


    Su QingHan smiled calmly and arched his hand again to thank him for leaving.


    Just now, that was a trial. Just click to the end.


    As for the warm water bag in her hand, except for the little tyrant she trusted, it must not be leaked to a third person.


    Seeing that Su QingHan really left, Su Nuan turned and walked to the imperial study.


    When she went in, she saw that Feng Junyi was looking down at a jade pendant in her hand. When she approached, Feng Junyi had carefully put away the jade pendant, looked at her indifferently and said, "what''s the matter with the queen coming to the imperial study?"


    Su Nuan pretends not to see what he has in his hand, rushes forward with a warm water bag, puts it in Feng Junyi''s arms and says, "husband, this is for you ~"


    Last night, she remembered that she called his husband, and then she saw that Feng Junyi''s face became much softer.


    So she felt that the title was tried and true.


    Sure enough, the cold and solemn breath on Feng Junyi''s face suddenly dropped. Then he took the warm water bag she gave and said, "what is this?"


    Su Nuan touched it with his little hand and said, "this is a warm water bag. Is it warm? It''s much easier to use than a stove. This soft and warm one can also be used to warm the quilt at night."


    I don''t know why. When hearing the little girl say that, Feng Junyi somehow thought of the little girl warming her quilt last night.


    The little girl''s body is soft, fragrant and, most importantly, hot.


    He held her in his arms and listened to her even breathing. He also slept soundly when he didn''t sleep well.


    Seeing that Feng Junyi didn''t speak, Su nuanjiao said, "don''t you like it, husband?"


    She looked at Feng Junyi with her eyes full of loss. Feng Junyi took back her eyes and said in a soft voice, "I don''t like it. It''s really easy to use."


    His hand stroked the soft silk on the warm water bag, like a little girl''s skin.


    Then he put down the things in his hand, took her hand and said, "I''ll take you to see something."


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what Feng Junyi is going to take her to see. Feng Junyi pulls her up and wraps her red cloak around her.


    Standing on Feng Junyi''s chest, she felt the young man''s special male breath. Even if she was sober, her head was dazed at this moment.


    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart, Su Nuan, Su Nuan, this little tyrant is only a 13-year-old child. We must not treat him as a man.


    But when his eyes touched the handsome face and saw the long and narrow cold eyes, his heart still missed a beat.


    No, the little tyrant is not only tall, but also well developed. Even if his facial features are still green and astringent, his breath is a feeling that only mature men have.


    This is only a mature man can bring her a sense of security, which is even reflected in a teenager who is only 13 or 14 years old.


    Su Nuan looked back, and some dared not look at him. His small hand only focused on drilling into the big hand and whispered, "husband, where are you taking me?"

 Chapter 68

    "You''ll know when you go."


    Feng Junyi arranges the little girl''s cloak and takes her all the way to the top of the palace. Su Nuan stands here and overlooks the whole palace. The imperial study is the middle of the whole palace.


    Feng Junyi pointed to a palace wall that was still being built not far away and said, "do you see? A warm palace higher than this palace will be built here soon. You can choose the layout inside. On summer nights, when you and I climb this warm palace, the stars are within reach."


    I don''t know why, when Feng Junyi said that the palace was a warm palace, her heart beat faster again.


    A warm palace? There is a warm word in it. Is it specially built for her?


    Since ancient times, building the walls of the Imperial Palace has been a waste of people and money. Su Nuan is worried about this.


    Moreover, Feng Junyi thought that he could reach out and touch the stars in the sky. Why does that sound so familiar?


    Star picking pavilion?


    If she remembered correctly, a dead monarch built the star picking Pavilion for a favorite imperial concubine, which accelerated the demise of the dynasty.


    Although many things have not been verified, Feng Junyi also built... History is always surprisingly similar.


    With her little hand pointing to Feng Junyi''s finger, she gently shook it and said, "brother emperor, there are so many palaces in the palace. It''s better to repair them. There''s no need to build so high. Besides, how beautiful the stars hang in the sky. Why take them off?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi said coldly, "I am the son of heaven and the whole world belongs to me. My queen likes the night pearl. The star must be brighter than the night pearl. How can I not pick it?"


    Su Nuan:... Should I call you a Han PI or a Han Pi?


    She suddenly didn''t know how to convince the arrogant teenager who was only thirteen or four years old.


    At the moment, Su Nuan stared at him with a pout. A moment later, Su Nuan stood on tiptoe and screamed. He came to Feng Junyi''s ear and said, "brother emperor, in fact, you can pick stars here. If you don''t believe it, I''ll pick them for you at night ~"


    Feng Junyi looks at the little man in front of him. His eyes, which bend like crescent moon, are clear and clean.


    The little man''s words also aroused his curiosity. He said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll come with you at night."


    Hearing Feng Junyi''s words, Su Nuan puffed his cheeks, breathed out a sigh and smiled with satisfaction.


    The first step to stop the little tyrant from running on the road of death is a success.


    When Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi down the roof of the imperial library, he had lunch with Feng Junyi.


    After dinner, pearl whispered to her that the Empress Dowager had just called Su QingHan to the palace.


    When Su Nuan heard this, the first two were big.


    It''s just that the emperor calls a wave. After all, Princess Muyang is unlikely to come to the imperial study, but the Queen Mother''s bedroom


    Su Nuan finished eating here. Before he could wait for his full belly to digest, he quickly waved his hand and said, "let''s go to the Empress Dowager."


    Yes, she has a real heart.


    She had just tried before. Eight out of ten or nine of the bold assassins were the male Lord. The Empress Dowager called him. Even if it was just to show the majesty of the empress dowager, it would not be good.


    Moreover, the Empress Dowager and the Regent are so smart. What if they guess that the assassin is likely to be su QingHan, so they call him and test him?


    In this book, the male Lord was extremely unlucky in the early stage. If she didn''t stop the empress dowager, I''m afraid she would let the male Lord suffer all the hardships and turn grief and anger into a driving force for revenge.


    Su Nuan made up his mind to find the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager likes the night pearl. Su Nuan hurried back to the palace, took the night pearl sent by the beauty Linglong of the Golden State, and called the Pearl to go to the Ci''an palace where the Empress Dowager is located.


    Su Nuan stood at the door. Seeing that it was her, the steward aunt hurried forward and said, "empress."


    Su Nuan was still naive. Pearl stepped forward and said, "please tell my aunt that the queen came to visit the Empress Dowager and bring some new things to the Empress Dowager."


    Although the aunt glanced at the treasure box held by the maid of honor, she hurriedly answered. After a while, Mammy Zhao came out in person and said to Su Nuan, "empress dowager, how can you come by yourself in such a cold day? Please come in quickly. The Empress Dowager said that your second highness will also come to worship your mother. You may be in a much better mood when you see your second highness."


    Su Nuan tilted his lips. She was happy when she couldn''t see him. It was only when the male Lord hopped in the imperial palace of the enemy country that she was upset.


    When he entered the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, he saw Su QingHan standing there.


    Su QingHan saw her coming in and continued to salute respectfully. The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "queen, come and sit by the mourning house."


    Su Nuan obediently answered and went to the Empress Dowager to sit down. Su QingHan still stood there.


    Su Nuan ordered pearl to take the treasure box and slowly opened it. A huge night pearl appeared in front of her. The Empress Dowager was surprised and said, "the queen has such a big night pearl."


    But when she saw the Empress Dowager looking at the night pearl, her eyes were full of love. She sighed: "in those days, the mourning family unfortunately wandered outside and lived in a dark place. This person was afraid of the dark place, because he always felt that there would be some terrible things in the dark and was afraid of candles. Because candles would burn down the house, only the night pearl glowed at night, which was the best."


    Su Nuan saw that Su QingHan''s face was slightly white.


    She also knew that what the Empress Dowager said about wandering outside must be when she was working as a proton in the cloud country with the little tyrant.


    At that time, the Empress Dowager and the little tyrant must have suffered a lot. Now she sent the night pearl, and the Empress Dowager deliberately mentioned it. Of course, Su Nuan knew her intentions.


    Even if she doesn''t send the night pearl today, the Empress Dowager will probably use other ways to make those memories reappear in front of Su QingHan to warn the now frustrated Prince of cloud country.


    Su Nuan felt a little embarrassed, so he said softly, "my mother likes the night pearl. Nuan looks at the largest one, so I sent it to you. If you can still get these things in the future, Nuan will keep it for you."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard this, she was more happy and said with a smile, "well, it''s still the Queen''s filial piety. It''s no white pain for mourning the family."


    Su QingHan was also surprised at the sister''s change.


    In the past, Su Nuan, relying on his youth and beauty, was domineering in the palace. Her sister spoke but thought. Who knows that she is such a delicate child now. Even he likes it, let alone the Empress Dowager.


    Looking at her sister''s changes, Su QingHan once again affirmed that her sister must have been clumsy when she was in the cloud country. Now she has come to the source country and fulfilled her wish to be the queen. She will make great achievements in the future.


    Su Nuan looks very happy when she sees the Empress Dowager. She thinks that if she sends Su QingHan out now, it should be all right.


    Before she could speak, the Empress Dowager said, "I heard that you were one of the best swordsmen in the cloud kingdom. Can you dance a sword to show me today?"

 Chapter 69

    After saying this, not only Su Nuan, but also su QingHan''s look was a little pale, but it was only a moment that could not be checked. Su QingHan said, "respect the Empress Dowager''s will."


    Su Nuan knew that the Empress Dowager must want to test. Just as Su QingHan picked up the sword handed to him by the palace people, the Empress Dowager said, "Ai family, the famous little eunuch here happens to be good at sword dancing. Suddenly, I think it''s boring to dance sword alone. Why don''t you two compete in the front yard."


    Su Nuan: draw a leg. You might as well go up and pinch the man''s wound.


    But the face still has to show the ignorant appearance of a ten-year-old girl.


    Here, the Empress Dowager has moved towards the front yard with the help of the palace maid, and doesn''t give Su QingHan the chance to refuse.


    Su QingHan followed out, and had already figured out the Empress Dowager''s intention.


    Only with a sword.


    The eunuch maid had already moved the stool and put it there. The Empress Dowager sat on the chair, while Su Nuan stood by her. Su QingHan in front of them had already competed with the little eunuch.


    Although she doesn''t know how to dance swords, she can see from one move to another that the little eunuch is a dead hand. Fortunately, the male Lord is also a powerful player. Even if the move is fatal, it can be resolved one by one.


    But she knew that the ill fated man would not die, but would live rather than die.


    Sure enough, the little eunuch had slapped a sword on Su QingHan''s arm. Su QingHan''s fingers trembled with pain because of this, but there was still no waves on his face.


    After probing back and forth for a few times, the little eunuch''s action became more and more presumptuous. Although he would not kill Su QingHan, he hit Su QingHan''s right arm intentionally or unintentionally every time.


    Su QingHan was wearing a black robe and didn''t know whether the wound had been cracked. At the moment, his face was much whiter than before, and even thin sweat was seeping from his forehead.


    The Empress Dowager on one side suddenly said, "I heard that you and the emperor went out of the palace that day. An assassin attacked the emperor. You sacrificed your life to save him."


    Well, the Empress Dowager began to suspect her.


    Su Nuan immediately showed a look of inviting merit and said excitedly, "yes, yes, I saw a man in black trying to kill the emperor''s brother with a sword, so I kicked the emperor''s brother away with one foot..."


    When she finished, she looked at the Empress Dowager in front of her with a frightened face and whispered, "empress mother, will you beat wennuan?"


    Those big eyes showed the poor girl''s appearance incisively and vividly. Even the Empress Dowager looked at her and put down her last vigilance. She stretched out her hand to touch Su Nuan''s small head, hugged her in her arms and said, "I''m sorry, my little darling, how can my mother be willing to beat you? You kicked well. Thanks to you, the emperor escaped the disaster. It''s too late to reward you."


    Su Nuan snuggled in the Empress Dowager''s arms. She heard the voice of Princess Shuanghua coming into her eardrum. She said angrily, "aunt dowager, you must not believe her. In my opinion, the assassin is Su QingHan, and she is with her brother!"


    Princess Shuanghua came out of the hall. Su Nuan lay down in the Empress Dowager''s arms and was surprised.


    She thought that after the last incident, Princess Shuanghua had "changed her evil ways and returned to justice". She didn''t know that she jumped out again in a few days.


    Especially just now, Princess Shuanghua insisted that Su QingHan was pretending, and Su Nuan''s heart hung up.


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she said coldly, "frost Hua, don''t be rude. What did AI family tell you last time?"


    Upon hearing this, Princess Shuanghua immediately wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost. She still took the trouble to say: "Aunt empress dowager, you believe that Hua''er once married general Mu outside the capital. In addition to our people from the country of origin, they are from the country of cloud. Most of the people in the country of cloud are tigers and wolves! For example, the one around you, regardless of your age, has many means to seduce my emperor''s cousin. Otherwise, why didn''t the emperor''s cousin even have the luck to stay with other concubines night and night?"


    "Shuanghua, go down to AI family! Can you talk about the emperor''s affairs? If AI family hadn''t protected you, the emperor would have cut off your head!"


    The Empress Dowager seemed to be really angry this time, and Su Nuan was not convinced.


    It seems that Princess Shuanghua usually asks about her and the emperor.


    Just when Su Nuan wanted to refute, he heard the voice of the palace maid at the door: "empress dowager, the emperor is coming this way."


    As soon as the maid kneeling on the ground had finished speaking, she felt a strong wind. Before she could get up, she was kicked away.


    Su Nuan looks at the figure and sees Feng Junyi stride in front of her.


    Seeing Feng Junyi''s angry appearance and not looking very well, Su Nuan slipped out of the Empress Dowager''s arms and shrunk aside.


    Su Nuan swears that she''s not counseling, just from her heart.


    The Empress Dowager obviously didn''t expect it. At the moment, she was a little frightened and said, "emperor, why are you here?"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "if I don''t come, I don''t know how your good niece treats my queen."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Princess Shuanghua only thinks she''s out of luck. Before she can bully Su Nuan, Feng Junyi appears, and she must be scolded.


    At the moment, she couldn''t care so much. She suddenly threw herself on the ground, hugged Feng Junyi''s legs and said, "cousin emperor, everything Hua Er did was for you. Look at her and look at him. They are all from the cloud country. Have you forgotten what happened to you in the cloud country? Cousin..."


    "Pa!"


    The Empress Dowager slapped Princess Shuanghua on her face and said sternly, "shut up, come on, Princess Shuanghua is a little confused. Take her down to see the imperial doctor!"


    Only the Empress Dowager knew how taboo the emperor was about what happened in the cloud state. However, she hurriedly scolded the palace maids for dragging Princess Shuanghua down. It seemed too late.


    Because she saw that Feng Junyi''s eyes turned red in an instant. She held her head in her hands and the green veins on her forehead were protruding. She looked very painful. Then she took out her sword and waved it to the people around her.


    One of the palace maids had no time to dodge and was directly cut off her head. Princess Shuanghua saw this scene and immediately made a tragic cry.


    It was precisely because of this scream that Feng Junyi, with scarlet eyes and a bloody sword, came towards Princess Shuanghua again.


    The maid in waiting, who had been dragging Princess Shuanghua to leave, softened her legs and collapsed to the ground.


    Princess Shuanghua looked at Feng Junyi who was walking directly towards her and cried, "please forgive me, cousin of the emperor. Hua Er will never dare again, brother of the Emperor..."


    Seeing Feng Junyi waving his sword, Princess Shuanghua, in a hurry, mercilessly dragged Su Nuan in front of her and said in a harsh voice, "since you want to kill me, let''s die together!"

 Chapter 70

    Su Nuan''s eyes widened and watched Feng Junyi wield a knife. She even thought that her head would roll in front of others like the palace maid just now, frightening others.


    Unexpectedly, her third time was about to be buried in the hands of a tyrant.


    She refused!!!


    Su Nuan closes her eyes and is ready to take the sword. She doesn''t know, but she doesn''t feel anything.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw that Feng Junyi''s sword body stopped less than an inch from her neck.


    Looking over his head, the broken hair hanging from his ears was cut off by his iron like mud sword.


    Her legs were like lead. Even the knife holder neck could not move. She only blinked her big eyes and shriveled her mouth and shouted, "brother of the emperor ~"


    The sword in Feng Junyi''s hand fell to the ground, and then the whole person fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan doesn''t know where her strength comes from. She pushes away Princess Shuanghua, who is also scared and silly, and reaches out to drag Feng Junyi to her side, so she is so forcibly pressed on the ground by Feng Junyi.


    The Empress Dowager was frightened. When she saw that Feng Junyi fainted, she calmed down and said to mother Zhao: "mother Zhao, pass on the royal doctor quickly!"


    It was already midnight when Feng Junyi woke up again.


    When he opened his eyes, his headache didn''t explode as before. When he was ready to move, he met a soft little man lying beside him.


    By the dim candle light, Feng Junyi sees the little girl leaning against her arms and holding him tightly in her hands.


    "Husband, don''t be afraid. Warm and knead it for you. It won''t hurt."


    When the little girl finished, her little hands groped up his chest, touched his temple all the way, and gently rubbed his temple with her fingers.


    The soft and smooth finger pulp was close to his temple, and his heart gradually melted away.


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl who fumbled on him, lay on him, closed her eyes and rubbed his temples. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    She took care of him all night. I''m afraid she''s really tired now, so the little girl is still rubbing his temples half asleep and half awake.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, squeezed the two soft little hands in his hands, and said in a hoarse voice, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "Just don''t hurt."


    The little girl muttered, "don''t be afraid, it''s warm ~"


    Feng Junyi answered the voice and closed his eyes.


    The faint fragrance of the little girl lingered in front of his breath, but his heart was deeply touched by this scene.


    It was the little girl who was afraid to die. Unexpectedly, it was her who comforted him in the end.


    He took her waist with his big hand and slowly pushed her down from her body and put her on her side. Where did he know that the little girl''s hands and feet were pasted up again.


    He simply stopped moving and let the little girl stick to him.


    When Su Nuan vaguely opens his eyes, he sees Feng Junyi lying quietly on the bed, letting her stand with her hands and feet, and immediately feels a click in her heart.


    God, why does she use a murderous tyrant as a pillow?


    The body immediately became stiff, then pretended to turn over and quietly moved the body, trying to change the act of death unconsciously.


    Finally, Su Nuan, who finished this series of actions, breathed a sigh of relief, pretended to wake up from his sleep, yawned and said, "husband, when did you wake up?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t reveal it either. The little girl must have been frightened by him just now.


    Although he didn''t quite remember what he did after his head disease, he could guess that he must have killed someone.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Nuan turned over, held his cheeks in his hands, looked down at the beautiful face under the candle, and whispered, "brother emperor, can''t you sleep?"


    "Well, I can''t sleep."


    Feng Junyi answered. She didn''t know that the little girl in front of her suddenly came to spirit. Her two big eyes flashed brightly and said to him, "brother emperor, since you can''t sleep, let''s pick the stars."


    It seems that... There is such an agreement.


    Feng Junyi answered. Dressed neatly and wearing thick cloaks, they rushed to the imperial study, went up to the top floor of the imperial study, stood on the attic and looked at the stars.


    Su Nuan has to sigh that the good thing about this era is that as long as it''s sunny, you can see the bright moon in any season.


    The moonlight is very beautiful. Su Nuan can clearly see the curved moon hanging in the sky. The moonlight shines on the clouds, and even the clouds are clearly visible.


    There are many stars not far away. The Milky way is still that Milky way. Everything looks very real.


    If she hadn''t known from the beginning that this was just the world in the book, I''m afraid she wouldn''t doubt the authenticity of this place.


    Feng Junyi stood beside her. The little tyrant under the moonlight was pale to almost transparent, wrapped in dark clothes. Because he was thin and tall, he didn''t feel bloated even in a thick cloak, but had a strange beauty.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help looking at Feng Junyi again. His eyes looked at Feng Junyi. He had already forgotten himself. He couldn''t help coming up and pecking on his thin lips.


    But the idea was soon dispelled. Su Nuan took back his eyes, raised one small hand high and made the action of holding things. The other hand recruited the little tyrant to squat down on her side, then tilted his head to adjust his sight, pointed to his hand and said, "brother emperor, what do you think of my palm?"


    Feng Junyi bends down as Su Nuan orders, but sees a bright moon as if it is held in the hands of the little girl. He suddenly understands what the little girl means by picking the stars and the moon.


    He was a little unhappy and said, "I see. Your palm seems to hold the moon, but even so, it''s not true."


    Seeing that Feng Junyi was serious, Su Nuan began to seriously popularize science. She said seriously, "brother emperor, do you know how far we stand from the moon?"


    Feng Junyi said, "how far is it? As long as I build a warm palace high enough, I can''t pick it if I don''t believe it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, are ancient emperors stupid?


    Su Nuan sighed: "the moon is about 363300 kilometers from where we stand, even if it is closest, that is, about 108.99 million feet. Brother emperor, are you sure you want to build such a high building?"


    She tilted her head to look at Feng Junyi, with a trace of cunning in her eyes.


    Feng Junyi stared at the little girl in front of him, and felt sick inside: so now she is the real her? But why is there still a sense of simplicity?


    He took back his eyes and a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face: "naturally, it can''t be."


    The moonlight is like water. Feng Junyi''s face is mature, which is inconsistent with his age, but with a trace of green and seductive beauty.


    Su Nuan began to be manic: ah, such a little tyrant really wants to kiss. What should I do? Wait online, very urgent!

 Chapter 71

    Su Nuan can''t wait so much. She puts her mouth up and pecks Feng Junyi on his face before he reacts. She quickly retracts her head. However, even so, her face turns red quietly.


    Feng Junyi was stunned. It seemed to him that something had happened just now, but it seemed that nothing had happened.


    Stunned for a while, Feng Junyi slightly deflected his head and looked at Su Nuan in front of him. His eyes sank and said, "you just kissed me?"


    Of course, Su Nuan immediately denied it.


    Just now, her brain was hot and out of control. Even because she was too fast, she basically didn''t even feel it. How can she admit it?


    So Su Nuan said solemnly, "no, why should I kiss you? The wind blows."


    The more she said so, the more guilty she was. The feeling of stealing a kiss just now gradually emerged.


    It was as if your lips touched a soft silk, soft and cool.


    I thought the little tyrant''s face would be hard and cold. Who knows, it was as soft as a child, but it felt cooler.


    "Seriously?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the little girl in front of him and touched the place where he felt kissed just now.


    The feeling was soft and warm, with the fragrance of the little girl, it was clear that she had been kissed.


    On this thought, Feng Junyi felt even more nervous. He said, "warm, listen to me. If you kiss, you have to be honest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan blinks at Feng Junyi. He doesn''t know why this guy suddenly talks to her so seriously and looks like a great enemy.


    She even wondered if this guy poisoned his face to prevent stealing a kiss?


    Before she could continue her wishful thinking, Feng Junyi said before the meeting: "warm, you are still young, and do you know that kissing will have children?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    After hearing this, Su Nuan thought that something was wrong with her ear. She couldn''t help asking, "what did you just say? Kiss will have children?"


    Feng Junyi saw the little girl raise her face and asked him in surprise. He couldn''t help blushing.


    He whispered, "Yeah."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, but seeing the serious look on the little tyrant''s face, he forced his smile down.


    She said curiously, "brother emperor, who told you that? The Empress Dowager?"


    Feng Junyi said, "no one told me."


    He remembered that he had inadvertently seen his father kiss another woman, and then he was driven out. After a few months, the woman''s stomach gradually grew up.


    In the end, the woman gave birth to the child.


    As for his mother, even if he returned home, she rarely saw him, but occasionally, he met his mother and the Regent hugging together and kissing, and he hated to go to his mother even more.


    Since then, his mother''s stomach has gradually grown up, but the child died soon after birth, so he believes that boys will have children if they kiss girls.


    Su Nuan understands. It seems that the little tyrant guessed it himself.


    So he said solemnly, "don''t worry, brother emperor, but you won''t have children."


    After her words, Feng Junyi looked at her with a serious face.


    Su Nuan looked at her little body and immediately understood.


    She is just a little girl. He can''t figure out the little girl younger than him. He must think she won''t know.


    Su Nuan lamented how the Empress Dowager taught her son. It doesn''t mean that in ancient times, there were special people to tell the emperor about this enlightenment knowledge. Why did Feng Junyi know nothing when it was his turn?


    She seriously suspects that Feng Junyi is pretending to be pure.


    So he got close and said, "really? But I like children. If I can have a baby with the emperor''s brother, I''d be happy."


    Feng Junyi''s face turned red. He frowned and said seriously, "nonsense."


    "Wennuan is not fooling around. Wennuan really wants to have a baby with the emperor''s brother."


    She simply held the young man in front of her with both hands, and her small head was close to his chest.


    The more shy the little tyrant looked, the closer she got.


    She heard the little tyrant''s heart pounding and was very happy to see the murderous little tyrant in panic.


    "It''s cold at night. The queen would better go back earlier."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he pushed the octopus like little girl away from him and heard the little girl say, "brother emperor, I kissed you before."


    Feng Junyi''s face stiffened again. Su Nuan said, "brother emperor, you really won''t have a baby. If you don''t believe it, you can ask father-in-law Wang."


    As Feng Junyi''s personal eunuch, Duke Wang is responsible for Feng Junyi''s clothing, food, housing and transportation. She really doubts why the eunuch eats. She doesn''t even give them these common sense.


    Fortunately, I met her. If I met any concubine like a wolf, I would be eaten and wiped clean.


    Feng Junyi hears the little girl''s words and looks at father-in-law Wang. Father-in-law Wang immediately kneels on the ground.


    Feng Junyi said, "you all know?"


    Duke Wang knelt down and said, "the emperor atones for his sin. Slaves and slaves know something."


    Then he stood up again, carefully approached Feng Junyi and whispered in his ear, "emperor, men and women have children, so..."


    With Duke Wang whispering in his ear, Feng Junyi''s face became strange. He even looked at her meaningfully, and then said, "I''m tired. I''ll drive back to the palace."


    Duke Wang took the trouble to say, "for specific things, I''ll go back to the palace and find a pamphlet for the emperor to study."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Nuan stared at father Wang. The dog eunuch was unkind. She only asked him to popularize science. She didn''t want him to poison the little boy.


    At night, Feng Junyi didn''t go back to the bedroom with her. She didn''t know if she was angry. Su Nuan returned to the party. She lay alone on the warm big bed, tossing and turning, but she couldn''t sleep.


    She felt that what she had done today was a little too much.


    Pearl saw her queen tossing and turning, so she came to her side, tucked in the quilt for her and said, "the queen can''t sleep?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "well, some can''t sleep, pearl, do you think I''m very bad?"


    Pearl shook her head: "the empress is not bad at all now. She is a good man."


    "Really?"


    Su Nuan still thinks she''s very bad.


    Pearl said, "the empress is fine now. She has never been fierce. We slaves can feed and serve the empress. You are much better than the masters in other palaces."


    Su Wen became interested and asked, "what do you say?"


    Pearl said with a gossip on her face: "the Empress Dowager doesn''t need to say much. Let''s talk about empress dowager Xiao. The palace maids and eunuchs on duty on empress Xiao''s side are not allowed to speak loudly, even laugh. Once..."

 Chapter 72

    After hearing this, Su Nuan became more interested. She wrapped her quilt and moved a little to the bedside and asked, "what happened once?"


    Pearl said, "once a palace maid just told jokes to other palace maids. When she returned to the palace, she happened to be laughing, and she was seen by the princess. The next day, the palace maid died, and her face was terrible. Her mouth seemed to have been cut open to the root of her ears, like a big smiling face, which made her palace maid scared to death."


    Su Nuan is an exciting, Black Dahlia. It''s a horror movie in this big night.


    This made her think of the terrible dream she had before. She asked, "did the imperial concubine kill her?"


    Pearl shook her head and said: "It''s not the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is a well-known virtuous person. She fasts and chants Buddhism. Even an ant is reluctant to step on it. The palace gives money to the Empress Dowager every month, but she donates it all to the temple. It''s very hard to be a good empress dowager. The palace maids are all rumored that the Empress Dowager has burned incense and worshipped the Buddha over the years, so she has the protection of the Buddha. However, anyone who annoys the Empress Dowager will be punished No one can die well. "


    When Su Nuan heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "don''t all the Buddhas in the temple bless people? How can they become murderous demons? In my opinion, someone must have obstructed them."


    Pearl said with a simple smile, "I think that''s the same truth, but the princess is really a good person. Once, when the maid was carrying tea, she accidentally bumped into the princess and spilled the water. The princess was all over. Instead of blaming the maid, she asked her if she was scalded."


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan''s scalp is numb. She always thinks that the princess is very strange.


    But no matter how strange she is, it''s none of her business. Just hang high and let the well water not invade the river.


    She couldn''t sleep, so she took the Pearl to sleep with her.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t know is that she''s not honest at all, so pearl didn''t sleep all night. She just stared at helping her cover the quilt.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already daybreak.


    As it is near New Year''s Eve, the school has a holiday, and even the emperor doesn''t have to go early.


    The Emperor didn''t have to go to the early court, and the ministers who went to the court naturally rested at home.


    So Su Nuan felt at ease and began to stay in bed.


    Seeing the rising sun, the empress of her family still has the trend of staying in bed. Pearl couldn''t help it. She ran to Su Nuan and knelt down and said, "empress, don''t sleep again. If the emperor came to see you like this, he would scold the slaves in the palace."


    Hearing Pearl''s words, Su Nuan retracted his head a little.


    Now the little mouth muttered, "he won''t come. I bullied him last night. He must still be angry with me."


    Pearl was shocked when she heard this.


    Last night, she only knew that her mother went to the imperial study with the emperor. Later, the emperor came down with father-in-law Wang and left her mother there alone.


    Fortunately, after the emperor came down, he asked her to go up with her mother, so she hurried up. Unexpectedly, this is the reason.


    Pearl hurriedly said with concern, "empress, how can you bully the emperor? Tell your maidservant what''s going on?"


    Su Nuan poked a small head out of the quilt and said to Pearl, "I, I just kissed him. Who knows he''s so stingy."


    "Cough."


    The sound of coughing came from the door. Su Nuan looked up and saw Feng Junyi appear at the door. His eyes suddenly widened and he quickly shrank into the quilt.


    It''s over. The little tyrant must have heard everything she said just now.


    Seeing Feng Junyi, pearl didn''t dare to stay here. She hurriedly blessed herself and withdrew.


    Feng Junyi raises his eyebrows and strides to Su Nuan.


    The little girl shrank into the quilt, revealing only a small head. Now she looked at him with big eyes.


    If he hadn''t come here just now, I couldn''t tell what the little thing said about him.


    Now he even said he was stingy.


    He raised his big hand high and saw the little girl immediately close her eyes, as if waiting for his slap to fall.


    Finally, his hand just touched her little head.


    "Why stay in bed?"


    Fortunately, the tyrant''s tone didn''t sound angry.


    Su Nuan stretched out his small hand, pulled Feng Junyi''s big hand off his head, tilted his head, put his face on the palm of his hand, and said softly, "it''s too warm in the quilt. Warm, remember."


    Touching the little girl''s soft and warm face between his fingers and palms, Feng Junyi''s body tightens again.


    Reason told him to remove the hand from her face, but he couldn''t bear it.


    In particular, her eyes fell on the jade arm of the little girl from the quilt, and she didn''t know where to put her eyes.


    The little girl''s arm was white and tender, and her sleeve was half slippery, which made him remember the sweetness of her little daughter and wanted to bite on it.


    For a long time, he stiffened, moved away from his sight, stretched out his hand and stuffed the two soft white tender arms into the quilt.


    "Since it''s cold outside, wrap it tightly."


    Feng Junyi said that faintly and was no longer bewitched by the goblin.


    Father Wang gave him a picture album for a long time last night. Now he always feels strange when he sees the little girl.


    "Um ~"


    Su Nuan answered and stuffed his arm into the quilt.


    Now in front of her is no longer a murderous tyrant, but a simple handsome young man.


    She looked at the young man, and her eyes gradually became intoxicated.


    "Since you don''t think of it, just lie down and I have something important to deal with."


    Feng Junyi finished and turned to leave.


    Su Nuan was lying under the quilt and was going to continue to sleep, but pearl hurried in and knelt and said, "madam, the people from the fashion bureau have made new clothes and have brought them to you. Get up and try them¡°


    Su Nuan reluctantly climbs out of the bed, simply grooms and goes out.


    I saw more than a dozen people kneeling in the palace, holding trays over their heads in their hands. When they saw her coming out, they brushed together and said, "slaves and maidservants knock on the queen."


    Su Nuan nodded and made an air that the queen should have.


    The leading mammy bowed her hands and said one by one: "empress, this is the gilded Jade Phoenix crown, this is the Fei Luo Cu gold thorn hundred birds facing the Phoenix auspicious dress, this is the thousand leaf save Jinhua precious peony jewelry, this is the six petal peony plate collar, tired silk bead hairpin, precious blue Diancui bead hairpin, Jasper Tenghua jade pendant, cloud foot pearl tendril hairpin..."


    The people in the fashion Bureau kept talking under her eyes. Su Nuan felt tired listening.


    The names were so long that she couldn''t remember them at all.


    It took about a column of incense to introduce it. Su Nuan nodded symbolically. Pearl also saw that her master was tired and said, "madam, I''ll give you a try."

 Chapter 73

    Su Nuan nodded and let pearl and other maids play with her.


    Because she had a tight face all the way, the mammy of the clothing bureau was shocked.


    If the empress is not satisfied, they will lose their heads.


    Only pearl knows that their master is not unhappy with clothes and jewelry, but because there are many things to wear layer by layer, which makes them feel cumbersome and boring.


    Therefore, when wearing it, the Pearl whispered, "empress, you can bear it a little longer and it will be fine soon."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan seemed to come back to life again. She looked at her clothes with her eyes, and it was really coming to an end.


    When the gold jewelry on her head was inserted one by one, a maid in waiting immediately moved the mirror to show her.


    Su Nuan doesn''t like such cumbersome clothes, but she is still a little surprised when she sees herself in the mirror.


    Where is this dress? It''s clearly RMB.


    From the inside to the outside, the black phoenix robe is all embroidered with gold thread. The golden jewelry on her head is almost blinding her eyes. All this dress is to tell others that she has money.


    The mammy of the clothing bureau said nervously, "empress, how do you feel? If there is something inappropriate, the slave and maid will order the people of the clothing bureau to catch up again."


    Make a ghost again.


    Su Nuan knows that this outfit has been sewn by people from the Phoenix robe fashion Bureau alone for more than two months, let alone pearl hairpin jewelry. If she says she is not satisfied, it will not kill them.


    Besides, they also showed her the drawings. She said she was satisfied with them at a glance and sent people down.


    Now, she is really satisfied and luxurious enough, but she is a teenage girl, dignified, dignified and dignified. At present, she doesn''t want so much, just trench Qi.


    So she said, "satisfied, the palace is very satisfied. It''s hard for you."


    Hearing the speech, pearl immediately took a bag of gold leaves and handed them to the mammy of the clothing bureau. She said, "this is what the queen gave you."


    Where did the mammy of the clothing bureau receive such treatment, she quickly kowtowed and said, "thank you, empress."


    Because the clothes were not worn today, after trying on the clothes, pearl took off one by one. Su Nuan, who changed her regular clothes, only felt that the whole person was light by dozens of kilograms and walked much lighter.


    The people of Shangyi Bureau stepped down, and Pearl whispered, "the queen, the maidservant heard that Princess Shuanghua has been locked up in the prison this time."


    This was beyond Su Nuan''s expectation. She said, "the emperor ordered it to be closed?"


    Pearl shook her head: "it''s not the emperor, it''s the Empress Dowager. The maid thought. The Empress Dowager was afraid of the emperor''s anger, so she closed Princess Shuanghua. According to the maid, Princess Shuanghua was too much, and the Empress Dowager spoiled her too much."


    Su Nuan is undeniable. She also knows something sporadically.


    The reason why the Empress Dowager favors Princess Shuanghua is that her biological mother entrusted Princess Shuanghua to the Empress Dowager before she died in order to save the Empress Dowager. Therefore, the Empress Dowager basically regarded it as her own.


    So this time the Empress Dowager locked Princess Shuanghua in the prison. It seems to be punishment, but in fact she is protecting her.


    She just answered faintly: "Oh, let her spoil it. What else can I do?"


    The water in the palace was too deep. She just wanted to make a good living.


    In Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager didn''t sleep well all night because of Princess Shuanghua.


    When mammy Zhao came back from the outside, she quickly asked, "what about the emperor? But is there anything to investigate Hua''er?"


    Zhao mammy shook her head: "the emperor went to the imperial study to read books early in the morning, and then went to the Queen''s mother. After lunch, he went to the imperial study to read memorials. At this moment, he invited general Feng Xiao to discuss business in the imperial dining room."


    Mother Zhao said and added: "between the old slaves, the emperor is afraid to forget this. After all, the emperor is often sick and bothered. He doesn''t even know about killing. Maybe it''s over. Do you want to release Princess Shuanghua?"


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "no, the emperor doesn''t investigate. It''s what worries the AI family most. You know the emperor''s temper. He doesn''t even pay attention to the AI family''s words. It''s better to let her stay in there for a few days and suffer. After all, the girl has become more and more restless recently. The AI family is really afraid of something wrong with her."


    Just then, another palace maid came in from outside the hall and said, "empress dowager, your Highness The Regent is asking for an audience outside."


    "Let him in."


    When Liu Boyun came in, the Empress Dowager was sitting in a chair drinking tea.


    For fifteen years, even now, the woman in front of him is just like the first time.


    He was just a child of an ordinary official. He accidentally saw Zou Yue on the stage, still holding a lute and half covering his face, and fell in love at first sight.


    He was the adopted son of the Liu family. He was rejected by the Liu family and tried to marry her. However, his adoptive parents denounced him and even whipped him. They thought it inappropriate for an official family to marry a brothel woman.


    In his anger, he gave up the imperial examination and joined the army. He married her just to become famous.


    But when he returned from many battles and miracles, he found that his former lover had long been forcibly married to the palace by the emperor, and even gave birth to an emperor''s heir.


    Love but can''t make him miserable.


    Just when he thought she would live in the palace all her life, the news of the defeat came, and Yun Guo asked for protons.


    The emperor did not hesitate to send his beloved woman with her son. Even after sending it, he told him that he knew everything about them. He knew that he was the one in Wan''er''s heart.


    Fortunately, he finally brought her back, but the child is no longer the same as before.


    "Wan''er."


    Liu Boyun stepped forward and grabbed the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows softened a little. She said, "I''m going to discuss with you about Shuanghua. You must have heard about it. I''m really afraid that if it goes on like this, she will be beheaded by Yi''er sooner or later. She''s my sister''s only flesh and blood. If it''s true... I won''t have the face to see my sister in a hundred years."


    Liu Boyun nodded: "I''ve heard that Shuanghua is too willful. Instead of this, it''s better to show her a marriage. Maybe it can stop."


    "Refers to a marriage? Well, well, you should also pay attention to this. Although Wan''er is not my own flesh and blood, in my eyes, she is closer than my own flesh and blood."


    "All these years, you have suffered."


    The Empress Dowager looked at the man she had been thinking about. When she felt strong, she couldn''t help leaning her head against his chest and felt the man''s steady heartbeat: "it''s good to have you for so many years."


    Her heart is also bitter.


    Since she married the first emperor, the first emperor has never treated her as a woman, just as a tool for vent.


    Even if her appearance was good, the emperor was so merciless, especially after learning that she had a heart, he tortured her day and night and told her that life was better than death.


    At this time, I saw Mother Zhao eagerly say: "the old slave knocks on the emperor, the emperor can''t make it, the Empress Dowager is resting in the hall..."

 Chapter 74

    "Go away!"


    When a fierce drink came, the Empress Dowager hurriedly pushed away the Regent. She saw that mammy Zhao was pushed to the ground, holding a sword. Feng Junyi, who looked angry, was striding in.


    There are palace maids at the door. Feng Junyi stabbed his heart with a sword, walked to the Regent in three or two steps, and pointed his sword directly to his chest.


    "Liu Boyun, you know the sin! You really have great courage!"


    His eyes were red, his hand holding the sword trembled slightly, and he was forcibly pressing down the anger in his chest.


    But the man before the meeting slowly opened his mouth and said, "emperor, what is the crime of Weichen?"


    Feng Junyi was even more angry when he heard the speech. He said in a harsh voice, "dog thief, I saw it with my own eyes. Don''t you admit it?"


    After that, he wanted to pierce the Regent''s chest with his sword. How could he know that the Empress Dowager directly rushed over and grabbed the sword with empty hands.


    She said eagerly, "Yi''er, you can''t do this. He is the Regent of the great wine country and the God of war. If he falls..."


    "Enough!"


    Regardless of the fact that the Empress Dowager''s hand holding the sword was still dripping blood, Feng Junyi said coldly, "if he falls, I will be the second God of war in the country of origin. Although other countries put their horses here, I will settle everything! And I don''t want dirty transactions between you!"


    "What?"


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. She never thought the emperor would think of her like this. She said, "Yi''er, you misunderstood. There is nothing between me and the Regent. He helped you all for the country. Don''t you forget that he risked his life to bring you back from the cloud country."


    "Innocent? He brought me back? You think I''m blind, don''t you? People all over the world know that. Why don''t I know?"


    There''s one thing he can''t say.


    Everyone was talking that he was the illegitimate son of the Regent and the Empress Dowager. Even when his father was dying, he drew his sword and said that he was an animal and wanted to kill him.


    As for those years in the cloud Kingdom, as a proton, he was even more miserable.


    And all the pain was brought to him by these two people.


    "No, it''s not like that, Yi''er. He''s just his mother''s young best friend. I''ve never crossed over with him."


    The Empress Dowager hurriedly explained. Feng Junyi asked coldly, "never crossed? Do you dare to swear to God?"


    "I..."


    The Empress Dowager clenched her lips. She swore that she could not help giving him her body only once.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Feng Junyi laughed wildly, "you dare not, right? Because you are a liar and a mother in vain!"


    He was saying that the Regent had clamped his sword with two fingers, and then with a flick of his fingers, the sword in his hand was broken into two or three pieces.


    "It''s not impossible for the emperor to take the head of Weichen, but Weichen hopes that one day, the emperor can defeat Weichen and take away the title of God of war. Weichen is willing to offer his head with both hands!"


    Feng Junyi, who heard this, looked angry and easily broke his sword into three or five pieces. He was even more angry in his heart.


    He threw down the broken sword in his hand and said in a cold voice, "OK, I remember this sentence. Please remember that the Regent will take your head in the future!"


    Su Nuan was startled when he heard the emperor angrily carrying his sword into Ci''an palace.


    When Pearl inquired back, it was said that the emperor had returned to the palace.


    She was so scared that she couldn''t stop jumping around. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager was still alive.


    Pearl whispered, "empress, Empress Dowager and Regent really..."


    "Shut up, walls have ears. If you feel tired of living, you can talk about it."


    Frightened by Su Nuan''s words, pearl quickly closed her mouth and stayed away in good order.


    Su Nuan knows that the little tyrant must be angry now. She''d better not provoke him now.


    All the palaces are preparing for the new year. Su Nuan''s palace has already been arranged.


    At this time, she lay idle in the quilt until she was moldy. She heard the maid in waiting carrying her skirt and hurried in and said, "empress, it''s raining and snowing outside. It''s snowing heavily."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he couldn''t care about the cold. He jumped out of his quilt: "it''s snowing again? I''ll go and have a look!"


    She was only wearing a thin inner coat and was about to run out. Pearl quickly took her cloak and wrapped it around her: "then, madam, you should carefully watch your body and be careful of the cold."


    Su Nuan didn''t care so much. He ran all the way to the door of the hall with his thick cloak in his hands. Watching the snowflakes falling down like goose feathers, he couldn''t help reaching out to pick them up.


    The goose feather snowflakes fell on her sleeve, stayed for a short time, and melted.


    Her big eyes blinked and looked at the fierce snowflakes all over the sky. The Pearl rushed to the side and said, "if only the snow could continue to fall until tomorrow, the accumulation in one night would certainly be thick, and then we can have a snowball fight."


    No way, she eats wine and dine in the harem, and lays down salted fish. Though it is good, it is too idle.


    No cell phone, no Internet, relying on the little educational children''s game toys in the supermarket, she was tired of it for a few months.


    I happen to see goose feather heavy snow. Don''t you want to have a snow fight?


    As for the little tyrant, her mother and the Regent are really beyond her control.


    I didn''t know she was thinking about it. I heard a maid in waiting come forward and report, "empress dowager, tell you to go to her palace."


    Look! I can''t hide if I want to.


    Even the Pearl on one side couldn''t help hanging a heart.


    "Just tell the Empress Dowager to go when the palace is ready."


    The Pearl combed her neatly, and it was about time to touch a column of incense.


    She didn''t know what the Empress Dowager was looking for her. After grooming, she walked towards Ci''an palace under the leadership of pearl.


    The charcoal fire in the palace was warmer than that in her palace.


    Su Nuan went in and took off his cloak outside. When he saw the empress dowager, he made a look of nothing and said sweetly, "my son''s minister has seen my mother."


    The Empress Dowager saw her nodding and summoning her to come to her, so she got up and leaned forward.


    The Empress Dowager looked at her and said, "what happened before Shuanghua, AI Jia hasn''t given you an explanation. AI Jia spoiled her before."


    The Empress Dowager has an old mother''s tone. Since she has said so, what else can she do?


    She said, "it''s all right. Princess Shuanghua and the emperor grew up together. They have deep feelings and can understand."


    Su Nuan is manic: MMP Oh, she seems to be tolerant. In fact, as long as Feng Junyi touches another woman, she promises not to let him touch half a finger again.


    The Empress Dowager seemed particularly satisfied with her performance. She nodded and said, "the matter has been handled by the mourning family. Now Shuanghua is detained in the prison. When she comes out, the mourning family will grant her a marriage."


    Su Nuan didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to have such an operation. It''s great not to marry Princess Shuanghua to Feng Junyi.


    You know, if you really marry Feng Junyi, I''m afraid the harem will be really restless.

 Chapter 75

    When the Empress Dowager said so, Su Nuan didn''t dare to be too happy. She just stared at the Empress Dowager with big eyes and asked in a low voice, "is the principal of Shuanghua County married? Is she married to the emperor''s brother?"


    The Empress Dowager had a heavy heart, but when she saw the little queen''s big and ignorant eyes looking at herself, her heart was much easier.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong with such a small, innocent and lovely girl, who is good and obedient. She can be a queen well.


    The emperor''s temper she knew that if Shuanghua really married the emperor, she could not tell what special things she would do. At that time, even she could not keep it.


    Rather than this, it''s better to marry down to the official family and allow her a rich dowry to be carefree all her life.


    Her Yi''er is not her lover after all.


    Thinking of these, she smiled and said, "I want to marry people, but not the emperor. They are not suitable. Empress, you come here."


    The Empress Dowager points to the soft collapse around her. Su Nuan nods and comes forward in good order.


    She found that the people in the palace were deep and smart, but they looked at her differently.


    Perhaps it was because she was tired of the intrigues in the Imperial Palace, so she cherished her "pure heart".


    In that case, she will keep it for the time being.


    After sitting down obediently, the fat and powder aroma of the Empress Dowager came to her nostrils. It smelled very good.


    The Empress Dowager took her little hand and said, "I ask you, do you feel uncomfortable that all countries have sent beauties this time?"


    Su Nuan said almost without thinking: "my son is comfortable. There are only a few people in the back palace. There is no meaning at all. Other princesses don''t play with me. There are so many beauties. When the snow stops, we can have a snowball fight together."


    The eyes with curved eyebrows were so clear and bright. The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction and said, "yes, there are many beauties in the back palace, so it will be lively. The mourning family is very sensible to see these beauties enter the palace. The family is happy, and the royal family is like ordinary people. Only with the peace of the back palace can the emperor concentrate on government."


    These words are meant for her.


    Since she is a little fool who is not happy and intelligent in front of the public, of course, she can''t be too intelligent to show that she has understood.


    So Su Nuan just said, "my son knows."


    With that, Su Nuan stared at the empress dowager, and then whispered, "empress mother, can Nuan hug you?"


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. Unexpectedly, the little queen put forward such a request after seeing her for a while. She looked a little earned, and then said, "yes."


    "Great."


    Su Nuan opened her little meat arm and hugged the Empress Dowager''s waist.


    The waist of a mature woman is soft and slender. She closes her eyes and feels the smell of fat and powder on the empress dowager, full of happiness.


    She knew what the weapon was, so she gave the Empress Dowager a big hug.


    She also knew that one more enemy was better than one more friend. Although she would not make a good friend with the empress dowager, at least she didn''t hate her so much and doubted her.


    She also vaguely felt that the Empress Dowager might not be as bad as she had imagined before. Maybe she could know more about it.


    The Empress Dowager was also shocked by the little girl who suddenly jumped into her arms.


    The soft mass just got into her arms. She could feel the small hands holding her tightly, which made her heart gradually become soft.


    How long has it been since she touched a child?


    She remembers that when Yi''er was young, because his father was very fierce, he was always tired of being in her arms.


    At that time, their mother and son only had each other. In the cold palace, they snuggled with each other. Then they snuggled with each other when they were hostages in the cloud country. How beautiful it was at that time. She was only Yi''er''s mother, not an emperor''s concubine, nor a empress dowager, just an ordinary mother.


    Unfortunately, in the end, she was rescued from the palace and left her Yi''er alone in the cloud country.


    She didn''t know what he had experienced when he was young, and she didn''t know what she had done wrong.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have been in the palace from the beginning, but as a cheap woman, she has no choice.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the little man in her arms, then stretched out her hand and gently patted her back, and her thoughts gradually pulled back.


    "When wennuan was young, the mother imperial concubine never hugged wennuan. You are the best. Let wennuan hug. The mother''s arms are really warm and fragrant."


    The Empress Dowager felt deeply when she heard this.


    Indeed, in the Imperial Palace, the prince and his biological mother generally can''t live together unless they are favored or not, and she and her Yi''er belong to the latter. Therefore, she said, "as a royal family, many things can''t help themselves."


    Su Nuan shook his head: "no, the mother Princess lives in the same palace with Nuan, but she doesn''t like Nuan very much. She thinks Nuan is not smart enough. Oh, does your hand still hurt?"


    The Empress Dowager looked slightly stiff when she heard this.


    The wound on her hand was left today. No one in the palace really cared about it.


    She whispered, "it doesn''t hurt."


    The Empress Dowager looked at the little girl more and more gently. Such a lovely little man didn''t expect such an encounter.


    She couldn''t help hugging the little girl for a few minutes and comforted softly: "I''m not afraid. Your mother doesn''t like warmth. Your mother likes it."


    Su Nuan was delighted when she heard this. She pulled the Empress Dowager''s hand onto her little face. This time, the Empress Dowager should like her more.


    At sunset, Su Nuan walked slowly back from Ci''an palace.


    The Empress Dowager gave her a lot of gadgets, a lot of pearls and agates. Of course, there are many snacks that only the Empress Dowager can enjoy.


    The snow outside was still falling, but it was much smaller than the previous goose feather snow. Su Nuan wrapped a tight little cloak and saw the male Lord Su QingHan at the door of his bedroom.


    She thought the man must want to do something.


    Otherwise, how can you run to her again and again?


    Su Nuan knows whether it''s a blessing or a disaster. She can''t hide it. The man comes to the door himself. She still wants to go for a meeting.


    So she approached with small broken steps, looked at Su QingHan standing at the door, and poked him with her tender little finger.


    "Brother ~"


    Su Nuan''s voice was soft. Su QingHan came back and looked at Su Nuan and said respectfully, "empress."


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    She looked at him with her head askew, a little ignorant of the world.


    "Well, I came to you."


    Su QingHan said it directly. Su Nuan waved and said, "brother, come in. It''s still snowing outside. It''s very cold."


    The two men went into the bedroom one after another. Pearl held back the maid and waited outside the door.


    After sitting down, Su QingHan said directly, "warm, do you know what happened that day?"


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped, but she still pretended not to understand. She said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su QingHan''s face was dignified and said, "I assassinated the dog emperor."

 Chapter 76

    Su Nuan was a little stunned. Is this man too direct?


    Did he tell her about the assassination of the little tyrant?


    No, no, the more you know, the more dangerous it is.


    So after hearing this, she just answered, "Oh."


    QingHan frowned when she heard Su Nuan''s response.


    He didn''t know how to describe the sister. At first he thought the little girl might not be simple, and then he thought she was still as stupid as before.


    However, when he assassinated the tyrant and saw the little girl rushing to block the sword, he felt very strange.


    Whether she is really stupid or pretending to be stupid, Su QingHan plans to have a showdown with her.


    He said, "the dog emperor will be more cruel when he grows up, so we must solve him as soon as possible. Warm, brother needs your help."


    Su Nuan felt that there were only 10000 grass mud horses galloping by.


    Why is the man so fucking?


    Let her murder her husband when she is really stupid?


    Although she struggled in her heart, she still looked calm on her face. She blinked at Su QingHan in front of her and said, "brother, he is my husband, and brother, do you know that the emperor''s brother is very good with me? He promised me everything I want."


    Su QingHan glanced at her faintly: "do you know that in a few years, he will become a big devil who kills without blinking an eye, making the whole world flow with blood, and tens of thousands of people died in his hands. Do you think it''s worth exchanging his life for 10000 lives?"


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped when he heard this. Does the man know anything?


    She shook her little head like a rattle: "Nuan, I don''t know what these mean, but it''s good for me to look at the emperor''s brother. He won''t become a great devil. If I use his name for a life, I don''t think it''s worth it at all."


    Su QingHan covered his chest. At the moment, he wanted to vomit blood.


    "Why don''t you think it''s worth it? Aren''t tens of thousands of innocent lives life? Sister, you''re still young and don''t know you care about all the people in the world. My brother asked you, would you like to see all the people in cloud country killed by him?"


    Because of excitement, Su QingHan has grasped her shoulders with both hands, a pair full of blood.


    "Brother, you hurt me."


    Su Nuan pouted and her big eyes were filled with tears. Her small mouth was wronged and Baba said, "brother Nuan, I don''t know what you mean? Nuan only knows that those things haven''t happened. Why should Nuan believe those things that haven''t happened? Tens of thousands of sexual lives are important, but there is only one emperor''s brother who treats me so well among tens of thousands of lives."


    Su QingHan looked at Su Nuan in front of him and was shocked.


    He was determined to save the common people from suffering.


    But his sister is so confused.


    He sighed and said, "well, maybe fate makes people."


    Su Nuan looked at Su QingHan carefully and asked, "brother, do you want to kill the emperor''s brother now? I can assure you that he will not kill so many people in the future."


    Su Nuan understands that the man wants to die and wants her to be his back.


    The key is that if a man has a man''s aura, he will not die, but she will not.


    She has proved by her own practice that she is not the woman in the book. She has no aura, but she will really be killed.


    In Su QingHan''s view, this scene is really hopeless. He sighed: "since my sister is so confident, my brother will believe you."


    Believe a ghost.


    Su Nuan clearly saw the fleeting edge in Su QingHan''s eyes.


    Su QingHan still wants to kill the little tyrant.


    After that, Su QingHan took out a delicate small porcelain box from his arms and handed it to her. "This is a birthday gift for you. I''m afraid my brother has gone back on your birthday. It''s too late to give it to you, so I gave it to you in advance."


    Su Nuan took the small porcelain box and opened it directly. He saw a beautiful color of lipstick lying inside.


    She smiled with curved eyebrows and a sweet waxy voice: "thank you, brother. Wennuan likes this birthday gift very much."


    The male Lord is courteous to her at this time, but Su Nuan is a little uncomfortable


    Uneasy.


    When did the man get on so well with him?


    You know, according to Pearl, the male Lord is almost a stranger to her in the cloud country. How can he bring her a gift when he comes to the cloud country.


    "And take this away. When you and his wedding night, if he is not good to you, give him this."


    Su QingHan put a small medicine bag in her hand. Su Nuan seemed to touch charcoal and suddenly retracted his hand: "brother, did you give me poison?"


    Su QingHan heard her words, his face was slightly stiff and said, "No."


    "I don''t believe it. It''s not poison. What can it be? If it''s not poison, try it."


    She has a childish temper when she pouts.


    In fact, it is also to meet the temper of the little queen.


    Su Nuan knows that the little queen did have a problem with her IQ before, but she is not stupid. She still knows some things that can be seen in the open.


    Where do you know what she said? Su QingHan said softly, "OK."


    So she watched Su QingHan open the small medicine bag, pour the white powder in the medicine bag into the tea cup, and then add water to it, shake and melt it in a word.


    Su Nuan''s eyes opened wider. If this is not poison, what is it?


    "This, this is not poison? Since it is not poison, why do you want me to give the little tyrant a drink?"


    Su QingHan smiled faintly and said, "this is the rune powder I asked from the eminent monk in the temple. If I give it to the emperor, he will be able to listen to you in the future."


    Su Nuan: I believe you, ghost.


    "So it is."


    Su Nuan looked like he suddenly realized, then slowly stood up and said to Su QingHan, "Su Qinghai, sit down!"


    Su QingHan: "??"


    The little girl in front of her shouted again. She seemed to feel no response. She tilted her head and scratched her scalp. Then she changed into a happy look. The directly hanging round fan threw it on the ground and said to him, "pick it up."


    Su QingHan: why does she feel like she uses me as a dog?


    Without time to ask, she saw the little girl sitting on the stool with her head down and lost her way: "brother, the old bald donkey obviously lied to you. You drank Rune water, but you didn''t listen to me."


    After hearing this, Su QingHan felt like vomiting blood for three liters.


    Forget it, he''d better not count on this little fool for such a thing.


    He finally gave up, showing a touch of embarrassment on his face and said, "maybe he was really deceived. Since it doesn''t work, you can deal with it as you like. It''s getting late. It''s time to leave the palace. Take care of your body when your sister is in the palace."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan also stood up, looked relaxed and happy and said, "you go. It''s really too late. I should go to bed."

 Chapter 77

    Su QingHan''s face stiffened again and said in a faint voice, "OK."


    When Su QingHan left, pearl immediately came in from outside the hall, gathered around her and whispered, "empress, your highness is very kind to treat you. I''ve planned everything for you in the future."


    Pearl was just at the door of the temple. The brother and sister didn''t speak loudly, but she could still hear it clearly.


    Her heart was tied to her second highness. When she heard her second highness say so, she was full of admiration for her handsome and majestic second highness.


    Su Nuan glanced at the Pearl and didn''t know whether the dead girl was really stupid or fake stupid.


    She just asked her, "is it really for me? I ask you, what will happen to my mother if my father and Emperor die?"


    As soon as pearl heard this, she rushed up, put her hand over her mouth and whispered, "you can''t talk nonsense like the queen."


    "Let me give you an example. What will happen?"


    Pearl whispered, "shouldn''t it be?"


    "Wouldn''t she be buried? After all, the mother imperial concubine is the favorite imperial concubine of the father emperor."


    "It''s possible."


    With these words, Pearl''s heart also jumped.


    "That''s right. If the emperor''s brother dies, I will be buried with him."


    Not for anything else, just because she is a unlucky cannon fodder girl. Even if it is only one in a thousand, it will happen to her.


    At the moment, Su Nuan looked at the lipstick in front of him and the small packet of medicinal powder and said to Pearl, "go to the imperial hospital and say that the palace suddenly has unbearable abdominal pain. Let the imperial doctor come and have a look."


    As soon as pearl heard this, she hurried to her side and reached out to touch her lower abdomen: "madam, are you in pain here? Should it be sunflower water?"


    Su Nuan: Kui, your face.


    How old is she.


    "Why do you ask so many questions? I''m dying of pain."


    "Ah? I''m going now. Madam, please bear it first."


    He hurried outside the hall. Su Nuan looked at the two boxes of things and had a whim.


    When Su QingHan just gave him this thing, he told her to use it at the wedding night. He even told her that if the tyrant was not obedient at that time, he would give it to him to drink.


    Do you mean


    These two things are not poisonous when carried out alone. If they are mixed together... It is fatal!


    When she was thinking about what to test with, she heard pearl say at the door, "doctor LV, hurry up, my mother is in pain."


    Su Nuan quickly covered her stomach when she heard the sound. When the royal doctor hurried in, she waved her hand and said, "don''t salute. Come and show me. I''m going to die of pain."


    When the imperial doctor came forward, Su Nuan said, "Pearl, wait outside the hall. Don''t let anyone near."


    Although Pearl was confused, she did not disobey the order and immediately walked outside the hall.


    After Pearl left, Su Nuan immediately straightened up and said to Taiyi, "Taiyi, come and have a look. What is this?"


    Doctor LV looked at her suspiciously: "empress, you..."


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s all right. Come and have a look at this."


    When Dr. LV got close, he saw a box of lipstick on the table in front of their queen.


    "Empress, this is..."


    Doctor LV didn''t know why. He looked at Su Nuan. Su Nuan said, "please check whether these two things are poisonous together?"


    Toxic?


    Just hearing these two words, doctor Lv''s heart jumped.


    He quickly took out the grease from the inside, sprinkled the white powder on it, gently stirred it, and then tried the silver needle. The silver needle was instantly corroded into black.


    Seeing this, LV Taiyi said happily, "if you go back to the queen, this mixture is highly toxic."


    Sure enough, the man is still a little clever.


    But what''s wrong with this doctor? Excited to see the poison?


    Just now she didn''t pay attention to the imperial doctor. When she saw it now, she couldn''t help feeling that there were many beautiful men in ancient times. It''s just an imperial doctor. It looks like a pretty girl as gentle as jade.


    Su Nuan looked back and said, "Oh, that''s right. Then get up."


    Doctor LV got up slowly, looked at Su Nuan and said, "dare you ask the queen where these two things come from? The toxicity is rare, and Wei Chen has never seen them."


    Su Nuan knew that this matter could not spread, so he said, "this palace was discovered by accident. You can take these two things back and study them well. Anyway, you haven''t had anything lately, have you?"


    The imperial doctor arched his hands and showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, which... Let the little queen see through?


    Indeed, since the death of the first emperor, all the concubines in the harem, except the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, have been buried with her.


    This led to the complete eradication of the struggle between the concubines and the Americans in the harem, so there was no such thing as poisoning and slipping.


    He is almost idle in the hospital.


    It''s a good thing to have these things to study now.


    So he arched his hands and said, "thank you, empress."


    After saying that, LV Taiyi was already holding things in both hands, wrapped them carefully in his sleeves, and walked out with excitement on his face.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    So, when the doctor came in, he left her alone? Began to ask?


    Just as she was curious about what wonderful work it was, she saw that the imperial medical practitioner paused at the door. Suddenly, she turned back and said to her, "empress, you just said that you have a stomachache. Why don''t you give you a pulse?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "no, go back and help you."


    After the doctor finished, he really quit.


    Su Nuan was lying on the table in a daze. Pearl hurried in and said, "what''s the matter, empress? What did the imperial doctor say? Why didn''t you let the maid catch the prescription?"


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. I''ll be fine when he comes. Pearl, I''m hungry."


    She said, her small mouth pouting and her big eyes staring at her.


    Pearl was a little embarrassed and whispered, "but the queen, it''s so late. If you still eat, I''m afraid you''ll accumulate food..."


    Su Nuan patted his chest and said, "no, you see when I had accumulated food, pearls, I''m going to starve to death."


    Pearl looked at the poor little queen of her family and finally said, "well, empress, you''re in the Palace first. I''ll go to the imperial dining room."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Su Nuan immediately put his cloak on his body and said to Pearl, "let''s go."


    In this way, the two men groped all the way to the imperial dining room with lanterns.


    The imperial dining room is still busy preparing the meal materials for tomorrow morning. Seeing the queen coming, they kneel down and kowtow one by one.


    Su Nuan just waved his hand and said, "you''re busy. I''ll find something to eat."


    The chief chef stood up and bent down: "empress, here is a warm Tremella bird''s nest soup, which is the most nourishing. Do you want to try it?"


    Su Nuan smacked his lips and said, "do you have spicy food?"

 Chapter 78

    The supermarket is full of fast food and cold food. She wants something spicy.


    It''s best to hand-made spicy strips.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan asked, "is there any rice left?"


    The chief imperial doctor was stunned. After reacting, he hurriedly said, "yes, yes. But it''s still cold, servant. I''ll ask someone to heat you up for the queen and cook some dishes you like."


    "No, you crush the remaining rice and knead it with flour. Don''t have too much flour. Just do what I want to eat in this way."


    The imperial physician nodded, and according to the orders of his Empress, the dough was kneaded, rolled into thin slices, cut into strips and steamed, and finally adjusted to the pepper oil ordered by his goddess, and the mixture was filled with spicy and spicy flavor.


    Even the Pearl on one side looked at these things and couldn''t help asking, "empress, what''s this? It smells hot and fragrant."


    Su Nuan has taken a piece of chopsticks and put it into her mouth. It''s really the same as what she bought in that world before.


    At that time, she loved to study delicious food. Although she could make spicy strips, she never did it herself. Unexpectedly, she could get full marks for her first attempt.


    She swallowed the spicy strip in her mouth and said to the Pearl, "spicy strip."


    Just as she was going to directly hold this thing back to her bedroom, she seemed to think of something and opened her mouth: "you just said there was bird''s nest tremella soup here, didn''t you?"


    The imperial doctor hurriedly said, "if you go back to your mother, it is."


    Su Nuan said, "Pearl, take the bird''s nest and take it to Fengqi palace."


    Pearl should be. Her mother must drink some sweet mouth when she eats so many spicy things. How dare the imperial dining room let the empress''s close maid do such rough work? A little eunuch hurriedly came forward and took the things in his hand: "Pearl girl, please come first with the empress. This kind of rough work is tiring. It''s only small to do."


    When things were brought back to the bedroom, Su Nuan opened his stomach and began to eat.


    While she was eating happily, she suddenly remembered something. She was eating and drinking here. Maybe the little tyrant was still reading memorials in the imperial study.


    It seems unfair to the little tyrant.


    Immediately stood up, took the handkerchief, wiped his hands clean, and said to the Pearl, "while the things are still hot, let''s go to the imperial study and send some to the emperor."


    She can''t eat such delicious snacks alone.


    As soon as pearl heard this, she said happily, "the empress is very kind to the emperor. She thinks of him in everything she eats. I''ll clean up now."


    When Su Nuan arrives at the imperial study, Feng Junyi turns over the pamphlet by candlelight.


    Seeing her coming in, Feng Junyi looked a little unnatural. He hurriedly closed the brochure and put it aside, even pressing it with an inkstone.


    "Why are you still here so late? It''s windy at night. Be careful to catch a cold."


    Su Nuan''s eyes closed to what Feng Junyi had just done.


    She thought that the little tyrant had reached puberty, and she could understand what little pictures the boy would see in puberty.


    So she pretended that she didn''t see anything. She continued to take out the things in the food box with joy and put them in front of Feng Junyi. "Look, brother emperor, this is my own dessert. I specially brought it for you to taste."


    Feng Junyi just glanced at it and felt his tongue numb.


    Is this little girl too spicy? The pepper dyed everything red.


    But the fragrance is really attractive enough.


    Su Nuan whispered, "brother emperor, although it''s full of chili oil, it''s not spicy at all. I promise you''ll like it if you take a bite."


    When she finished, she directly picked up a spicy strip with her thin, tender and white little finger and leaned in front of Feng Junyi: "brother emperor, try it and I''ll feed you."


    Feng Junyi resists a little. He leans back and Su Nuan leans forward. He doesn''t know that his center of gravity is unstable. Nuan is heavily attached to Feng Junyi.


    She was startled and hurriedly said, "brother emperor, brother emperor, are you okay? Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Flustered, the wind also grabbed his hand and looked at him. He always felt that there were more things in the eyes of the little tyrant at this time.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, she asked again, "brother emperor, are you okay? Don''t scare me."


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuan pushed him away and forced him to stand up straight. She didn''t know that she put a small hand back and knocked over Feng Junyi''s pamphlet on the table.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Nuan was startled. He didn''t dare to glance up. He just looked at the little tyrant in front of him.


    Feng Junyi is curious about her appearance.


    Hearing the news, Duke Wang hurried in and saw the books falling on the ground.


    When his eyes saw the title of the book, he was also surprised. Then he picked up the booklet carefully, wiped it with a handkerchief, and put it respectfully on the table.


    Su Nuan looks at the table. Because the pamphlet is splashed with ink, it just blocks the position of the title of the book.


    She looked away and continued to ask him, "brother emperor, don''t you really want to taste it?"


    "Try it."


    It seems that if he doesn''t taste it, she won''t stop.


    Feng Junyi took chopsticks, added one piece and stuffed it into his mouth. His mouth was filled with a tingling sensation.


    Indeed... Delicious.


    "How''s it going?"


    Su Nuan was so close that he completely forgot the episode just now.


    "Very good."


    Feng Junyi said quietly and couldn''t help eating another piece, but after eating it, the burning spicy feeling filled his mouth instantly.


    When Su Nuan''s meeting arrived, he quickly filled the bird''s nest tremella soup and put it in front of him and said, "if you drink this, it''s not spicy. It''s sweet and warm. It''s good to drink."


    Feng Junyi took a bowl and drank it in one breath. It was really much better.


    Just as Su Nuan stretched out his hand to get spicy strips, he was patted away by Feng Junyi. "It''s so spicy. It''s better to eat less."


    Su Nuan was shocked. The little tyrant even knew that she had eaten spicy strips before.


    Then I saw him take the handkerchief and gently wipe the chili oil off the corner of her mouth.


    Such a warm little man is really great.


    Su Nuan finishes Feng Junyi''s dessert in the imperial study and goes back with a bulging stomach.


    Feng Junyi continues to take out calligraphy notes to practice calligraphy, but the faint fragrance belonging to the little girl in the study doesn''t dissipate for a long time.


    Looking at the "spicy strip" in front of her, Feng Junyi couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth when she remembered the little girl''s small mouth and the way she ate.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Duke Wang glanced at a small eunuch with a tray in his hand and a bowl of soup medicine in it. Therefore, he came forward and whispered, "emperor, it''s time for you to take medicine."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi puts aside his brush, looks at the medicine bowl in front of him and glances at the little eunuch. The little eunuch is flustered, lowers his head, bows to him and carefully retreats outside the hall.


    Duke Wang also knew that their emperor liked to be quiet and retired with him.


    Feng Junyi drank the medicine and continued to practice calligraphy. However, the next second, he felt something wrong.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 79

    In the quiet imperial study, there was still no response.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes became colder and strode out. He stretched out his hand and directly stuck the neck of the man hiding by the door.


    The man was wearing the clothes of a little eunuch. His nervous legs and stomach were shaking. His white face tried to raise up and wanted to talk, but he couldn''t say a word because Feng Junyi stuck his neck.


    Her big eyes looked at the people in front of her in fear. Tears rolled down one by one, and her small face gradually turned red from white.


    "Who are you!"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, and his strength gradually increased.


    "Concubines, concubines..."


    The woman struggled to make a sound, but she was still breathing hard.


    Feng Junyi pushed her to the ground, pulled out his sword and pointed it at her neck.


    "Say, who sent you to kill me!"


    He remembered that he had just drunk the medicine brought by the little eunuch. If it was poisoned


    The man collapsed to the ground and breathed heavily, but because Feng Junyi pointed his sword to his chin, he didn''t dare to cough. He just covered his neck and said intermittently, "my concubine and my concubine are not assassins. My concubine is yellow beauty."


    "Yellow beauty? Not the one sent by the Empress Dowager?"


    Feng Junyi still frowns at the person in front of him. He really didn''t find that the other party was a woman just now.


    Now look again, it is indeed a woman, but there is no impression.


    The woman shook her head vigorously: "concubine is not. Concubine just sees that the emperor is too hard and wants to serve the emperor. Emperor, concubine just admires the Emperor..."


    She cried and saw the emperor take back his sword. She trembled and began to untie the buttons.


    Feng Junyi was just distracted for a moment. The Yellow beauty took off her clothes and left only a belly pocket. At the moment, her eyes will cry. She looks at Feng Junyi vaguely with a smile on her face. She slowly stands up and approaches Feng Junyi: "emperor, let your concubines serve you."


    Su Mei told her that the Empress Dowager was eager to have grandchildren. In addition, the princess of Princess Na of Princess Ann gave birth today. If she could give birth to an heir first, she would certainly be able to stand out in the palace. Why should she condescend to a teenage girl.


    She even bribed the little eunuch who cleaned the imperial study. The little eunuch told her that the emperor had read the picture album recently and knew personnel. She also thought that this time was just right.


    Feng Junyi suddenly looks back and sees the woman who shamelessly takes off her clothes in front of him. Feng Junyi drinks coldly and says, "father Wang!"


    Duke Wang rushed in when he heard the sound. He was stunned when he saw the exposed beauty sitting on the ground.


    This beauty is not looking for death. What is it?


    He quickly took one side of the clothes and covered her.


    Kneel down and kowtow: "the emperor forgives!"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "who gave you such a bold son to come to me to die! Drag it down and kill it!"


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, spare your life. Your majesty, it''s not your concubine''s own idea. By the way, your majesty, it''s Su Mei. It''s Su Mei who made friends with me. She said that the Empress Dowager was anxious to have grandchildren and asked your concubines to come to you and said that as long as your concubines... Ah -"


    A shrill voice sounded. Grandpa Wang looked back and saw that the beauty''s face had been cut by the sword. At the moment, the beautiful woman''s facial features were blurred.


    Feng Junyi said, "drag her out and let her kneel at the door of the imperial study."


    Duke Wang trembled with fear, nodded and said, "yes, yes... I''ll recruit you now."


    He waved and immediately two eunuchs dragged Huang Meimei away.


    When she was dragged away, the clothes on Huang Meimei fell. She begged for mercy and was still dragged out.


    Soon the blood dripping on the ground was cleaned up.


    Duke Wang thought that the Yellow beauty had just brought medicine to the emperor of his family. He was afraid to do something in it. He hurriedly said, "emperor, the medicine just now... I''ll ask Lord Lv to diagnose your pulse for the emperor."


    Feng Junyi held his head and felt dizzy. Duke Wang said loudly, "imperial doctor, please, imperial doctor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because she ate too much with the little tyrant in the imperial study, Su Nuan lay in bed and couldn''t sleep again.


    She is not insomnia, but a stomach full of food, so she can''t sleep.


    Lying on his back was uncomfortable, and sitting was also uncomfortable. Su Nuan simply got up and walked around the bedroom.


    Seeing her appearance, pearl couldn''t help but say, "madam, why don''t you go to the imperial doctor and prescribe some Xiaoshi pills for you? It''s not your way."


    Su Nuan feels her bulging belly. She only hates that her belly is too small and there are too many delicious food. Otherwise, how can she be supported by those plates of snacks?


    She waved her hand and said, "go, go."


    However, as soon as pearl left, it was half a incense burning time.


    As soon as pearl came back, she handed her the pill she had obtained: "empress, this is personally developed by Dr. LV Tai. It can best cure children''s accumulated food."


    She glanced at the brown pill the size of her thumb in Pearl''s hand and sniffed it in front of her nose. It really smelled bad. She said, "didn''t you cook some hawthorn for digestion?"


    Pearl said, "this thing is better, doctor LV said. Take it quickly, madam. I''ll tell you something new."


    Su Nuan pinched his nose with water, swallowed the pill pearl gave her and said, "what''s new?"


    Pearl said, "the princess of the king of Anjun is going to have a baby."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was surprised when she heard this. She said, "the 13-year-old prince, Prince an, who is only two months younger than the emperor and eight or nine months into the fief?"


    She knows this man.


    At that time, pearl had gossip. He counted the few little princes left in the palace, but he just mentioned it.


    The reason why Su Nuan was impressed was that he heard that when the Anjun king went to the fief at that time, Feng Junyi gave all the five beauties given to him by others to take away.


    At that time, Su Nuan sighed for a while. The little tyrant gave his wife to his brother so that he could wear a green hat for himself.


    For this reason, he secretly mocked the little tyrant for a long time.


    But now hearing this, she not only said, "can you have this ability at the age of 13? Is the child sure it''s his?"


    Pearl stared at her queen: "empress, this child is naturally from the king of Anjun. What are you thinking?"


    Shouldn''t the queen of her family worry about the beauties?


    The emperor will be fourteen years old soon. What if a woman goes to the Dragon bed and gives birth to a little prince?


    Su Nuan thought: "I''m thinking that doctor Lv''s medicine is really effective. My stomach doesn''t swell now."


    After hearing this, pearl said, "just don''t swell."


    Wait, what she should care about is their mother''s happiness for the rest of her life.


    What do you think of at the moment, doctor Lv''s medicine!


    "Empress, I''m telling you something serious. According to the current affairs of Princess an, isn''t our Emperor..."

 Chapter 80

    When Pearl said this, she saw her mother''s big eyes blinking, and finally swallowed back her words. She turned and said, "just, mother, this is the other medicine that the maid brought from doctor Lv. After drinking it, it will disappear faster. The maid will make medicine for you."


    Their mother has really jumped up a lot in the past six months, but she is still far from other beauties.


    She pondered that their mother should be allowed to stand longer, not horizontally, so as to look mature enough.


    Su Nuan saw that Pearl had gone and went back to bed. After all, it was too cold.


    It was still snowing outside. She listened carefully, as if she could still hear the sound of snowflakes falling.


    Awesome, she thought.


    She hopes the snow will fall for a long time. It really has the trend of the next day.


    At the moment, in the emperor''s bedroom, LV Taiyi put his hands on Feng Junyi''s pulse and was startled.


    Seeing doctor Lv''s expression, Duke Wang hurriedly asked, "Lord LV, what''s the matter with the emperor? Why are you like this?"


    LV Taiyi looked at Wang Gong with a serious face: "Grandpa, the emperor, this is, this is a flattering medicine."


    "This..."


    Duke Wang was shocked when he heard this. He thought that the Yellow beauty was just boldly posing as a little eunuch to deliver medicine, so as to seduce the emperor. Unexpectedly, he really dared to tamper with the emperor''s medicine bowl.


    A layer of cold sweat came out of his forehead. Trembling, he took out his handkerchief and wiped it. He asked in a soft voice, "Dr. LV, is there an antidote? You know, our emperor doesn''t like to touch other women casually. The queen..."


    Mom, the queen of their family is an 11 year old baby. What can I do? Maybe even he''s going to lose his head.


    Doctor LV said in a deep voice: "fortunately, the other party still has a conscience. The emperor is not deeply poisoned. Now there is no other way, otherwise..."


    Duke Wang Mang said, "absolutely not. If you use this method, I''m afraid the whole palace will be buried with people. Lord LV, you are the most skilled doctor in the Tai hospital. Is there really no way?"


    The two of them are chatting. Feng Junyi, who had fainted, slowly opens his eyes.


    Although he fainted just now, his consciousness was still very clear. He listened to what they said just now.


    When he opened his mouth, his low, hoarse voice began to ring, "where''s the Yellow beauty?"


    Duke Wang quickly knelt down and said, "if you return to the emperor, the Yellow beauty is still kneeling at the door of the imperial study hall."


    "Let her kneel. Let someone go down and report. Let all the beauties, except the queen of Fengqi palace, wait in the imperial study early tomorrow morning."


    Duke Wang didn''t think of what his emperor wanted to do for a moment and a half. He just hurriedly answered his orders.


    When Duke Wang left, Feng Junyi''s eyes became darker. He looked at royal doctor LV and asked, "can this poison be solved?"


    "This..."


    Doctor LV looked a little embarrassed. Then he arched his hands and said, "there is no other way but to recruit a beauty to come to bed."


    "I don''t believe it."


    Feng Junyi finished and slowly supported himself to sit up.


    His body became hot and his temples jumped suddenly. After saying this, he reluctantly stood up and walked outside the temple step by step.


    Seeing the emperor walking out, LV Yuyi shouted at him, but opened his mouth and swallowed it back.


    It''s also a good thing that the emperor can walk outside. Maybe he will go to the beauty in the palace. The poison will be relieved.


    Otherwise, the emperor would hold on so hard. He was too young to stand it.


    Just as he was thinking, Feng Junyi''s cold voice rang out: "send orders. All the slaves who came into contact with Huang Meimei this night will be dragged out and cut."


    Royal doctor LV shook his head. The Yellow beauty was really miserable. He knew that the emperor was such a cruel role and wanted to provoke him. He didn''t know what the emperor would do with the Yellow beauty.


    Feng Junyi walks out step by step with a sword in his hand.


    His eyes gradually turned red, and the heat of his body kept coming out. When he walked outside the snowflakes and felt the cold wind pouring into his body, he felt better for a moment.


    When all the people in the palace saw him, none of them dared to stand. They all crawled on the ground and dared not even breathe out of the atmosphere.


    Feng Junyi walked forward step by step. The sword in his hand made a harsh sound on the ground.


    Because of the heat, his clothes were slightly open, his strong chest was exposed, his hair was slightly messy, his face not only didn''t turn red, but became more pale, and his lips were unusually bright red, which was in contrast to her pale face, as if he had just sucked human blood.


    As early as he came back from the cloud Kingdom, her mother asked an expert to divinate for him.


    The expert said that when he was 26 years old, he had a great disaster and would die. There was no doubt that if he took a wife and concubine, his wife and concubine would not die well, and his children would not die well, and he would be infamous for thousands of years after his death.


    He just didn''t believe in life. Since his wife and concubine had a bad end, he might as well die in his hands than be killed by others.


    As for children, let''s talk about it in the next life.


    The so-called expert said he couldn''t live to be 26. What if he couldn''t even live to be 20? Can it prove that the expert is farting!


    He laughed at the thought.


    Continue to red your eyes and walk forward step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    Before Su Nuan went to bed, he was filled with a bowl of soup medicine by pearl, which said it was for digestion.


    I don''t know. When she finally fell asleep, she heard the startling cry of pearls at the door.


    "Emperor, Emperor..."


    She just fell asleep, okay? Is such a small tyrant coming again?


    Is it difficult that the little tyrant lacks maternal love? Want to make up for it with her?


    Thinking, a cold wind poured in, mixed with the smell of blood.


    In the dim light, Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi with his collar slightly open, his eyes shining with cold light, carrying a polished sword and walking slowly towards her.


    Her first reaction was that the dog emperor killed the Pearl!


    Su got up from the bed, put on his clothes and walked to the door.


    She seems to have completely forgotten how she was afraid of the little tyrant.


    When I came to the little tyrant, I saw that his scarlet eyes seemed to kill her, and suddenly my whole body stiffened.


    Feng Junyi''s sword tip is still dripping blood. He is wearing a thin black bedclothes. Although he is young, he looks in good shape.


    Su Nuan swallowed her saliva. She knew that it was not time to appreciate beautiful young men. It was important to keep her life.


    Where do you know that the sword in Feng Junyi''s hand fell to the ground with a bang, and his whole body turned upside down as soon as it was soft.


    Her heavy body pressed on her. Su Nuan staggered for several steps and tried her best to eat milk, but she didn''t fall to the ground with Feng Junyi.


    Su Nuan reaches out to push Feng Junyi up. His fingers touch his hot chest and he is smart at once.


    She doesn''t have much practical experience, but she reads a lot of novels.


    Hot body, heavy breathing, isn''t this

 Chapter 81

    Su Nuan patted on the forehead, which was calculated by someone in the harem who wanted to sleep!


    "Warm, warm, loosen me..."


    Feng Junyi whispered. Without her pushing, he was already struggling to leave.


    When she looked up, she saw Feng Junyi''s red eyes and his suddenly burst forehead.


    The little tyrant in front of him was trying his best to suppress the pain. Although his eyes were red, he still maintained a little poor reason.


    Just as Feng Junyi wanted to break free of her hand, Su Luo held it tightly.


    "Brother emperor, I know you''re suffering now, but it''s not the way to carry it hard. Get up."


    Her hand grabs Feng Junyi''s hand, but she still feels that the teenager is trying to repel him.


    The fragrance of the little girl lingers before Feng Junyi''s breath.


    This made him feel hot again.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother emperor. I know what to do. Follow me."


    Feng Junyi''s head was in chaos, but Su Nuan''s words were heard clearly. He followed her step by step outside the hall.


    Su Nuan''s little hand grabbed the hot finger.


    She is also very nervous. If Feng Junyi can''t control herself, it will be over.


    She tried to keep calm and try not to let her body touch him.


    The snowflakes are still falling, and a thick layer of snow has accumulated in the courtyard. Su Nuan takes Feng Junyi to the snow and pushes him down on the snow.


    Even Feng Junyi didn''t expect that when his body was buried in the snow, the heat dissipated gradually because of the cold. He lay quietly on the snow and felt the comfort of cold dispelling the heat.


    Su Nuan stood next to him, wearing a thin bedclothes. Feng Junyi lay on the ground, closed his eyes and enjoyed it. She knew that this move was really useful.


    Feng Junyi lies on the ground feeling the cold of ice and snow. Su Nuan continues to stand aside with him.


    The cold wind was bleak, and snowflakes fell out one by one. When Pearl came back to her senses, she saw her queen standing on her small body trembling in the cold wind.


    She quickly got up from the ground, found out her cloak with trembling hands and rushed over to put it on her queen. Only then did she see her queen stepping on the snow barefoot.


    Seeing this scene, pearl burst into tears. She cried and said, "empress, why did you come out barefoot? What if it''s cold? I''ll go and get you your shoes."


    Pearl then stumbled inside, took out her shoes, and ordered the palace people to burn some pots of charcoal fire and put it next to her mother.


    She knew that it was a good thing that the master saved the emperor like this. At least her master''s position in the emperor''s heart in the future must be unmatched by other empress Gong.


    Feng Junyi just lay on the ground. The snow around him gradually melted because of his heat. When he felt much better, he opened his eyes and saw a little girl standing in front of him with a red nose and tears in her eyes.


    Her big eyes were full of tears. She looked at him straight, as if she was worried about him. Her little feet were wearing a pair of shoes indiscriminately, her heels were outside, and her scallion like little fingers had frozen into small carrots.


    Seeing him wake up, the little girl immediately rushed to him and cried and hawed, "brother emperor, how are you now? Are you still suffering? Brother emperor, don''t be afraid. Warm will accompany you."


    The little girl said, holding his hand with her cold hand, he felt that those little hands had already frozen stiff.


    "I''m fine."


    The low, hoarse voice sounded, then slowly stood up and hugged her in his arms.


    "Why are you so stupid? If you don''t wear your clothes well, you just come out. What if it''s frozen?"


    Listening to the voice, it seemed that the little tyrant had completely recovered his mind. Su Nuan puffed a smile, and even his snot came out because of the smile, and even blew a bubble.


    When Feng Junyi saw this scene, he couldn''t help frowning. He looked disgusted again. Then he said to the pearl beside her, "why don''t you wipe with your master?"


    Many pearls were stringing and rolling down the two runny noses hanging in front of Su Nuan''s nose.


    As for him holding her hand tightly, he was unwilling to let go for a moment.


    Su Nuan patted his chest and sighed. I''m afraid this disaster has passed.


    Outsiders didn''t know what happened in Fengqi palace for a moment.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t sleep in her bedroom. She always felt something happened. She dressed up and said to mother Zhao: "tomorrow is new year''s Eve. Hua''er is still being beaten in the prison. She must hate me very much. Mother Zhao, you go and prepare some food that Hua''er likes to eat. Let''s go to the prison to see her. Remember, don''t make a noise."


    Mother Zhao replied that she had prepared a basket of food in the imperial dining room soon.


    The master and servant walked towards the prison one by one.


    In the prison, Princess Shuanghua hugged her body with both hands and squatted beside the prison shivering.


    Suddenly, a slight voice came from the door: "my servant knocked on the Empress Dowager."


    "Get up. Don''t talk about so many rites. No one is allowed to know what''s coming today."


    The jailer answered and ordered everyone to withdraw, leaving only empress dowager Zhao Mammy and the eunuchs around the Empress Dowager.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw the empress dowager, her eyes were full of anger. She said coldly, "why, put me in the prison personally? Do you want to see if I''m dead?"


    The Empress Dowager didn''t know that Princess Shuanghua had such a reaction when she saw her. She was flustered for a moment.


    Mother Zhao looked at the Shuanghua County Lord and said, "princess, how can you think so? Everything the Empress Dowager did was for you!"


    "Shut up, you old man! When will it be your turn to interrupt?"


    Hearing the princess''s reprimand, Mammy Zhao immediately shut her mouth and dared not interrupt again. She just looked at the Empress Dowager with a pair of eyes.


    "Hua''er, you are so disappointing."


    The Empress Dowager sighed and said to mammy Zhao, "open the door and send those food in."


    Mother Zhao opened her cell and sent the box of delicious food in. However, Princess Shuanghua didn''t even look at it.


    Princess Shuanghua was full of anger at the moment. She looked at the Empress Dowager angrily and said, "you don''t need to come over and pretend. I know that you don''t treat me as a person because my mother and you are not close sisters. The reason why you treated me so well before is to show it to outsiders."


    The Empress Dowager was shocked when she heard this. She trembled and asked, "Hua''er, how can you think of mourning for your family like this? I have a life-long friendship with your mother, not a close sister than a close sister. Your father is my brother. How can I be hypocritical when I treat you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Princess Shuanghua suddenly stood up, stared at her with red eyes and said angrily, "then I ask you, if you really treat me, why don''t you marry me to the emperor''s brother?"

 Chapter 82

    The Empress Dowager was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    At last she said, "do you know that the emperor doesn''t like you?"


    "What if I don''t like it? As long as I enter the palace and become his concubine, contact for a long time and become affectionate over time, he will certainly like me."


    Princess Shuanghua''s face was full of confidence, which gave the Empress Dowager a headache.


    When she finished, she looked at the Empress Dowager in front of her. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was silent, she continued to beg: "aunt dowager, please be Hua''er. You know, since I was born, my mother died of dystocia, and my father didn''t like me. Although she is the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s family, I have never enjoyed any favor from him."


    Princess Shuanghua said this and shed a few tears symbolically,


    "Although he promised you not to marry a wife anymore, he still has a concubine and other concubines, especially the daughter of the concubine. I don''t know how many times more noble he is than me..."


    The Empress Dowager felt uncomfortable when she heard this. Shuanghua never told her these things, and she just guessed for herself.


    "Why don''t you tell AI Jia? If AI Jia knows, she will punish your concubine severely."


    Princess Shuanghua smiled sadly and said, "what''s the use of telling you? I''m in your house, and who takes me as your own niece? I do live a carefree life, but the people in your house crowd me out one by one. I beg you, as long as you marry me to the Emperor''s brother, even if you don''t be the queen, but just a noble princess, no one will despise me."


    The Empress Dowager sympathizes with Princess Shuanghua, but she knows better that letting Princess Shuanghua into the palace is the most wrong decision.


    She still didn''t give up and said to her, "Hua''er, there are so many good men in the world, and he can''t give you the happiness you want. Tell your aunt, which of the Manchu civil and military do you like? The mourning family will promise him to be your son-in-law."


    "It''s not what I like. Shuanghua is not the emperor''s cousin. Aunt, if you don''t promise me to the emperor, shut me up here for a lifetime."


    When the Empress Dowager heard the speech, she staggered back two steps angrily.


    Finally, the eunuch around him had to order: "go and get the princess two warm bedding, and then prepare two pots of charcoal fire to put here. It must be better to take care of the princess. Don''t neglect her."


    With these words, her eyes were cold. In that case, she could only be cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Su Nuan and Jun Yi sleep in separate beds.


    The little tyrant slept in bed and she made a floor.


    Although the little tyrant solved the toxicity, she was still a little afraid.


    Even if the imperial doctor finally came for treatment and said that the emperor''s toxicity had been suppressed, she was a little worried. She didn''t dare to see feng Junyi until pearl came to wake her up.


    However, she just stood by and he woke up.


    His voice was hoarse with the heat.


    "When is it now?"


    Su Wenfan looked at the sundial and said, "brother of the emperor, he has just arrived at Mao."


    When Feng Junyi hears the speech, he lifts the quilt and sits up. Pearl winks at her mother, indicating that her mother should serve the emperor to get up and dress.


    However, Su Nuan never understood why pearl winked at her.


    In fact, Feng Junyi didn''t expect Su Nuan to dress him. He rushed outside the hall and said, "father Wang."


    Duke Wang hurried in, served him, washed and dressed, and Pearl withdrew at the right time.


    I don''t know, but Feng Junyi said to her sleepy eyes, "what are you doing so early? If you still want to sleep, go back to sleep."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Nuan said, "thank you, brother of the emperor."


    She has long wanted to go back to sleep. She slept on the ground last night. Where is it comfortable to sleep in bed?


    Hearing the emperor''s words, she slipped into the quilt, which was still stained with the faint smell of Medicine on Feng Junyi.


    Watching the little girl slip into the quilt he had just laid, Feng Junyi''s ear tip turns red again.


    In a low voice, he said to Duke Wang, "set up the imperial study."


    In front of the Royal study stood dozens of beauties.


    The crowd looked at the Yellow beauty who was wearing a belly pocket and kneeling in front of the hall. They couldn''t help whispering.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the Yellow beauty kneeling here dressed like a ghost?"


    "Yes, do you want to seduce the emperor and be punished by the emperor?"


    "The Yellow beauty is also powerful enough. She kneels here in such a cold day and doesn''t even hum."


    Su yunshang came late, but she was surprised to see a group of people around the door of the imperial library.


    Yesterday she instigated Huang Meimei to seduce the emperor to test the little emperor''s reaction. Now it seems that something should have happened.


    She frowned slightly and whispered to the palace maid around her, "go and see what''s going on."


    Hearing the speech, the maid went up and looked around. Because the sky had not yet fully lit up, through the dim light, she could only see a woman wearing a belly pocket and looking like a yellow beauty kneeling motionless.


    Just at this glance, she hurried back to report: "if you go back to the Soviet Union, it''s the Yellow beauty kneeling in front of the hall in her belly pocket. She doesn''t know how ashamed she is."


    Su yunshang heard this and said, "go up and have a look."


    She followed and leaned in, and saw that one of the maids boldly carried the lantern forward, reached out her hand and touched the Yellow beauty, and whispered, "yellow beauty?"


    I didn''t know that she just touched it gently, and the red beauty fell to the ground, still kneeling.


    "Ah!"


    The maid in waiting was scared to death when she saw this scene.


    A group of beauties found that the Yellow beauty was not kneeling here and didn''t want to move, but was frozen to death.


    The beauties were so frightened that they turned pale and said in a trembling voice, "yellow beauty, she, she was frozen to death!"


    "God damn it, what did the Yellow beauty do last night?"


    "Who knows? Dressed like this, she must want to seduce the emperor. Doesn''t she know she''s looking for death?"


    Su Yunchang held the handkerchief tightly. It seems that this move is not very good.


    Fortunately, she is smart enough to let Huang Meimei come up to do the experiment first. Otherwise, it must be her kneeling in front of the bedroom today.


    The beauties were still in shock. They saw Duke Wang come out of the hall, shake him with a brush in his hand, put it on his arm and said to them, "see? This is the end of trying to seduce the emperor. Come and carry the body away."


    Several small eunuchs came forward to move Huang Mei''s body. They didn''t know that one of the small eunuchs stretched out his hand to drag Huang Mei''s hand, because Huang Mei''s whole body had been frozen into ice. The hand was broken with only a little force.


    Seeing this scene, all the beauties took another breath. They twisted their handkerchiefs and dared not take a breath.


    Today, they understand that if they want to climb the emperor''s Dragon couch, they are looking for death. No, it''s terrible to look for death.


    It''s better to find a trouser belt to get rid of being killed alive.


    Duke Wang took a panoramic view of the reactions of the beauties. At the moment, he said in a warm voice: "all right, let''s go. Today is new year''s Eve. All beauties must remember to dress up well. Later, the emperor and the Empress Dowager will send gifts."

 Chapter 83

    Hearing this, several beauties left one after another. The timid ones couldn''t even walk. With the help of the palace maids around them, they limped back.


    When Su Nuan woke up again, it was already bright outside the window.


    Thinking that there must be a thick layer of snow outside, she immediately stood up and looked out on the window.


    Yesterday, she specially told the palace people not to clean the snow in her palace. Sure enough, it was freezing and snowy outside.


    Pearl looked at her and ran to the window. She quickly took her clothes and put them on her: "empress, maidservant, please wash and wash. You will receive a reward later."


    "And a reward."


    Su Nuan is very happy. She didn''t expect such a good treatment in ancient times.


    Pearl was still frowning. While dressing her up, she said, "madam, you didn''t know last night. Something big happened."


    Su Nuan smelled the speech and tilted his head to look at her: "what''s the big deal? By the way, the emperor''s brother was like yesterday. Who was the beauty who did it?"


    Pearl thought, her mother is not stupid.


    But he didn''t think too much. He just said, "it''s yellow beauty. I heard that all the beauties were called by the emperor to the imperial study early in the morning. Before those beauties went in, they saw yellow beauty kneeling at the door of the imperial study. Yellow beauty was wearing a belly pocket alone. She had the courage to touch it, and her hand fell off. She was half scared to death. It turned out that yellow beauty had been frozen all night and became an Iceman."


    "Hiss..."


    Su Nuan felt numb when he heard this: "just freeze to death?"


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan hears that there is not much fluctuation in her heart. Feng Junyi would do such a thing. In fact, she had expected it.


    Feng Junyi is merciful enough not to peel the Yellow beauty and hang it at the door of the temple.


    I don''t know. The Pearl hesitated and said, "also, it''s said that more than 30 slaves serving the Yellow beauty have also been punished. The emperor cut them all..."


    When Pearl said this, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Su Nuan frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that the little tyrant cut so many people in one night.


    She sighed and said, "it''s only because they followed the wrong master."


    Pearl nodded, but also secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    Fortunately, her master is simple and never makes trouble. Otherwise, even if she just knows, she may not be able to sleep at night.


    She said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid, madam. The emperor does this. In fact, the maidservant thinks it''s very good. When the beauties in other palaces see it, they don''t dare to beat the emperor again."


    That''s the truth.


    Little tyrants always want to kill people. Today, they kill chickens and monkeys. It''s a pity for those innocent people to continue to do what kind of moths.


    On the other side, the slaves in the palace were all terrified.


    In the past, when they worked in the palace, as long as they saw that the emperor was silent and well behaved, they wouldn''t lose their head.


    Where do you know that if these beauties enter the palace and just make a mistake, they will be implicated so that they can''t die well.


    They also heard that last night, as long as they were slaves who had contact with Huang Meimei, they were beheaded.


    No, that''s false.


    So the servants in the Imperial Palace began to envy those who worked in the Queen''s bedroom. At least they knew that the emperor never killed in front of the queen, and none of the slaves in the Queen''s bedroom has been killed by the emperor so far.


    But soon, these terrible atmosphere was dissipated by the joy of new year''s Eve.


    According to the custom in the palace, every new year''s Eve, the masters of each palace will reward the slaves with some silver coins.


    They got these silver coins and sent them out of the palace to their families. They can also make their families have a good new year.


    The Empress Dowager also heard about last night in her bedroom.


    The heart couldn''t stop shaking, because the emperor ordered to kill the slaves in the Yellow beauty''s bedroom, plus the slaves contacted by the Yellow beauty, there were more than 30 people in total.


    Surprised, she didn''t forget to ask mammy Zhao: "mammy Zhao, if so, what about the emperor? How did the emperor solve the poison? Who was the beauty who served the bed?"


    Mammy Zhao answered truthfully: "it was learned that the emperor rested in Fengqi Palace last night."


    When the queen mother heard this, she suddenly stood up from her chair and said, "the emperor is lucky to have the queen?"


    Mother Zhao''s face was a little embarrassed. She whispered, "I don''t know what the Empress Dowager said."


    The Empress Dowager said, "go and call the steward."


    The eunuch in charge told us exactly what happened last night.


    Including when the emperor went in and how the queen detoxified the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "the mourning family knows that he is sincere to the queen. It''s good, it''s good. The mourning family knows the pain in his heart. When his wings are full, the mourning family will help him."


    Even after serving the Empress Dowager for more than ten years, Mammy Zhao didn''t quite understand what she meant when she heard the Empress Dowager''s words.


    Without waiting for mammy Zhao to think carefully, the Empress Dowager had said, "prepare some things to send to the beauties in all palaces."


    "Yes."


    In Fengqi palace, Su Nuan looked at the baby in the bedroom and sighed heartily.


    She had never seen so many treasures in her last life. She didn''t expect to be so rich in the world here.


    With emotion, pearl came in and knelt down to her and said, "empress, the third Lord is asking for an audience outside the hall."


    "Let him in!"


    Su Nuan knows that today is new year''s Eve. Feng linche must have sent her something good to come here.


    Sure enough, when Feng linche came in, she followed several slaves with boxes in her hands. She counted at least a dozen.


    As soon as Feng linche came in, he arched at him and said, "empress."


    After saying this, he said to the slave talent behind him, "put everything down and wait outside the temple."


    After hearing this, the slaves put down their things carefully and retreated one by one.


    But seeing no outsiders, Feng linche changed his serious face and said to her, "guess what baby I brought you?"


    Su Nuan glanced at more than a dozen exquisite wooden boxes of the same size and casually said, "what you sent won''t be the babies of those two rabbits?"


    Feng linche was stunned. Why did the little queen guess?


    Immediately, he said with a smile: "the queen is really powerful. You guessed it right. Open the box and show it to the queen."


    The palace lady opens the box. Su Nuan sees more than a dozen golden rabbits in front of her. She is happy and can''t close her mouth.


    Feng linche really grew up. Needless to say, she prepared her own little rabbit.


    She nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s good. It''s lifelike. I like it very much."


    My heart is not calm: gold, these are pure gold. Who doesn''t like gold?

 Chapter 84

    Hearing Su Nuan''s praise, Feng linche couldn''t help feeling elated.


    At the same time, a pair of eyes began to look around Su Nuan''s bedroom.


    Su Nuan knew what he was looking for when he saw the appearance of Feng linche, so he said to Pearl, "Pearl, go and bring the little dumplings."


    What''s a small dumpling?


    Then he saw pearl walking towards him with a round furry little thing in her hand.


    "Ah, it''s this little guy. He''s a lot fatter."


    With that, regardless of whether the little queen in front of her agreed or not, she had stretched out her hand to hold the small ball.


    From a distance, the small ball really looks like a dumpling.


    But when the little ball was put in his hand, Feng linche felt something wrong.


    "It, it''s dead?"


    The wind was chilly, his mouth was shriveled, and even his voice was crying.


    Su Nuan didn''t expect this to happen. She quickly reached out and took the little hamster to check.


    The hamster held a small ball in her palm and didn''t move.


    Feng linche was flustered at the moment: "where is the imperial doctor? Send the imperial doctor to have a look."


    Su Nuan carefully put the little guy on the table and put his little hand on the chest of the little hamster.


    The little guy is not dead, and his heart beats.


    Su Nuan understands that this little thing is just hibernating.


    So she said, "it''s all right. It''s just hibernating. It will wake up naturally at the beginning of next spring."


    "It''s hibernation."


    The wind was chilly and chuckled, and a tear was clearly visible in the corner of his eyes.


    He wiped away his tears and looked funny.


    "The maidservant kowtowed to the emperor."


    The sound at the door made the wind chilly and a little cramped.


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Junyi has come to the bedroom.


    Seeing Feng Junyi, Feng linche hurried forward and flattered: "brother Huang."


    Feng Junyi just gave a faint hum and his eyes fell on the dozen little rabbits.


    Feng linche hurriedly said, "the empress likes rabbits. My younger brother made some golden rabbits for her."


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "it''s rare for you to have this heart. You must give a more special gift on the Queen''s birthday."


    Feng linche heard that his royal brother was praising himself. He immediately patted his chest and said, "of course, they all say that the eldest brother is like a father and the eldest sister-in-law is like a mother..."


    When Feng linche said this, he glanced at the two people in front of him. His uncle taught him to say so. It seems reasonable, but the two people in front of him


    One is less than 14 and the other is less than 11. Tut, the metaphor of father and mother seems inappropriate.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help saying, "Hey, good son, in fact, you don''t have to be so outspoken."


    Feng Junyi: "


    The wind is chilly: "


    Feng linche coughed softly. In order to avoid the embarrassment just now, he said in a good voice: "I don''t know what the sign of the empress is. Please tell me that my younger brother will create a pure gold Zodiac to give to the empress at that time."


    Gold again!


    Su Nuan just wanted to say that she didn''t know what she really belonged to. She heard Feng Junyi say in a deep voice, "it belongs to an elephant. It''s a sign. It''s not a small sign."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The wind was chilly and almost fainted.


    There was an elephant in the kingdom of Jin before. He knew that it was as big as a wall. Now the emperor said that it would not be small, so


    He obeyed respectfully: "my younger brother, obey the order."


    Unexpectedly, Feng Junyi said, "well, go and prepare now. After all, it''s only a few days away from the Queen''s birthday."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Feng linche was stunned. Feng Junyi said, "remember this day on the 16th of the first month and get ready quickly."


    Feng linche wants to cry. The 16th of the first month is also the emperor''s birthday. He has to prepare two gifts at once. No, he has to go to his uncle and cry for a while.


    Feng linche hurried away, leaving only Su Nuan and Feng Junyi in the palace.


    Su Nuan noticed that there was something wrong with the little tyrant''s face. He immediately stepped forward and flattered: "brother of the emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi gave a faint hum and then said, "you like the rabbit he gave you?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan knew that it was a question that could not be answered casually, so he said, "yes, these are pure gold. The emperor''s brother, you see, there is a rabbit family here. Even a little rabbit is worth a lot of money."


    Her big eyes blinked and looked innocent.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl in front of him. It turns out that the little girl doesn''t like rabbits, let alone gifts, but gold.


    Seeing Feng Junyi staring at her without talking, Su Nuan seems to remember something and grabs him out.


    Feng Junyi frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Su Nuan said mysteriously, "brother emperor, you''ll know when you go. Come on."


    Feng Junyi lets her drag him into the yard.


    There was a thick layer of snow in the yard, and a human figure was reflected on it. It seemed that it was the place where he lay last night. His eyes darkened for a few minutes and quietly took back his sight.


    After su Nuan dragged him to the center of the courtyard, he bent down and picked up a handful of snow with his little hand. Just when he wanted to stop, he saw the little girl turn a handful of snow into a snowball and hit him directly.


    He couldn''t hide. The snowball hit his collar. The snow burst and burst into his neck. It was chilly.


    Duke Wang''s face turned green when he saw this. You know, the emperor of his family had not encountered such grievances. In addition, he was really afraid that the emperor of his family would cut off the little queen as soon as he was angry.


    However


    The emperor of his family stretched out his hand to remove the snow stuck on his clothes. His eyes were indeed cold for a few minutes and said in a low voice, "what is the queen doing?"


    The little tyrant has a bad tone.


    Su Nuan rushed up and hugged him tightly and said, "brother emperor, this is a snowball fight. Shall we have a snowball fight together?"


    Feng Junyi clutched her little hand and said in a low voice, "it will be frostbitten."


    "No, brother emperor, let''s play together."


    Su Wenxing said hurriedly, but Feng Junyi kept a tight face, finally pushed her hand away and said coldly, "boring."


    Then he turned and left.


    Su Nuan stared at Feng Junyi''s back and couldn''t help sighing.


    This little tyrant, at a young age, really doesn''t understand customs at all.


    She originally wanted him to have a complete childhood, but now it seems that she is completely unnecessary.


    Thinking of these, she threw the snowball at the Pearl in a moment: "Pearl, be careful!"


    The master and servant got together so quickly.


    Feng Junyi looked at the scene from a distance. The little girl in the snow smiled like a bright moon in the night sky.


    Then he turned and left.


    Because some people play, time passes very quickly. It will soon be the time for the new year''s Eve banquet.


    Su Nuan is dressed up again by pearl and other palace maids. As soon as the auspicious hour arrives, she will attend the banquet with Feng Junyi.

 Chapter 85

    Pearl kept saying in her ear, "madam, when you arrive at the banquet later, don''t patronize to eat. Remember to chew and swallow slowly."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan immediately said, "are there many delicious food at the new year''s Eve banquet?"


    "That''s nature."


    Pearl finished this sentence and paused for her mother''s fingers playing with hairpin flowers. Why can''t her mother always grasp the key point.


    She took the trouble to say, "madam, even if you eat more, you should pay attention to your image. You are the mother of a country."


    "Oh, I see."


    She''s a little depressed now. If only she could dress up as a beauty in the little tyrant''s palace.


    If you can''t see the emperor all your life, you can lie down for a lifetime by guarding your one-third acre of land in the harem, plus the big supermarket she brought.


    Pooh, Pooh, no, lie down. The little tyrant burps his fart. She still has to be buried with him.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help feeling that she was born to work hard.


    But she has something more important tonight.


    When Su QingHan meets Princess Muyang tonight, he wants to know that love is a bad relationship, and even the most important point of the subjugation of the wine country.


    On this thought, Su Nuan couldn''t sit still again. Seeing that the Pearl had almost cleaned up for her, she said, "OK, OK, I think it''s almost the same. I want to talk to the long princess."


    "Ah? What do you want from her, madam?"


    Su Nuan became more anxious and confused. Finally, she said, "forget it, go to Princess Muyang and say that the palace has something important to discuss with her."


    Pearl listened to her mother''s words, and it was not easy to disobey. Only Fu Shen said, "yes, mother, slave and maid, go now."


    It''s obvious that she went to find Princess Muyang. If she came here... Yes!


    Su Nuan walked back and forth at the door of the bedtime worker with her skirt. She didn''t say anything while walking. She still slid around on it until the ground became slippery. In autumn, she clapped her hands and smiled with satisfaction.


    Done!


    Su Nuan thought about it, so he hid aside to see the situation.


    If the eldest princess came here and fell, she wouldn''t have to attend the new year''s Eve banquet.


    Sure enough, soon Su Nuan saw a group of people coming slowly, and her heart jumped around with the people.


    However, when the man approached, Su Nuan found that the visitor was not princess Muyang, but Princess Shuanghua.


    She frowned. Didn''t Princess Shuanghua be sent to prison? How did you get out?


    Besides, she doesn''t give up now?


    Just as she thought about this, she saw that Princess Shuanghua had come to the door. The next second, her foot slipped and the whole person fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the surrounding palace maids were very frightened. They gathered together to help each other, and said with concern: "princess, are you all right, princess?"


    Princess Shuanghua shook her sleeve and said, "get away, you all get away from me. There''s a waste thing. When you see that the princess is about to fall, none of them can hold it!"


    She clenched her teeth in pain, and her ass seemed to be broken, and her tears were about to fall.


    Looking around, I saw no one. I wanted to get up by myself, but I found that she couldn''t get up in pain.


    "Are you all blind? Come and help me!"


    This time, the maids hurriedly helped her up. Just when she was glad that no one saw her, Princess Muyang''s voice came from behind: "princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Princess Shuanghua has always looked down on this beautiful and weak princess who wants to protect. After all, she knows that the Empress Dowager and the mother Princess of Muyang are not at all harmonious, so her tone is a little mean: "who should I be? It''s the princess."


    Then, her eyes flashed a poisonous, epoch-making rush to the princess. "Since the princess is also here to see the empress, please ask her royal highness to go first."


    According to the etiquette, it should be. No matter how much Princess Muyang doesn''t like the empress dowager, she is also the long princess, and her status is there.


    But what Princess Muyang doesn''t understand is that Princess Shuanghua, who didn''t pay attention to her in the past, how could she be so humble?


    But she didn''t think too much. Only when Princess Shuanghua was put into the prison by the Empress Dowager and turned sexual, she nodded slightly and walked towards the Palace door.


    Where do you know that her feet just fell back on the slippery autumn ground. Princess Shuanghua secretly poked and rubbed her sore ass, some gloating.


    But at this time, a white figure flashed and held Princess Muyang''s waist horizontally at the critical moment.


    Princess Muyang looked at the man holding her waist. The man seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, firm jaw, firm expression, handsome facial features and powerful arms. She was stunned for a time.


    Su Nuan, who was peeking at one side, nearly fainted when he saw the appearance of the visitor.


    She still can''t calculate the original plot.


    It''s like falling from the sky. It''s not the male leader Su QingHan who holds Princess Muyang. Who else can it be?


    Su Nuan couldn''t care so much anymore. She rushed out and looked at Su QingHan and Princess Muyang who were holding each other affectionately. She really wanted to rush up and knock the love brain Princess Muyang out.


    Calm down, she wants to calm down. As long as the stick is hard enough, she can''t break up the mandarin ducks if she doesn''t believe it!


    She coughed softly and said, "long princess, what are you and your second highness doing?"


    Princess Muyang took back her sight for a moment and hurriedly struggled to stand up straight from Su QingHan''s arms. Her face was slightly red and a spring heart sprouted.


    In contrast, Su Qing was very calm. He said with a slight trace of his hands: "back to the empress of the empress, his royal highness almost fell down, but the minister only helped the princess."


    Su Nuan frowned slightly: "Your Highness, you have never seen the long princess. How do you know she is?"


    Su Qing cold hears here, the eyebrows heart jumps suddenly, but the face is still the appearance of not surprised, he says: "just then the tiny minister heard the dialogue between Princess highness and princess, so know."


    Well, even if this explanation works.


    But save people, save people. Why are you holding the princess''s waist so tightly? Also, what''s the matter with affectionate eye contact?


    She tried to suppress her anger, and directed at the long Princess: "Your Highness, your bun is messed up, go back to the palace to clear up, so that you will lose your dignity at the dinner party."


    When the eldest princess heard this, her face turned red. She whispered yes and walked back. When she left, she looked at Su QingHan reluctantly and almost didn''t send Su Nuan away.


    Until Princess Muyang left, Su Nuan was slightly unhappy and said, "what''s the matter with you two coming here?"


    Princess Muyang glanced at the man around her. She knew it was the Queen''s brother, so she disdained to say, "let your highness say it first."

 Chapter 86

    Su QingHan still had no waves on his face.


    Su Nuan looks at Su QingHan and sighs again that he is worthy of being a man. People who do great things can keep their face unchanged at any time.


    He took out a small delicate box from his sleeve.


    Su Nuan could not help frowning when she saw the box because of the experience of the last time the man gave her poison.


    Su QingHan also seemed to see her mind and lightly opened his mouth to explain: "this is the long-life lock that the mother imperial concubine entrusted me to bring you. Then you forgot to take it away when you got married."


    When Pearl heard the speech, she came forward to take the exquisite wooden box and then opened it.


    An exquisite gold lock appears impressively. Just looking at this process, you know that it is of great value.


    Fortunately, this is a real long-life lock.


    She nodded and said, "yes."


    She didn''t believe that the mother imperial concubine who had no feelings with the original owner would be so kind and asked the male owner to bring her the longevity lock.


    Seeing that Su QingHan was still standing aside, she didn''t pay any attention to him, but looked at Princess Shuanghua: "where''s Princess Shuanghua? Did you also come to send me something?"


    Princess Shuanghua opened her mouth. She originally wanted to tell the little queen that she must protect her emperor''s cousin. She didn''t know that she met the long princess as her own brother.


    But when she saw the Queen''s brother, she suddenly changed her mind and waved to the palace maid on one side. The palace maid immediately understood and presented the box in her hand respectfully.


    The box opened and lying inside was a pair of gilt bracelets.


    The gold bracelets are exquisite and exquisite, and their origins are carefully carved patterns. When Su Nuan sees them, of course, he accepts them all according to the order.


    Princess Shuanghua said, "even on New Year''s Eve, I didn''t prepare anything good. I chose it from left to right. It''s the best thing for you."


    She didn''t believe that Princess Shuanghua chose it for her.


    Of course, Su Nuan didn''t give her too much face and said directly, "I heard that the Empress Dowager put you into the prison. Why did you let you go in advance?"


    Speaking of this, Princess Shuanghua felt a trace of anger.


    If it weren''t for the dead girl in front of her, how could she be put into prison by the Empress Dowager''s aunt?


    Princess Shuanghua''s face was a little tense. She said, "the Empress Dowager said that today is the new year''s Eve banquet. I have participated in the new year''s Eve banquet in previous years. If I suddenly disappear today, it will certainly attract people''s speculation."


    Su Nuan nodded and said, "Oh, so it is. That is to say, after the new year''s Eve banquet, you will return to the prison."


    Princess Shuanghua was so angry that she hummed again. She simply shook her sleeves and said, "since the things have been delivered, I''ll leave first. The Empress Dowager is still waiting for me to reply."


    Arrogance and irrationality are vividly displayed in Princess Shuanghua.


    No, she couldn''t help guessing, in the plot of the original book, what is the fate of the princess Shuanghua?


    After the original Lord burped his fart, did Princess Shuanghua really marry the little tyrant?


    No, no, she remembered that the original plot recorded that the little tyrant did not set up a queen until his death.


    It seems that even without her, Princess Shuanghua has no sense of existence.


    Su Nuan glanced at Su QingHan around him. Su QingHan also realized that he shouldn''t be standing here all the time, so he arched his hands and said, "since the things have been delivered, I''ll leave first."


    Seeing that Su QingHan was going to leave, pearl leaned over to him and said, "Congratulations, your highness."


    Looking at Su QingHan leaving, pearl said happily to her, "it''s nice of your highness Empress 2 to bring you your long-life lock from a thousand miles."


    What a fart. If he was good, he wouldn''t want her to poison the little tyrant.


    Just as pearl reached for the gold lock, Su Nuan said coldly, "don''t touch it. What if it''s poisonous?"


    "Ah?"


    Pearl trembled when she heard this. She was so frightened that she hurried back and carefully said, "madam, it shouldn''t be poisonous?"


    Well, another love brain.


    Su Nuan said coldly, "my mother doesn''t like me. You know, how can you ask my brother to send a long-life lock all the way? It''s almost as good to take my life all the way."


    Just then, a maid in waiting hurried in, knelt on the ground and said, "it''s time for the empress to go to the new year''s Eve banquet."


    When Su Nuan hurried to the new year''s Eve banquet, all the civil and military personnel in the Manchu Dynasty had been seated.


    The emperor''s position was still empty. Looking at the ministers who had whispered under the grandstand, they sat up straight when they heard the Queen''s arrival.


    She sat there alone and felt empty. She regretted that she came too punctually.


    Seeing that the emperor''s seat was still empty, the Empress Dowager whispered to mother Zhao, "send someone to have a look and see what happened to the emperor."


    "Yes."


    The Empress Dowager answered and immediately recruited a small eunuch to inquire.


    Where did you know that the little eunuch''s front foot went out, and the emperor''s back foot had appeared at the banquet.


    When the emperor appeared, the dishes were served one after another.


    Su Nuan stared at the food in front of him all the way. The emperor''s speech in his ear had become a background music, and he was still thinking about when the dinner could be held.


    Pearl stood on her side and looked at her mother''s small mouth smacking. She was afraid that her mother would eat by herself if she couldn''t see it.


    With that speech, the ministers began toasting again. She toasted the emperor. Su Nuan refused to come and drank with the emperor.


    She took a sip of the wine in her hand, only to find that the Emperor just took a sip, and instantly felt that she was a little dull.


    The minister who toasted repeatedly praised, "the queen has a good capacity for wine!"


    At the same time, Feng Junyi''s low voice came to his ears: "don''t drink too much."


    Instead of white wine, she was in Baijiu, which tastes sour and sweet, and tastes delicious.


    But she also knew that this wine was the most powerful, so she smiled sweetly at the little tyrant and nodded obediently.


    However, despite her smiling face, the little tyrant was still not very happy.


    She didn''t know where she had offended the little tyrant, as if he had been unhappy since she called him to have a snowball fight.


    While no one around saw her, she carefully put her hand under the table and sneaked into the palm of the little tyrant.


    Feng Junyi, who had been sitting upright, stiffened and looked sideways at the little girl next to him.


    Finally, she clenched the soft little hand that got into his palm.


    Feeling that the little tyrant did not resist, Su Nuan''s heart was finally put back into his stomach.


    Coax the little tyrant. Now she should be able to open her stomach and have a good meal


    The ministers toasted each other, disciplined and cautious.


    When Su Nuan was able to start eating, he began to immerse himself in cooking.


    As soon as the crispy duck was served, he couldn''t wait to tear off a duck leg. Because of his image, he simply blocked his mouth with his sleeve and chewed it up.


    She finally knows why the ancients used wide sleeves to block their mouths when drinking and eating. It''s really easy to use.

 Chapter 87

    Feng Junyi glanced at Su Nuan, who was eating next to him, and couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing else in this little head melon seed except food.


    While Su Nuan was eating happily, she suddenly relaxed.


    When did Princess Muyang and Su QingHan disappear?


    Aware of this, she was going crazy.


    She immediately looked at the crowd, hoping to find the traces of the two in the crowd.


    But... No, no, still No.


    She suddenly stood up. Because of her abruptness, Feng Junyi''s eyes had looked at her.


    Fortunately, there are singing and dancing under the stage, but others don''t find this unusual.


    Seeing Feng Junyi looking at her, she hurried to Feng Junyi''s ear and whispered, "brother emperor, I seem to have eaten too much. I''ll go out for a walk and eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m afraid only his queen can do such a thing.


    Feng Junyi raised his hand and motioned her to go out. Finally, he whispered to Pearl, "watch your mother."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan slipped out with pearl and hurried around looking for the two men.


    When Pearl saw the nervous appearance of her empress, she couldn''t help asking, "empress, what have you lost? I''ll help you find it together."


    Su Nuan said, "I''m looking for the long princess."


    "Long princess?"


    Pearl didn''t understand: "isn''t the long princess in the hall?"


    "Well, pearl, go and get a lamp."


    Su Nuan doesn''t care to explain so much. She raises her skirt and looks around.


    She desperately recalled the plot in the book and wanted to guess the location of the date between the man and the woman.


    There seems to be a rockery here. In the original plot, the men and women seem to have dated in the rockery.


    In addition to rockery, lakeside and woods, they have been dating.


    Su Nuan decided to find them even one by one.


    Su QingHan did follow Princess Muyang out.


    However, although he followed out, he still didn''t see the figure.


    Just when he was depressed, he heard a weak voice say, "Your Highness, why did you come out?"


    Seeing the familiar face, Su QingHan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He changed to the cold Su''s look, and slightly said: "when you return to your highness, you have drunk two cups on the banquet, and feel a bit sultry and come out for a walk."


    Under the moonlight, Princess Muyang looked as good as ever, especially when the moonlight hit her face, he had a soft feeling. When he really saw his former lover, he could hardly control his emotions.


    "Why is your royal highness not in the palace?"


    Su QingHan asked deliberately.


    In fact, he knew that Princess Muyang didn''t like such public occasions, and he always had the habit of going out to relax when eating banquets.


    One is to eat and the other is to breathe.


    And he came out for only one purpose, that is to meet her.


    "It''s windy and cold at night. Be careful, princess."


    Su QingHan said this and immediately took off his cloak and put it on Princess Muyang.


    Princess Muyang was stunned. No one has been so kind to her in this world.


    The second prince of cloud country is the first.


    She didn''t resist. A layer of fog gradually rose in front of her and said to the man in front of her: "thank you, your highness."


    At the same time, a crisp slap came from a distance.


    "You stupid slave, you can''t do something well. What''s the use of keeping you?"


    The man who was slapped knelt on the ground and begged bitterly: "Lord, forgive me, master. Please give me another chance. I will live up to the princess''s expectations this time."


    "Get out of here! Bring me someone quickly."


    The two people who were looking at each other immediately hid their bodies behind the tree to see what was going on.


    Then I heard a "whoosh", and the woman who spoke was knocked out.


    After a while, another voice came: "Lord Guo, hurry up. My master has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Then there was the man''s extremely obscene voice: "little beauty, I''m coming."


    Princess Muyang was surprised when she heard this. Before she could make a sound, Su QingHan had covered her lips.


    "Princess, your highness must not make any noise. If you were known, I would have seen such a thing here, for fear that it would not be clear if you jumped into the river."


    When Princess Muyang heard the speech, she calmed down and nodded at him.


    However, a face became hot because Su QingHan touched her lips with a wide palm just now.


    Such close contact, let alone Su QingHan, even Princess Muyang gradually lost her mind.


    When the two people looked at each other, they only heard Feng Junyi''s cold voice in the woods: "take them down for me!"


    The two people who were completely honest and opposite were surprised to hear this voice, especially the woman. When hearing the sound, the whole person was excited and hurriedly covered his body with clothes.


    However, it is too late.


    Feng Junyi looks at the two people in front of him. His anger has already risen.


    Su Nuan hides next to Feng Junyi. At the moment, he reaches out to drag the little girl behind him and gives her a try. It seems that if the little girl catches a glimpse of the scene in front of her, it will pollute her eyes.


    Su Nuan still hides behind Feng Junyi and stealthily aims at her with her eyes.


    This woman is her good sister, the third princess Su yunshang.


    She originally called pearl to get the lantern, but she waited for a long time, but pearl didn''t come back, so she looked around for the trace of the long princess.


    I heard the conversation between Su Yunchang and the palace maids around her.


    It turned out that the new year''s Eve banquet didn''t let Su Yunchang eat in the palace. Su Yunchang hated her, so she sent the maid to inquire about the situation and saw that she drank a lot of wine at the banquet.


    Therefore, Su Yunchang designed a palace maid to find her out, so that this long infamous adult Guo could ruin her reputation by getting drunk.


    Su Nuan asks other palace maids to stop the palace maiden halfway and tells her that the master has sent someone to take the people she wants to take there. Now she just needs to bring Guo da.


    After hearing this, the palace maid was relieved and answered in a hurry. Just at the wedding banquet, she saw Lord Guo going out, so the scene just happened.


    Su yunshang didn''t understand what had happened.


    She clearly asked the maid of honor to call Su Nuan over. How did she become herself now?


    Yes, she just ordered Xiaotao and waited here. Suddenly she just felt something hitting her. Then she lost consciousness and woke up. This is the scene now.


    When she saw Feng Junyi with a cold face and several bodyguards in front of her, she spread out to the ground.


    Then he crawled in front of Feng Junyi and begged: "emperor, emperor, you have to believe the concubine. Nothing has happened between the concubine and him. It''s him. He stunned the concubine. Emperor, you have to decide for the concubine!"

 Chapter 88

    Su yunshang is crying and crawling towards Feng Junyi. Just as she is about to hold Feng Junyi''s thigh with her hands, the bodyguard around her has pulled out a bright sword and put it against her neck.


    Su yunshang''s movements suddenly froze at this time.


    Lord Guo, who had taken off his pants, did not wait to die. He only heard that the woman claimed to be a concubine. His heart had cooled a lot.


    It''s the emperor''s woman.


    He also hurriedly knelt on the ground and begged: "the emperor, spare your life, the emperor. Even if you have a hundred courage, you don''t dare to blaspheme your woman. It''s her. It''s she who sent the maid of honor to find Weichen. Weichen thought that the daughter of an adult committed herself to Weichen. He was confused for a moment. Spare your life, the emperor!"


    Su yunshang couldn''t argue when she heard this, because she knew that she did ask the maid to find Lord Guo, but she didn''t ask Lord Guo to find herself, but asked the maid to bring Su Nuan.


    The light here is dark, and Lord Guo is drunk. Even if nothing happens, it will make people suspect.


    At that time, she will send someone to lead the emperor over and naturally catch the traitor and take Shuang.


    Unexpectedly, the person who was caught turned into her!


    At this time, it was too late to regret. Su Yunchang continued to kowtow and admit his mistake: "emperor, emperor, you should believe the concubine. Really, no matter what happened to the concubine, he was lying. The concubine doesn''t know him at all!"


    Feng Junyi coldly looks at Su yunshang in front of her. The last time she instigated Huang Meimei to do it to herself, it''s not appropriate to make public because of that scandal. How do you know that this stupid thing has happened again.


    He said coldly, "since you refuse to admit it, I''ll let you die to understand."


    As soon as her words fell silent, father-in-law Wang took the maid Xiaotao up. Seeing that the matter was exposed, Xiaotao had already been scared half of his soul.


    Duke Wang said fairly, "well, tell the emperor what you just said."


    Xiaotao knelt on the ground and cried, "if you go back to the emperor, it is Su Mei who asked her maid to find Lord Guo..."


    When Su Yunchang heard this, she thought the damned maid was going to betray her. She shouted angrily, "damned bitch, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    The palace maid shivered and continued, "the beauty just asked the maid to call Lord Guo here. The maid doesn''t know anything about the rest."


    When the people present heard this, they also sobbed. What else could this Sumerian lie about?


    Even the maids around her admitted it, but she refused to admit it.


    Look at Lord Guo. He is in his early 20s. He looks handsome. It is said that he is also a talent, but he has done a lot in private because of his handsome appearance.


    Even the dawn people know a lot about the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Now, this Sumerian is lonely in the palace. It''s no accident that she will mix with this handsome adult Guo.


    "Bitch, you''re still talking nonsense!"


    Su Mei was still roaring. Suddenly she struggled to stand up and slapped the maid in the face.


    The maid was knocked down to the ground, but everyone present guessed what was going on.


    All the maids around Su Mei admitted it. I''m afraid it''s true. Besides, the emperor saw it with his own eyes. Su Mei dared to argue.


    Su Meimei was extremely frightened at the moment. As soon as she looked, she saw Su Nuan hiding behind Feng Jun.


    Then he shouted like crazy: "it''s her, it must be her, it must be this little bitch who hurt me! Little bitch, you hurt me, I''ll kill you!"


    Before she pounced on Su Nuan, the bodyguard on one side had stabbed her in the chest with a sword under the sign of Feng Junyi.


    Su yunshang only felt a dull pain in her chest. She saw that the bodyguard''s sword had pierced her chest. Her face was full of disbelief. She stared at Feng Junyi with her eyes. While spitting blood at her mouth, she said, "I''m the most favored princess in the cloud country. You hurt me..."


    The bodyguard took out the sword, and Su yunshang completely fell into a pool of blood.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan hides his body behind Feng Junyi.


    She knew that Su yunshang was a big trouble. If it was not solved, it would kill her sooner or later.


    Today, it was the trap set by Su Yunchang for her. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to run into Su Yunchang''s plot, so she was able to win the game.


    When Lord Guo saw that Feng Junyi killed Su Meimei, Princess of the cloud Kingdom, with a sword, he immediately broke his courage. The whole person fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth. He was unconscious.


    Feng Junyi waved, "drag it out and kill it."


    Duke Wang answered. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that in front of the little queen, their emperor seemed to be a lot more gentle.


    According to the previous habit, the Sumerian must have been killed by the Emperor himself. As for Lord Guo, he must be punished by car crack.


    But now it seems that their little emperor is really kind.


    Seeing Su Nuan standing blankly behind him, his small body was trembling slightly. He couldn''t help grasping her soft hands and whispered, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan is really afraid.


    Feng Junyi kills people without blinking an eye. Let''s talk about Su yunshang first. Then, as she said, she is the most favored princess in the cloud country. But even so, as long as she violates the emperor''s taboo, she doesn''t hesitate to kill her.


    So if she was really designed by Su yunshang today, I''m afraid she was the one who was stabbed to death.


    Accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Although she has realized this sentence for a long time, she has not understood it so thoroughly today.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the palace maid shaking like a sieve and made a gesture of beheading.


    He doesn''t want to waste too much time gossiping.


    "I''ll help you back to the palace to have a rest."


    Feng Junyi said she was going to take her out. Su Nuan suddenly thought that she had not finished her business. She immediately shook her head and said, "no, brother of the emperor, Nuan is not afraid. Nuan is the queen of the emperor and the mother of a country. If she is so timid, where can she be qualified to benefit the Hundred Surnames with the emperor in the future?"


    Yes, they will benefit the people together.


    Feng Junyi nodded, but highlighted a word: "OK."


    The singing and dancing in the palace remained the same, and no one seemed to notice that there was a minister missing in the palace.


    Even Su Nuan has the illusion that nothing has happened.


    Just as she wanted to find an excuse to go out and look for the men and women, she saw Su QingHan and Princess Muyang appear in the banquet hall one after another.


    Well, she hasn''t found anyone since they''ve both dated.


    Su Nuan is a little depressed. Can she really change the fate of these two people?


    Although Princess Muyang is still the kind of ancient Mary Sue, she doesn''t want her to die so miserably because she is good to her.

 Chapter 89

    But today''s matter is a foregone conclusion, and Su Nuan has no way to save it.


    As for Su Mei''s death by the emperor, it soon spread all over the palace.


    Everyone knows that Su Mei is the third princess of cloud country and the queen is the ninth Princess of cloud country. It was thought that Su Mei, who is a sister flower with the queen after the third princess came to the wine country, would be taken to the position of the imperial concubine. How do you know how long she entered the palace and was killed by the emperor.


    I didn''t look at the Queen''s face at all.


    Previously, people thought that the emperor actually doted on the queen. Otherwise, since the queen entered the palace, the emperor has killed fewer people.


    Some people think that the emperor killed no less. On the contrary, many people in the back palace died after the queen came. A few days ago, a yellow beauty was suddenly frozen to death by the emperor? Even the maids and slaves in the bedroom were beheaded together, enough to kill more than 30 people.


    Therefore, people came to two conclusions. First, the emperor did not change anything because of the queen. Instead, because of the queen, the emperor focused on the empress.


    Second, the emperor did not favor the little queen. Otherwise, how could the little queen''s sister be killed.


    Su Nuan completely turned a blind eye to the rumors in the palace.


    When the emperor of cloud Kingdom learned that the three princesses had been killed for such a reason, he secretly regretted that his third daughter would be unhappy if he wore a green hat to Feng Junyi. As soon as he called with his soldiers, he immediately sent someone to apologize with gold, silver and jewelry.


    In the end. The messenger of the cloud kingdom came with jewelry and took Su yunshang''s body back.


    As for Su Nuan, he still lives his own salted fish life.


    She felt that time seemed to pass quickly after new year''s Eve in the palace.


    The new year in the imperial palace is not like modern people walking through the streets, but people in the palace still have to walk around.


    Especially the Empress Dowager of the two palaces, we still have to go through the motions.


    There are many more treasures in her palace.


    In addition, he ate and drank in the palace the rest of the time, and didn''t have to read and read. He talked about some nonsense, so Su Nuan ate the snacks in the supermarket again.


    When she came back to her senses, it was already the fifteenth day of the first month, and she heard pearl saying in her ear: "Empress, as early as when I was in the cloud country, I heard that the Lantern Festival in the wine country was the most lively. On that night, the market was full of people, including people guessing lantern riddles, walking on stilts, performing acrobatics and dragon and lion dances. Most importantly, I heard that there were fireworks in the wine country. I heard that the fireworks were beautiful."


    Su Nuan remembered that the book did say that the source country was the only country that developed gunpowder, but they were only suitable for setting off fireworks during the Spring Festival, not for war.


    At the moment, when she heard pearl talking so lively, she was also a little excited. However, she just moved the idea and broke up again. She said, "what''s the use of being lively again? The emperor''s brother won''t let us out of the palace."


    She knows that.


    Since Feng Junyi returned to the country of origin, there have been many disasters. After registering, being assassinated is even more common. It''s so dangerous outside that Feng Junyi won''t be foolish enough to go out and give his head away.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a noise at the door. Looking up, she saw Feng Junyi appear at the door and say to her, "today is the Lantern Festival. You go out of the palace with me."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was shocked.


    Feng Junyi asked her to go out of the palace with him. Did she hear right?


    Seeing her stunned appearance, Feng Junyi said quietly, "why? The queen doesn''t want to go out?"


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "no, no, I want to go out, especially."


    She came close to Feng Junyi and stared at him with big eyes. A little fluff had grown on the young man''s chin and looked green and lovely. She couldn''t help reaching out to touch it, but he grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t move."


    Su Nuan was grabbed by him and immediately behaved himself and dared not move any more.


    "Just clean up if you want to go. I''ll wait for you in the imperial study."


    With that, Feng Junyi strode towards the outside of the hall, coming and going in a hurry, which made Su Nuan feel like a daydream.


    Pearl was overjoyed: "empress, did you hear that? The emperor said he was going to take us out of the palace. Empress, maidservant, go and pack up now."


    Su Nuan doesn''t feel much. After all, she has seen fireworks and firecrackers. She came up with the palace because she hasn''t been out.


    Soon Su Nuan saw pearl packing a big bag of things and appeared in front of her. Su Nuan said, "Pearl, what are you doing with so many things?"


    Pearl opened the package and said: "This is your mother''s warm handbag. There are many people outside. It''s windy and cold. You have to hold this one when you walk, and it''s not enough. In case it gets cold on the road. This is your cloak. You''ll wear one when you go out later. I''ll bring you one. If you meet someone who doesn''t have eyes on the road and sprinkle soup on you, you have to change it. I grew up outside the palace It''s not cleaner than the palace. And this, these are some handkerchiefs. It''s OK for my mother to go out to wipe her hands and mouth. By the way, this is a kettle. When my mother is thirsty with the emperor on the road, you can drink water to quench her thirst. And this... "


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Su Nuan interrupted pearl and asked, "Pearl, aren''t you tired with so many things?"


    Pearl shook her head: "not tired. These are clothes. They are not heavy at all."


    Su Nuan looked at her incredulously and reached out to carry the package bigger than her. She didn''t know that she didn''t lift it at all at the first time, the second time and the third time... OK, she gave up.


    Pearl said with a smile, "my mother is still young. Naturally, she can''t carry so many things. Just take them."


    In fact, Su Nuan wants to say that she just goes out for a circle, but she doesn''t live often.


    Where to use so many things.


    Thinking about it, he heard a palace maid come up at the door and say, "madam, Grandpa Wang asked his maidservant to ask you, but he''s packed up and said that the emperor is waiting for you."


    Su Nuan said, "it''s all packed up. The palace will go out now."


    Su Nuan went out of the bedroom with pearl. Duke Wang was also startled when he saw this scene.


    The empress of their family carries so many things. This is


    But he didn''t show anything on his face, just slightly arched his hand and said, "since the queen has cleaned up, let''s go with the slave. The emperor has ordered the slave to prepare the carriage and wait."


    Because there was still a distance on the road, Su Nuan said her inner doubts. She said, "Grandpa Wang, why does the emperor have so many memorials to approve? Look, the Emperor didn''t rest even on New Year''s Eve."


    All civil and military officials are on holiday. Is the emperor so busy?


    Duke Wang respectfully said, "to tell the queen, the emperor can hold two carriages every day. The emperor is close to the government and loves the people. He must bow personally. This is a good thing for our country."


    Su Nuan frowned. It''s a good thing to be diligent and love the people, but the memorials of the two carriages are everything. Is this playing with your life?


    For example, when she helped read the memorial at that time, she saw that many civil and military officials were writing trivial things. This was not to make the little tyrant tired to death.

 Chapter 90

    Thinking, the two men have come to the carriage. When the curtain is lifted, Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi sitting in the carriage.


    Feng Junyi just looked at him, and father-in-law Wang came up,


    Later, Duke Wang said to her, "the emperor said that you are the only one to take out of the Palace this time."


    Su Nuan glanced at the expectant pearl and shrugged helplessly.


    Pearl only pitifully handed the package to father-in-law Wang: "father-in-law Wang, please put your mother''s things into the carriage."


    Father Wang was embarrassed again.


    The carriage is not as spacious as the emperor usually takes when he goes on patrol, but the type that ordinary officials occasionally take when they go in and out of the palace.


    Where can the emperor sit with such a big package in this carriage?


    Duke Wang smiled and said, "this... Pearl girl, please take this package back. The queen and the Emperor just go out of the palace and will come back soon. There''s no need for these."


    Pearl looked at everything she had prepared carefully, with tears. Finally, she only waved and watched her mother leave.


    Su Nuan went in wearing a cloak.


    When he got into the carriage, Su Wen found out how warm it was.


    But the carriage was too small, so she had to follow Jun Yi in one position.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too warm, and Feng Junyi is a silent person. She didn''t say a word all the way. She tilted her head and was sleepy. Soon she fell asleep on Feng Junyi''s shoulder.


    The roar woke Su Nuan up.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she didn''t know what had fallen on Feng Junyi''s leg.


    Before she could make a sound, another roar was heard.


    Su Nuan rubbed his sleepy eyes and picked up the driving curtain probe to see the gorgeous fireworks flying straight into the sky and exploding rapidly.


    They came out so soon.


    Su Nuan grabbed Feng Junyi''s hand and said, "brother emperor, let''s go out and have a look."


    Feng Junyi was about to get up, but he sat still and said to her, "you can''t call her that when you go out."


    "Then I''ll call you brother Yi."


    Feng Junyi frowns and calls him brother Yi. Let''s call him brother Yi. They are still young. If not, others will regard them as ordinary brothers and sisters.


    Just thinking of being regarded as brother and sister, I was still a little unhappy.


    When they got off the carriage, Su Nuan was obviously much happier.


    He walked and jumped all the way, but the more he walked, the more dense the crowd became. Feng Junyi was afraid that he would lose the little girl if he wasn''t careful. He strode forward and held her little hand tightly.


    Such a move, in exchange for Su Nuan''s sweet smile, just this smile, intoxicated passers-by.


    Where have they seen such a beautiful girl?


    The skin is like a porcelain doll, with two lovely small bags combed on his head. He smiles with curved eyebrows and eyes, like a little fairy from the world. At one glance, people''s hearts melt.


    And the teenagers around the little girl are also very beautiful. I don''t know which house they are.


    Feng Junyi also noticed the eyes of people around him. He held Su Nuan''s hand more tightly.


    Seeing someone selling masks on the roadside, he immediately said, "there are masks over there."


    Su Nuan has long been dazzled by the small things around her. Now Feng Junyi said she had a mask, so she followed her to the stall.


    The mask was made of gourd and painted with colorful patterns. Su Nuan felt that these looked like facial makeup. Before she could choose one, Feng Junyi took off one and put it on Su Nuan''s face.


    "This looks good."


    "Really?"


    There was a trace of doubt in Su Nuan''s tone. Just now she didn''t even see what he was wearing for her. At the moment, she''s still thinking. Can she really look good with a heavy mask that doesn''t slip away?


    Feng Junyi also took a mask and put it on his face. He looked at Su Nuan through the hole of the mask. His small body was wearing a big mask. It was really funny.


    "Naturally," he said with a faint, untraceable smile


    Throw one or two pieces of silver to the seller, and the seller immediately thanked happily.


    Su Nuan could not help but say, "brother Yi, why are they all going there?"


    As soon as she finished her words, a man around her said, "harm, you didn''t go at first sight. There is a really lively place over there. There are a lot of riddles, dragons and lions."


    Su Nuan suddenly realized, shook Feng Jun Yi''s arm and whispered, "brother Yi, how about we go up and have a look?"


    Feng Junyi answered, but he held her hand tighter.


    The two men also followed the crowd, and sure enough, they saw the man surrounded in the middle.


    Su Wensheng is so short that she can''t see anything when she is crowded in the crowd. I remember she jumped up and looked like a rabbit.


    However, despite this, she still didn''t see anything because there were many high heads in front of her.


    Feng Junyi glanced at Su Nuan and grabbed the little girl''s waist with both hands. With a little force, he carried the little girl on his shoulder.


    Su Nuan was stunned. She enjoyed such treatment for the first time. In addition, sitting on this thin shoulder, she was really afraid of falling down. Therefore, when Feng Junyi picked her up, Su Nuan leaned and hugged Feng Junyi''s head tightly.


    Feng Junyi: "... Let go."


    Su Nuan still didn''t let go, but held it tighter. His voice trembled: "brother Yi, please put me down, I''m afraid..."


    When Feng Junyi saw that she wouldn''t hurt, he simply patted her on the hip and said, "let go, don''t be afraid. I won''t fall if I hold you."


    Su Nuan wants to cry. She''s really afraid. Now she can be said to have eaten into a small meat pier. The little tyrant is thin and tall. If she really sits on his shoulder, she''s afraid to break him.


    But Feng Junyi insisted so much that she had to slowly let go of one hand and carefully reminded: "brother Yi, I, I let go."


    "Yes."


    She slowly released one hand and then the other, but she was shaky sitting on Feng Junyi''s thin shoulder.


    Then, the cold hands held up from left to right and held her hands tightly.


    Let her sit on his shoulder and have a place to hold.


    Su Nuan felt warm inside. She looked in front of her again and looked around. No one could block her sight. Her height was perfect.


    It was also at this time that Su Nuan caught a glimpse of two figures snuggling up in the nearby restaurant.


    Isn''t this the Empress Dowager and the Regent?


    The two figures snuggled closely together, their fingers clenched, and their faces were filled with happiness. They looked like ordinary lovers. If it weren''t for the light of fireworks in the sky, she couldn''t see the two people standing in the restaurant.


    Noticing that the little man on his shoulder didn''t speak or move, Feng Junyi couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 91

    Su Nuan didn''t know if she was wrong, because when she looked up again, the fireworks bloomed. Where was the shadow of the two upstairs?


    She took back her thoughts and said to Feng Junyi, "it''s nothing. Brother emperor, look at the fireworks."


    Feng Junyi looks at Su Nuan. The little girl''s tone is full of joy. Unfortunately, he can''t see the expression on the little girl''s face because he is wearing a mask. Therefore, he hears Su Nuan say so, and only thinks she really likes it.


    The fireworks show didn''t last long. After that, there was a noisy market.


    Su Nuan found that the national style of drinking wine was so open that on the Lantern Festival, many handsome men and women came out to date for the reason of going shopping.


    Su Nuan looked at the beautiful woman with lanterns. She was half happy and half shy. She whispered with the young talent. She just felt that the whole world was taking pink bubbles.


    Although she is young now, it won''t delay her to knock CP.


    Just as she was staring at the lovers around her, the cool and bony hand gently held her hand.


    Su Nuan looks back and still sees Feng Junyi wearing a mask.


    Even if she can''t see Qingfeng Junyi, she can feel that Feng Junyi has put his eyes on her from the beginning to now.


    "I''ll take you somewhere."


    Feng Junyi clenched his hand for a few minutes. The softness of the palm filled his heart with a sense of sweetness.


    Su Nuan obediently follows Feng Junyi and lets him drag her to a place with less crowd.


    The farther you go, the farther away you will be from those noisy voices.


    Because there are lanterns around, the streets are not so dark.


    After a short walk, Feng Junyi stopped in front of a teahouse and took her to plunge in.


    When I entered the teahouse, I saw people sitting in pairs, and a huge white cloth was placed on the stage. Looking at the shadow puppets placed next to the white cloth, Su Nuan understood. This is the place to watch shadow puppets.


    Feng Junyi took her to sit down. He saw a man sitting behind the white cloth. Under the candlelight, one or two villains suddenly appeared.


    Just at the beginning of the play, Su Nuan was attracted by the story.


    The shadow play is about a prince who had to be sent to the enemy country as a proton because the emperor was defeated.


    Because it was a defeated country and the other emperor was cruel and unkind, the Prince did not live a good life after he was sent there.


    The most outrageous thing is that there is a little princess under the tyrant''s knee. She even puts the half starved prince in a cage, then throws the prince a meat bun, and then closes the wolf in, so that the prince can compete with the hungry wolf for food.


    Finally, the emperor killed the hungry wolf with his bare hands and took the meat bun from the wolves.


    Su Nuan was shocked when he saw this scene.


    Ma Dan, why is the plot so similar to that of Feng Junyi when he was a child?


    The little tyrant suddenly brought her to see this. Did he deliberately show it to her and want to kill her?


    The more he thinks so, the more Su Nuan feels the possibility.


    After all, the dog emperor killed the Yellow beauty and the third princess Su yunshang some time ago. If he is addicted to killing, it is not impossible to take the opportunity to kill her.


    With this in mind, Su Nuan immediately decided to take the opportunity to slip away.


    However, before she could escape, Feng Junyi''s big hand clasped her shoulder, and then a cold voice came into her eardrum: "where are you going?"


    "I, I think..."


    "This one will begin soon."


    Feng Junyi finished, reached out and pressed her to sit down. Su Nuan''s eyes only looked at the stage again.


    The performance was different this time. The little prince accidentally heard the tyrant''s conversation. When he was about to be punished, the little princess stood up.


    Su Nuan sighed darkly. The little princess was not sensible when she was a child. She must have wanted to become friends with the little prince, but the way was wrong. This time she would certainly save the little prince, but she heard the little princess suggest that she had a way to make the little prince never tell the secret.


    The tyrant readily agreed, and the little princess approached the little prince step by step with a knife.


    Su Nuan didn''t dare to look. She felt that the little princess was going farther and farther on the way to the West. She didn''t know that the little princess went to the little prince, pinched his mouth and went down with a knife. It seemed that something fell out of the little prince''s mouth, and then the little prince fell to the ground with a pop.


    Su Nuan almost screamed.


    The little princess is so vicious at a young age. She is definitely not the original owner!


    I don''t know why, her palm was sweating.


    "Keep looking down."


    It seems that in order to prevent her from escaping, the little tyrant specially reminded her that Su Nuan had to keep watching.


    Fortunately, all this is an illusion made by the little princess. Instead of cutting the little tyrant''s tongue, she took a dagger to cut off a piece of her own meat, and even stuffed the meat into the little prince''s mouth. The little prince was stuffed with soft and fishy meat. Her first reaction was to spit it out, and then she was knocked unconscious.


    So what the little princess did before was actually saving the little prince.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan felt a lot more secure in her heart.


    If these things are true, the reason why the little tyrant doesn''t kill her is not because she sells cute all day, but because he once cut off a piece of meat.


    In fact, it''s really courageous for a little girl to have the courage to do so.


    Perhaps the original owner was killed not because of the jealousy of the three princesses and the five princesses, but because of her clumsy failure.


    The speculation surprised even her.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We should go back."


    Feng Junyi stood up. Su Nuan was already suffocated by the mask. Now he took off the mask he was wearing, breathed out easily, nodded to Feng Junyi and said, "OK, let''s go back."


    Along the way, two people did not speak, but quietly got into the carriage that had been parked before.


    Perhaps because he was too tired, Su Nuan got into the carriage and soon fell asleep with his head tilted under the creaking sound of the carriage.


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl''s white forehead and couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her gently on her forehead.


    His lips and teeth touched the little girl''s bright and cool forehead. Feng Junyi was also stunned. He was so confused just now


    The little girl''s arm hung beside him. He lifted the little girl''s arm and lifted his sleeve to see that the little girl''s arm was clean and flawless. A trace of doubt appeared in his heart, but it soon disappeared.


    "Woo ~"


    The carriage stopped slowly at this time, followed by Duke Wang''s low voice, "emperor, the two people you asked the slave to observe closely tonight really appeared. Do you want the slave to send someone..."


    "You don''t have to."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, his gentle eyes suddenly became cold. Then he said coldly, "you continue to collect evidence. Don''t act rashly first. I want to see when the thief still wants to deceive me!"

 Chapter 92

    Duke Wang heard the speech and answered respectfully. The carriage continued to drive forward.


    Su Nuan felt a heavy breath coming from his ears. When he opened his eyes, he saw Feng Junyi sitting there with a cold face.


    Perhaps because the little tyrant suddenly changed his face, Su Nuan only felt that the air around him was a little cold.


    This made her heart jump again. Then she drilled her little hand into Feng Junyi''s palm, and her tone was full of the little girl''s soft waxy tone.


    "Brother Yi, where have we been? When can we go back?"


    Hearing Su Nuan''s voice, Feng Junyi''s face softened. He whispered, "it should be soon."


    The little tyrant didn''t know.


    Su Nuan felt more and more uneasy when she thought about it. When she thought about the previous shadow play, she even felt that the little tyrant was bored all the way. She specially thought about her tragic experience in cloud country.


    She wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she said, "brother Yi, we went out today and haven''t eaten yet. Brother emperor, I heard that the snacks outside the palace are delicious. Would you like to try them?"


    Su Nuan stared at him. His thin fingers were uncontrollably put into his mouth. He looked timid and cute. Anyone''s heart would be melted.


    Feng Junyi is not hungry at all, but he knows that the little girl is really hungry.


    The two white and tender hands were put on their lower abdomen when they finished saying these words.


    "Well, then find a place to eat and go back."


    When Feng Junyi finished, Su Nuan immediately took it off.


    She''s really hungry.


    When she got the order, she immediately picked up the driving curtain and looked out. She saw a chaotic stall on the roadside, with a pot burning on the stall and steaming white gas inside.


    Then there is the stall next to it, which sells bean curd. Just looking at it has made her greedy.


    You know, although there are many kinds of things in the supermarket, there are certainly no things like tofu brain.


    In addition, the meals cooked by the Imperial Palace all year round are just like that. She has been fed up with them for several months. At this moment, when she sees tofu brain, she instinctively brightens her eyes.


    "Brother Yi, let''s go eat bean curd."


    "Yes¡°


    Feng Junyi whispered, glanced slightly, and suddenly said, "be careful!"


    Before Su Nuan could figure out the situation, he heard a "whoosh". Something wiped her face and looked behind her. The arrow was straight inserted into the carriage.


    Su Nuan was frightened and hesitated: "brother Huang Yi, there are assassins and assassins!"


    "Well, you hide here."


    Feng Junyi finished, took out the sword hidden under the seat and was about to go down. Su Nuan hugged his thigh and said, "brother Yi, what are you going to do? It''s dangerous outside."


    She doesn''t want Feng Junyi to be killed by those assassins.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the little girl holding her thigh. She was really helpless. She had to ask father-in-law Wang outside.


    Duke Wang said fairly, "young master, it''s all right outside. Just a few minions have been disposed of by the slaves."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan couldn''t help giving grandpa Wang a thumbs up in her heart.


    It turns out that father Wang also has two sons.


    However, after Wang Gonggong''s words, he opened his mouth with some embarrassment: "it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Duke Wang arched his hands and said, "it''s just that the servant found a little girl out in a coma. It seems that the assassins were not after you, but this little girl."


    Not to mention Feng Junyi, even Su Nuan feels happy and surprised.


    Feng Junyi picks up the curtain and Su Nuan follows.


    Sure enough, I saw the little girl lying on the ground with her chest covered.


    The little girl looked almost as big as her. At the moment, her eyes were closed, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, as if she had lost too much blood, and her face was as white as a piece of paper.


    Seeing this little figure, Su Nuan always felt as if he had seen it somewhere.


    Then he listened to Duke Wang''s Justice: "young master, I just checked. The little girl seems to be from the cloud country. Look..."


    Duke Wang said this and looked at the emperor in front of him. In fact, he really didn''t hope that the emperor would save the little girl, but hoped that their little queen would be kind. After all, this is just a little doll in front of him.


    Feng Junyi didn''t even lift his eyelids, but said coldly, "follow her and continue to drive."


    "Yes."


    Duke Wang looked at the little queen of his family and hurt her. The queen of his family didn''t say a word. Sure enough, he was worthy of being a young couple.


    Seeing this, he had no choice but to ask someone to lift the dying little girl under the eaves and put a ingot of silver in the little girl''s sleeve before he turned and left.


    Sulo''s eyes remained on the little girl''s face until he got into the carriage.


    The face was white and lovely, and the look on the ground was soft and weak.


    Finally she put down the curtain and sighed leisurely.


    The carriage returns to the palace, but Feng Junyi doesn''t go directly back to his bedroom.


    After getting out of the carriage, Feng Junyi took Su Nuan''s hand and walked forward.


    Feng Junyi was in a hurry. Su Nuan trotted all the way, gasping for breath and asking, "brother emperor, where are you taking me?"


    Where do you know? Even if she asked, Feng Junyi didn''t answer her. She didn''t know where Feng Junyi had taken her until Feng Junyi was stopped when he took her into the bedroom.


    In front of Feng Junyi, the two palace maids knelt down together and said, "my maid knocks at the emperor. The emperor can''t go in. The Empress Dowager is bathing."


    "Go away."


    Feng Junyi is carrying a sword. Instead of cutting the two palace maids, he kicks them open.


    I didn''t know that as soon as he kicked it open, the two palace maids crawled over to block Feng Junyi''s face.


    Su Nuan looked straight and smacked his tongue. Are these two little maids iron headed?


    But at the same time, I wonder if what she saw today is really the Empress Dowager and the Regent? And the little tyrant saw it? Otherwise, how can you come here to find someone as soon as you come back?


    Still hesitating, Feng Junyi has raised his sword. Su Nuan stares at the scene. She sees mammy Zhao hurried out of the hall and says, "the emperor has people under the sword."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi''s sword stopped at this time.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "you came just in time. I want to see the Empress Dowager."


    Hearing the speech, Mammy Zhao just blessed her body slightly and said to the two palace maids, "the emperor wants to see the Empress Dowager. Don''t you get back quickly."


    Hearing the speech, the palace maid kneels back to one side. Feng Junyi continues to stride into the hall.


    Su Nuan quickly followed behind him. Just as he entered the bedroom, he heard the sound of water rushing inside.


    Feng Junyi stood aside, then stopped and said to her, "empress, today is the Lantern Festival. Go in and have a look. Please give your mother a good night."


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped.


    Let her in? What if she goes in and sees what she shouldn''t see?

 Chapter 93

    However, Su Nuan knows better that this is what Feng Junyi ordered her to do.


    She blinked at Feng Junyi in front of her. She was pitiful.


    However, Feng Junyi''s eyes are all firm.


    In desperation, she walked towards the bedroom step by step. As she walked, she heard the sound of water splashing in the bedroom.


    As expected, the Empress Dowager was taking a bath. In the big bath bucket, the looming snow-white skin made her a girl who couldn''t help but wonder.


    The Queen Mother''s skin is too good, isn''t it?


    Untie the solemn bun that the maids specially combed for her before. At the moment, the Empress Dowager with her hair hanging is more charming and moving.


    With a swan like neck and round arms, he approached the Empress Dowager step by step without even noticing it.


    "Mammy Zhao, what happened outside?"


    Perhaps it was because the bath was too comfortable and the Empress Dowager''s voice was very gentle.


    Seeing that there was no movement on her side, the Empress Dowager turned around and looked at her.


    The Empress Dowager in front of her was particularly surprised. She said in a warm voice, "queen, how is it you?"


    Su Nuan just recovered. Her eyes were full of shyness. She lowered her eyes and whispered, "empress dowager, she looks really good, like a fairy in the sky."


    The Empress Dowager was certainly happy when she heard this. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and gently pinch Su Nuan''s face.


    "Little girl, you have a sweet mouth. Tell me, what''s the matter with the AI family so late?"


    Su Nuan just remembered the business, but she couldn''t directly say that the emperor let her in.


    Of course, you can''t be smart and avoid the Empress Dowager''s answer, otherwise, it will make the smart woman doubt her IQ.


    Su Nuan is now the first two.


    Finally, she shook her head timidly, and did not directly answer the Queen Mother''s words, but said, "empress mother, let me pinch your shoulder."


    With that, she had stretched out her little hand and kneaded her shoulder to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager said in a low voice, "did the emperor let you in? Recently, the emperor doesn''t know what''s going on. He is always suspicious. AI family is his biological mother. Everything AI family does is naturally for his good."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan just wanted to pick his fingers in embarrassment.


    It was also when she lowered her eyes that she inadvertently saw the man''s shoes with a nod under the Queen Mother''s bed.


    Ah, there are men in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom!


    Su Nuan found this, which was like a bolt from the blue.


    Su Nuan starts to be afraid. What if Feng Junyi comes in and finds this scene? Is it early to kill mother?


    Although the original book does not say why Feng Junyi killed the Empress Dowager in the end, according to the current situation, the little tyrant has been collecting evidence about his mother''s infidelity.


    After all, there''s nothing more outrageous than seeing your biological mother hanging out with other men.


    The Empress Dowager is really confused. The little tyrant is no longer a child. She still doesn''t know how to behave. What else can she be if she doesn''t dig her own grave?


    If she remembers correctly, it is recorded in the book that the most powerful coup in the country of origin was after Feng Junyi killed his biological mother and caused the regent to hang himself.


    That time can be said to be the darkest period in the history of the country of origin.


    It was at that time that the original book described the state of origin and Feng Junyi most.


    It was also at that time that other affiliated countries took the opportunity to sneak attacks, and Feng Junyi began to fight in person.


    If other defeated countries could still exist as affiliated countries, since Feng Junyi''s personal expedition, he not only defeated the enemy country, but also slaughtered the city wantonly after his defeat, just like a living king of hell on earth. Everywhere he went, life was ruined and blood flowed.


    Thinking of these, Su Nuan''s little hands began to tremble.


    At the same time, Feng Junyi''s voice came from outside the hall: "Queen."


    Hearing Feng Junyi''s voice, she quickly said, "brother of the emperor, the Empress Dowager is bathing and dressing."


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi stopped after hearing this sentence.


    Su Nuan said to the empress dowager, "empress dowager, the emperor is looking for her son-in-law, so the son-in-law left first and come back to see her another day."


    The Empress Dowager answered. Su Nuan dared not delay and hurried outside the hall.


    You know, as soon as she came to the door, Feng Junyi broke in directly.


    The Empress Dowager bathed behind the screen.


    After Feng Junyi came in, he turned his back to the direction of the Empress Dowager''s bath. His eyes swept in other directions of the bedroom. Su Nuan''s chest jumped.


    However, what she feared most happened.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "I didn''t expect there were other distinguished guests in the Queen''s palace. Come out. If you are a gentleman, you should be frank."


    When he finished speaking, he saw the Regent jump down from the beam with his bare arms.


    Su Nuan really saw that Feng Junyi''s face turned green at this time.


    "How do you explain today?"


    Feng Junyi holds a sword and his cold eyes scan the Regent.


    "If I say that the Empress Dowager met an assassin today, can you believe it?"


    "The assassin is in the palace? Liu Boyun, do you think I''m a fool?"


    Feng Junyi''s sword is directly on Liu Boyun''s neck.


    "Yi''er, the AI family did meet an assassin today. Thanks to the Regent who blocked the AI family''s sword."


    The Empress Dowager finished, hurriedly dressed up, recklessly walked to the Regent and turned his body around. I saw a long knife wound on the Regent''s back. Because there was no scab, even with the medicine, it was still bleeding.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes tightened slightly. The injury on Liu Boyun''s back is not fake.


    So the Empress Dowager really met an assassin?


    It''s OK. Just a moment later, Feng Junyi put his eyes on the Empress Dowager again and said coldly, "the palace is heavily guarded. No assassin will die rashly. Therefore, where did the empress mother meet the assassin?"


    Su Nuan was so worried that he had to go back again.


    She was sure now that what she saw in the attic outside the city at night must be the Empress Dowager and the Regent.


    Before the Empress Dowager could answer, the Regent had said, "it was an assassin outside the city. If the emperor wanted to question why Weichen and the Empress Dowager went out in the middle of the night, Weichen had nothing to say. If you want to kill or cut, you are welcome."


    "Well, then I''ll make you, take your dog''s head!"


    Feng Junyi''s sword is ready to fall again. The Empress Dowager hurriedly stops and says, "Yi''er, Yi''er, you can''t do this. I want to tell you something. I don''t want to do anything else. I just hope you can let go of your hatred for the Regent after listening to it."


    Feng Junyi put away his sword and said coldly, "OK, I''ll see how he wants to deny it."


    Su Nuan saw that although the little tyrant said so, his hand holding the sword was still trembling slightly.


    She suddenly knows why Feng Junyi is suddenly afraid.


    What if the Regent and the Empress Dowager choose to have a showdown this time and say that Feng Junyi is her and the Regent''s child?


    The Empress Dowager looked at Feng Junyi and said, "Yi''er, actually you..."


    "The Empress Dowager is bad. Princess Shuanghua hanged herself!"

 Chapter 94

    The Empress Dowager heard this like a bolt from the blue.


    She couldn''t stand steadily and nearly fell to the ground.


    At the moment, with the help of the maid in charge, she barely stood still and said in a trembling voice, "come on, take the mourning family to have a look."


    Feng Junyi pulled out his sword and stopped the Empress Dowager''s way. He said coldly, "empress mother, you seem to have forgotten something."


    The Empress Dowager is now worried about Princess Shuanghua. Where can she care so much? She said: "the emperor, AI family can swear to God that this matter will tell you that Hua''er is in danger and AI family must go."


    Su Nuan blinked and looked at the Empress Dowager who hurried out with a group of palace maids. Some did not understand the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Princess Shuanghua.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that Princess Shuanghua wants to marry Feng Junyi. How can she easily commit suicide.


    So she reached out and tugged at the corner of Feng Junyi''s robe and whispered, "brother emperor, don''t be angry. How about we go and see?"


    Feng Junyi glances at the Regent. Su Nuan can see that anger still remains in his eyes,


    Then he said coldly, "regent, I hope you don''t challenge my bottom line again and again."


    Then he threw the sword on the ground, grabbed Su Nuan''s hand in one hand and strode forward.


    Princess Shuanghua lives here in the side hall of the Empress Dowager.


    When Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi in, Princess Shuanghua was already on the bed.


    The LV imperial doctor of Taiyuan hospital is taking the pulse to Princess Shuanghua through her handkerchief. Princess Shuanghua still lies there and cries, "empress dowager, you let Hua''er die. Hua''er has nothing to worry about living in this world. It''s better to die."


    "Say what bastard words."


    The Empress Dowager took Princess Shuanghua''s hand and said to LV Yuyi, "how''s the princess?"


    There was an imperceptible smile in the eyes of LV Yuyi. Then he arched his hands and said, "if you return to the empress dowager, it''s lucky to find it in time, so Princess Shuanghua doesn''t matter."


    "That''s good."


    The Empress Dowager breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "Hua''er, why do you bother?"


    Princess Shuanghua continued to say, "aunt dowager, you want to betroth Hua''er to childe Liu. Hua''er might as well die. Childe Liu''s crooked melon and split dates is not the person Hua''er likes at all."


    "This..."


    The Empress Dowager was also embarrassed. She said, "young master Liu is handsome. Where is the crooked melon and split jujube? Tomorrow, AI family will recruit him into the palace. Let you see first. In addition, AI family, the son of Li family, thinks it can also be considered. If not, AI family can let the emperor make a list and recruit a son-in-law you are satisfied with."


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, her cry gradually decreased. She sobbed and said, "what my aunt said is the truth? Hua Er''s son-in-law must be a dragon and Phoenix among people, not only beautiful, but also talented. Only such a man is worthy of Hua Er."


    The Empress Dowager was also gratified when she heard this. She smiled and said, "well, well, it must be talented and dignified. All mourning depends on you."


    Su Nuan and Jun Yi stood aside and listened to what they had just said.


    Su Nuan understood. In fact, Princess Shuanghua didn''t like little tyrants. Maybe she was just unconvinced because her favorite things were robbed by others.


    Which woman doesn''t like a handsome and talented man, and the Empress Dowager said she would recruit a son-in-law for her, can be said to be the luckiest in the world.


    When she knew she was thinking, she saw LV Yuyi. She didn''t know when she came. At the moment, she arched her hand at Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi raised his hand to signal him not to speak, turned and walked out.


    After LV Yuyi followed him out, his expression suddenly became relaxed.


    Feng Junyi said, "you know she won''t hang herself."


    LV imperial doctor nodded and said, "it''s natural. Princess Shuanghua, who loves beauty, certainly won''t choose this way to die, let alone end his life easily."


    Feng Junyi listened to him and asked, "how can you see?"


    LV Yuyi said: "if you go back to the emperor, in fact, before that, Princess Shuanghua asked Weichen about the way of suicide. Weichen analyzed the ways of taking poison, cutting his wrist, hanging himself, jumping from a building, etc., and Princess Shuanghua gave up."


    Feng Junyi''s eyes moved slightly and said coldly, "why?"


    LV Yuyi''s understated reply: "Wei Chen told her that it was very painful to commit suicide by taking poison. After taking the poison, it burned all the internal organs, which made people bleed to death. After death, they turned blue and turned into fierce ghosts. As for cutting wrists, it took too long, bad luck, they couldn''t die, and they had to endure the torture of bleeding, fear and pain for dozens of hours. As for hanging themselves, they directly broke their necks and died A hanged person will have incontinence, protruding eyeballs, and his tongue will spit out three feet long, which is terrible... "


    "Well, stop talking."


    Feng Junyi frowned and glanced at the little girl around him. He thought the little girl would tremble when he heard this. However, when he looked at the little girl, he found her big eyes shining. It was obvious that he listened with interest.


    He almost forgot that the little girl was an interesting person who talked about peeling and beheading. How could she be afraid of these?


    LV Yuyi also clearly saw this scene. He guessed what Feng Junyi meant, so he consciously stopped the topic and asked, "why hasn''t the emperor rested for so long?"


    "I can''t sleep. Go and play chess with me."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is this a disease again?


    Su Nuan hurried forward and whispered, "brother emperor, can I..."


    "You accompany me."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The dog emperor can''t sleep by himself. Now he''s going to pull him up late???


    Feng Junyi said again, "I''ll tell the imperial chef to make more snacks and send them."


    "I''ll go!"


    She is Su Nuan. She has never been a person who can''t be tempted by delicious food.


    In this way, Feng Junyi and LV royal doctor are playing chess in the bedroom. Su Nuan runs to the imperial dining room and orders the imperial dining room to make snacks. He sneaks into the corner to take out pot, potato chips, peanuts, melon seeds, etc. to the bedroom for eating. He even holds out a big durian from the supermarket.


    It was warm in the bedroom. A charcoal fire was burning in the brazier. Su Nuan moved a soft cushion and sat next to the two people, eating melon seeds and snacks while staring at the two people.


    Anyway, she can''t understand these chess. She might as well appreciate beautiful men.


    LV Yuyi was playing chess. He only felt a stench. He began to think that it was just the emperor''s Secret exhaust. Where did he know that the strong disgusting smell was getting heavier and heavier.


    Even the emperor sitting opposite him began to frown.


    The two men said together, "can you fart less?"


    But when he saw that each other was impatient, he looked at Su Nuan. Su Nuan quickly raised his small hand and said, "I swear, I didn''t fart."


    Doctor LV couldn''t help it. He covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve and said with tears: "emperor, isn''t someone cooking shit in your bedroom?"

 Chapter 95

    Hearing this, Su Nuan was stunned.


    Sniffed, as if there was really a disgusting smell.


    The eyes of the three people were all on the things next to the brazier.


    Su Nuan was immediately surprised. Ma egg and durian were roasted and fried!


    LV Yuyi was startled, stood up from the edge of the chessboard, pointed to the things next to the fire basin and said, "empress, are you..."


    Su Nuan hurriedly ran over, wrapped the durian in a handkerchief, broke it off, dug out a piece of hot pulp from it and said, "brother of the emperor, Lord Lu, this is durian. The fruit from the kingdom of gold is very delicious. Would you like to try it?"


    She swore that she just thought it was too cold to eat fruit in winter, so she wanted to bake it hot, and the roasted durian tasted really good. It tasted sweeter and more delicate than raw, but she didn''t expect such a consequence.


    Here, when Feng Junyi and LV Yuyi heard this, they waved their hands again and again: "no, what kind of durian is this? The queen should keep it for herself."


    Su Nuan is relieved to see that LV Yuyi waved his hand and said not to eat. If LV Yuyi really ate it, she would be distressed.


    Just as he was about to put the durian meat in his mouth, Su Nuan saw that Feng Junyi, who was thin and almost white to transparent, couldn''t eat alone, so he came up to Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, take a bite. I promise you, the first bite may not taste good, but the second bite is really delicious."


    Feng Junyi''s eyebrows are always frowning. When he sees Su Nuan putting his hands together, he can''t help leaning back.


    However, when Su Nuan handed something to his mouth, he opened his mouth obediently.


    LV Yuyi: God, what do I see? I saw the emperor and the queen eating together


    At the thought of this, Dr. Lv''s face turned green and he couldn''t help vomiting again.


    However, even so, LV imperial doctor had to watch the emperor and queen eat up the strange things together.


    In a word, after such a toss, LV Yuyi also felt that he was refreshed. Staying up all night was not a problem.


    The two men chatted while playing chess. Somehow, they talked about the Regent.


    Feng Junyi said, "when spring comes, I will send the regent to the north to attack the Huns."


    When LV Yuyi heard this, he pinched the pawn''s hand and paused. Then he said, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Say."


    LV Yuyi said, "if the emperor still disagrees about the relationship between the Regent and the empress dowager, it''s not necessary, because the Regent can''t be called a man now."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi said coldly, "go on."


    LV Yuyi dropped the chess pieces in his hand and said in a low voice, "because two months ago, it was Wei Chen who personally operated the knife for Regent Wang Jing."


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are a little dark. He turns to look at the little girl around him. The little girl is full of food and drink. Now she sits there with her head tilted and falls asleep.


    He also dropped the pieces in his hand, and his heart was clear and happy: "he is still a man who knows current affairs."


    ¡­¡­


    The Empress Dowager comforted Princess Shuanghua and returned to her bedroom.


    Liu Boyun, the Regent, has been dressed neatly. With a jade crown and hair, he looks as gentle as jade. He is not as fierce as he was on the battlefield.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager coming back, he looked at her with long and narrow eyes and said, "since you have come back, I will have a rest."


    Those eyes are mixed with reluctance and restraint, but they don''t have the taste of lust.


    "I made you suffer today."


    "Not bitter."


    Liu Boyun finished, arched his hands and turned away.


    The Empress Dowager leaned against the bed and looked at the elegant figure, with tears in her eyes.


    Mother Zhao said, "empress dowager, please watch your body carefully and don''t cry any more."


    The Empress Dowager sighed, "it''s the mourning family who is sorry for him. It''s the mourning family who hurt him."


    Mammy Zhao took her handkerchief and wiped away her tears to the Empress Dowager. She whispered comfort: "but the Regent never regretted it. This is what he was willing to do for you. It''s only strange that he was born at an untimely time. Now it''s the best result that he can stay with you."


    Yes, it''s the best result now. It''s only because of the untimely timing.


    If it were just... There would be no more years between them.


    Liu Boyun came out of Ci''an palace, asked for a jar of daughter red in the imperial dining room, and sat down under the moon to drink alone.


    The moonlight is bright. For more than ten years, the graceful woman with a veil still lingers in his mind.


    Because of her, he is willing to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. For her, he is willing to stay with her in this capacity.


    A black figure came in from the outside, knelt slowly in front of him and said, "I found out that the emperor Yang will send you to lead the army against the Xiongnu in a few days."


    When the Regent heard what the man in Black said, there were not many waves. He just waved and said, "I know, go down."


    Feng Junyi played chess with Lord LV all night.


    When Su Nuan opened her eyes again, she found that she was sitting asleep.


    Her head was tilted, her shoulders were enough to support her head, and her saliva almost flowed all over the floor.


    She swore she didn''t mean it.


    At the moment, I wiped the water stains on the corners of my mouth and looked out of the window. There was a light outside the window.


    Looking at the two handsome men in front of her, she couldn''t help wondering, did these two guys really play chess all night? Nothing else?


    Two people still maintain a straight back. At first glance, one is handsome and the other is enchanting and handsome. Why do they suddenly feel a little CP?


    Just as she was staring, Feng Junyi dropped the last piece and said in a low voice, "you lost."


    On that beautiful and pale face, there was not a trace of fatigue of staying up late.


    As for Lord Lu in front of him, he is still handsome and angry.


    Lord Lu arched his hand slightly and said, "the skills of the minister are not as good as people."


    She doesn''t believe that Lord Lu can''t play chess but a little tyrant. She''s older than the little tyrant. How can she be so stupid?


    "Emperor, all the things you asked your servant to prepare have been prepared. Do you want to send the queen back to Fengqi palace for preparation?"


    "Just keep it simple. The queen is still young and shouldn''t make a big announcement. Everything else is the same."


    When Feng Junyi said this, he looked at Lord LV: "on the Queen''s birthday, I don''t know what gift Lord LV will prepare?"


    "Today is also the birthday of the emperor''s brother."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy when it was his little body''s birthday.


    Isn''t it a gift for her birthday?


    Don''t say, she is really looking forward to the elephant sent to her by Feng linche.


    Only Lord Lu looked a little pale.


    Of course he knows the emperor''s birthday, but who knows today is still the Queen''s birthday?


    Before he could speak, Feng Junyi said, "Lord Lu is a good doctor. You don''t have to pay too much attention. Just prepare another birthday gift with me and the queen."

 Chapter 96

    Doctor Lu:... Emperor, are you playing with me?


    So, is the Shengji ointment he developed really going to be divided up by the couple?


    He originally wanted to keep his share, at least he could change some money to make a pot full.


    His heart is extremely complex, but his face is still humble and gentle: "yes, emperor, I will obey your orders."


    On the other side, the wind was falling asleep against the wall.


    He just took a nap and it was dawn, which made him excited.


    Look at the craftsman who is still carving carefully. Feng linche was angry. He walked to the craftsman in three or two steps and said coldly, "have you finished the thing?"


    The craftsman was shocked into a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "soon, soon, third Lord, wait a moment, and wait for the slave to carve the elephant''s toes carefully."


    The craftsman knew that if the elephant had any defects or mistakes, he would lose his head.


    But in a month''s time, three craftsmen in front of him had their heads cut off because of carving the golden elephant.


    And because of the tight time, he is the last one. If the Golden Elephant goes wrong, it will lose not only his head, but also the whole family.


    "Then hurry up. If you delay for an hour, bring your head to the king."


    Feng linche sat down to supervise the work with a small sword in his hand. In fact, he was burning with anxiety.


    Last time the emperor took the initiative to mention the Queen''s birthday and reminded him that the emperor and the Queen''s birthday were on the same day. He wrote it down. However, what I couldn''t understand was that he didn''t know what gift to give to the emperor.


    Finally, let the craftsman make a pair of elephants, one queen and one emperor. The elephant was as big as a watermelon. His uncle fainted happily when he saw it.


    Feng linche thought that his uncle probably saw him so clever for the first time and made the elephant so perfect.


    On this thought, Feng linche felt that the two golden elephants were extremely cute.


    "Lord, these two golden elephants have been completed. All sizes are arranged in proportion to the elephants themselves. Please have a look."


    Feng linche carefully checked it and confirmed that there was no problem. He waved away the craftsman. The craftsman sighed that his head was finally left.


    With the help of slaves, master Qi came to the backyard.


    When he saw two golden elephants the size of watermelon in front of him, he was almost unstable at his feet. He took a deep breath and silently recited three times: "hollow, hollow, hollow..."


    Where do you know that even a slight murmur was also heard by Feng linche. He said happily, "uncle, this is not hollow. I treat my royal brother and sister-in-law wholeheartedly and must be solid."


    Master Qi''s eyes began to darken again. He asked again, "is it really solid? It''s made of the two boxes of gold I brought you?"


    Feng linche waved his hand and said, "where is this enough? My aunt gave me four boxes again to make such a big one."


    He thought in his heart, if it weren''t for fear that the queen couldn''t move, he really wanted to be the same size.


    When master Qi heard this, he fainted again.


    "Master, master, come on, find the doctor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan was cleaned up and went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Because the palace maids are all pinching and walking, when Su Nuan reaches the Taihe hall, Feng Junyi also happens to arrive.


    The two of them walked forward together.


    In fact, the occasion is not much different from the new year''s Eve banquet. The only difference is that the people attending the banquet prepared gifts one by one.


    Duke Wang read a congratulatory message, and then it was time to offer gifts. Su Nuan couldn''t help but smack his tongue when he looked at the gifts piled into a hill.


    In her opinion, there is no doubt that this is another wealth.


    Of course, besides the ministers, Su QingHan and Mu Chengxun came to send gifts.


    Su QingHan sent excellent warm jade, jewelry, silk, yuruyi and other medicinal materials. Mu Chengxun sent famous swords and jewelry. When the banquet was over and all the ministers left, Su pinting, who had been sitting there and couldn''t move her legs, suddenly said, "empress, please stay. I have another gift to give to empress."


    Su Bingting immediately felt the cold eyes projected from top to bottom.


    She glanced carefully and saw that Feng Junyi was staring at her like a dead man.


    Then a cold voice came from top to bottom: "since it''s a gift to the queen, why don''t you kneel down? Father Wang, go and help her."


    Duke Wang responded and immediately understood the essence of the word "help", then quickly walked to Su Bingting and whispered, "I''ve offended."


    Before Su Bingting could react, Duke Wang picked her up and plopped her to the ground.


    The sudden scene caught Su pinting by surprise. She crawled on the ground, raised her eyes and looked at Xiang Feng Junyi with tears. However, the ruthless Emperor didn''t even look at her.


    In fact, Su Nuan is also curious about what Su pinting wants to do. She simply continues to sit next to Feng Junyi and watch this scene.


    Su pinting slowly straightened up from the ground and knelt upright in front of her. Her pale face turned white for a few minutes. Coupled with her thin body, it made people feel that she might fall to the ground at any time.


    However, her heart is calm.


    Su pinting said, "empress, my father knows that there is only one maid left around the empress. I specially ordered me to come this time and personally bring the little maid to the empress. My father said that you must like the empress."


    When she finished, a mammy came forward slowly with a little girl.


    Su Nuan knows Su Bingting''s mind clearly.


    The little white flower is a concubine. Isn''t it just showing off that their father is not her now?


    But for Su Nuan, having such a father is nothing to envy.


    She is not the original Su Nuan. In addition, there are not many moving things in the cloud country. It is her dream to have a clear relationship with the other side.


    After the emperor of the cloud Kingdom ascended the throne, he was only interested in pleasure, and he was timid and afraid of death. He was completely confused.


    After her body was hollowed out by the women in the back palace, she listened to the slander of eunuchs and devoted herself to the pursuit of immortality. Finally, she took a large amount of "elixir" containing mercury and was poisoned alive.


    Think of it as a personal talent.


    "The maidservant kowtowed to the empress."


    The little girl was kneeling in front of her at the moment. She looked very pitiful with the same thin body.


    Su Nuan just thought the little girl looked familiar. Before she could speak, Su Bingting had said, "don''t you raise your head and let the empress see?"


    The little maid in waiting looked up tremblingly when she heard the speech. When Su Nuan saw the face, she not only frowned: isn''t this little girl the one who was chased and killed last night?

 Chapter 97

    I don''t know why. Seeing this little girl at this time, the feeling of familiarity is even stronger.


    When on earth did the original owner see it?


    Feng Junyi also stared at the little girl kneeling in front of Su Nuan.


    Su pinting is a snake and a scorpion. He won''t let the little thing touch the things she gave him.


    Just when he wanted to ask someone to drag him out and beat him to death, he saw the little girl lying on the ground sliding at the corner of her sleeve, revealing a long scar on her wrist.


    The scar was clearly a mark cut with a knife.


    His heart tightened, looked at the little maid in waiting, and said, "the emperor of the cloud Kingdom has a heart."


    Su Nuan''s heart clattered, so he took it now?


    Just when she was wondering, Feng Junyi''s hand had held her hand and dragged her outside the hall.


    Su pinting gave a sign in her eyes, and the little maid respectfully followed behind them, keeping a short distance.


    However, Feng Junyi''s heart suddenly feels uneasy.


    Returning to his bedroom, Feng Junyi said coldly to her, "warm, do you remember the story told by the shadow play last night?"


    Su Nuan nodded and stared at him with big eyes: "remember."


    The small voice is still soft and waxy, which makes people reluctant to speak loudly.


    Feng Junyi lowered his eyes and his eyes still fell on Su Nuan''s smooth wrist. "It''s true. It happened when I was a child with you. The storyteller compiled it into a script, but it''s almost the same."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan nodded. Unexpectedly, the little tyrant was so frank. It was quite unexpected.


    But she soon realized that the little tyrant must have something to say.


    She asked, "does the emperor''s brother have something to say to Nuan?"


    "No, I went to study. You can have a good rest while you don''t have to study these two days."


    Su Nuan heard the speech and answered it skillfully. After thinking about it, she stood on tiptoe and pecked on Feng Junyi''s cheek. Then she said in a soft waxy voice: "brother emperor, kiss won''t have a baby. You must..."


    "Well, I know."


    Feng Junyi''s face was burning.


    What did this little thing see? Did you read those brochures?


    Even if I read it, I''ll read it. Isn''t it ashamed of my little daughter''s family to say it?


    He make complaints about his face, and he is crazy about it.


    But when he saw the innocent eyes staring at him, he softened his tone: "in the future, such words must not be told to the second person."


    Su Nuan was relieved to see that the little tyrant had changed back to the previous one.


    I can''t help it. She really wanted to please him by kissing her just now, but she felt really fragrant after kissing.


    The little tyrant''s face is not as thick as hers. It''s cold, but it''s soft and friendly. She even thinks that it must feel good to touch.


    When Su Nuan withdrew in a proper manner, he saw the little maid in waiting kneeling at the door of the hall. Pearl stepped forward and whispered, "what about this gadget, madam?"


    Su Nuan said coldly, "take it back first."


    She didn''t notice the abnormality of Feng Junyi just now.


    He even took the initiative to mention the shadow play he saw last night. What was he implying?


    After returning to the bedroom, Su Nuan took off those cumbersome bead hairpins and threw himself on the soft big bed.


    She sat down all night yesterday and slept all over. Now she feels very comfortable lying in bed.


    The little maid in waiting was already walking, kneeling in front of her and whispering, "maidservant, knock on the empress."


    Su Nuan didn''t get up either. She was lying on the edge of the bed like a salted fish, holding her cheeks in her hands, and looking at the little maid kneeling in front of her with big eyes.


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    As soon as she said this, pearl said, "empress, don''t you remember? She was the little maid in waiting for her when you were in the cloud country."


    £¿£¿£¿


    So what does this have to do with her?


    Seeing that her little master was still at a loss, pearl continued, "this bitch has many ghost ideas."


    With that, pearl came to her ear and whispered, "there is a rumor in the cloud Kingdom palace that she was born only half a month later than you. It is said that the emperor was drunk once and the maid of honor beside the imperial concubine and empress came out."


    As soon as she heard it, she became interested and emotional. This is her half sister.


    No wonder it''s a little similar to her only in appearance.


    "It''s a pity that she had a low life. The maid in waiting who gave birth to her died in childbirth. Because the emperor was lucky that her mother had no record, she was raised by those mammies in the palace. Later, when she was older, she specially served the imperial concubine."


    A few short words have made Su Nuan recognize a period of dog blood love and hatred.


    She is also convinced of her biological mother. I''m afraid only such a strange woman will step on the children born to her husband and other women under her feet, and even let her serve herself and be a cheap dog. It''s not tiring at all.


    However, Su Nuan still feels that things are not so simple.


    Even if this little girl is sent to her to assassinate her, I''m afraid she''s already slapped before she gets close.


    She has seen the little girl''s hand. The skin on her hand is rough and chapped. She looks like a working hand.


    Completely dispelled her speculation that she would master martial arts.


    After saying this, pearl went to the little maid and kicked her directly: "what''s the attempt of the fifth princess to send you to approach the queen?"


    The little maid continued to tremble: "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Because she looks a little similar, Su Nuan almost thinks she''s lying on her knees begging for mercy.


    It was precisely because she stared at the little maidservant and immediately saw the scar on her wrist.


    She said, "Pearl, turn her wrist over and let me see."


    When Pearl heard the speech, she immediately went up and impolitely turned the little maid''s wrist over. Su Nuan fixed his eyes and saw that it was really an obvious scar.


    She couldn''t help getting out of bed and squatting in front of her to check carefully. She saw a three inch long scar on her wrist. The scar was from outside to inside and from shallow to deep. It was obvious that she cut it from outside to inside with a knife.


    She suddenly understood why Su Bingting sent the little maid in waiting.


    In other words, Su Bingting knew the content of the little tyrant''s leather film last night, and she didn''t even watch it. It''s very likely that she was also at the crime scene that year.


    Her heart jumped. If she remembered correctly, the little tyrant often stared at her arm. Is that why?


    This made her panic and quickly opened her sleeve. However, there was no scar on her wrist, and even there was no damage.


    Ma Dan, was it not she who cut meat and saved the little tyrant, but the little maid in waiting???


    Su pinting, the dog x, buried a time bomb beside her!


    £¬£¬£¬


    Su Nuan: don''t panic, everyone. It''s just a minion. It''s nothing

 Chapter 98

    Perhaps her eyes were too obvious, and the little maid in waiting lowered her head.


    Su Nuan stared at her and just said, "raise your head."


    After hearing this, the little maid had to look up again. Su Nuan looked at her dark eyes, which had no other impurities except some cowardice.


    If the other party doesn''t pretend too well, it is that she is really just a simple little girl.


    "What happened to the queen?"


    Pearl asked in a low voice. Su Nuan waved to maid Xiaoluo to take her down. When there was no one else in the palace, she told her guess again.


    After hearing her narration, pearl could not help but frown: "empress, what you are worried about now is that you will think she was the one who saved him, right?"


    In fact, she wanted to say more than that. She was also worried that the original owner was not the one who saved the emperor.


    If this is the reason why the Emperor didn''t kill her, then find the real life-saving benefactor


    Su Nuan didn''t dare to think about it.


    She nodded and looked at Pearl with poor big eyes: "Pearl, tell me, did I really cut meat to save the emperor at that time?"


    "Empress, you..."


    Pearl couldn''t help being suspicious. After her empress arrived in the country of origin, she not only changed her temperament, but also seemed unable to remember many things.


    Su Nuan continued pitifully: "I don''t remember. I don''t remember all of them. Pearl, haven''t you always followed me? Don''t you see?"


    Pearl hurriedly explained, "I haven''t seen you, because you didn''t let me near at all."


    Su Nuan is now sure that the original owner was clumsy.


    Also, since the original owner could think of cutting meat to replace Feng Junyi''s cut tongue, it''s not strange that the wound on his wrist is hidden.


    After all, if the cloud kingdom was really in crisis at that time, if Feng Junyi was exposed, she would probably die in the hands of her father.


    If this is the case, she can feel at ease, but now she is worried that if the person who saved Feng Junyi was really not her, but the little girl... Ah, that means that the little girl is Feng Junyi''s first love.


    Su Nuan''s heart was suddenly blocked when he came to this conclusion.


    At the same time, a palace maid hurried in and knelt down and said, "empress, Mrs. mu, little general, come to see me."


    What little general Mu''s wife, isn''t she Su pingting?


    It seems that the little white flower is elated. This time she came to tease her.


    Unfortunately, how could she let her succeed?


    She said without fear, "let her in."


    Soon Su pinting was carried in by two eunuchs.


    Su pinting came in and sat there and said, "knock on the queen."


    Su Nuan raised his eyelids, stared at her with big eyes, and muttered, "well, didn''t the fifth Princess say she could see me in the palace? Why are you still sitting? Come on, help the fifth princess. The courtesy can''t be less. Otherwise, if it comes out, everyone will laugh at me. The princess doesn''t know the courtesy."


    After her words, the two eunuchs standing next to her, one left and one right, took her out of the chair and threw her directly on the ground.


    Pingting''s leg was hurt by such a fall. She reached out and rubbed her knee. She was not angry, but said softly in a sarcastic tone: "why is the queen so rude? Is it because today''s things are still angry?"


    "I can''t control it. After all, the empress''s honor is also thanks to that thing. I''m afraid... If the emperor of the country of origin finds out the truth, he will put you in the cold."


    Although Su pinting was expected to say so, Su Nuan''s mood was driven by her after she really heard it.


    She got out of bed, moved to Su Bingting and slapped her in the face with her backhand.


    Don''t say, the thick skinned one is different. Her hand hurts.


    Su Nuan immediately flushed his eyes and stared at his hand and his small mouth.


    Pearl immediately came up to her and said, "madam, is your hand hurting?"


    Su Nuan nodded. Pearl saw that her white and tender hands were red.


    "Empress, I''ll give this kind of hard work to my maidservant in the future."


    Su Bingting was still in the stomach. Su Nuan deserved it, but when she heard Pearl''s words, she turned white. Her beautiful eyes stared at Pearl and said, "bitch, you dare to try!"


    Pearl sneered and said, "I really want to try. Although I''m not a good man, I''m more aboveboard than the five princesses who put cold arrows."


    With these words, pearl opened her bow from left to right and swung it in the past.


    These slaps made Su pinting bleed from the corners of her mouth, but she still said coldly: "Su Nuan, do you think you can handle this by slapping me to vent your anger? I tell you, the little emperor has seen the scar on Xiao Tao''s wrist and guessed that you were not the one who saved him. If you kill her, the emperor will think you are vicious. From now on, you will be a thorn stuck in his throat. If you open one eye and close one eye, Xiao Tao will be stuck in you A thorn in my throat, I won''t feel better, and so will you. "


    Su Nuan clenched his fist a little when he heard this.


    I have to admit that Su Bingting is right at all.


    But she knew that she should not be angry. Being angry was fooled. She said in a low voice, "so it''s not easy for the fifth princess to get married."


    "You!"


    Su Bingting didn''t expect that she said so much, and Su Nuan grabbed the last sentence.


    "I don''t know. My palace is at ease now." she stood up and paced beside Su Bingting. Her language momentum was completely different from that of an 11-year-old girl: "besides, which eye did the five princesses see the emperor because they met my palace when they were young? Left eye or right eye? Or both eyes?"


    Su pinting''s angry lips trembled. She had to admit that the murderous tyrant was really different from the dead girl.


    "If both eyes see them, dig them for the palace."


    After su Nuan''s words, pearl immediately found the dagger, took it out and approached her step by step.


    Su Bingting immediately lost her voice and said, "no, no, if you dig my eyes, I can''t see anything. Empress, my legs have been broken. If I don''t have eyes..."


    "That''s really worse than death."


    Su Nuan took her words and said with a soft smile, "don''t worry, you''re a good sister of the palace. The palace just joked with you."


    Su Nuan finished, took the dagger in Pearl''s hand and scratched it on Su Bingting''s face with the blade. Su Bingting sat there and trembled for fear that the knife in her hand would scratch her face accidentally.


    She whispered, "does the fifth Princess want to know how the third princess died?"

 Chapter 99

    After su Nuan said this, Su Bingting shivered again.


    At that time, she thought that Su yunshang was just being rude. She fell in love with the handsome husband and was caught by the emperor at the new year''s Eve banquet.


    But now listening to Su Nuan''s tone, she thinks there is another secret.


    "How, how did you die?"


    Su yunshang is famous for her ruthlessness. She was glad that her father would send Su yunshang, a vicious woman, to the imperial palace of the state of origin. She also thought that Su yunshang would certainly disturb the imperial palace of the state of origin. She didn''t know that Su yunshang had been in the palace for more than a month and died.


    Moreover, she still had an affair with people and was stabbed in the heart by the little tyrant''s sword. At that time, when her father and Emperor learned about it, they were trembling. Finally, they had to plunder people''s money again and give it to the emperor of the country of origin in order to calm things down.


    Even after su yunshang''s body was brought back to the country, it was buried hastily, and there were no two tombstones after his death.


    She trembled at the mere thought of such an end.


    "Then I''ll tell you, all this is no coincidence."


    Su Nuan said this. The dagger in his hand cut the back of his hand without warning, and then fell to the ground as if pushed by someone. His big eyes were filled with tears immediately: "sister five, what are you doing? Do you really hate me so much?"


    Su pinting was surprised. Isn''t Su Nuan in front of her exactly what she wanted to do?


    But it was too late to turn the situation around. Mu Chengxun broke in at this time and was stunned when he saw Su Nuan lying on the ground and his back was cut and bleeding.


    Just now he clearly heard that Su pinting was pleading. How did he come in and see a different scene?


    "Warm, what''s the matter with you?"


    The first thing Mu Chengxun wanted to lift up was su Nuan. However, pearl took a quick step to help Su Nuan up and said coldly, "general mu, please respect yourself."


    Mu Chengxun''s hand just stopped in mid air.


    Yes, she is now the queen, and he is just a little general, even a little general with a wife.


    Taking back his thoughts, he arched his hands at Su Nuan and said, "empress, please ask the imperial doctor to treat you first."


    Su Nuan shook his head and his big eyes were all innocent: "no, if you disturb the imperial doctor, you will certainly disturb the emperor. At that time... You will certainly implicate the five princesses."


    When she finished, her wet eyelashes shook and her small mouth pouted. She looked particularly wronged. Mu Chengxun was blocked for a while.


    He failed to protect her from the beginning. Even now, he asked her to protect his wife.


    "It''s not like this, Cheng Xun. It''s really not like this. The queen cut herself just now. I don''t know what''s going on. Cheng Xun, if you don''t believe it, just look at my face."


    At the moment, Su Bingting has been in a mess. She casually grabs Mu Chengxun''s hand, but mu Chengxun has only Su Nuan in her eyes. Before her hand touches him, Mu Chengxun has moved aside.


    She regretted planning the show. She originally wanted Mu Chengxun to come and see her bullied by Su Nuan. She didn''t know that the dead girl was not deceived.


    Even... Mu Chengxun couldn''t move his eyes as soon as he saw the dead girl.


    When Mingming was at home, her husband treated her like a guest of respect.


    "Shut up."


    Mu Chengxun said coldly, bowing his hands and saying, "empress, forgive me."


    Su Nuan made a color at the Pearl, and the Pearl immediately said, "general Mu should take good care of his wife. Just now, your wife made a rude remark by relying on my empress''s young age. The slave and maid also taught a lesson for the sake of general Mu''s family. Who knows she dares to attack the empress."


    Mu Chengxun''s eyes were suddenly cold when he heard this.


    Yes, he can''t indulge Su pinting to continue making trouble without reason. It was because she made trouble without reason that she lost one leg. Now will he lose his family?


    Besides, the emperor of the state of wine is cruel. If he really annoys him, he may let the Regent lead troops to attack the past at any time. At that time, it will not only be their family, but the whole people of the state of cloud.


    Su Bingting noticed the change of Mu Chengxun and continued: "Chengxun, it''s not like this. You know, on the Queen''s birthday, my concubine specially found a lot of rare treasures to send to her, and even brought her childhood playmate. How dare I do it to her."


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    Su Nuan also made a noise at this time. She said in a crying tone: "you''re lying. You just said that Xiao Tao looks like me. You obviously said to give her to the emperor. In fact, you arranged her to me so that the emperor''s brother could like her and take my place. Sobbing... She also said that if I beat her, I''m a jealous woman. If I don''t beat her, I can only stand it."


    Mu Chengxun was shocked when he heard this.


    He hardly doubted the truth of these words.


    Because he could understand that although Su Nuan was arrogant and domineering in the past, he didn''t have such a deep intention. It was su pinting who could say these words.


    You know, when Xiao Tao was brought to the house by Su Bingting, he almost regarded Xiao Tao as Su Nuan several times, but reason told her that she was definitely not her, but he didn''t expect Su Bingting to be so vicious. It was this idea.


    But he still quietly arched his hand and said, "the empress made atonement. It was the failure of the Weichen to teach his wife, which wronged the empress."


    At this time, pearl had found powder and sprinkled it on Su Nuan''s wound to stop the blood. Su Nuan stopped crying at once. She smoked and muttered in a low voice: "Oh, no bleeding."


    Even pearl couldn''t help feeling distressed by this charming appearance.


    The empress of her family is really lovely and distressing.


    No one noticed that a black figure flashed in at this time. When the people saw that the visitor was Feng Junyi, they knelt down and said, "knock on the emperor!"


    When Su pinting saw that the visitor was Feng Junyi, a tyrant, she was so frightened that she blacked her eyes and fainted.


    Feng Junyi originally went back to the imperial study to read a book. He didn''t know that the book was held, but he couldn''t read a word, because the scar on the girl''s wrist always lingered in his mind.


    He simply came to Fengqi palace again and happened to hear what he had just said.


    "Who hurt my queen?"


    Feng Junyi''s cold voice sounded, and the people around him didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Then he directly kicked Duke Wang, who was kneeling down, and said coldly, "please ask the imperial doctor soon."


    Knowing that the emperor was really angry, Duke Wang quickly climbed out and asked LV imperial doctor.


    Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi tearfully and said, "don''t be angry, brother emperor. Nuan accidentally hurt himself."


    With that, I didn''t forget to squeeze out a smile at him.


    Is this little thing really stupid? Hurt like this and smile at him!


    But he was not feeling well at all. He was very upset. A few drops of blood on the ground seemed to flow out of his chest.

 Chapter 100

    With a cold face, he wiped away the tears on her face and said in a low voice with command, "don''t laugh."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan stopped laughing, but the corners of his mouth drooped and looked like he was going to cry at any time.


    "You."


    Feng Junyi sighed and said helplessly, "when can you be smarter?"


    He touched the tip of her nose with a gentle look in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    Mu Chengxun stared at a pair of beautiful people in front of him, and his remorse spread again.


    It''s all his fault.


    If he hadn''t annoyed her, she would still be the carefree little princess in the palace.


    Maybe he will be his wife and have a lot of love words with him.


    Unfortunately, there is no possibility between them.


    When Su pinting woke up, she saw the drowning tenderness in the eyes of the emperor of the state of origin. She subconsciously looked at Mu Chengxun and wanted to make a soft look, but when she saw Mu Chengxun looking at Su Nuan, her jealousy was magnified countless times.


    She hates, hates this dead girl with an empty purse!


    Obviously, she is smarter and more elegant than her. Obviously, she has always been under her control, but now she has even rode on her head.


    The man she loves loves her, and the most distinguished one in many countries only sees her. Why! For what?


    She can''t wait to rush over now, bite her neck, drink her blood and let her go to hell with her!


    "Emperor, Lord Lu is coming."


    Father Wang''s voice broke the silence. Feng Junyi took back his eyes, looked at the back of Su Nuan''s hand, which was coarsely drugged, and frowned again.


    This subtle action stifles the Pearl''s breath.


    Just now she was afraid to see the queen shed so much blood, so she shook her hand and sprinkled a little more medicine powder, so she looked particularly miserable. She even wondered whether the emperor would cut off her head because she thought she was neglecting.


    Feng Junyi said to LV Yuyi, "come here and deal with the wound on the Queen''s hand. If you leave a little scar, I''ll take your head."


    Hearing this, LV Yuyi looked at Feng Junyi with a sad look on his face: so the friendship he grew up with is gone?


    But even with the friendship of growing up together, LV Yuyi did not dare to relax at all. He hurriedly replied: "yes, emperor, don''t worry. The Shengji ointment developed by Weichen..."


    "There''s a lot of nonsense."


    LV Yuyi: OK, I''ll shut up.


    He found a clean cotton cloth and stained it with liquid medicine to wipe the blood on the back of the little queen''s hand and the spilled powder. When he was still thinking about how to touch the little queen''s hand without his hand and carefully bandage her, Feng Junyi took the wet cotton cloth from his hand and said, "I''d better come."


    LV imperial doctor had to sigh again. It''s really a long time to see. The grumpy little emperor went to battle in person and wanted to clean up the wound for the little queen.


    LV Yuyi whispered, "just wipe the blood stains on the back of the Queen''s hand, and then apply the hemostatic powder brought by Weichen. After bandaging, apply Shengji ointment on the third day. Within seven days, the Queen''s skin will be intact."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi snorted coldly, but when he really wanted to start, he hesitated. Then he carefully wiped the stains around the little girl. When he wanted to wipe the wound, he paused and said, "it will hurt a little."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She is really afraid of pain, but the little tyrant knows that she loves people.


    You know, she still remembers the indifferent appearance of the little tyrant. Which time didn''t she post it on her own initiative?


    However, she underestimated it.


    When the cotton cloth dipped in liquid medicine rubbed her wound, she was still stung and couldn''t help hissing.


    She couldn''t help regretting taking such a sharp dagger. She just scratched it gently. Who knew the wound was so long.


    "I''ll take it easy."


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help but hold his breath and concentrate. He was afraid to hurt this delicate little thing again.


    Su pinting has been imagining the outcome of waiting for her.


    The third princess is her father''s favorite princess. The tyrant said to kill as soon as possible. Now the tyrant misunderstood that she hurt Su Nuan, and will certainly not let her go.


    She has long heard that the tyrant has nothing to do and has set up various criminal laws for murder, such as canning, car cracking, caning, nose cutting, beheading, waist cutting, grooming, peeling, etc. it is frightening to hear people only about the method and process of punishment.


    Now she is more and more suspicious that the tyrant will never let her go easily and is likely to treat her according to one of them.


    Just thinking about it, Su Bingting felt she was going crazy.


    She couldn''t help sobbing and reached out to grasp Mu Chengxun''s hand. Mu Chengxun almost instinctively wanted to push her away, but she noticed that Su Bingting was shaking. After all, she didn''t push away, but held the hand tightly.


    Finally, Feng Junyi finished the long dressing process. He turned to Mu Chengxun and asked, "general mu, how can I punish your wife?"


    The person he asked was Mu Chengxun, which was more cruel than asking Su Bingting directly.


    Su Bingting almost lost her mind. She crawled on the ground and choked: "emperor, I''m confused. I beg the emperor to spare my life. I''m really confused for a moment."


    He also resented the woman. If she hadn''t brought the little maid here, he wouldn''t be upset, gave her an opportunity, and even left an indelible wound in the little thing''s heart.


    She, the crime is unforgivable.


    He ignored Su Bingting''s pleading. In his eyes, Su Bingting was like a dead man.


    Mu Chengxun knew that Su Bingting might not be able to escape, so he lifted his robe and knelt down and said, "emperor, Bingting really deserves to die."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su pinting could hardly believe her ears. Her eyes looked at the man in despair.


    This is the man she has loved for many years and even told the emperor that she really deserved to die?


    Then Mu Chengxun kowtowed to Feng Junyi and continued, "but letting a person die is much more tolerant than letting her live alone. Love can''t ask. Some people live like walking corpses."


    Su Nuan:??? Why are you looking at me like that???


    Feng Junyi was too lazy to listen to him continue to force him to talk, so he said, "then tell me what to do? Forget it, I''ll be sentenced to cutting my nose."


    Su Nuan''s eyes widened. God, the punishment of cutting the nose is cutting the nose. If Su Bingting''s beautiful face has no nose, it must be very ugly.


    After hearing this, Su pinting fainted again. Feng Junyi didn''t care so much. She waved her hand and said, "take it down."


    Su pinting was taken away, and Mu Chengxun followed out of the palace.


    Royal doctor Lu stood respectfully with his head down, but heard Feng Junyi say, "Why are you still here? If my queen leaves a scar, you will be the next to be sentenced to cutting his nose."

 Chapter 101

    LV Yuyi looked helpless, but he had to harden his head and arch his hands, and then walked outside the hall.


    Just go. Why are you so fierce?


    He knew that the emperor thought he was out of the way. Sure enough, there were heterosexuals and inhumanity.


    Seeing the royal doctor LV driven away, other palace people knew Feng Junyi''s temper and slipped out quietly. Su Nuan and Feng Junyi were the only two people left in the bedroom.


    "Come here."


    Feng Junyi speaks to Su Nuan who is still standing there. Su Nuan turns his head, looks at him with big eyes, and then smiles sweetly.


    He took her into his arms without waiting for her to approach.


    He even reached out and pinched her bulging little face and asked, "if others bully you, you should know how to fight back, you know? If others slap you, you need ten slaps and 100 slaps back. We can not take the initiative to cause trouble, but we can''t let others bully."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Why does that sound so familiar?


    It seems that her mother told her so when she was at school. The little tyrant really sounded like an old mother.


    She wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare. She had to bury her face in Feng Junyi''s arms.


    Feng Junyi''s big hands covered Su Nuan''s small furry head, and his eyes gradually became deep.


    Through what happened today, he knew that the little maid in waiting was deliberately arranged by Su pinting, but he was still a little uncomfortable.


    If the needle is stuck in the throat, swallowing is not smooth.


    After half a ring, Feng Junyi released the little girl in his arms. He gently touched her face and said, "it''s all right. You can have a good rest."


    Su Nuan nodded. In fact, she didn''t know what the little tyrant said was all right. It was all right.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Su Nuan didn''t stop her, but nodded and agreed.


    When the little tyrant left, Su Nuan took off her shoes and climbed into bed again. She was really sleepy.


    Sleeping soundly, Su Nuan was awakened by the furry little thing.


    Then I realized that it was daybreak.


    Pearl saw that she got up and hurried to wash and dress her. When she combed her hair, she still talked in her ear: "empress, you don''t know, when the emperor returned to the imperial study last night, he asked father-in-law Wang to send the little hair match given to you by the five princesses to the clothes washing Bureau."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan just answered. She knows where the clothes washing bureau is. The concubines in the Imperial Palace have special people to wash clothes, and those places that specially wash clothes are the clothes washing Bureau.


    It''s also good for Feng Junyi to send the little maid to the Huanyi Bureau. It''s better for her to be out of sight.


    In this way, Su Nuan was at ease, so that in the next half a month, she spent more than ten days in her bed with the help of the cold spring.


    In these ten days, whenever she heard pearl tell her that the emperor either stayed up late to approve memorials, or discussed with ministers all night, Su Nuan always had to eat potato chips and drink milk tea with emotion: "no way, the king of a country is hard."


    As for her salted fish, she has been very comfortable these days.


    Life is too short to be happy.


    Just as Su Nuan continued to lie in the warm quilt, she heard pearl say that the long princess was ill.


    There is no doubt that this is a fuse.


    Su Nuan climbed out of the quilt and asked, "the willows in the imperial garden have sprouted?"


    Pearl recalled and nodded: "well, it has sprouted. But does my mother want to enjoy the flowers? There are only a few winter jasmine flowers in the garden now. If my mother wants to see a hundred flowers competing for beauty, I''m afraid it will take a few days."


    Su Nuan was excited when he heard the words in front.


    She remembered clearly that when the original writing was wearing warm flowers, the Huns came to propose. Feng Junyi had little feelings for his brothers and sisters and directly assigned the eldest princess to the Huns.


    On the wedding day, the long princess was hijacked by the man brought by the male Lord. Since then, the two had a shameless day. It was precisely because of that time that the long princess was willing to give everything for the male Lord.


    She almost forgot about it.


    At the moment, Su Nuan hurriedly said, "Pearl, please prepare something. Why don''t we go to see the long princess."


    Pearl didn''t think much, so she packed up some gifts from the ministers on their mother''s birthday, and followed her mother to see the long princess.


    Princess Muyang was lying on the bed, wearing a thin white lining. Her skin was as white as a piece of paper. She wanted to meet her when she got up, but she was pressed by Su Nuan to lie down.


    "Don''t get up. Just lie down. Have you seen the imperial doctor? What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan said this in one breath. The eldest princess took a breath and said, "there''s no great love. I''m weak. In addition, the wind blew at the new year''s Eve banquet, and it was cold. The imperial doctor also came to see it. Cough, cough..."


    Before she spoke, Princess Muyang coughed again. Her pale face suddenly turned red. It looked like a peach blossom and had the weak beauty of silk beauty. Su Nuan couldn''t move his eyes.


    But the long Princess just said that it was the wind cold at the new year''s Eve banquet


    Su Nuan almost blurted out: "sister princess, I saw you go out on New Year''s Eve. It''s been half a month. If you cough like this, you''ll cough up pneumonia."


    After hearing this, Princess Muyang also looked confused. What is pneumonia?


    Su Nuan didn''t bother to explain and continued to ask, "sister princess, after I saw you go out that day, I followed you out. Who did you see?"


    The eldest princess''s face turned whiter when she heard this. She saw his highness Yunguo Er that night. Even now, her heart jumped like a deer at the thought of his dignified appearance.


    But she can''t tell anyone about it.


    So she said, "no, I didn''t see anyone. I just feel a little stuffy in the hall. Go out and get some air."


    "Yeah."


    Su Nuan looked at her with big eyes. Princess Muyang felt guilty.


    She even began to wonder if the little queen saw what happened to her second highness that night?


    Su Nuan is also very worried. Princess Muyang wriggles. She doesn''t know what to do.


    But what she knows is that she must cut off the long princess''s love for the male Lord.


    So he said, "sister princess, you look really good. Nuan likes you very much. If I were a man, I would marry you. Unfortunately, I''m not a man, and what''s more... Ah."


    When Princess Muyang heard this, her heart was still sweet. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan sighed, "why don''t you be a warm sister-in-law? Although my imperial brother has only 13 rooms and eight outer rooms, he doesn''t have a main room. Why don''t you marry him? I''ve seen all the outer rooms. They are the top ten girls in our drunken spring building, but I don''t think they are as good-looking as you."


    She said, blinking her big eyes and asked, "sister princess, I know that the outer room is the sisters raised outside, but what does Tongfang mean? She didn''t tell me before wennuan asked her mother."

 Chapter 102

    Su Nuan''s big eyes blinked, and all written inside were the innocent appearance of her little daughter''s family.


    However, Princess Muyang''s face was bloodless at this moment.


    Her brain ''hummed'' and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    Thirteen rooms, eight outer rooms, and all the eight outer rooms are brothel women.


    She looked at the little girl in front of her. The big eyes of the little girl were full of simple ignorance. Children can''t cheat, so he already had someone?


    She put her hand on her chest and pressed it tightly. The pain in that place was so painful that she couldn''t breathe. The tears in the corners of her eyes were spreading. She didn''t want the little queen to see her cry. Don''t overdo it quickly.


    Su Nuan didn''t miss any expression of Princess Muyang. She saw that Princess Muyang was shocked at the beginning, then heartbroken, and now she endured the pain.


    It makes her feel guilty, isn''t it too exaggerated?


    But at the same time, I also understand that the eldest princess has long been deeply in love with the male subject according to the arrangement of the original author.


    No way, in that case, she can only cut her love with a knife.


    But I don''t know why, she is still a little guilty. At the moment, she said weakly, "sister princess, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong?"


    The tears of Princess Muyang couldn''t help falling. She reached out to wipe away her tears and sobbed in a low voice: "it''s all right, but the chest hurts badly. I''m afraid it''s coughing for a long time. Chuntao, pour me a glass of water."


    At the same time, the palace maid who called Chuntao hurriedly answered and poured a glass of water. However, Princess Muyang held it in her hand, but she kept shaking.


    Finally, before the cup of water was fed to his mouth, he splashed it on the brocade quilt.


    "Sister princess?"


    Su Nuan looked at the beauty suffering and felt the same pain. Her small hand tightly held the hand of Princess Muyang and said, "did Nuan say something wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong. Yes... I saw the wrong person, but don''t worry, I won''t make the same mistake again."


    Su Nuan was relieved when she heard the long Princess say so.


    Although she did something unkind today, she was doing good.


    Princess Muyang knows the layout of the imperial palace of the state of wine, and will provide important clues for the male Lord in the original book, which will lead to the killing of the royal family of the state of wine.


    Gee, it''s so terrible. She doesn''t want to be a subjugated slave.


    Su Nuan made a reassuring appearance, patted her small chest, put Princess Muyang''s hand on her small face, and said, "princess sister, Nuan likes her sister best. She must take good care of her body. If Princess Shuanghua bullies you, you must tell me that I will let the emperor''s brother repair her."


    Holding the soft and warm face in the palm, Princess Muyang injected a trace of warmth into her heart. It doesn''t seem difficult to have such a lovely little ball.


    Even if you die of old age in the palace, you won''t be too sorry to be with her in your life.


    "OK, just listen to you."


    When Su Nuan came out from the long princess, his whole body and mind were happy.


    Su QingHan is also in a happy mood.


    When he returned from the country of origin, even if he continued to be regarded as a thorn in the eye by several princes, he would not be a bit anxious.


    With his mastery of things, he has successfully left a good impression in his father''s heart. As for father Liu around his father''s emperor, he has also taken good care of everything, except Dongfeng.


    He found that he couldn''t wait that long, and even couldn''t wait to take advantage of his father''s failure to run out of the Treasury and take his place as soon as possible.


    In another month, there will be another opportunity.


    Although he didn''t understand why something went wrong when it came to the source country, it was good for him. As for Muyang, he had made her deeply love herself at the new year''s Eve banquet.


    A month later, the Hun Prince personally went to the country of origin to ask for a marriage. He only needed to ambush and rob the long princess on the way, and things would return to normal.


    Thinking about it, he saw a figure slip into his door, and then kneel down and said, "Your Highness, our people just reported that all the things you sent to the princess, the head of wine country, have been returned."


    "Back?"


    Su QingHan frowned.


    He was just glad that things would be on track soon. He didn''t know that something went wrong again in this link.


    He raised his chin slightly, and the man had offered the small box with both hands.


    He opened it slowly, and all the stationery, bead hairpins, a pair of bracelets and the wooden hairpins he carved himself were returned.


    As for the letterhead, it hasn''t even been opened.


    "Have you investigated what''s going on?"


    He had no idea what had happened.


    Wait, what link... It seems that something was wrong from the beginning. It all started with the little girl.


    Is it all because of her?


    Su QingHan recalled everything about her sister, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong.


    The sister seems to have changed, but it seems to be the same as before.


    If she changes, he really needs to think about what happened to her sister. If she doesn''t change, he can be more sure that his good sister must be the hindrance.


    After all, before he married to the country of origin, this sister fought against him everywhere. In addition, at the new year''s Eve banquet, he seemed to see a figure who looked like her sister


    Don''t guess. It must be her.


    As soon as his eyes tightened, he opened his mouth to the people around him and said, "release the news and say... My father is critically ill."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan had no choice but to take a nap and was shaken up by the hurried pearl.


    "Empress, empress, it''s bad."


    Su Nuan rubbed his eyes, looked at Pearl and blurted out, "what''s the matter? Did the emperor''s brother kill again?"


    "No."


    Pearl came up to her and said, "I heard that the emperor of the cloud kingdom is critically ill, and the empress, what should I do?"


    Su Nuan was stunned when she heard this.


    Why, the emperor of the cloud kingdom is about to kick his tail now?


    No, according to the plot development of the original book, it will take at least three or four years. She will be critically ill so soon. Is it because she disturbed the original plot?


    Pearl looked at the ignorant appearance of her empress, but she couldn''t see whether it was sad or happy. She sighed: "empress, maidservants are just thinking about it. If your father and Emperor really... I''m afraid the great prince will ascend the throne."


    Su Nuan knew that the original book was indeed the emperor''s accession to the throne, but he died suddenly just a few months after he came to power. The reason was very simple. The emperor was as lecherous and mediocre as the emperor of the cloud state. The male Lord directly chose the beauty to approach, and even encouraged the prince to take pleasure drugs and finally died in bed.


    It can be said that the death of the great prince is a great humiliation.


    When Pearl said this, she couldn''t help asking, "empress, do you want to go back to the cloud country to visit your father and Emperor?"


    From Pearl''s point of view, when her empress was in the cloud country, she didn''t deal with anyone. Of course, everything she did was more loved by her father. She must have deep feelings for her father.


    Where do you know that Su Nuan opened his mouth and said, "it''s a long way away. It''s too far. Can''t you go back?"

 Chapter 103

    Pearl was puzzled when she heard this.


    In her opinion, the empress of her family likes the emperor so much that she should want to fly over when she hears that the emperor is critically ill.


    However


    Forget it. Just make her queen happy.


    Su Nuan saw that Pearl stopped pestering her. Anyway, she didn''t sleep well, so she slipped back into the quilt.


    After su QingHan released the news, he couldn''t wait to inquire about the situation in the country of origin.


    "How''s it going? After hearing the news, is the little queen of the wine country ready to go back to the cloud country?"


    The man in black slightly arched his hands and said, "if you return to your highness, there is no response from the wine country."


    "How could this happen?"


    After hearing this, Su QingHan covered his chest with his hand and staggered two steps back.


    Why did everything come out of his expectation?


    Seeing their second highness like this, the man hurriedly said, "your second highness, you should take care of your body, but you must not damage yourself. In the view of your subordinates, the little queen is mentally incomplete. It''s common that she didn''t respond to the news for a while."


    Su QingHan did get some comfort when he heard this.


    Also, his nine younger sisters have been silly since they fell into the water at the age of five. Although they are still cruel, they are far less clever than before.


    Maybe it''s true. I haven''t reacted yet.


    However, after he said this, another person came in and said, "Your Highness, early this morning, the wine country sent someone to whip up two thousand year old ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and other precious medicinal materials. It is said that the little queen of the wine country gave them to her father."


    Another man quickly knelt down when he heard this, and Su QingHan spit out blood when he heard this sentence.


    "Your Highness, your highness, what''s the matter with you? Pass it on to the imperial doctor!"


    Su QingHan stretched out his hand to stop: "no, it doesn''t matter. In that case, we have to find another way."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan spent time eating and drinking in the palace. Although he had a particularly comfortable life, he always felt that something was missing.


    She sat on the bed, her head tilted in a daze, and finally remembered what was missing.


    Thinking of this, she quickly got up and said to Pearl, "Pearl! Pearl, dress up with me quickly. I''m going to the imperial study to find the emperor''s brother."


    Pearl was stunned when she heard this. She was finished. She spent all day in her bedroom serving her queen. She also ate and drank together. She forgot it!


    Break your fingers. I''m afraid her mother hasn''t seen the emperor for more than half a month? The Emperor didn''t take the initiative to find her mother!


    Thinking of these, she was also afraid for a while. Could it be that her mother was despised by the emperor so soon?


    You hurriedly dress up Su Nuan. Su Nuan asks, "do you think something''s wrong?"


    After hearing this, pearl nodded quickly, and her tears couldn''t help falling: "it''s all the fault of the slave and maid. The slave and maid found out now that the emperor hasn''t come to you for half a month. The slave and maid deserve to die."


    With these words, pearl choked again: "what if the emperor is lucky to have other beauties during this period of time?"


    When Su Nuan heard this, his heart also clicked.


    no Is Feng Junyi such a small dog?


    Thinking of this, she was also afraid for a while. While Pearl was muttering and dressing her up, she went to the supermarket for a walk.


    During this period, she ate a lot of snacks. Fortunately, the supermarket has the function of automatic replenishment. Every time she came in after eating, she returned to the original state.


    But even so, looking at the dazzling supermarkets, she didn''t know what gadgets to coax the little tyrant.


    But because of this situation, the more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t remember what to coax the little tyrant with.


    Calm down, she needs to calm down. Last time she gave Lego, a little tyrant, she looked very happy, and even had to build a great wall


    Yes! LEGO of the Taj Mahal!


    Since the little tyrant likes architecture, he should continue to use it!


    When she made up her mind, she withdrew from the supermarket again. Pearl was still talking.


    Fortunately, although she was talking, she didn''t delay her work. She had dressed up by now.


    She changed into a small pink skirt, took the LEGO bag from the supermarket out of the big box, and summoned up courage: "I''ll go to the emperor now."


    When she came to the door of the imperial study, Su Nuan couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    She nodded to pearl. Pearl handed her the things in her hand. She carried them carefully.


    Father-in-law Wang saw the little queen coming this way from a distance. He hurried up and said, "madam, the emperor is reviewing the memorial. If you go in, don''t disturb him."


    Su Nuan nodded cleverly, but grandpa Wang didn''t stop her, which showed that the little tyrant was in a good mood.


    When she walked in, she saw Feng Junyi with a cold face and a straight waist reading the memorial with an imperial pen.


    What''s irritating is that even though she has reached the end of the case, Feng Junyi doesn''t look up at her.


    She couldn''t help but say, "brother emperor? Brother emperor, look what fun I brought you."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi still ignored her as if he hadn''t heard her.


    It seems that the little tyrant is angry.


    She stood still and pinched herself. In an instant, tears began to spin in her eyes.


    "Brother emperor, why did you ignore others so soon?"


    "Emperor brother, Wuwuwuwu... So love will disappear, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She finished, opened her little fat hand and hugged Feng Jun''s waist.


    Feng Junyi frowns. What has been thinking in the little girl''s head all day?


    He put down the things in his hand and pulled the little girl in front of him. He didn''t know that the little girl sat on his lap.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Feng Junyi''s waist straightened in an instant.


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    Su Nuan said in a delicate soft tone, "of course, Nuan wants to be the emperor''s brother. The emperor''s brother, won''t Nuan come to you? You won''t go to Nuan?"


    Don''t say, he really thinks so.


    He thought that he would not go to find the little girl and see when the little girl would think of him.


    He cut off the topic and asked in a deep voice, "I heard your father is critically ill."


    "Ah, so I asked someone to hurry up and send the tonic to see if I could continue his life."


    Su Nuan said, pouring out the LEGO in the basket with a crash.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are attracted by the things in her hand.


    Wait, isn''t the point now that her father is dying?


    Feng Junyi looked back and asked, "don''t you need to see him?"


    Feng Junyi was still talking. The little girl in front of him had stretched out her hand in the middle of his eyebrows and said, "no, I''m not a miracle doctor. It''s no use reading it. Brother emperor, you''re always frowning. What''s bothering you?"

 Chapter 104

    Feng Junyi doesn''t want to say much.


    Recently, there was a drought in some places, and local officials repeatedly wrote memorials. After he asked clearly, he knew that the people had a locust plague last year. In addition, one winter, even now there has been no rain. Now they don''t even have to eat bark and grass roots.


    He cut off the heads of several local officials angrily, but found that he was more angry.


    He frowned even tighter at the thought.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    The delicate and soft in her arms suddenly said, "what''s the matter with the emperor''s brother? You can tell me."


    I don''t know if it''s helpless to pester the little girl behind her back. Feng Junyi said by magic: "there is a drought in some places, but local officials don''t do it. The imperial court has allocated food and silver, but it doesn''t help. I have a headache."


    Su Nuan lamented that the little tyrant is really a good emperor. If only he didn''t kill and peel.


    Of course, he also likes the habit of slaughtering cities in war. If he changes them all, I''m afraid he won''t be a tyrant.


    She stared at him, two small arms around his neck and thought carefully: "that is to say, it''s only necessary to have a rain in the drought stricken area, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan carefully recalls the plot of the original book and deliberately puts aside the protagonist''s perspective to think about those details.


    If she remembered correctly, there was such a thing.


    It seems that it was the time of the Huns'' marriage. There was a mention in the article that it was rumored that the drought was due to the tyranny of the little tyrant, and even everyone said that the emperor should not marry the princess to the Huns.


    At that time, the male Lord thought it was an opportunity. He hid in the refugees to fuel the fire, and even turned into a great charity to help. Finally, he succeeded in causing a rebellion.


    Although it was only small-scale, it played a leading role in the subsequent outbreak of small-scale riots across the country.


    I don''t know if it''s good luck or if the author wants to create more hardships for the male owner. After the riots, it rained in the affected areas of the country of origin, which happened to be the day when the eldest princess got married.


    The common people are like this. They have enough to eat and drink. Of course, they don''t want to do anything.


    So after the riot subsided, it returned to normal.


    Feng Junyi continued, "these two days, the Hun prince came to ask for a marriage. I''m going to refuse him. If this guy wants to fight, he''s not afraid."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Sure enough, if she comes two days later, will it be too late?


    "Brother emperor, you''re right. How can our princess marry that place? I heard that people there drink cow blood and eat raw meat. The princess''s sister is delicate and weak. She can''t go to that place."


    Princess sister?


    Feng Junyi immediately squinted at her.


    She has many brothers and sisters, isn''t she?


    So his voice was involuntarily cold: "then?"


    "Then refuse him. Anyway, they can''t beat us. Brother of the emperor, I think the Regent is very brave and good at fighting. Let him go."


    According to the original book, after the long princess was robbed by the male Lord, the Hun prince was angry. He said that the emperor of the state of wine turned back and mocked him that he was a child and didn''t keep his word. He sent someone to pick up the long princess, so he was not unreasonable. After he returned, he sent someone to attack the state of wine.


    However, he was soon beaten in the face. That time, Feng Junyi fought his first expedition and won a beautiful battle. Only that time, he was seriously injured again, aggravating his head disease and becoming more cruel.


    Feng Junyi glanced at her: "I will fight in person."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Is this little tyrant a donkey? Why are you so stubborn?


    She was kind enough to pull people back, but he was kind enough to go farther and farther on the road to death.


    No, she must stop.


    "Emperor brother! ~"


    Su Nuan continued to act coquettish: "can you not go?"


    "I''m the emperor and the son of heaven. I''m invincible. Besides, the Huns haven''t fought with us yet?"


    "Oh."


    Well, she''s talkative.


    But she knew that something must have happened later. Otherwise, she didn''t want to marry Princess Chang to Feng Junyi, the Hun. How could she finally let Princess Chang be taken away by the hun?


    When she wanted to ask more questions, she saw Feng Junyi staring at the pile of Legos.


    "What''s this time?"


    "Taj Mahal."


    Seeing that Feng Junyi was interested, Su Nuan hesitated to take out the drawing: "here, that''s it."


    "Beautiful, I......"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes immediately flashed bright. She quickly blocked his mouth with her small hand and said, "brother emperor, you can''t let craftsmen build this thing again. Think about it. If there is a real war, it will cost people and money. It''s not cost-effective. We can cover it on the table and change patterns, right?"


    Feng Junyi nodded thoughtfully, "too."


    After that, I went to touch those parts again. Sure enough, Lego blocks are more fragrant than her, aren''t they?


    Seeing that Feng Junyi''s attention was focused on the Legos, she patted him on the shoulder with her small hand and said earnestly: "don''t worry, it will rain in those drought stricken places in a few days."


    Feng Junyi paused and said in a deep voice, "HMM."


    He was willing to believe her for some reason.


    When Su Nuan came out of the imperial study, he saw a worried little maid standing beside pearl.


    She was about to say that the maid in waiting looked familiar. She saw the maid kneeling down and said, "empress, please save the long princess, maidservant... Maidservant can''t stop it."


    "What happened?"


    The palace maid looked around and cried, "empress, you''d better go and have a look with your maidservant."


    It''s about the hostess. It must be a big deal.


    But she thought again, it''s such a coincidence, isn''t it a marriage?


    Sure enough, when I arrived at the bedroom, I saw that the long princess had got up from bed. Although her face looked a little pale, she looked much better with lipstick on her lips.


    The body was still weak, but there was more tenderness in her behavior. Coupled with the smell of incense, even she couldn''t help but want to hug in the arms of the princess''s sister.


    Su Nuan stared in a trance. Even Princess Muyang saw it. Her cheeks were slightly red. Then she reacted and yelled in a low voice: "Chuntao, what are you doing with the Queen''s mother?"


    Chuntao flopped and knelt on the ground and said, "princess, I can''t help it. You really can''t go to the Huns. Even if you go, I''m afraid it won''t last for a few days. I heard that the Huns drink hairy Ru blood. How can you stand it?"


    Su Nuan is an exciting spirit. Wait, is it the woman who caught up with her?


    She said, "sister princess, are you going to Xiongnu?"


    Speaking of this topic, Princess Muyang''s face also added a bit of justice and the spirit of sacrifice. She said: "when my father was alive, the Xiongnu had always been worried. If I married the Xiongnu, even if I could only exchange a hundred years of peace, I would die without regret."


    Su Nuan sighed, tut Tut, look at our big lady, how selfless and Mary Sue

 Chapter 105

    She almost blurted out, "but sister princess, if you haven''t married, will you die halfway?"


    Her outspoken words left a room full of people staring.


    Even pearl regretted that she didn''t stop her in time and let her frank queen say such a taboo.


    Su Nuan also reacted and quickly changed his words: "I mean, what if you drive the crane West on the way, sister princess?"


    Pearl: all right, you might as well not say.


    She hastened to explain, "Princess highness, Queen empress, I love you and worry about your safety."


    The atmosphere is finally relaxed.


    Su Nuan quickly echoed: "yes, princess sister, I''m worried about you."


    With that, she took the opportunity to jump into the long princess''s arms. The fragrance of fat and powder and the softness of the girl, mom, it''s so tempting.


    The long princess''s face was flushed again.


    But it was only a moment. She said, "I have my own way. Even if I die, I won''t let myself die on the way."


    Bah, I believe you are a ghost. As long as the male Lord catches up with the robbery, you dare to run with him. At this time, it''s fart to meet the male Lord with any national feelings.


    She poked angrily, and her mouth was still sweet.


    "Princess sister, in fact, people love to bully the soft and fear the hard, and so do countries. I also came with my own relatives, but you can see that my father and emperor and his brother... Cough, my father and Emperor still live in fear and fear. There are no fewer gifts on New year''s and festivals. What do you think of such a cloud country?"


    Su Nuan really wants to smoke her big mouth. Why did she mention the man again?


    Fortunately, Princess Muyang didn''t think wrong, but continued: "naturally, she despised it. Obviously, the chassis and population of cloud country are more than those of wine country, but..."


    "That''s right, so the more counsellors, the easier they are to be bullied. Although our country of origin is small, it''s fierce. Won''t we let several small countries around surrender in a short time? Sister princess, if you go to make peace, all the countries around think, eh, our boss is a counsellor. Do you think there will be a good day even if you resist the Huns temporarily day after day?"


    Pearl was sweating on one side.


    The words are rough, but why does the queen say that her home country is a counsellor?


    "That''s the truth."


    The eldest princess immediately figured it out. She gently breathed out a sigh, smiled and said, "you''re right. You can''t make a marriage. But the Emperor..."


    "Don''t worry, sister princess. I''ve already inquired about it from the emperor''s brother. The emperor''s brother doesn''t approve of marriage. He also said that war is war, and my sister can''t be ruined by those barbarians."


    While rubbing his favor, Su Nuan also rubbed the little tyrant. Who makes the little tyrant her husband.


    "Great."


    On one side of the palace maid Chuntao knelt down and kowtowed to her: "it''s very kind of you, empress empress. I thank empress empress empress for your great kindness. I will repay you for being an ox and a horse in the afterlife."


    After solving this problem, before leaving, the eldest princess specially stuffed some things into her arms, including brocade bags, sachets and handkerchiefs.


    These things are exquisite made by Princess Muyang. She likes them very much.


    Sure enough, the news that the Hun Prince''s proposal was rejected came from the second day palace.


    Su Nuan was relieved when he heard the news.


    After the Huns left, Feng Junyi began to call the Regent and other generals and counselors to talk all night.


    When she heard the news and rushed to the imperial study, she heard several ministers quarrelling.


    "Wei Chen agrees with the emperor. The imperial expedition will boost morale. At that time, he will work hard to level the Hun."


    Another man said, "no, absolutely not. The emperor is the body of thousands of gold and the pillar of the country. If the emperor drives a personal expedition and there is no owner in the country, wouldn''t there be chaos in the world?"


    "Wei Chen also disagrees. The emperor is still young and should not act rashly."


    "Emperor, the great wine country has not set up a crown prince yet. You can''t act rashly..."


    It was noisy inside. When Su Nuan heard this, he found that the sound in the room suddenly stopped. In a moment, he dragged out a minister covered with blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So a word didn''t agree and killed again?


    It seems that the little tyrant rejects others'' advice to have a son.


    After this wave of operation, Duke Wang immediately went in with a group of eunuchs to clean up. Su Nuan saw Duke Wang coming out with the little eunuchs, so he took a step in.


    She looked as if nothing had happened and cried out, "emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi is not used to calling him so serious but not serious.


    Everyone looked at the queen. Seeing the queen, who was 11 years old and still a little child, they immediately understood why the Han Han was killed just now.


    Isn''t it death for such a young girl to say that she has children?


    Wait, aren''t there several beauties in the harem? Forget it, forget it, never mention it.


    The atmosphere in the imperial study was also relieved by Su nuanjiao''s words. Feng Junyi snorted coldly, "HMM."


    Su Nuan walked up to him and didn''t dare the ministers standing there around him. His small mouth shriveled and cried, "emperor, my concubine wants to see my father, Wuwuwuwu..."


    I can''t help it. According to the situation just now, Feng Junyi is a kind of heart and mind.


    If she doesn''t find a job for him, let him lead the army to fight and be half killed by the Huns, she will be distressed.


    When the ministers heard the little girl sobbing, their expressions were a little unnatural.


    The little queen cried so cute and sad, didn''t she?


    The bulging little face, big eyes and nose are red, and the tender skin can pinch out water. Most importantly, the wronged little expression really makes people itch.


    If they stay like this, they are really afraid that they will rush up and hug and coax.


    One of them took the lead in moving away from the cute little girl who didn''t pay for her life, and said solemnly, "emperor, since the queen has something to do, I''ll leave first."


    "Weichen suddenly has a stomachache, and Weichen leaves."


    "Weichen remembered that the concubine at home should have given birth, and Weichen left."


    Another said, "Hey, don''t go. I heard that your family has a daughter. Let''s discuss how to have a daughter."


    Finally, only the Regent was left among the several ministers.


    The Regent glanced faintly at the emperor in front of him and said with a slight bow of his hand: "the minister can lead the troops to set out for war. Just a word from the emperor, the minister will tell in advance and wait for the summon at any time."


    I don''t know why, Su Nuan looks at the Regent in a white robe. He just feels that the majestic Regent seems to lack something.


    By the way, the Regent has less cold deterrent power before, but such a regent is still very handsome.


    Feng Junyi watched the ministers leave. He lifted his eyelids slightly and looked at the little girl crying in front of him: "is the queen going back to the cloud country?"

 Chapter 106

    Patronizing the handsome guy, I almost forgot my business.


    Su Nuan nodded quickly: "well, Nuan, think about it. Although Nuan''s father is not something, but his father is Nuan''s father. If he''s really dying, Nuan, go and have a look at him for the last time."


    Feng Junyi raised her eyebrows. When the little girl slandered her father, she really didn''t want to stammer. Did she say that about him secretly?


    "Little thing."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuan is still in the mood. When she hears Feng Junyi calling her like this, the tears in her big eyes will not fall. When she approaches him, there is his shadow in her eyes, which is very clear.


    Feng Junyi''s inner uneasiness was solved. He said, "you just say your father is not a thing?"


    Su Nuan realized that there was something wrong with his words, sucked his nose, made a calm and ignorant appearance and asked, "isn''t it? My father was not a thing, he was a person."


    Feng Junyi takes back his eyes. Well, he lost. The little girl is right at all.


    He nodded: "you''re right, so let''s talk about it. You want to go back to the cloud country. I''ll be sure."


    "Great ~"


    Su Nuan rushed up, hugged Feng Junyi tightly with her little hand, took her little head and rubbed it around Feng Junyi''s neck. Generally, she rubbed one side and said, "but brother emperor, it''s a long way to the cloud country. Nuan Nuan is so afraid. Brother emperor, can you go with me? When Nuan Nuan came, he was scared, sobbing..."


    Su Nuan said as she poked and pinched herself, trying to shed some tears. She didn''t know that she just howled and couldn''t squeeze out her tears.


    Feng Junyi saw through the little girl''s mind.


    Isn''t that what stopped him from fighting? Forget it. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Let''s promise her.


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    Yes, yes?


    Sure enough, selling cute is unbeatable!


    "Brother emperor, Nuan likes you so much!"


    Su Nuan couldn''t help but look up and smack at Feng Junyi''s face. Feng Junyi was stunned on the spot.


    Su Nuan was also puzzled. He didn''t read the pamphlet. Why did he think that kissing would have children?


    She grabbed his hand, peeled off several layers of skirts and put his hand on her stomach.


    Feng Junyi:???


    "Brother emperor, touch it. There are no babies here. Really, I won''t lie to you."


    He put his palm on the little girl''s soft belly. It was soft and a little meat. He couldn''t help pinching it gently. It was really soft and fun. It felt different from pinching the little girl''s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan shrunk back: "the emperor''s brother, although he has gained a little weight, he will lose weight when the weather is warmer. This is autumn fat."


    Feng Junyi really wants to laugh. Autumn is long gone, winter is gone, and more than half of spring is gone. Is autumn fat?


    OK, let''s think so.


    "Oh, it''s autumn fat. It''s all right. It''ll lose weight soon."


    "So, brother emperor, when shall we start? Do you want to go to the dry land for rain when we start? Well, let Nuan arrange this trip, okay?"


    Following the emperor out of the palace is undoubtedly a trip for Su Nuan.


    Of course, she did have her own plan in mind. If she could catch up with the drought stricken place to ask for rain while going to see the faint king of the cloud country, the reputation of the emperor might be reversed


    Whatever she thinks, she thinks it''s a good trend.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you."


    I have to admit that today''s little tyrant is simply not easy to coax.


    In this way, Su Nuan took out the large-sized book of the supermarket that night, sat next to Feng Junyi with a pencil and began planning.


    Feng Junyi looked at the white paper in front of Su Nuan and was surprised: "what kind of paper is it? Why is it so white? And what''s in your hand?"


    "Oh, this is... This is white paper. If you want to use it, I can have it made for you. And this is a pencil, which is also very easy to make."


    There''s no way but to lie. Papermaking already exists here. It''s a big deal. She taught those people how to be white and smooth.


    Fortunately, Feng Junyi didn''t continue to incarnate the question mark baby, and she finally made a perfect schedule the next day.


    "Brother emperor, you see, we''ll let the Regent lead the troops to fight at that time. We can find a little eunuch to pretend to be you and join the imperial expedition. In fact, we went out of the palace in a carriage. This is called never tired of deceit and beating around."


    Su Nuan finished and scratched his scalp. Is that what he said?


    Feng Junyi nodded. It was really a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    He is used to this little queen who is sometimes smart and sometimes confused.


    "What''s written here?"


    He really doesn''t know the little girl''s ghost like characters, but the little girl also said, you don''t know me. That''s it.


    "Here, this means that we can go here first and have a rest for a day. This direction is towards Yun county. I heard that there are many snacks here. I want to have a taste. Shouldn''t we delay?"


    Su Nuan said, smacking. She heard that yaks are abundant here. The place belongs to the basin. She read the map and it is a little similar to Sichuan, but that''s not the point. The point is that there are really a lot of delicious food in this place.


    "No delay."


    Feng Junyi said faintly. Anyway, he is not a good emperor in the mouth of the people, and it doesn''t matter so much.


    "That''s good. We''ll show our identity when we go to Yun county. The bodyguard who comes to escort us should also arrive. As for the Huns, we should win. The soldiers know the truth and won''t blame you. Then we''ll arrange rain praying in Yun county."


    Although she can''t make clever calculations, she still has the common sense to predict whether it will rain in a short time since the book says it will rain.


    "If it really rains, then what?"


    "That''s easy, and then we''ll go here, here, and here."


    When Feng Junyi saw this, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He told the little girl that it was false to go to the cloud country to see her father and emperor, and it was true to let him eat and drink with her. Otherwise, why don''t you go straight? It''s all the hometown of delicious food?


    "It''s all up to you."


    And the other side


    "What? The emperor of the state of origin refused the marriage proposal of the Hun prince?"


    Su QingHan clenched his fist and trembled all over.


    He prepared for so long and trained his subordinates to ask for marriage for the Hun prince. It was not easy for him to wait until the Hun prince asked for marriage, but he was rejected?


    The man kneeling in front of him said, "yes, your highness, the emperor''s child refused, but it''s also a good thing. He refused the Hun prince. It''s like dying. The Hun Prince began to rectify his troops and food and grass when he went back. It seems that he will have a hard battle with the wine country. However, the emperor''s child is whimsical and ready to fight in person."

 Chapter 107

    Su QingHan finally put down his heart when he heard the last four words.


    He said that his memory did not go wrong. It was also a good thing that Princess Muyang was not married to the Huns. Opportunities can be created. The big deal is to ask for a marriage in person when he has the strength.


    As for the small emperor of the country of origin, he must give him some pain to taste.


    He said, "in that case, we should help the emperor of the country of origin."


    After hearing this, the man wondered, "Your Highness, Wei Chen doesn''t understand. Why do you want to help him?"


    Su QingHan said, "come with your ears..."


    ¡­¡­


    After arranging the schedule, Su Nuan has nothing to do again.


    But there''s one thing I can''t trust.


    Su Nuan called pearl and said, "Pearl, has the emperor been to the Huanyi Bureau recently?"


    Pearl hurriedly said, "no, the slaves and maidservants have inquired these days. The mammy of the Huanyi Bureau said that the emperor has never been to such a place."


    Su Nuan nodded: "OK, let''s go and always see her before we leave the palace."


    After all, the little girl was a thorn in her flesh. She didn''t even know what role she played in the palace.


    She asked pearl to choose the clothes of a little maid of honor for her, and went to the clothes washing bureau with a low profile.


    At the Huanyi Bureau, Su Wen knew what a bad environment it was.


    Although they were all in the palace, the Huanyi Bureau was deserted, with only rows of palace maids sitting there washing clothes with fragrant pancakes.


    She saw the thin figure in the crowd at a glance. When she looked from the side, she really felt like looking at herself.


    The little maids worked hard and did not complain. They washed their clothes by mistake with both hands. No one spoke, because what piled up beside them was the same clothes as the hill.


    There are clothes washers here and clothes dryers on the other side. The innermost thing is to give incense to clothes. Of course, clothes that can be incense are not ordinary people''s, so we should be careful.


    Her heart has never been so tight together.


    If at first she took it as an untrue place in the book, but now she has fully accepted that it is a reality.


    Everyone here has flesh and blood, their own stories and ideas. Even the most humble corner is doing what they think they should do as always.


    Pearl saw that her mother''s face was a little ugly. She couldn''t help whispering, "mother, why don''t we go back..."


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw that Su Nuan had reached out and motioned for her to keep quiet.


    Because she saw a familiar figure coming not far away.


    Isn''t this a little tyrant?


    He came here to see her.


    Su Nuan''s chest was immediately blocked.


    Pearl whispered, "why did the emperor come here?"


    "Shh, keep quiet."


    Su Nuan pulls pearl and hides behind the pillar. He sees Feng Junyi pacing to the side of the little maid in waiting.


    The little maid is still washing clothes. She doesn''t seem to notice that Feng Junyi is beside her at the moment, and Feng Junyi''s eyes are fixed on the little maid''s arm.


    Sure enough, no matter how similar people are, they can only be similar, either or not.


    He drew back his eyes, cold in them.


    "You''re not her."


    Feng Junyi uttered a voice. The palace maid who was still concentrating raised her head when she heard the voice. She suddenly collapsed on the ground with fear. She shivered and said, "the emperor, the emperor, the maidservant knocks at the emperor."


    This exclamation immediately attracted countless palace maids around to kneel down. Feng Junyi waved. The palace maids were scolded by the steward Mammy and retreated. In an instant, only Feng Junyi and the little palace maiden were left.


    The little maid in waiting trembled like a sieve. She didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    When Feng Junyi saw this picture, he thought of the little thing''s first meeting with him. Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he put away his smile and said in a cold voice, "the scar on your arm was deliberately made up later. I was saved. The man was only a few years old. People have grown up. The scar can''t not grow up. Moreover, it won''t be so obvious after so many years."


    Su Nuan, who was hiding behind the pillar, suddenly came back to his soul.


    Yes, yes, the little tyrant is really smart. That''s right. Since the scars were cut when he was a child, the body will grow up, and the scars will grow with people. She also saw it that day. The scar on the little maid''s arm is three inches long, just as long as the length of people''s tongue.


    So Su Bingting knew about it, so she deliberately found the hidden little girl and gouged out her flesh? Hiss, it hurts to think about it.


    The little maid in waiting trembled even more when she heard the speech, but she still didn''t say a word.


    Feng Junyi seemed impatient. He said, "come on, who planned all this? Your five princesses?"


    The little maidservant trembled: "I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    "You must have forgotten how your five princesses cut off their noses. Do you want to try?"


    "No, No."


    Feng Junyi''s tone of voice is extremely cold. The little maid in waiting talks directly with a cry, but Feng Junyi not only has no sympathy, but is even more disgusted.


    "Su pinting hated my queen, so she found you and deliberately hurt your arm after knowing what happened that year, so that I could misunderstand and and be in a dilemma, or directly let me put the queen in the cold."


    Su Nuan''s scalp is numb. Don''t say it. If it''s true, the little tyrant probably will do so.


    Feng Junyi continued: "even if I don''t do this, I will keep you. The queen doesn''t know the world. Of course, I won''t do anything to you. If I don''t intervene, you will still be on duty in her kilometer. Then you will have the opportunity to contact me, seduce me, or provoke the relationship between me and the queen, right?"


    Su Nuan almost applauded the little tyrant.


    Mom, he''s too smart. He not only observed and investigated, but also guessed the follow-up, and even guessed that the little maid in waiting would seduce him in the future.


    She doesn''t know whether she will seduce her. She only knows that the little tyrant can think so long and comprehensive. He has really grown up.


    "I dare not, I dare not, and I don''t know what''s going on. They caught me and cut the flesh on my arm. They said, if I tell you the truth, the emperor will kill me..."


    The little girl cried miserably. Feng Junyi didn''t have any sympathy on his face. He just said, "just know, so I don''t have to say what to do. You can decide by yourself."


    "Yes..."


    Su Nuan''s eyes widened. She couldn''t understand it. What did the emperor mean by making decisions on her own?


    While she was still guessing, she saw the little maid slowly stand up. After standing still, she suddenly bumped into the master next to her.


    Su Nuan was startled, lying in the trough and committing suicide!!!

 Chapter 108

    : with a bang, Su Nuan sat directly on the ground.


    His sight also slid slowly along the face with long blood flowing on the column.


    A heart almost jumped out of the chest.


    "Empress, empress, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pearl hurried to help her and blocked Su Nuan''s eyes with one hand, but it was useless, because she had clearly seen the tragic situation that the little maid in waiting had hit her head and blood.


    Feng Junyi also panicked at this moment. He didn''t expect that the little girl would appear here.


    He took an arrow step forward, held the little girl in his arms and said coldly, "pass it to the imperial doctor."


    Su Nuan was really startled just now, but she was not so frightened as to pass it on to the imperial doctor. She turned a spirit out of his arms and covered the head of the little maid in waiting who hit her head into a big hole with her hand.


    "Brother emperor, I''m fine. Save her first. If you don''t stop bleeding, she will die."


    Feng Junyi frowned slightly, as if unwilling.


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "I can''t save you."


    £¿£¿£¿


    At the same time, the little maidservant with a breath in her arms gasped and said, "empress... It''s none of the emperor''s business, maidservant... Maidservant should have gone long ago."


    "What nonsense? I know you are innocent. As long as you are good, I will let you out of the palace."


    She saw in the eyes of a young maid of honor what it was to seek death wholeheartedly. At this moment, she felt flustered for the first time because of a stranger.


    The little maid shook her head: "empress, in fact, the maids and maids know you are a good person. They beat me and scold me... You also scold me, but they always take me away when they beat me. I, I know... You are trying to save me..."


    Well, she really doesn''t know these things, but guess, it should be the original owner.


    "Even if you let me out of the palace... I can''t live. They won''t give up... Besides, if I leave the palace, I have no shelter..."


    Lord Lu came at this time. He just looked at it from a distance and said, "my pupils are lax. I can''t save anyone."


    When Su Nuan heard this, his heart was full of joy.


    This little girl is going to die like this?


    "Lord Lu, try again. Aren''t you a miracle doctor? She should be able to rescue."


    LV song sighed: "if you go back to your mother, the maid in waiting had many fractures in her body long before she was sent to the cloud country. She has been suffering a lot until now. Now she is free."


    She looked at Xiao Tao, who was leaning beside her, and slowly lifted up her sleeve. She saw that her arm was frightened and hurt.


    "They are too cruel."


    She knows that those who can do this must be people in the back palace of cloud country. There may be a royal concubine, a princess and Prince, and more than one person may participate in it.


    Just because this little girl is an object that should not exist from the moment she was born.


    "Empress, the little maid in waiting is out of breath."


    Hearing what Duke Wang said, Su Nuan slowly stood up.


    The little expression of grief just now turned into an indifferent look for a moment.


    If living is too painful, death is indeed liberation.


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl''s dejected appearance, put his big hand on her shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I''ll order someone to bury her well."


    When Su Nuan returned to his bedroom, he was a little wilted.


    Feng Junyi tells pearl to take good care of her mother and turns back to the imperial study.


    His private visit with the little girl is absolutely no small matter. We must be fully prepared.


    I didn''t know that as soon as he entered the imperial study, LV song flashed in.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the book in his hand and said in a low voice, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    LV song quickly arched his hands and said, "I''m just willing to come and want to go with the emperor."


    Feng Junyi threw the book on the table, looked at adult Lu in front of him, thought for a moment and said, "OK, then go together. After all, if the Queen''s golden branches and jade leaves are scratched, you have to cure them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So that''s all he does?


    LV song sighed. Forget it. Maybe he was born with this fate.


    When he looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi, he asked, "emperor, there''s something I don''t know about Weichen. Is that little maid in waiting..."


    Before he finished, Feng Junyi threw him away. He asked coldly, "is it important? It''s no longer important to me. If Lord Lu has nothing else to do, he can prepare some more Shengji ointment. The queen likes it very much."


    LV song: she likes it. Of course she likes it. It''s hard to buy Shengji ointment. On the Queen''s last birthday, he gave five bottles and left one bottle alone.


    He couldn''t help sighing again, but he held back. He just said, "this Shengji ointment is not only lack of materials, but also the manufacturing process is extremely troublesome. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Oh, last time you didn''t say that after giving it to the queen, you left a bottle yourself. Why don''t you give the last bottle to the queen? Maybe you can make her happy."


    LV song almost died of anger, so after the emperor enlightened, his hard days came?


    "Emperor, the Empress Dowager is going to the imperial study."


    After Duke Wang came in, he hurried to finish saying this, and heard the voice of the Empress Dowager outside the door: "I''ve heard that the emperor wants to make a private visit? Do you want to ask for rain?"


    Feng Junyi only frowned slightly when he heard the voice, but when the Empress Dowager came in, he bowed his hands respectfully and said, "my son''s minister, see my mother."


    The Empress Dowager said, "you don''t have to be so polite. Since the emperor still takes AI''s family as his mother, I have to say that you are the son of heaven. You should think about everything for the sake of the country and the country, and you must not act arbitrarily."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi smiled: "when did the empress mother hear that her son-in-law was going to make a private visit?"


    The Empress Dowager was slightly stunned: "isn''t it?"


    "No." Feng Junyi said coldly, "my son''s ministers have decided to take the imperial expedition. This matter has been settled. If you don''t believe it, my mother can ask the Regent."


    Now it''s the Queen Mother''s turn to turn pale.


    She looked a little unnatural: "the AI family asked you that the Huns were brave and good at fighting, and were cruel and ruthless. They were not human at all. The AI family did not agree with the emperor."


    "I am already in power."


    Feng Junyi glanced at the Empress Dowager and said in a low voice, "if the mother is worried that the child will never return, there is no need to worry. If there is something wrong with the child minister, the mother can support the young emperor to register and set up a regent as an assistant as before."


    The Empress Dowager stepped back two steps and felt chest pain. She couldn''t help sighing: "emperor, why do you bother?"


    "Duke Wang, send the Empress Dowager back to Ci''an palace."


    The Empress Dowager suddenly shot her eyes at LV song, who wished she were transparent. She said coldly, "Lv song, you go with the army. If the emperor makes any mistakes, bring your dog''s head to the mourning house!"


    LV song hastened to bow his hand.

 Chapter 109

    After Xiao Tao died, Su Nuan was wilting for several days.


    On the day they left the palace, Su Nuan and his party set out together with the "imperial expedition".


    One went to the front door and the other went to the side door. Su Nuan didn''t feel depressed until he slipped outside the Palace door.


    As soon as Su Nuan looked back, he saw several more people behind them.


    One of them is Duke Wang, who is responsible for Feng Junyi and her daily life. Pearl has long been left by her for observing the form in the palace. As for the other three


    Su Nuan pointed to LV song and said, "Lord LV, why did you follow?"


    As for the other teenager around her, she only felt familiar, but did not know him.


    "Who are you?"


    The boy quickly whispered, "Feng Yuan."


    Duke Wang on one side explained: "Feng Yuan, the son of the Zhenguo general, this time the Emperor just let the Zhenguo general and the Regent go together, leaving a few generals."


    The boy was about fifteen or six years old, and his eyebrows had shown heroism. Su Nuan nodded: "the son of the general must be very powerful."


    They do lack bodyguards.


    Then Su Nuan looked at the last person. The man lowered his head and looked like he didn''t dare to see anyone. This sneaky appearance made her more curious. She reached out and patted his forehead and asked, "who are you? Raise your head and let me have a look."


    The person whose head was patted with melon seeds raised his head slowly, smiled at her and said, "sister-in-law Huang is me."


    Good guy, why did Feng linche follow?


    Su Nuan looks like Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi looks indifferent, as if he already knows.


    Su Nuan was a little impatient. She said with her arms akimbo: "third Lord, don''t think I''m going out with the emperor to play. We''re doing serious things. You don''t know martial arts. It''s dangerous to follow us outside the palace."


    She thought her tone was like an old mother scolding her eldest son.


    Feng linche also had a trace of guilt on his face. He said, "but if even you go out, I don''t have anyone to play with me in the palace. It''s really boring. But don''t worry, no matter where I go, I''ll take care of myself. I''ll never make trouble for you."


    Su Nuan looks at Xiang Feng Junyi as if he is waiting for his reply.


    Feng Junyi only said faintly, "the golden rabbits given to you by the third brother last time are all raw materials given by his uncle. His uncle has the largest bank in our country, all over the country."


    Su Nuan understood that it was more useful to carry the wind with him than to carry ten thousand liang of gold.


    This is a mobile ATM.


    In this way, the five of them, plus the four attendants, even if they say to keep a low profile, keep a low profile, Rao is so, the passers-by is particularly eye-catching.


    After leaving the palace and integrating into the people, Su Nuan really came into contact with the people outside.


    At the moment, everyone is talking about how the emperor is wise and powerful. With God''s blessing, he will completely beat back the Huns who have harassed the border for many years.


    Hearing the praise of the people along the way, Feng Junyi was particularly useful.


    He even wondered if it was a wrong choice not to enlist himself?


    But when I saw the happy appearance of the little girl next to me, I felt that everything was worth it.


    Fortunately, there were not many accidents along the way. Feng Junyi and she were in the same carriage. Feng linche was in the same carriage as LV Yuyi, who was said to be born with weak physique. The other five people rode on horseback with soft cushions in the carriage. Su Nuan lay on it and let the carriage shake. Compared with taking the train sleeper, the feeling of experience was much worse.


    But even so, Su Nuan can still lie down and sleep after eating and drinking enough.


    First, she is really sleepy. Second, when she can''t sleep, she can go shopping in the supermarket to see what good things she hasn''t found.


    There are all kinds of chicken, duck, fish and meat inside, but she doesn''t dare to take them out rashly. Except Feng Junyi, she really hasn''t "tricked" anyone else.


    The hard and bumpy journey ended in two days.


    Su Nuan thought she was just sitting in the carriage. She didn''t know that her legs were soft when she got off the carriage.


    Seeing that the little girl''s legs were soft, Feng Junyi immediately reached out to hold her and asked in a low voice, "how are you?"


    Su Nuan rushed at Feng Junyi and said with a smile, "it''s all right, brother Yi. I just slept a little longer."


    Their first stop was the basin she dreamed of.


    After entering the city gate, he felt the excitement here. There were constant Hawking in the streets and alleys, and even the temperature rose. Su Nuan had to take off his clothes before going out.


    But Su Nuan was attracted by the snacks nearby without taking two steps.


    She shook Feng Junyi with her hand, pointed to the cold rabbit meat on the stall and exclaimed in surprise, "brother Yi, brother Yi, look, there''s cold rabbit meat here. I made it for you at home before. It''s certainly not as authentic as here."


    The peddler was busy with his work, and heard someone praise his head and said, "the little girl is an expert. Our family is cold, eating rabbit meat, but it is a great Shu state." or "how about you try something?" has the final say.


    The peddler said that, he had picked a little with chopsticks and offered it with both hands.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. It turned out that this could be tried in ancient times. It''s not too cow.


    "Brother Yi, can I try one?"


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi glanced at her and said in a low voice, "if you want to taste it, try it."


    The shopkeeper was shocked when he saw Su Nuan.


    How can there be such a beautiful girl in the world?


    The little face is pink, soft and waxy, with little fingers like onion roots and big eyes like black grapes. One eye can''t move people''s eyes.


    But soon, the shopkeeper felt something was wrong.


    Feng Junyi looks at the shopkeeper with a pair of murderous eyes. The shopkeeper only feels smart and quickly takes back his sight.


    He never dared to see the little girl in front of him.


    Feng Junyi reached out and pinched the cold rabbit meat handed over by the store and stuffed it into the little girl''s mouth. Her fingers touched the little girl''s soft lips. She couldn''t help glancing more.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help asking, "little girl, is this your brother?"


    Just as Su Nuan was about to nod, Feng Junyi took the first step and said, "daughter-in-law."


    "Oh, no wonder. But you two are a perfect couple."


    The shopkeeper still didn''t dare to look up at them, but whispered, "little Xianggong, little lady, what''s the taste? But you two want to buy some to try?"


    Su Nuan nodded immediately: "eat well, it''s delicious. Brother Yi, let''s buy some."


    Feng Junyi just glanced at father-in-law Wang, who immediately went and said, "little lady, how much do you want?"


    Oh, Feng Junyi, the dog man, said that she was a child''s adopted daughter-in-law. Father Wang''s dog leg immediately called her little lady?

 Chapter 110

    Sure enough, men are selfish and fickle.


    But before the delicious food, he was happy.


    Su Nuan pointed to the hand in the stall to tear the rabbit meat. The spicy rabbit head said, "give me two kilograms, ten spicy rabbit heads and ten spicy rabbit legs over there."


    "OK."


    The shopkeeper was very happy when he met such a big buyer. He immediately found something and wrapped it up.


    When Duke Wang gave the money, several people went forward again.


    Looking at the heavy things, Su Nuan had to sigh that the ancients were really.


    Cold eating rabbit meat has less pepper and more meat. A bite of the meat is delicious, and the bones inside are shaved clean. They are all real meat and have enough weight.


    She immediately made up her mind secretly that she would come here to eat again when she came back, and she would also buy a big bag and take it back to eat slowly.


    It''s a pity that there is no refrigerator in this place, otherwise she can store as much as she buys.


    Su Nuan led the team. All the people strolled around again before they went back.


    Su Wen''s purpose of coming here is nothing more than to eat and drink and have a good rest.


    The street is not long, but Su Nuan holds a lot of things.


    After wandering the street, the party went to the post station and prepared to have a good rest. After all, there was no soft bed on the carriage to sleep comfortably.


    Just because there were so many people and a large population in Shu, when they went to find a room, there were only three left.


    There were eight of them together, and there were only three rooms.


    Especially among others, there are the emperor and the queen. After booking a room, Feng Junyi immediately said, "we have a room. You can distribute the rest by yourself."


    After all, as long as the emperor and the queen live in the same room, they can easily distribute it. It''s no big deal that several people are crowded together.


    It''s much better than the emperor and the queen.


    After the room was allocated, Su Nuan asked the waiter to draw water, prepare to wash, and get into the warm quilt.


    However, when the waiter brought water, Feng Junyi began to take off his clothes.


    Her big eyes blinked and asked, "brother emperor, what are you doing?"


    Feng Junyi took off and said, "get ready to take a bath."


    You know, he hasn''t bathed for two days in a row. According to his habit in the palace, he should bathe once a day.


    Only when he was clean did he feel comfortable sleeping.


    Su Nuan opened his mouth and finally closed it. Forget it, he is the emperor. Do whatever you want. She''ll wash it later.


    When she was ready to go out and leave the emperor private space, she heard Feng Junyi coldly say, "where are you going?"


    "Of course I went out for a stroll. Didn''t you take a bath?"


    She answered naturally, but Feng Junyi waved to her, "come and bathe me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan blushes when she hears that Feng Junyi is still undressing.


    But only made a relaxed tone and said, "well, I''ll rub your back."


    When Feng Junyi stepped into the water behind him, Su Nuan slowly turned his head.


    Feng Junyi sat in the bath tub and looked at the little girl standing not far from him with her back to him. She turned around when his body didn''t get into the tub. The corners of her lips couldn''t help lifting slightly.


    This little thing knows how to avoid suspicion.


    Su Nuan is relieved to see feng Junyi''s body submerged in the water.


    She went to the edge of the bath bucket, lifted a handful of water with her small hand, and said in a soft voice, "the water temperature is OK. Brother emperor, you need to soak for a while before I give you a bath, or do you want to rub it now?"


    "Now."


    Su Nuan took a deep breath when he heard this.


    Her eyes fell on Feng Junyi''s white porcelain like skin, and she couldn''t help feeling that this guy not only had good skin on his face, but also on his body.


    In fact, she didn''t sleep with Feng Junyi for a day or two, but she never saw his body.


    I can''t see it. I can''t move my eyes.


    His body is too thin and looks a little thin. Although his muscles are really growing on his body.


    Su Nuan knows that the little tyrant is weak and ill since childhood. It''s estimated that he doesn''t exercise less.


    It''s really good that a little boy has such a sense.


    She stared at the boy''s body and began to be in a daze.


    Su Nuan quickly withdrew his thoughts, took out a towel, took out some soap from the supermarket, and began to scrub the back and arms of the little tyrant.


    When she touched the hard, slightly cold skin, she couldn''t help feeling that even hot water couldn''t warm his body.


    Fortunately, scrubbing the little tyrant was not an arduous task. It was finished in a short time.


    But she has to dress Feng Junyi in layers of clothes and tie his hair. I''m sorry, she can''t do it.


    So after finishing these tasks, Su Nuan said to Feng Junyi, "brother emperor, I''ll find father Wang and let him help you dress."


    As for wiping the water off your body, I''d better give it to father Wang.


    I don''t know. Before her wishful thinking started, she heard Feng Junyi say, "the water on her body hasn''t been wiped."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, the emperor is not easy to serve and fool.


    She just stubbornly closed her eyes and rubbed Feng Junyi carelessly.


    Feng Junyi stared at her with a funny and angry expression. He pinched her fleshy face with his hand. His low voice sounded: "open your eyes and see where you''re rubbing?"


    Su Nuan opens her eyes and blushes again. It turns out that Feng Junyi is taller than her. She reaches out to wipe her chest. In fact, it is Feng Junyi''s belly.


    The good thing is that Feng Junyi standing in the bath bucket is wearing pants. Otherwise, her old face really doesn''t know where to put it.


    At this time, Su Nuan stepped on a hard thing and slipped the next second


    The whole man fell towards Feng Junyi.


    What''s more embarrassing is that she couldn''t prevent herself from falling over. Her face was directly pasted on Feng Junyi''s belly. Then, the whole person slipped down and fell into the bucket.


    "Puff ~"


    When the splash sounded, father-in-law Wang''s voice came from the door: "young master, but what''s the matter? Do you want slaves to go in and serve?"


    Su Nuan got out of the water, wiped the water on his face and hurriedly said, "no, no, don''t come in."


    Now it''s good. She''s all wet. Su Nuan looks at the soap on the ground and feels wronged.


    Then some depressed came out of the bath bucket, and his expression was a little sad.


    This small expression also made Feng Junyi a little worried. He whispered, "does it hurt?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt."


    She just felt so embarrassed. When she just slid down with her face close to him, I don''t know if the little tyrant noticed it. She felt so embarrassed, as if her face had touched something she shouldn''t touch.


    She hurriedly put on his inner coat, opened the door with a red face and said to Duke Wang at the door, "Wang Ze, childe, let you in."

 Chapter 111

    Su Nuan''s body was wet, and grandpa Wang was startled at the moment he saw it.


    But he looked into the room and saw their little emperor standing in the bath bucket with his back to him.


    Wang Ze couldn''t help feeling that his hair was wet. Their master really could play.


    So he said, "master, wait a minute. I''ll have someone prepare clean clothes for you."


    Su Nuan nodded cleverly, his voice still soft and waxy: "remember to let them prepare another bucket of bath water."


    Here, Feng Junyi urges Wang Ze to wear faster and takes his eyes at the little girl.


    Although it''s already March, coupled with the warm and humid climate in Shu, we can''t just let this little thing wear wet clothes.


    After washing, Meimei had a good night''s rest, and then started on his way again. This time, he went straight to the destination Yun County, because Su Nuan knew that there was not much time left for them.


    If you go late, God will rain. Do you still need the little tyrant to beg for rain?


    As for the plan to eat all over the world, when you come back, you can finish it leisurely.


    Because we had to keep going, this time the carriage drove for five days and five nights.


    Su Nuan has seen the road, and the more he goes here, the more desolate it will be. Because it hasn''t rained for a long time, the land is dry and cracked. Although it won''t be covered with corpses, there is really no green in what he can see with the naked eye, and he can see many dead bones and vultures specialized in eating dead bodies along the road. It''s not too much to say that it''s a hell on earth.


    As for the people in ragged and withered clothes, they slowly moved and stared at their carriage, which made Su Nuan feel cold on her back, because in her opinion, the eyes of those people were not looking at people, but more like looking at pieces of fat meat coming to her mouth.


    Feng Junyi frowned because he saw this. He said, "I clearly allocated food and silver. Why are so many people hungry?"


    Su Nuan knew that Feng Junyi had allocated relief supplies and silver, so he had to say, "brother emperor, don''t worry. When we get to the place, don''t make a statement and observe for two days."


    Feng Junyi nodded, "HMM."


    She knows that there are records in history that people change their children and eat when there is famine. She understands how hard these people are. At present, the only thing they can do is not just symbolic praying for rain. If local officials really withhold food for disaster relief, they must be severely punished.


    The guard of Yun county was not strict. They changed into a low-key carriage on the way. The guard checked it regularly and let them in.


    As soon as I get off the bus, I have to admit that even if it''s the whole sleeper, the whole person still seems to be falling apart.


    As for the wind, he vomited when he got out of the carriage.


    LV, who had been shouting about his weak physique, got down from the carriage with nothing on his face. Finally, he didn''t know what to escape from his sleeve and handed it to Feng linche: "it will be better to hold this in his mouth after vomiting."


    As soon as he heard this, Feng linche, who vomited, hurriedly stuffed the things in the hands of LV imperial doctor into his mouth, which made him feel better.


    The place where they stood was endless and desolate. When the wind blew, the sky was covered with yellow sand. The street was better than the outside scene. Soon, several beggars seemed to make the people crawl to their feet and beg with broken bowls: "give me something to eat, please be kind, give me something to eat..."


    They brought a lot of dry food. Seeing this, Feng linche was about to make a move, so he was stopped by Feng Junyi''s eyes.


    Su Nuan knows that once they give alms, I''m afraid they won''t know the people they see now. At that time, everyone will loot, and I''m afraid their lives will be threatened.


    Just as several people frowned, they heard a commotion in the crowd: "come on, the people from the Yamen are bringing rice!"


    "Don''t rob me. I saw it first. You stand back."


    These two voices undoubtedly gave everyone a glimmer of hope. Those hiding at home, in the corner, and even those sitting on the ground got up and pushed forward one by one.


    Looking around, several yamen soldiers dressed up led the carriage. There were two huge barrels on the carriage. There were several yamen soldiers with whips around. The Yamen soldiers holding the carriage said in a loud voice: "line up for me. If you rob more people, the government will be included in the list and will not share food in the future."


    "All lined up, lined up!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan several people hurriedly pulled the carriage aside for fear of blocking the road, and the originally noisy people lined up one by one. Anyway, the scene was gratifying.


    Su Nuan whispered, "brother Yi, it seems that they don''t care about the common people."


    Feng Junyi''s expression also eased a little. However, Su Nuan was stunned when the people who received the food couldn''t wait to hide and eat with a big bowl.


    What do they eat? Isn''t this... Chaff? Can pigs eat for people?


    Even so, those people gulped, as if they didn''t dislike it at all.


    The breath around Feng Junyi suddenly became cold. Su Nuan quickly hugged his arms and whispered, "brother Yi, take it easy. Let''s find a place to live and have a rest and see the situation."


    They can''t reveal their identity now, and the rain doesn''t know when it will rain. If they let the little tyrant do it at this time, they won''t have enough hands and will easily suffer losses.


    Besides, in terms of time, the Xiongnu side has been defeated. At this time, the national army returned triumphantly. The teams that came to escort them should arrive in less than two days.


    Feng Junyi forcibly suppressed his anger and took several people to find a seemingly clean inn.


    As soon as several people entered, Feng linche said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, do you have meat here?"


    These five or six days, he ate dry steamed bread. Because the weather was hot, he could only bring some pickles. He didn''t touch meat for a few days. There was no oil and water in his stomach, which made his stomach uncomfortable.


    The shopkeeper''s business was poor. Now there were guests. He immediately became attentive and went to several people and said, "yes, I just smuggled a pig back from the outside yesterday, but the price..."


    Feng linche directly took out a ingot of silver from his arms: "I have plenty of silver. Give me all your meat. If the silver is not enough, I''ll give it again."


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he immediately raised his chin at the waiter. The waiter put a rag on his shoulder and said in a crisp voice, "OK, let the back kitchen cook meat for your guests right away."


    Su Nuan was glad to hear that there was meat to eat. There was something in the supermarket, but she didn''t dare to take it openly, so she ate dry food with everyone along the way.


    Feng Junyi asked in a deep voice, "shopkeeper, I just saw that the people in the Yamen ate their father''s chaff. Didn''t the imperial court allocate food for disaster relief before? What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 112

    After hearing this, the shopkeeper smiled bitterly and said, "don''t mention it. The imperial court allocated money and grain, but those were replaced by bran by our county master."


    "How unreasonable!"


    Feng linche was waiting to eat meat. When he heard this, his small hand suddenly patted the table: "Lao Wang''s eight eggs did this immoral thing and didn''t give the people food. They even gave it back and changed it into bran!"


    The shopkeeper was not in a hurry. After listening to this, he just asked casually, "I''m afraid you''ve come all the way. You''ve gone to the wrong place. I advise you to go back early. The old God doesn''t know when it will rain. If you want people to last another ten days and a half months, I''m afraid more people will die."


    After the shopkeeper''s words, the waiter on the other side of the store said in a loud voice: "here comes the meat, the fresh cooked pork! Let me make way, and I''ll bring you the small one."


    In the small second-hand shop, there was a tray with a large bowl full of meat fried with garlic, pepper and ginger.


    It is filled with farm soy sauce, so it looks red and smells fragrant.


    When Feng linche saw this, he opened his eyes, even his mouth, and his saliva was almost dripping.


    But he knew that no matter how much he wanted to eat, he couldn''t act rashly, because his imperial brother hadn''t eaten yet. If he moved chopsticks first, wouldn''t he be looking for death?


    So he picked up his chopsticks, swallowed his saliva, respectfully handed them to Feng Junyi and said, "brother, eat first."


    Su Nuan looks at the red meat in front of him. The meat has just come out of the pot, and the oil on it is still sizzling.


    She reached out and took the chopsticks in Feng Junyi''s hand, picked up a piece of meat on the plate, smiled and said, "boss, your pig is really thin. People''s cooked pork is fat and thin. Anyway, the fat meat also has a thick layer. You''re very good, like mutton, with a thin layer of fat..."


    Su Nuan said this with a click in his heart.


    Sleeping trough, what kind of meat is this? Shouldn''t it be


    "Can''t eat!"


    For a moment, Feng Junyi seemed to think of something. He raised his hand and beat the chopsticks in her hand away.


    At the same time, the inn door slammed shut, and then several men with knives jumped out.


    Su Nuan was startled. Where had she seen such a thing? Before he could react, he was protected by Feng Junyi.


    Feng linche was also startled. He hesitated and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you agree to eat meat? I didn''t eat meat? I spent a lot of money on it."


    LV song also glanced at the meat on the plate, smiled at Feng linche and said, "do you know what meat it is? You still want to eat."


    Feng linche was a little afraid when LV song asked, but he didn''t dare to think deeply. He just asked, "isn''t it pork? Is it mutton, or..."


    "Or what?"


    Wind Lin Che stammered, "no, it won''t be human flesh?"


    "It''s human flesh, and here, it''s a black shop."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help staggering two steps back when she heard this.


    God, what she just caught on her chopsticks was human flesh!!


    Just when the waiter brought the dishes, she just felt something was wrong, and even had a strong feeling that she wanted to dissuade the little tyrant from eating.


    Now she can''t help feeling sick at the thought that she has just caught human flesh.


    "Yes, I''m a black shop here. You''re still young. You think that only your little dolls with thin arms and legs can escape the palm of my hand? Take it down!"


    The shopkeeper changed his gentle face and gave a cold drink. The men with knives in their hands rushed towards them.


    One of the big men took a knife and cleaved directly in the direction of Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi flew and kicked him away.


    The four guards around them are all internal experts. These strong men with knives are not their opponents at all.


    But after a few rounds, the big men were beaten to the ground one by one.


    The shopkeeper was also frightened when he saw this situation. He wanted to escape. The bodyguard had got it and put it around his neck.


    "You, who are you?"


    The shopkeeper trembled with fear.


    Feng Xiaojun said coldly, "this is the Emperor today. You thief wants to murder the emperor. It''s like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s courage!"


    "Emperor, emperor?"


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he collapsed to the ground.


    Yes, the emperor is 14 years old. The little childe in front of him is thin, his eyes are cold, and his breath is not common. Why is he so confused? Didn''t think of that?


    Just then, another bodyguard arched his hand and said, "emperor, there is a body in the kitchen. It seems that it is the people passing by from here."


    Feng Junyi nodded and said to the bodyguard, "tie them up and send them to the Yamen."


    LV song reminded: "let''s just hand over people to the Yamen. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "there''s nothing wrong. General Feng has just received a letter from a flying pigeon. Our people will arrive tomorrow afternoon at the latest. As for the county magistrate, he will replace the disaster relief food with bran for the people to eat. I''ll see who is not afraid to lose his head and dare to do so!"


    Hearing this, LV song nodded slightly. It turned out that the emperor had made arrangements.


    When the party came out of the inn, they were still hungry.


    But when he thought that as long as a large army came, it would bring not only strength and financial resources, but also money and food, he felt that the delicious rice was not far from him.


    Su Nuan didn''t feel much better until she came out of the inn.


    However, she didn''t dare to leave Feng Junyi''s big hand all the way and let him lead her away.


    Several people took the bound innkeeper and waiter to the Yamen and saw that the Yamen door was open.


    When they went in, everyone in the Yamen was dozing off.


    When the Yamen servant saw them, he immediately perked up and said to them, "why do I say you guys?"


    General Feng directly showed the general''s waist card and said to the Yamen: "open your dog''s eyes and call your county magistrate out quickly!"


    The Yamen serviceman looked at the general''s military order board engraved on it and trembled with fear.


    No one dares to fake this thing. Moreover, they have received news that the emperor will come to autumn rain tomorrow. It is understandable if they bring someone to explore the way in advance.


    One of them straightened his hat and ran in quickly. Soon, the 20-year-old man in blue clothes came out.


    After seeing them, he hurried forward and knelt down and said, "Weichen kowtows to the emperor."


    Hearing this man''s voice, even Feng Junyi was stunned. The little county magistrate knew his identity?


    But then he said coldly, "you know the crime, Yunxian magistrate?"


    The magistrate knelt on the ground and said, "minister, confess your sin."


    Feng Junyi continued, "you don''t care if the thief opens a black shop in the county. As a parent official, you should exchange the disaster relief food distributed by the imperial court for bran! It''s disgusting!"

 Chapter 113

    Su Nuan looked at the county magistrate, but he saw that the county magistrate was just a white faced young man, with a heroic spirit and no waves on his face.


    Such a county magistrate, even she began to doubt whether he was a corrupt official.


    Of course, it is precisely because the county magistrate obeys the law so regularly that Feng Junyi is also tempered to lose his temper.


    He sat there and said coldly, "what''s your explanation for this?"


    After his words, the shopkeeper kneeling on the ground was sober. He couldn''t wait to climb forward with his hands and feet tied. He cried out: "the emperor spare your life, the adult spare your life, and the villain is forced to be helpless... Although there is bran to eat, but there is a lack of oil and water after all, the villain is really hard to scrape."


    "Your Majesty, county magistrate, there are still children to eat among the people. Why not kill a few people to eat?"


    At last, the man looked like a stubborn and unrepentant man. Feng Junyi couldn''t tolerate his nonsense. He directly stood up, covered Su Nuan''s eyes with one hand and cut off the shopkeeper''s head with a sword in the other hand.


    Some blood splashed on the magistrate''s clean face. He just closed his eyes slightly, then took out his handkerchief to wipe the blood splashed on his face, and even looked down at his regular clothes. He was relieved when he determined that there was no blood on his regular clothes.


    Feng Yuanyuan had expected this scene and had ordered someone to dispose of the body. When Feng Junyi moved his hand, Su Nuan could only smell the strong smell of blood.


    Feng Junyi went on to talk and said coldly, "I think you have great courage. I''ll give you a chance for the time being. If you explain clearly why you let the people eat bran, you will spare your life."


    Feng Junyi also vaguely feels that the county magistrate with scholar breath may have something special about him.


    The magistrate bowed his hand: "the emperor knows that one liter of bran can be exchanged for three liters of white flour?"


    After he said this, he looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi calmly. Feng Junyi was shocked and immediately understood the reason.


    The county magistrate continued: "bran and white rice and flour, who knows the latter is delicious. However, there are many affected people in Yun county and its surrounding areas, and it takes a long time. If you can only wait for the grain and grass stripped by the imperial court, how long does the emperor think you can last? But bran is different. Although it is difficult, the grain that could have saved one person can now save three people."


    "And the way to transport grain and rice is far away and dangerous. If it is replaced by bran, there will definitely be no generation who wants to rob grain and grass. In this way, if the emperor wants to commit a crime, I have nothing to say."


    The county magistrate said that and knelt down directly in front of Feng Junyi. It was the first time Su Nuan had seen someone so magnanimous.


    LV song went to the backyard, came back and whispered, "emperor, this county yam is also bran."


    The implication was that the magistrate did not keep the good grain for himself, but suffered with the people.


    Everyone looks at Xiang Feng Junyi. Even Su Nuan is worried.


    After all, the little tyrant is a great face.


    "Keep him and deal with him after the rain praying ceremony."


    The matter was calmed down. After seeing that there was really nothing to eat in Yun County, Su Nuan dared not start with the meat in the county. Finally, he had no choice but to take out dozens of bags of instant noodles in the supermarket.


    Because it hasn''t rained in Yun County for months, both drinking water and domestic water are very rare. Su Nuan secretly poured the bucket of mineral water in the supermarket into the pot to cook instant noodles, and even poured it into the water tank.


    When fenglinche ran to the kitchen to find something to eat, he smelled that the kitchen had been emitting bursts of aroma.


    "Sister Huang, what are you cooking?"


    No way, pearl is not here. Grandpa Wang was just kicked out by her, so she''s the only one who cooks.


    Fortunately, it''s not difficult to cook instant noodles.


    She glanced and said, "don''t eat if you ask."


    Feng linche had already been conquered by the fragrance only in the fairy world. At this moment, he hurriedly covered his mouth and stopped making a sound.


    But seeing that the cooking was much worse, Su Wencai opened the lid of the pot. Even she was greedy for the smell.


    "Why don''t you take the dishes and chopsticks?" Su Nuan ordered. Feng linche quickly answered and brought the dishes and chopsticks.


    Seeing the delicious noodles and eggs in the pot, he couldn''t help swallowing again.


    No matter how many people there were in the yamen, she filled almost all the garbage cans in the supermarket with a large pot of instant noodles.


    Duke Wang also came in to help at this time. He was surprised to see that his mistress had cooked such a big pot of noodles. However, he was blocked by Feng linche''s sentence: "don''t eat if you ask."


    In this way, there is a bowl of noodles in hand, and there is a small half pot in the pot.


    Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink. He ordered Feng linche to carry the bowl and go to the cell.


    She looked at the man who was still calm in the cell and asked the wind to pass the bowl in.


    Feng linche stood at the prison door and said, "get up, little prince. I''ll bring you dinner myself. It''s a blessing you can''t fix in your 18th life. Get up and eat quickly."


    The magistrate took the bowl, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but then he ate a bowl of noodles in spite of his image.


    Finally, he knelt down and kowtowed to her: "sin minister, thank you for the reward from the queen. I won''t forget it."


    Su Nuan was surprised when he heard this. Don''t say it. The county magistrate is quite clever.


    The army in the name of the emperor came at noon the next day.


    All the food and grass escorted this time were from the imperial guards and experts in the army, so not only did they not delay much time, but also they were smooth.


    Although he wanted to assassinate him on the way, he failed, because the emperor had already stayed in Yun county.


    When the big troops came, Su Nuan had no idea of happiness at all. Instead, the people of the whole city cheered.


    Not only did each household receive grain and rice, but the emperor also asked for rain himself. This is not a great good thing. What else can it be?


    However, Su Nuan on one side was worried.


    Early in the morning, she took fenglinche out to see the ants move, but she didn''t even have a grass, so it was even harder to find the ants.


    Look at the top of the head. The sun is shining high. There is no trend of rain at all.


    Is it difficult? The original plot made her go astray, and she should break the appointment when it rains?


    Su Nuan squats in the corner to reflect on herself. If it doesn''t rain, she is very likely to harm the little tyrant.


    Even accelerated the reign of the small tyrant.


    She is a little bald.


    After the troops had been reorganized, the imperial kitchen followed. However, the draft was still a problem. Feng Junyi simply ordered people to dig wells. Fortunately, the groundwater resources in this place were still sufficient, so the problem of draft was solved.


    It''s just that Su Nuan hasn''t found the ants for two days. Seeing that everything is ready, he waits for the emperor to ask for rain at an auspicious time. Su Nuan is burning with anxiety.


    Just when she was at a loss, Feng linche came panting and said, "sister Huang, sister Huang, I found the ants you want to play with! They really began to move!"

 Chapter 114

    Su Nuan, who had a tired face, stood up for a moment when he heard this sentence.


    "Really?"


    She was overjoyed and didn''t want to correct Feng linche''s words: "Duke Wang, come on, tell the emperor about the preparation ceremony. Feng linche, take me to have a look."


    Feng linche immediately took Su Nuan to the edge of a stone crack. When he saw that there were groups of ants connected into a black line, the whole person was happy to wipe his tears.


    She deflated her mouth and said, "it''s good that they finally moved. Now I haven''t hurt the emperor''s brother..."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she saw a piece of noodles lifted by the ants, and the whole person was confused.


    She was so angry that she almost fainted. Pointing to the ant carrying things, she said, "this is the ant moving?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Feng linche quickly asked for credit: "I think they don''t move. I finally caught a sentry and found a piece of noodles and threw it there. I squatted for several hours before it went back to find its companions to move food."


    Su Nuan clenched his teeth and looked at the shoes on his feet. At this time, he really wanted to take them off and beat the dog''s head.


    At the moment, the wind is chilly and imperceptible.


    He pointed to another surprise and said, "look, sister-in-law Huang, there are ants moving there."


    What ant does not move? She is going to be angry with the wind.


    She glanced at the side, and sure enough, she saw another nest of ants connected into a black line, but a heart could no longer stir a ripple.


    She looked at the temporary altar not far away. The emperor had begun to burn incense to heaven and earth. There were heavy guards around. The people knelt on the ground from a distance and watched all this.


    The news of the victory of the attack on the Huns has spread all over the world. For them, the 14-year-old emperor is like a God''s residence, a symbol of the son of heaven and the desire of the people. As long as he comes forward to pray for rain, he will succeed.


    Su Nuan''s heart is getting colder and colder.


    If it doesn''t rain again, the people will certainly question the majesty of Feng Junyi after the sacrifice. At that time, it will spread ten to ten, and the whole people of the origin country will think so, and other countries will take the opportunity to make trouble


    Just when she wanted to cry without tears, she saw something flying in front of her eyes.


    "It''s dragonflies, sister-in-law Huang. Why are these dragonflies so stupid and flying so low? Don''t worry, sister-in-law Huang. I''ll catch one for you now."


    "Wait, don''t move."


    Su Nuan seemed to see a glimmer of hope again.


    She went to the ants moving on the other side and observed carefully. This time, the ants were really moving without carrying food. On the other side, there was a nest of ants running around outside.


    Ants move, dragonflies fly low, toads go out of holes, earthworms go on the road!


    There are all these phenomena!


    Su Nuan knew that these were signs of heavy rain. She was very happy and said to the wind, "it''s going to rain. It''s really going to rain. It''s going to be saved!"


    Feng linche scratched his scalp incomprehensibly. Looking not far away, the sacrifice continued, but he was already reciting the Zhu Wen, which was coming to an end.


    He also opened his mouth happily: "of course, my imperial brother is the most powerful. As long as he goes out, he will be able to ask for rain."


    Sure enough, less than a column of incense, the rain poured in.


    Su Nuan hid under the eaves and was very happy to see the rain that soon accumulated into a stream.


    The people who had been kneeling on the ground were drenched with soup, but they were very excited one by one. They stood up from the mud, opened their hands and cheered, opened their mouths to let the rain fall in their mouths, and expressed their joy of the heavy rain with the most simple side.


    Su Nuan and Feng Junyi face each other from a distance. Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi, who is still standing there in the rain, with a big smile on his lips.


    For a time, Feng Junyi succeeded in asking for rain and became famous.


    Even the empress dowager, who had to recite scriptures in the palace, was relieved to hear this.


    She knelt in front of the Bodhisattva, smiled and kowtowed piously: "thank you, Guanyin Bodhisattva, for your great mercy and bless my son''s success in praying for rain."


    After being hit hard several times in a row, Su QingHan was extremely angry.


    Why are there so many deviations?


    It''s clearly Feng Junyi''s personal expedition. He pretended to help with the army. He wanted to wait for Feng Junyi to win the war and reap the benefits. Where did he know that Feng Junyi was not the one who led the army to fight.


    He was so angry that he heard that the emperor was going to Yun county to ask for rain and continued to rush to Yun county.


    But before Yunxian County arrived, the news of the tyrant''s success in praying for rain came again.


    He was so angry that he hit the wall with a fist and recalled carefully. It seemed that the reason for so many deviations was all the reason of the little girl.


    Is she her sister or not?


    Is it the only way to get back on track if you kill her?


    It rained heavily for two days and two nights, watering the cracked land thoroughly at one time.


    When the weather clears up, the dried up river water is flowing again.


    Because this time I brought grain and rice and the seeds explained by Su Nuan. Although it has reached the end of spring planting, if I plant the land in time, I can catch up with the harvest.


    As for the grain distributed, it is distributed according to the head. If we make reasonable planning, we can also eat the autumn harvest.


    But Su Nuan never dreamed that Feng Junyi ordered the county magistrate''s head to be cut off before he left.


    It''s said that people are blindfolded and die when they are stabbed.


    Su Nuan lamented that the little tyrant was really ruthless. It was clear that people were just changing their ways to do good deeds. He still wanted to cut off the head of the county magistrate.


    Just when they continued to travel to the cloud country and rested at the post station, Su Nuan found that there was one more person, the white faced scholar.


    Su Nuan was puzzled. LV song explained, "the queen doesn''t have to be puzzled. The white county magistrate shoddy and let the people eat bran has caused public resentment. The white county magistrate can''t stay there."


    Su Nuan suddenly realized when he heard the speech, so Feng Junyi helped Bai county magistrate escape by pretending to die.


    Also, those people only know that they have enough to eat and drink. Whoever doesn''t give them enough food is against them. What matters is the truth that one liter of white flour is exchanged for three liters of bran.


    Now look, this is the best ending.


    A group of people rest at the post station and finish their business. Su Nuan knows that the next day is a good day for her to eat and drink.


    After running around for two days, it''s time to take a bath and relax.


    When the hot bath was put away, Su Nuan was ready to undress. A dark shadow flashed. She had no time to speak. She felt a dull pain in the back of her neck, and the whole person fainted.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know where she is. She only knows that her place is shaky, just like the carriage she took all the way before.


    Then I heard two people talking.


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do next? In your opinion, since your highness suspects that the little princess is a hindrance, it''s better to directly..."

 Chapter 115

    Su Nuan was furious when he heard this.


    MMP, the dog has an idea to kill her?


    Wait, listen to the voice and the conversation. Shouldn''t the man who tied her away be the man?


    Oh, grass, she missed this link.


    The little tyrant is the sworn enemy of the male Lord. Even in the book, their relationship is incompatible, and the original book Feng Junyi has hated several times during this period.


    For example, the death of the original owner, for example, the eldest princess married the Xiongnu, for example, Yujia was seriously injured in the personal expedition, and for example, the drought emperor of Yun county did not care.


    And so on, all piled up, has already caused public resentment.


    But now, the little tyrant gains a good reputation.


    But


    Feng Junyi is still cruel now, but he is already a good emperor in the eyes of the people. Why did he annoy the male Lord?


    This is exactly what Su Nuan can''t understand.


    But now she doesn''t care so much, because the conversation in her ear continues, and her life is at stake!


    Su QingHan was silent and said, "wait a minute. The man is already in my hand. Don''t worry. The little emperor of the wine country won''t guess me for a moment and a half."


    "Yes."


    Ma Dan, her little life has been saved for the time being.


    But it was really uncomfortable to be tied and still in the carriage. Su Nuan was so bumpy, hungry and uncomfortable, and soon fainted again.


    Before fainting, she seemed to have guessed the reason why the man would be angry


    I don''t know how long it took Su Nuan to wake up and sleep, waking up and confused.


    She only felt that when she woke up several times, an old woman held her mouth and poured something into it. It was bitter and smelly. She subconsciously wanted to spit out. The old woman pried her mouth open with chopsticks and poured it in.


    In the end, she simply didn''t resist and let her drink. Anyway, she won''t die for the time being.


    When she woke up again, she was already in a shabby room.


    She sat up holding her dizzy head and saw the man sitting by the bed staring at her.


    Su Nuan''s heart clattered. Wo RI is really a man.


    Recently, vaguely, she thought she had a nightmare.


    Su QingHan''s cold eyes swept back and forth on her, and Su Nuan noticed that Su QingHan was wrong.


    The book describes the male Lord in detail. The male Lord is a growth type. He has been destroyed step by step by others from his early stubbornness, firmness and kindness, and experienced hardships such as being insulted, trampled, beaten, etc. Finally, with his intelligence and aura of the male Lord, he has gone step by step to the end and become a cold-blooded, paranoid and emotional ruler.


    Now, Su QingHan, who appeared in front of her, showed the feeling of the last look in the book.


    After all, if she can wear it in the book, can the man be reborn?


    Anyway, these are novels. Who''s right?


    What to do? What to do? If she doesn''t think of a way, the dog man will kill her.


    "Are you awake?"


    Su Nuan was startled and subconsciously shrank back.


    Wait, scared? She was tossed all night. It''s better to play tricks and pretend to lose her memory! Anyway, she really didn''t receive the message from the original owner about her previous relationship with the male Lord in the cloud country.


    She doesn''t believe it. With her lovely appearance, this male brother won''t like it!


    She burst into tears. Her little hand rubbed her eyes and cried, "Whoa, whoa, who are you? Where is this?"


    Su QingHan was also stunned. The little girl asked him who he was?


    Is it hard to lose memory?


    He frowned, lowered his voice and said, "I''m your brother."


    "Brother?"


    Su Nuan''s big eyes were filled with ignorance, a look of being unfamiliar with the world, tilted his head, and then broke his tears into a smile: "it''s my brother, wow ~"


    She opened her arm like a white lotus root and rushed into Su QingHan''s arms.


    Su QingHan was filled with Su Nuan and was also stunned.


    When he felt that there was a little crying bag with meat in his arms, his expression also softened involuntarily.


    Once, he and Muyang also had a daughter. If the child can really grow up, is it as lovely as a little girl?


    Su Nuan hugs Su QingHan tightly and buries his small head in Su QingHan''s arms. This feeling is different from that given to her by Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi''s heartbeat will be fast and loud, while Su QingHan is heavy, powerful and slow.


    However, even if she held the brother like this, Su QingHan was not moved.


    No, she must try harder and give full play to her acting skills.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t four years of acting be in vain?


    She pinched herself, forcing her eyes to be filled with tears again. Then she raised her head, looked at Su QingHan with big eyes and said sweetly, "brother, is this our home? Brother, I''m so hungry ~"


    "Well, I''ll cook for you."


    Su QingHan pushed her away without hesitation and turned away.


    Su Nuan skims his lips. The man is the man. In the end, it''s an old cured meat. It''s hard to cheat.


    But one thing is certain now that she can live under the eyes of the male boss.


    After Feng Junyi left, Su Nuan couldn''t help holding his chin in a daze.


    She was kidnapped in the post station. The little tyrant knows. Will he look for her everywhere?


    If you can''t find her, will you kill again?


    This little tyrant is really worrying~


    Feng Junyi hasn''t slept in the post station for three days and nights. The guards of the whole post station are trembling.


    Because just a dozen slaves who came in to persuade the emperor to eat have died. At present, there is only one eunuch left, father Wang.


    Duke Wang stood at the door and looked at the emperor inside. He was carrying food in his hand, but he didn''t dare to go in.


    It''s false to say he''s not afraid. What if he goes in and the emperor ruthlessly cuts him down?


    Thinking, I heard a cold voice from the room: "if you are not afraid of death, bring the food in and try."


    Hearing this, father-in-law Wang quickly knelt on the ground, but he still hardened his head and said, "emperor, you haven''t eaten for three days and nights. If you don''t eat again, you will not be able to eat."


    The man inside just said, "did the queen find it?"


    Father Wang tried his best to restrain his frightened language: "if you go back to the emperor, you have found it all over the country, but you still haven''t found it. However, the emperor can rest assured that the servant felt that the empress''s good looks must be all right."


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of the teacup falling: "waste things, get out, get out!"


    Seeing the scene from a distance, LV Yuyi couldn''t bear it. He waved to Duke Wang to step down first. As soon as he stepped in, he heard Feng Junyi roar again: "I said get out, don''t you understand?


    He finished, drew his sword and clamped it around the neck of LV imperial doctor.


    The royal doctor Lu said without panic: "the emperor, take it easy. The queen is still alive."

 Chapter 116

    When Feng Junyi heard this, the sword in his hand fell to the ground. He rushed up and grabbed LV Yuyi''s collar. His eyes were scarlet: "what did you say? How did you know?"


    The royal doctor Lu said calmly, "the minister has found an eminent monk to make a divination. The empress will not only be fine, but also be taken away. Her people will be kind to her. The empress''s misfortune is God''s will."


    LV Yuyi: No, I can''t make it up


    "Ha... Ha ha... Providence? Divination? I never believe these."


    LV song was calm on his face, but he was flustered in his heart.


    He continued, "can the emperor trust the queen?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t expect LV Yuyi to ask, and said coldly, "naturally I believe."


    "Then the emperor should believe that the queen will return safely soon."


    He said this, knelt on the ground and said, "Weichen is willing to take the head on his neck as a guarantee."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "who did you find?"


    "Huitong, an eminent monk of Anguo temple."


    "Well, your head and the heads of those bald donkeys in Anguo temple are under my custody for the time being. If the queen doesn''t hear from you in a month, I''ll kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Royal doctor LV wailed. He really didn''t mean to trouble the eminent monks of Anguo temple.


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su QingHan came in from the outside with his face, he saw the little girl''s big eyes and her head leaning against the wall, wilting and pitiful.


    He frowned slightly and then went in with a bowl.


    "Dinner is ready. Eat."


    He put the noodles in front of Su Nuan. Su Nuan looked at the bowl of plain noodles and really had no appetite.


    However, even so, she still blinked her big eyes, and her originally dull eyes glittered.


    "Brother, is this the noodles you made for me?"


    Su Nuan, with curved eyebrows and eyes, smiled especially sincerely and sweetly.


    Su QingHan has never seen anyone smiling at him like this except Princess Muyang.


    "Well, I did it."


    He said something casually, but somehow he felt guilty. He grabbed the little girl and made her lose her memory.


    In fact, when making noodles just now, he didn''t think about whether this little thing was pretended.


    But then I thought, Su Nuan was arrogant and unreasonable since she was a child. Especially after she fell into the ice lake at the age of five and was fished out, she was crazy and ruthless. When I saw her, I could feel her chilling cold just by looking at her eyes.


    She really lost her memory.


    Looking at the little girl again, I saw the little girl holding chopsticks. She didn''t know how to use them. She simply threw them aside, grabbed them directly with her hands and stuffed them into her mouth. She ate very delicious.


    Mingming... He didn''t even put salt.


    "Full, burp ~"


    Su Nuan burps and catches Su QingHan''s mouth inadvertently rising. She knows that she has passed the pass of amnesia.


    "Brother ~"


    She rushed up and hugged Su QingHan''s next door again and asked, "what''s my name? Why don''t I remember anything?"


    Su QingHan''s eyes were slightly cold and said in a faint voice, "warm, warm, warm."


    "My name is warm."


    At the same time, Su Nuan caught a glimpse of a spider on Su QingHan''s arm and immediately said, "brother, be careful, don''t be afraid, there''s a spider on your arm! I''ll help you destroy it!"


    She finished and slapped the spider off.


    She had heard pearl say before that the original owner was afraid of spiders. Since she lost her memory now, it was normal to be afraid. Moreover, she seriously suspected that the male owner deliberately tried to test her.


    Sure enough, after she photographed the spider, Su QingHan''s coldness in her eyes faded again.


    "Now that you''re full, have a good rest."


    Su QingHan turned and walked out. Su Nuan quickly got out of bed and followed him out: "where are you going, brother?"


    "I''m not going anywhere."


    When Su Nuan followed her out, he saw where she was. Good guy, it was deserted around. Neither of them could see. I''m afraid it was to prevent her from escaping.


    How did she feel like she was sold to the mountains and forests by human traffickers?


    Su QingHan looked at the little girls around with big eyes and whispered, "you should take care of yourself here first. Don''t run around. There are wolves in this place."


    Su QingHan doesn''t know what to do with this little girl.


    This is his sister. Although she doesn''t have any feelings, she doesn''t remember anything. He wants to investigate whether she interfered with the previous things, and there is no way to investigate.


    "Your Highness."


    A man in a black robe arched forward and glanced at her.


    The voice she remembered was the dog who proposed to kill her.


    Sure enough, the man in Black said again, "Your Highness, what are you going to do? Is it possible to serve so delicious?"


    Su Nuan wants to bite off his meat.


    What is delicious and delicious? She eats white flour without any salt. It''s delicious.


    Greedy, she is thin, and even when she sees a supermarket full of food, she can''t eat generously.


    "Don''t bother. What''s the matter with the wine country?"


    Su QingHan asked, and the man whispered, "the tyrant seems crazy. I heard that he has killed more than a dozen people, which is also a good thing."


    "That''s it first."


    See, she guessed that the little tyrant would kill, and sure enough.


    She squatted on the ground in boredom, buckled the mud and overheard. On the one hand, she thought about how she should leave this ghost place.


    It''s almost impossible to escape with these short legs, but if you wait for Su QingHan to let her go, who knows when to wait.


    "By the way, your highness, the emperor called you back to the palace. Look..."


    "I have my own discretion in this matter. Go back to the news and say I will go back in three days."


    Su Nuan knows that when the male Lord returns to the palace, she is afraid that she will stay alone in the wilderness. As long as she thinks of the fierce old woman when she was unconscious, Su Nuan''s teeth itch. If she stays here and meets the dead old woman, she will take revenge.


    Where do you know that Su QingHan turned and said to her, "sister, brother will take you home."


    £¿£¿£¿


    The man''s skin is so thick? Just take her back and you''ll be exposed, won''t you?


    Sure enough, the man in black was also in a panic. He said, "emperor, if you take her back, I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    "You won''t listen to the prince?"


    "Subordinates dare not."


    The man in black immediately shut up.


    Su Nuan stood up and held his hand tightly to comfort: "brother, don''t be angry ~"


    "Well, not angry."


    Su QingHan frowned. Maybe his life is really different. Does he want to take different measures?


    As for this little girl, take it back first. Maybe things will turn around.


    Thinking of this, Su QingHan said, "release the news and say that the prince found the queen and took her to the cloud country to see his father."

 Chapter 117

    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuan was shocked. The man changed his mind so quickly. Is it because she is so cute?


    In fact, she also thinks she is very cute.


    On this thought, Su Nuan felt that she was in a much better mood.


    Boyfriend in the end is a man, action.


    As soon as I finished taking her back to the palace, my hind feet began to make arrangements.


    She finished her meal, but took a nap. The man knocked on the door: "warm, we''re home."


    "OK."


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, jumped out of bed, followed up and grabbed Su QingHan''s hand.


    It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t know, but she knows that when she sees a child, she wants to touch the child''s fleshy and soft hands. In a word, it''s better than nothing.


    Su QingHan glanced at the little hand stuffed into his palm and felt that it was good to have a sister for the first time.


    Or maybe he thinks too much. A tyrant is a tyrant. How can he change his mind because of a little girl film? All this may be just a coincidence.


    This time, when she got into the carriage, Su Nuan was no longer filled with medicine.


    It''s just that the carriage is many times simpler than the one Feng Junyi prepared for her.


    The stool in the car is made of wood and padded with a mat made of straw. It is even a seat.


    She sat on it, and the carriage bumped, which made her feel a little painful.


    She went crazy for a while, carefully grabbed the window edge of the carriage with her hand, and secretly lifted her ass up a little.


    It''s hard to repeat like this.


    Su QingHan sat opposite her. She saw every move of the little girl.


    But seeing the little girl fidgeting, he couldn''t help it at last and said, "come here."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuan blinked and stared at Su QingHan suspiciously.


    He saw Su QingHan stretch out his big hand and hold her in his arms.


    This wave of operation made Su Nuan sweat.


    Compared with Feng Junyi, Su Nuan is actually more afraid of male masters.


    No matter how cruel and ferocious Feng Junyi is, they are all children, but men are different. After a short time together, she has become more and more sure that she has lived for two lives.


    So when she was held in her arms by this brother, she really trembled a little.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Su QingHan asks, and Su Nuan''s scalp is hot again.


    Finally, he deflated his mouth and said in a crying tone: "my brother looks so fierce and doesn''t like to laugh. Warm is really a little afraid."


    Su QingHan didn''t speak and forced out a smile at her.


    Just when Su Nuan was glad that he had escaped, but he didn''t know what the man was thinking, the carriage suddenly went crazy.


    "Whoa --"


    At the same time, the horse also hissed.


    Su QingHan pushed her up and opened the curtain of the car. He saw a sword coming directly.


    Su QingHan quickly dodged, but saw that the sword cut off the coachman''s head directly.


    Su Nuan was surprised. Mom, it''s so cruel and terrible. What should she do? Did someone from Feng Junyi''s sect save her?


    As soon as she was ready to squeeze out, she was pushed by Su QingHan. Su QingHan lowered her voice and said, "don''t make a noise, don''t come out, it''s dangerous outside."


    Well, the sword has no eyes. She''ll hide here first.


    Just listening to the jingling outside the carriage, Su Nuan was really curious about who won. He opened a gap and looked out and saw that Su QingHan was surrounded by several people in black!


    Wan Duzi, the man in black, if Feng Junyi sent someone to save her, he would not be sneaky, but sent someone openly.


    So these people must be killers.


    Fortunately, the male leader didn''t cover it. He killed several people in black in a few rounds, but even if he killed several, several more made up. Seeing that only three or five people in the cold zone of Su Qing were killed, and they were all besieged among the people in black, Su Nuan was worried.


    She knows that Su QingHan is a male master. He has a male master aura. Of course, he won''t die so easily. Even if he is pushed off the cliff, he has a chance to survive.


    But she is different. Is she a cannon fodder out and out, or a cannon fodder that burps when you are not careful.


    What should I do? Do you want to rush out now?


    Otherwise, if the man in black knocks the man out or forces him to jump off the cliff, she will be the only one left.


    She didn''t believe that those people in black would keep her dog alive.


    The more Su Nuan thought about it, the more he felt that it was inappropriate to stay here for a long time.


    Just when those dozen were in full swing, she quietly opened the curtain and the cat crept out of the carriage.


    Just as she was secretly glad that she had not been found and could run away soon, there was a cry.


    "There''s another small one over there!"


    "Catch her and don''t let her escape!"


    You fairy board!


    Su Nuan didn''t dare to slip away any longer when she heard the sound, but ran away.


    But she is a little short leg. Before she runs a few steps, a sword has been stretched out in front of her neck. If she rushes forward a little, she may be pulled open.


    She collapsed to the ground in fear, holding her small head in her hands. Even if she was not afraid, she shouted at this time: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    The man put away his sword and said suspiciously, "it''s a child."


    "Whatever, take it first."


    Su Nuan felt that one hand pulled her arm rudely, so she lifted her up.


    The moment the visitor''s eyes were on her face, he was stunned.


    This little doll looks so good!


    The man''s eyes were distracted for a moment. There was still a jingling fight. The man who caught her directly threw her on his shoulder.


    Su Nuan felt that she was directly bumped on her shoulder and was about to vomit. It was very uncomfortable to hang upside down. Then, in the gap between the man''s arms, she saw that Su QingHan fell down one by one, and finally he was alone.


    The leader in black laughed and said, "now you can''t run away!"


    Su QingHan kept retreating, retreating, and there was no way to retreat. Behind him was a ten thousand feet abyss. If he didn''t pay attention to falling, it was a ten thousand feet abyss.


    Su Nuan looked at this scene and was frightened. At the same time, the familiar plot came to mind.


    There was a paragraph in the book. She forgot when it was. It said that the male leader was assassinated by his brother. The male leader was shot down on the cliff no matter he could go, but he was entangled by vines when he fell and survived.


    Is it this cliff?


    Her heart fluttered. The man would not die. She would not die. If she followed these people in black, it would be a dead end, because she had just seen the obscenity in the eyes of the man in black who grabbed her.


    Animals are animals. She is an 11-year-old girl!


    "I can die, but you must let her go!"

 Chapter 118

    Su QingHan''s words made Su Nuan Leng.


    The man''s conscience is still there. He knows to save her.


    She thought the man had long lost his conscience, regardless of her life or death.


    But now it''s not the time for her to be moved. I just heard those people laugh and say, "did you hear that? Your highness two is dying and still cares about this little girl. It''s interesting. Your highness two, don''t worry. When you die, our brothers will take good care of this little girl¡°


    "You... Beasts."


    Su Nuan had no time to think so much at the moment, but while she was still lying on the shoulders of the man in black, she entered the supermarket with her mind and began to look for a kitchen knife in the kitchen area.


    She found the longest and sharpest ceramic knife. When she opened her eyes, the ceramic knife was already in her hand. Then she took a deep breath and thrust the ceramic knife into the back neck of the man in black.


    The ceramic blade was extremely sharp. It was not difficult to stab the man in black. She quickly pulled out the knife and sprayed her face with warm and sweet blood.


    "You... Little bitch..."


    The man in black fell to the ground. Su Nuan had already flown to Su QingHan without waiting for the others to react.


    She knew that if she was slower, the other people in black behind would react and kill her directly.


    Sure enough, when Su Nuan pounced on Su QingHan, he saw that Su QingHan also raised his sword and stabbed at the place behind her.


    After the "puff" sound, it was the sound of falling to the ground. She didn''t dare to look back and rushed directly into Su QingHan''s arms.


    Su QingHan quickly pulled her behind her and confronted the people in black in front of her with a sword in his hand. The people in black did not dare to rush forward one by one. The people in black headed scolded: "smelly woman, you dare to hurt my subordinates. I think you are tired of living!"


    Su QingHan reached out and patted the back of her hand. He drew his sword and continued to point at the person in front of him. He whispered, "warm, don''t be afraid."


    Su Nuan knows that if there is a difficult place to live, he can definitely survive.


    Several people in black waved their swords and said to them, "die!"


    Seeing that those people in black were about to stab when they pulled out their swords, Su Nuan knew that they had only one way to go. He simply dragged Su QingHan and jumped off the cliff.


    Her body fell down quickly, but Su QingHan still protected her tightly.


    She knew that this time she might open her eyes again and return to the beginning, but she was still unwilling.


    Finally, the body suddenly slowed down. When Su Nuan looked at Su QingHan, he saw that Su QingHan grabbed the vine hanging on the cliff with one hand. However, the two fell too fast. Even if Su QingHan pulled the vine, they were still falling.


    She looked at his hand holding the vine. His hand had been polished with blood and almost dyed the vine red.


    But he still tightened the vines despite the pain, and finally the two fell to the ground.


    But luckily for her, because of the buffer of vines, even if they fell off the cliff, they didn''t break to pieces, but Su QingHan fainted.


    As for her, because she had Su QingHan as a meat cushion under her, she was almost intact except for a little skin on her face.


    She turned over from Su QingHan and patted the unconscious Su QingHan.


    He''s still breathing, but he''s in a severe coma.


    Many places on his body were scratched, and even a big hole came out in the back of his head.


    She knew that it was because of her that Su QingHan was so badly hurt this time.


    Otherwise, according to the original plot, Su QingHan''s fall was just a scratch on his face, almost intact, just like all TV dramas.


    But she knew that she had to help Su QingHan up and find a safe place to hide, because soon the people in black found a shortcut and began to search.


    As long as she took him to avoid those people, she would have escaped the robbery.


    Su Nuan stood up and patted the dust on her body. At the moment, she didn''t have to look at it. She knew she was ashen. She tried to pull Su QingHan''s arm, but found that Su QingHan looked thin like Feng Junyi. In fact, she was very heavy.


    He tried twice, only to drag him up and down, and finally he had to breathe in place.


    Where do you know that Su QingHan, who was originally in a coma, woke up when she was about to drag again after panting.


    He looked at her in horror and said in a hoarse voice, "warm, don''t drag me any more..."


    The back of his injured head was knocked twice again. The pain was so extreme that he didn''t want to be dropped by the little girl again.


    "Brother, you wake up. It''s great. Brother, get up quickly. We can''t stay here. We must find a place to hide."


    Su Nuan''s face was anxious, perhaps because the truth was revealed. At the moment, she had shed tears.


    Su QingHan said hoarsely, "OK."


    Then, with the help of Su Nuan, he slowly stood up from the ground.


    There was still blood on the ground. Su Nuan quickly kicked the mud to cover up the blood, and then helped Su QingHan forward.


    In fact, she really doesn''t know where the hiding place in the original book is, because only the male owner can find it.


    Sure enough, when she was at a loss, Su QingHan pointed not far away and said, "there, there seems to be a cave. Let''s go in and have a look."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard the cave, he knew he was right. Without saying a word, he helped Su QingHan to go inside.


    It turned out that there was really a cave here, but it was blocked because of the lush vegetation around the cave. They were relieved when they went in.


    The whole hole is neither big nor small, just enough for them to hide.


    Just when she wanted to ask Su QingHan some more questions, she saw Su QingHan''s head leaning against her. Finally, she directly tilted to the ground.


    She sniffed and breathed. The man was really resistant to falling. He is not dead yet, but the wound on his head is still bleeding. In order to avoid the amnesia of dog blood, she searched in her sleeve for a while, and finally found a bottle of hemostatic powder scattered on the wound on the back of Su QingHan''s head.


    After all this, Su Nuan leaned back against the stone wall of the cave to breathe.


    Not far away, there was the voice of several people.


    "Strange, it should fall here. Why is there no one?"


    "At such a high place, I''m afraid it''s not on the way to fall. I once threw a woman from the wall, and they all fell apart after falling."


    "It''s a pity, that little girl. Although she''s a little younger, she can''t stand it. It would be nice if she could let our brothers taste it before they die."


    Su Nuan clenched his fist and despised these shameless people in his heart. Fortunately, after these words, they gradually disappeared.


    Su Nuan looks at the cave behind him and has an idea. This is Gu Zaowen. The man must have an adventure when he falls into the cave. Maybe there is

 Chapter 119

    She stood up and walked step by step towards the depths of the cave.


    But stopped before taking a few steps.


    Forget it, don''t take this risk. She doesn''t have the aura of a female leader. If there is no adventure in it, a big gray wolf will pop out and eat her in one bite.


    Thinking of this, she squatted down beside Su QingHan.


    Because the weather is getting hot, especially in this valley, this situation is more obvious.


    So there were many mosquitoes. She just squatted for a while and got a big bag on the back of her hand.


    Su QingHan still lay there motionless. If it weren''t for his slightly undulating chest, she really thought he was dead.


    She had flattered the female Lord before, and now she met the male Lord again.


    You can''t kill a man, so you should flatter him when you meet a man?


    If she fawns on Su QingHan, what if the man changes his temperament and not only doesn''t kill her, but also forgives the little tyrant?


    At the bottom of the desolate valley, the man who is dying and needs to be taken care of should not be the woman?


    Looks like she stole the part of the hostess.


    Still thinking, I heard whispers in my ears: "water... I want water... So hot..."


    After su QingHan''s words, Su Nuan puts his eyes on him.


    She just didn''t look at him for a while. The man was sweating, pale, and even his lips were dry and cracked.


    She reached out and touched Su QingHan''s forehead. She felt that this guy''s head was very hot.


    Anyway, Su QingHan is unconscious now, so she can''t care so much. She takes out a bottle of mineral water directly from the supermarket, then pours the water into the bottle cap and sends it to Su QingHan''s mouth little by little.


    Su Nuan thinks so. In fact, she is very tired when she is cannon fodder.


    After feeding the water, Su QingHan stopped talking nonsense.


    She took a small towel from the supermarket, wet it with mineral water, and then put it on Su QingHan''s forehead to cool down.


    What happens next? Su Nuan doesn''t want to worry so much, because men always turn good into bad.


    As long as the man wakes up tomorrow, he will take her out of here.


    Because she had nothing to do in the cave, and she didn''t dare to run casually, she directly ate a kilogram of melon seeds and blood bubbles in her mouth.


    Looking at the melon seed shells piled up in the mountains, and then looking outside the cave where it was getting dark, I said I wasn''t afraid. It was false.


    She got up and pushed Su QingHan to the position in the cave, because she was really afraid of something scary coming out of the cave.


    It''s so imposing. Hide the hole more.


    After doing this, she also gradually felt that the temperature was falling.


    The cave was very wet, and the temperature dropped. Soon Su QingHan, who was on the ground, shouted again.


    "It''s so cold, I''m so cold... Muyang... Muyang..."


    She was so upset by the noise, but she couldn''t help it. Before it was completely dark, she secretly drilled out of the cave and planned to go out to pick up some firewood.


    I don''t know. As soon as she stepped out, she heard the familiar and obscene voice: "Hey, hey, little girl, you hide. I didn''t let grandpa find it."


    Grass...


    Just because she''s not the mistress, so bully her like this?


    She didn''t step out of the cave. These little villains are blind people. They can''t see the cave. She stepped out of the cave, but she was found less than five meters away from the man???


    This is not discrimination. What is it?


    Now she really wants to catch the author of the book and beat him up.


    Su Nuan had no choice but to step back.


    Fortunately, there is only one villain in front of us.


    As she stared at the person in front of her, she stepped back and tried to think of a way to get out.


    "Tell the old brother, where are your highness?"


    Su Nuan continued to retreat, and several thoughts flashed in his mind.


    First, tell the man where the man is, and then delay to see if you can kill him. If you can''t kill this dog, the male Lord will certainly meet the Jedi and kill him all at once.


    The second way, she took out another ceramic knife from the supermarket, imagined that she had practiced throwing knives, threw them directly, pierced each other''s heart and let them die.


    Third, in fact, she didn''t think out what the third method was.


    After thinking about it, the first method is the most reliable, but it is also the most unsafe.


    What if she lures the enemy into the cave and is found by Su QingHan?


    It''s more terrible to be hated by creatures like male Lord than by these cannon fodder minions.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell your brother. Let''s have a good time before we discuss this problem slowly."


    The man in Black said and walked towards her again. Su Nuan took out a dagger from the supermarket again and was slapped in the face by this guy.


    Perhaps because the other party''s strength was too strong, she was directly slapped by this slap. When she fell to the ground, her head and melon seeds were buzzing.


    Just as the wretched man rushed at her, a sword went straight across his chest.


    Su Nuan looks behind him. Su QingHan is standing at the mouth of the cave with his chest covered, and the sword inserted in the man''s chest is what he just threw out.


    I have to admit that the male Lord is cowhide. Whenever life and death comes, as long as the opposite sex appears around him, he can save the United States by his hero.


    Anyway, it''s true that she escaped the disaster.


    Su Nuan gets up from the ground and runs to Su QingHan with a cry.


    This time she didn''t directly jump into the man''s arms. She stopped when she ran in front of him, raised a small point, and always cried: "brother, warm, warm, really afraid."


    Su QingHan supported the stone wall with his hand, and his face was still pale. He moved his lips and said, "I''m not afraid, brother is here..."


    Then he coughed again and vomited blood.


    She looked at Su QingHan in surprise and saw that Su QingHan fainted directly.


    She patted her chest and told herself that if she didn''t panic, the man wouldn''t belch so easily until the end.


    She dragged him into the cave and dared not go any further. She just picked up some firewood at the cave entrance, took out a lighter from the supermarket and lit it. The cave was warmer at last.


    Perhaps it was because of the male Lord''s aura. Su Nuan slept safely the next day.


    But when she opened her eyes, she found that there was another person in the cave, a beautiful woman, taking leaves to feed Su QingHan with water.


    So she''s just a decoration?


    Seeing her wake up, the woman was not too surprised, but continued to repeat the action in her hand.


    After feeding the water, she put Su QingHan''s arm on her shoulder and was ready to take people out.


    Su Nuan blurted out, "where are you taking my brother?"


    After a night, her face seemed much better, but when she spoke, her face hurt.


    The woman stopped as if she had just seen her: "don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad man. I see your brother is seriously injured. Take him back for treatment."

 Chapter 120

    Perhaps it was because they spoke too loudly that Su QingHan, who had fainted, woke up.


    In an instant, a low hoarse voice echoed in the cave: "who are you?"


    "I''m a medicine farmer who lives nearby. When I was picking medicine, I saw you hurt and wanted to take you back for treatment. Don''t be afraid."


    Su QingHan didn''t speak again when he heard this, because he would fall apart.


    Seeing that Su QingHan didn''t reject him, the woman continued to carry him out. When she came to the cave, she seemed to think of something. She turned back and said to her, "Hey, kid, follow up."


    Su Nuan is indignant. You are the kid. Your whole family are kids.


    Although she thought so, she had already followed the rules.


    When she arrived at the woman''s residence, Su Nuan was surprised that this was not a common medicine farm. Just looking at the trap arrangement outside, she knew less than half.


    Even when they were about to enter the valley, the woman paused, took out a medicine bottle from her sleeve, threw it to her and said, "pour out a pill yourself and take it, which can protect your life."


    Then he poured out a red pill and said to the woman, "what is this?"


    The woman had a little doubt, and then said, "don''t worry, these are some pills that can disperse mosquitoes. The humidity in the valley is heavy and there are many mosquitoes."


    Su Nuan looked not far away. There was heavy fog. She knew that there was miasma in that place.


    She knew that the pill the woman gave her was to relieve the toxicity of malaria.


    Just don''t know why, this woman wants to cheat her.


    At the same time, according to her familiar plot and familiar formula, Su Nuan can be sure that this must be an important female match.


    She took the pill and handed the porcelain bottle to the woman. The woman poured out one and stuffed it into Su QingHan''s mouth.


    After several people got into the miasma, they continued to move forward.


    Finally, after passing through a forest, I saw the magnificent house at the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as the woman went in, she shouted at the house, "Grandpa, Grandpa, I''m back. Grandpa, come and help me."


    As soon as the woman''s words fell to the ground, she saw an old man with white hair and young face coming out of the house.


    When the old man saw the woman, he immediately put on a face and said, "didn''t I tell you not to bring strangers here? Why are you so disobedient?"


    "Grandpa, he is a good man. He was seriously injured only when he was chased by the enemy. I promise to let them leave here as long as he is cured."


    The old man sighed: "Alas, you little girl is too kind."


    When Feng Junyi knew that Su Nuan was still alive and was rescued by Su QingHan, he immediately took people to the place where Su QingHan was.


    However, before they arrived, they heard the news that Su QingHan had been attacked.


    He took a group of people to the place where the assassins attacked, and looked at the assassins who fell to the ground and died, as well as the men of the cloud state.


    Feng Junyi is crazy. He drags around in the crowd. He wants to find the little girl, but he is afraid to find her. However, he doesn''t see anything.


    Duke Wang said to him, "the Emperor didn''t see the trace of the little queen. People should be robbed."


    Feng Junyi turned around, grabbed the royal doctor Lv''s clothes and shouted at him, "didn''t you say that the bald donkey can calculate? You let him calculate where my queen is now!"


    LV Yuyi was also in a cold sweat. He was just glad that he saved a dog''s life because he got the news of the little queen. Unexpectedly, such an accident happened again.


    He hesitated: "emperor, don''t be impatient."


    Just then, Feng Junyi saw a short sword inserted in the chest of a man in black on the edge of the cliff. He pushed away LV Yuyi, came forward and pulled out the short blade inserted in the chest of the man and looked carefully.


    Yes, this is the dagger that his queen once gave him. This is her thing. No one in the world has this kind of thing except her.


    Looking at the cliff not far away, he had a bad hunch and immediately rushed to the people: "search for me."


    ¡­¡­


    After su Nuan was rescued, the woman ignored her and took care of Su QingHan wholeheartedly.


    She was busy preparing herbs and bath water. She was the only one sitting on the wooden stairs in front of the wooden house in a daze.


    The male leader is attractive. No matter villains or other minor supporting actors, as long as they are beneficial to the male leader, they will involuntarily approach him.


    At the same time, the male leader also has the special function of pulling hatred, but small minions will die if they get close.


    As for her, Su Nuan suspects that the author wants to kill her every minute.


    She was so angry that she saw the old man sitting next to her and said with a smile, "little girl, why are you here? Look at you. You look like a little beggar and don''t freshen up."


    "You are the beggar."


    Su Nuan replied impolitely. She is very angry now.


    If Su QingHan hadn''t robbed her, could she stay where the birds don''t shit?


    "Hey, hey, the little girl has a stubborn temper. She is carved in the same mold as my granddaughter."


    "I''m not."


    She pouted her butt and got up. She accidentally passed by the water tank next to her. She was almost startled.


    The reflected face was black and messy, like a little beggar.


    She smiled awkwardly: "how did I put it like this? I want to take a bath, too."


    "Go ahead, go ahead. Can you boil water yourself? I can''t boil water. Let your sister Qinghe burn some for you."


    He saw that the little girl was thin and tender, and her hands were delicate and smooth. At first glance, she was raised by a rich family and may not be able to boil water.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan is not polite either. He runs directly to the kitchen. However, he sees that the woman named Qinghe has stripped Su QingHan and has been thrown into the bath bucket.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is this woman too tough?


    Su Nuan still made an ignorant and lovely appearance and tried to brush her sense of existence. She said to Qinghe, "sister, I also want to take a bath. I''m so dirty now. I''m like a little beggar. My brother will be surprised when he sees it."


    When Liu Qinghe heard this, he put his eyes on the little girl.


    The little girl is fat. The cloth on her body is very valuable at first sight. When she heard the little girl''s words, she immediately reacted. This is the childe''s sister!


    At this moment, Su QingHan has soaked into the medicine bucket and her injury is almost the same. She bends down slightly and looks at the little girl in front of her and says, "sister, wash it for you. Come with me."


    Liu Qinghe really burned a lot of hot water. After a while, the bucket was filled by her, but there were no herbs in it.


    "Sister, don''t you soak things in it? Nuan sees something in her brother''s bucket ~"


    "That''s for my brother''s treatment. You don''t have to."


    Liu Qinghe smiled and wiped her face with a handkerchief dipped in bath water. When she saw this little face clearly, she was stunned

 Chapter 121

    How can there be such a beautiful girl in this world?


    However, if you think about it carefully, since the childe is so handsome, your sister must be not bad.


    She gently pinched Su Nuan''s face and said with a smile, "you say, how can there be such a lovely girl like you in this world?"


    To Su Nuan''s ears, this sentence is completely flattering.


    Where can''t she see through Liu Qinghe''s mind?


    Liu Qinghe is the biggest supporting role in the book. He is good at medicine, works in scheming, and has a life-saving grace to the male Lord.


    This doomed this woman to be an important role in this book.


    She is also glad that she didn''t wear into the male frequency stallion text. Otherwise, according to me, you play the hero. You love one, hold one in your hand, think about one in your heart, and turn back and say that the other is his favorite person.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel sick.


    Therefore, after the male Lord of the original book became the emperor, although he married Liu Qinghe as his imperial concubine, he didn''t touch her from beginning to end, which was her last favor for the male Lord process.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Liu Qinghe no longer teased her. He stretched out his hand to take off her clothes.


    Su Nuan, shy, stepped back and said, "I''ll just take it off myself."


    Liu Qinghe felt a little funny. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of her heart. She just said faintly, "well, wash it yourself. Don''t soak it for too long. The water is a little cooler. Come out of it. Be careful of the cold. I''ll get you a change of clothes and wash your clothes by the way."


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Junyi ordered people to look at the cliff as if they were crazy. They looked at the cliff and saw a layer of fog under the cliff, which made people unable to see how deep it was, but it was just the effort of the probe, which was enough to make people dizzy.


    Feng Junyi looks at a few guards standing on the edge of the cliff. Without saying a word, he directly raises his feet and kicks them down.


    The guard fell down before he could scream.


    Others were even more frightened and hurriedly took the rope to hang down. What''s more, they circled on the edge of the cliff. When they saw a place not far away and several footprints, they quickly shouted, "there''s a place to go down here."


    "Get out of the way."


    Feng Junyi stretched out his hand to peel off the man and crossed over in three or two steps.


    When he saw that there was indeed a place to go down, no matter how much, he would go down directly.


    Those who found that they could go down here wanted to scream, and thought of their emperor''s temper. Sheng Sheng swallowed that sentence.


    When the emperor went down, general Feng was the second to go down. The party continued to climb down and reached the bottom of the cliff in about half an hour.


    The air at the bottom of the cliff is hot and humid, so there are many dense plants. After Feng Junyi came down, he ordered the people to search everywhere.


    Of course, when looking for someone, I didn''t forget to send someone to investigate who ate the bear heart leopard courage and dared to assassinate his queen.


    Good bye, Huangtian. Feng Junyi, who is searching for five fruits at the bottom of the cliff, got the news the next day that the person who assassinated the queen was sent by the prince of cloud country.


    The truth is that the Grand Prince of cloud Kingdom feels that the second prince''s wings are gradually plump. In addition, the mother imperial concubine of the second prince is the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine. Although the emperor doesn''t like the second highness very much, he still feels uneasy.


    His father was soft hearted. If he didn''t know which day, he would listen to the demon imperial concubine, abolish his crown prince and let Su QingHan take his place.


    In particular, Su QingHan''s sister not only did not die in the state of wine, but also became a queen, which was deeply liked by the emperor of the state of wine. He felt even more threatened.


    So he just sent someone to kill Su QingHan.


    However, the people sent to kill were all fools. They didn''t know that the little girl with Su QingHan was the queen, so they assassinated her together.


    When Feng Junyi heard the news, he directly asked someone to cut off the heads of the remaining assassins. He even felt angry. He sent someone to send the heads to the state of cloud and hang them directly at the door of the prince''s bedroom.


    When the prince went out of his bedroom in the middle of the night, he saw the flying head in his bedroom. He immediately collapsed on the ground with fear, and his pants were wet.


    However, this did not let Feng Junyi relieve his anger. He also sent an oral instruction to the emperor of the state of cloud to choose, either to send the prince or to lead his troops to fight him.


    The emperor of the state of cloud was a counsellor. Of course, he was very afraid. He rushed the prince who had fainted to the state of origin.


    In this way, Feng Junyi is a little relieved.


    However, on the third day, there was no trace of the little queen.


    Just when Feng Junyi wanted to run away again, the white county magistrate on one side bowed his hands and said, "emperor, Wei Chen watched the sky at night and found something different in the southeast. When he got close, he found a miasma cover up. Maybe the queen and they escaped there."


    Feng Junyi doesn''t want to. As long as there is a chance, he wants to find it.


    Immediately took a group of people to the southeast.


    Sure enough, I saw a foggy place in the southeast and immediately scolded people to search. However, the person who entered fell to the ground and bled to death without taking two steps.


    As soon as the people saw this situation, there was indeed miasma.


    LV Yuyi quickly poured out some medicine from the medicine bottle and handed it to the humanitarian nearby: "you can find some water, melt these medicine, and then let them find a handkerchief to soak their mouth and nose, so as to break the poison of the miasma."


    ¡­¡­


    Su QingHan soaked in the medicine bucket for two days and two nights. Liu Qinghe did her best to take care of it. When the water was cold, she would add a firewood under the bath bucket and keep it by the side day and night.


    Su Nuan sighed that only male owners would enjoy such treatment.


    For example, she was just rescued and mixed food and drink.


    But after two short days together, she had a good time with the old man.


    The old man has a bad temper and eccentric temperament. He lives here in seclusion with his granddaughter because he has a grudge against the emperor of the state of wine.


    When Su Nuan heard about this, she was so frightened that she turned pale.


    Ma Dan, fortunately, she didn''t show her identity and said she was the queen of the wine country. Otherwise, the sons and grandchildren who had enemies with the tyrant would have to devour her alive.


    The old man was still talking: "the dog emperor enlisted strong men six years ago. My son is a medical practitioner. Where can he stand such a crime? I just argued for a few words. He waved his sword and killed my son''s daughter-in-law. We will die together!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuan blinked and asked, "no, old man, have you made a mistake? If I remember correctly, it is said that the emperor of the state of origin was eight years old 14 or six years ago. Can an eight year old child afford a sword?"


    The old man waved his hand and said, "no, it''s his Lao Tzu, but his Lao Tzu is dead now and his father and son repay their debts. As long as I''m breathing, I''ll kill him."


    Well, Feng Junyi is miserable. If everyone who was mutilated by the last tyrant thinks so, he has been killed more than 10000 times.


    As they were talking, they saw the little old man suddenly stand up and say, "no, someone broke in!"

 Chapter 122

    Su Nuan was also startled.


    Someone broke in? It can''t be those assassins!!


    When she reacted, she got into the house and hid.


    At the same time, Su QingHan in the medicine bucket was also fished out by Liu Qinghe. When she went in, Su QingHan was dressed neatly and woke up.


    It''s just that Su QingHan is a person who has lived all his life. She doesn''t see any shame on his face. Instead, she is Liu Qinghe, who has been blushing at him.


    "Hide quickly. Grandpa said someone came outside. It''s probably the one who chased you."


    Yes, she talked about her and Su QingHan being chased and killed.


    But out of insurance, she didn''t tell them who they were.


    After Liu Qinghe said that, he stuffed them into the jar. Su Nuan moved freely when he hid in the jar because he was small, but Su QingHan was not so lucky. At first, he still had some scruples. Finally, love and his body were hurt and drilled in. Just because he was big, a slight movement of his head would push up the lid.


    She kindly reminded: "brother, you should hide well. Don''t probe. Your cover will move."


    With such a reminder, the man becomes honest.


    But she was close to the VAT and looked at the outside through the gap.


    There are hundreds of people with Feng Junyi, so it''s easy to surround the wooden house at the bottom of the cliff.


    He glanced at the old man standing in front of the wooden house, and the royal doctor LV stepped forward and arched his hands and said, "elder, have you seen one..."


    "No!"


    The old man glanced at the people in front of him. Among these people, except a white faced scholar and the gentle man in front of him, all the others looked ferocious, especially the young man sitting on the dumplings. He was full of hostility all over and was not a good kind at first sight.


    Moreover, he knew that his granddaughter was in love with the man, and he also observed that he had extraordinary masculinity. At first glance, he was a man who could achieve great things. Even he liked it when he saw it, so he would never allow others to break up his granddaughter and grandson-in-law.


    "Old man, I live in seclusion here and have never dealt with outsiders. I advise you to leave quickly."


    The old man said that, holding his white beard in one hand, he continued to take a look at several people in front of him.


    He had thought that pretending to be unfathomable would scare off these people. How could he know that these people had no intention of leaving at all, and even had the intention of forcibly entering.


    Sure enough, he saw the little man''s thin lips light and said in a low voice, "people block killing, and Buddha blocks killing Buddha."


    "No!"


    The crisp female voice came from the house. Liu Qinghe came out of the house and saw a group of strangers standing in front of them. He immediately opened his hands to block the old man and said, "don''t hurt my grandpa."


    When LV Yuyi saw a woman, he was about to continue asking questions. Feng Junyi just raised his chin and said, "go in and search."


    With these words, general Feng has rushed in with several bodyguards. Liu Qinghe clenches his fist secretly. He is afraid that they will take Su QingHan away.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    She dared to ask. Feng linche raised his voice and said, "Ben..."


    "I am the emperor of the dynasty, Feng Junyi."


    When Liu Qinghe and the old man heard the name, they brushed their eyes together to show a sharp edge.


    The enemy''s son?


    They had just said that the father owed the son, and she even planned to go to the palace to assassinate. Unexpectedly, the dog emperor came to the door by himself.


    Wait, she went out to the market to buy things before. I heard that the emperor looked for the little queen all over the world and even killed hundreds of people. Is it difficult... The little girl they saved is the little queen?


    It is said that the little queen is only about eleven years old. Now, she is really right.


    Her fist clenched more tightly, gasped slightly and said, "so you''re looking for the queen this time?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes were even colder: "if you tell me where the queen is going, maybe I will leave you dead."


    The woman is already challenging his limits. He doesn''t want to continue talking nonsense. Moreover, the woman''s eyes make him very unhappy.


    "Then let your men stop searching. I know where she is."


    "No, Qinghe, don''t tell the emperor!"


    The old man is in a mess. Why is such a lovely little girl the queen of the tyrant?


    "Say, where is it?"


    Feng Junyi is also a little flustered. He is afraid to see the little girl again and see her scarred appearance.


    "I''ll take you now."


    When he finished, Feng Junyi waved and general Feng, who was supposed to break in, withdrew.


    Lord Bai whispered, "emperor, don''t go in. I''m afraid there''s fraud."


    But after his words, Feng Junyi continued to stride forward as if he hadn''t heard them.


    Su Nuan heard in the big water tank in the room that Feng Junyi was not the enemy. He immediately got out of the water tank.


    Su QingHan:??? Isn''t the little girl amnesic?


    He hurriedly said, "warm, hide quickly."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan suddenly realized that she had pretended to lose her memory and must not reveal her secret. She said softly, "I heard someone hurt grandpa and sister."


    Su QingHan clenched his teeth and heard it.


    But I don''t know why. I don''t want to hand over Su Nuan at this moment.


    At the same time, the door had been pushed open, and Liu Qinghe came towards her quickly. Before Su Nuan could react, Liu Qinghe had grabbed her and put the dagger on her neck.


    Then Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi also appear in front of him.


    When Feng Junyi saw Su Nuan being kidnapped, his heart was about to burst. He shouted coldly, "I order you to release the queen."


    Liu Qinghe''s hand shaking holding the dagger. She said, "don''t come here. Step back. Let those people get away now, or I''ll kill her!"


    The queen was in the man''s hands, and he had to step back, but his eyes gradually stained with blood.


    "OK, I''ll step back."


    Because she was held by a knife around her neck, Su Nuan had to follow Liu Qinghe''s steps. She didn''t even dare to say a word. Sheng was afraid that the knife accidentally cut her throat.


    Only when Liu Qinghe took her out did she see a group of familiar people.


    Feng linche saw this scene, which was also incredible. He exclaimed, "bold, dare to hold the queen."


    "Shut up."


    Feng Junyi drank coldly, and Feng linche dared not say another word.


    "I advise you to let the queen go."


    Another sound came. General Feng had caught the old man and put a knife against the old man''s neck.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was relieved that the other party had hostages in their hands, and they were not afraid.


    However, the next second, the old man suddenly raised his hand, grabbed the blade and said to Liu Qinghe, "Qinghe, don''t care about me. You go quickly. The emperor''s child has a virtue with his father! You must run away!"


    After that, just with a force, the blade wiped his neck directly.


    Su Nuan was shocked: wipe, she just died. What should she do?

 Chapter 123

    "Grandpa!"


    Liu Qinghe made a sad cry, but the old man had fallen to the ground and died.


    Su Nuan was really scared. She was afraid of Liu Qinghe. Because she cried too hard, her hand shook and wiped her neck.


    "Dog emperor, you killed my grandpa!"


    She couldn''t help rolling her eyes: is there a mistake? Your grandfather committed suicide, which can make the little tyrant carry the pot? Besides, if you hadn''t kidnapped me, could the little tyrant force you?


    Feng Junyi tightened his eyes and didn''t answer her. Instead, he continued, "let her go and I''ll be your hostage."


    £¡£¡£¡


    The people were stunned again. Did the emperor care so much about the little queen and take himself as a hostage?


    Su Nuan didn''t think of this, and then he became happy in his heart. It seems that he has successfully trained the little wolf dog all the way.


    It''s a pity that Su QingHan, the silly fork man, wanted to take her away. Otherwise, she has eaten delicious food with the little tyrants all over the country.


    Liu Qinghe laughed: "emperor dog, what kind of affection do you pretend to be? Who doesn''t know you killed one beauty after another? It''s not because the little queen hasn''t played enough! Don''t think everyone in the world is a fool. You exchange yourself for a hostage with the little queen by relying on your strong martial arts. I''m not fooled."


    Oh, roar ~


    Su Nuan lamented that this woman''s IQ is really high. She didn''t think of it. She actually thought of it.


    However, this sentence also reminded her that the emperor who was reluctant to kill and who was afraid to kill?


    Now I dote on her because I haven''t played enough.


    How could she feel that she was a little mouse and was tired of being caught by a cat before she ate it?


    "I want you to step back now, ten feet away, or I''ll cut off her head now!"


    Liu Qinghe''s eyes are full of fearlessness.


    Feng Junyi also knows this. This man is at a dead end. If he is in a hurry, she is likely to do so.


    He waved and took all the soldiers back.


    Su Nuan''s heart is about to jump out of her throat. If she can''t stand it, what can she do? And if she was really taken away by Liu Qinghe, I don''t know how she would be tortured.


    She sobbed, "sister, why are you so fierce all of a sudden?"


    Liu Qinghe was upset now. She yelled in a low voice, "shut up, don''t talk again, and I''ll cut your tongue if you talk again!"


    After hearing this, Su Nuan naturally shut up.


    As Feng Junyi retreated farther and farther, Liu Qinghe''s breath gradually calmed down.


    Su Nuan is curious. Isn''t Su QingHan still hiding in the house? Why hasn''t he come out to save them yet?


    Doesn''t he want to save?


    What is the calculation in the heart of the dog man? Can''t you just watch her die?


    Su Nuan greeted the man for generations 18 times in his heart, then looked up at Liu Qinghe and continued to look pathetic.


    Liu Qinghe dragged her, and the two returned to the house together.


    Then Liu Qinghe opened the VAT Su QingHan had drilled into and saw Su QingHan faint in the VAT.


    "Son, son, wake up."


    Liu Qinghe shook Su QingHan a few times, but he didn''t see anyone wake up. He only clenched his lips and said, "if you stay here, they won''t kill you. After all, you are the Queen''s brother and childe. If you and I are destined to meet again someday."


    She finished, took out a rope and threw it in front of Su Nuan. She said coldly to her, "tie it up yourself, hurry up!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Think she''s a fool? Did she say to tie her?


    The next second, when Liu Qinghe continued to hold the knife against her neck, Su Nuan obediently took the rope and asked Qu Baba to bind himself according to Liu Qinghe''s instructions.


    In the end, Liu Qinghe tied her directly to her back.


    Su Nuan knew very well that Liu Qinghe wanted to escape, and tied her to his back. First, it was convenient to escape, and second, he took her as a shield. As long as she blocked it, the archers would not dare to do what they wanted.


    Since I was a knife and I was a fish, Su Nuan gave up the struggle and asked, "sister, is it heavy for you to carry me like this? I''ve been eating a little fat recently."


    "Shut up, you don''t need to care. Don''t get close here. Don''t think I didn''t know you were with the dog emperor! After the tyrant demon, do you know how many people you killed!"


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan answered, don''t say, she really doesn''t know.


    So she thought and asked, "how many people have been killed?"


    "You!"


    Liu Qinghe was furious. If she hadn''t tied the little girl to her back, she would have slapped her back.


    "In order to build a warm palace, hundreds of people have died in recent months. What else is the Great Wall? Tens of thousands of people have lost their lives!"


    Su Nuan is surprised. There shouldn''t be so many? Is this girl exaggerating?


    She didn''t speak, Liu Qinghe continued: "shut up, don''t confuse me here. If I can''t escape today, you can''t go out alive!"


    It turned out that not everyone ate her.


    On the contrary, she was tied on her back by a female partner. She felt very comfortable. Su Nuan was very comfortable looking at the scenery like this.


    I don''t know it''s not her illusion. When Liu Qinghe walked out of the room with her on his back, she seemed to see the man open his eyes.


    However, when Liu Qinghe carried her out, the atmosphere became tense.


    Feng Junyi, who was standing ten feet away, immediately projected his eyes.


    Liu Qinghe took a sword in her hand and pointed it at her neck. Even if she pulled a knife at everyone, she didn''t seem so afraid.


    Then she saw Liu Qinghe go to the edge of the cliff and pull it. A rope fell down like this. She grabbed the rope and climbed up step by step with her on her back.


    Su Nuan was carried by Liu Qinghe. She was very nervous. She was afraid that the rope was not strong. She climbed and crawled. She slipped off Liu Qinghe''s back and fell to pieces.


    Fortunately, until Liu Qinghe climbed to the ground, she was also safe.


    After confirming that there was no ambush around, Liu Qinghe said, "it seems that the country of origin can''t stay any longer. I must leave here."


    Su Nuan was smart and hurriedly asked, "where are you going?"


    "Cloud country, that''s where I live."


    £¿£¿£¿


    No, you? This is too obvious! Just because you like the man, you like his country?


    But the original plot seems to go like this.


    But unlike this time, Liu Qinghe saved the male Lord and found them not Feng Junyi, but the assassins. The assassins killed Liu Qinghe''s grandfather, and Liu Qinghe was taken to the cloud country by the male Lord.


    After mother river returned to the cloud country, she found that the male Lord liked Princess Muyang, so she began to plan for the upper position.


    Since you can''t hide, you might as well live your life.


    She pretended to be happy and said, "OK, OK, let''s go to the palace together. Then I''ll let my father treat you well."

 Chapter 124

    After her words, she was despised by Liu Qinghe.


    Liu Qinghe stared at her and saw that there was no one around. Only the carriage when the emperor came directly took her on the back of a horse and left here.


    Ah, the little tyrant passed her again.


    Su QingHan is still awake.


    At the moment, his psychology is very contradictory.


    Especially at this time, looking back, I even regretted that I didn''t make the decision before, and released the news to tell the tyrant that Su Nuan was in his hands.


    As things stand, things are getting out of his control.


    But there is also one advantage. Just now he heard that the cold-blooded and ruthless guy was willing to trade his life for the little girl. This is enough to prove that the little girl really has a lot of weight in Feng Junyi''s heart.


    From the general direction, the plot trend is still in a favorable state for him.


    Moreover, he guessed that Liu Qinghe fled to the cloud country with her little girl. After all, there was no place for her in the wine country, and she already knew his identity. It was the only place she could think of to escape to the cloud country. After all, women were always irrational.


    But what is more urgent now is that Feng Junyi is still outside.


    He will soon be discovered by the tyrant.


    Sure enough, while he was still thinking, he saw that the door was opened, and then someone broke in.


    "Emperor, your highness is here!"


    He continued to pretend to be dizzy, and then someone dragged him out of the jar.


    "Wake him up."


    The cold sound sounded, and then a ladle of water poured directly on his face.


    Su QingHan wakes up and looks into Feng Junyi''s indifferent eyes.


    Even after a lifetime of rebirth, even if Feng Junyi died in his hands in his previous life, Su QingHan still feels a little scared when he sees those eyes again.


    "Emperor..."


    Su QingHan opened his mouth and his hoarse voice was enough to prove what he had experienced before.


    LV song hurried forward to feel his pulse at this time. After all, this is the Queen''s brother.


    After a diagnosis and treatment, LV song arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, your second highness should have fallen from a height, resulting in internal bleeding. Fortunately, the treatment was timely and saved his life, but now he is still very weak.


    Feng Junyi just glances at him. He doesn''t care how Su QingHan is. What he cares about is that Su QingHan is here, and that woman will treat him.


    So he said, "take him away. He knows where my queen is."


    Su QingHan''s eyes tightened, but he slightly avoided his sight when Feng Junyi looked at him.


    It is unreasonable that the tyrant should have become clever.


    Feng Junyi doesn''t notice Su QingHan''s changes. He just turns around and walks out.


    With the help of general Feng, Su QingHan slowly stood up and left the valley with the people.


    Someone had been chasing them for a long time. I didn''t see them for a long time. When I came back to report the results, I was directly cut off.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know how long she bumped on Liu Qinghe''s back. She only knows to follow Liu Qinghe to change from the horse''s back, change carriages, and finally walk or even dress up.


    Liu Qinghe was not a stupid person either. He picked places with rare human traces and tossed around for several days. Su Nuan knew there was no hope of asking for help and let Liu Qinghe carry himself on his back.


    Finally, when Liu Qinghe entered the city and she wanted to call for help, they were stopped together.


    Su Nuan is also a burst of joy. As long as she is stopped by officers and soldiers, she will be saved!


    However, when Liu Qinghe was stopped, the woman said, "I know the news of your two Highnesses!"


    Then a voice came from the front: "Your Highness, where are you now?"


    This... This sound???


    Su Nuan was stunned. It''s true that the mountains don''t turn and the water doesn''t turn. Isn''t that Mu Chengxun''s voice?


    Wait, so they''re in cloud country now?


    Will she be retaliated for her treatment of Mu Chengxun?


    Anyway, it''s better than being killed by this female pervert.


    Su Nuan hurriedly called for help: "general mu, save me..."


    She looked very weak. It happened that Liu Qinghe was extremely weak because of her nonstop long journey. When she shouted out the familiar people, Liu Qinghe finally couldn''t resist and fainted.


    Mu Chengxun heard the familiar voice and thought he heard it wrong. He hurried around the woman and saw Su Nuan tied behind him.


    It''s her, it''s really her!


    He thought she was still serving Feng Junyi in the imperial palace. He didn''t know that God sent her to him.


    He watched Su Nuan fall to the ground with the woman, quickly took out a dagger, carefully cut the rope tied to Su Nuan, held the little girl in his arms and said, "Nuan, are you okay?"


    "Great, saved..."


    Su Nuan''s flat mouth is no longer as domineering as when he saw Mu Chengxun in the country of origin.


    No way. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Dogs are dogs. It''s good to keep their lives.


    "Don''t worry about talking. I''ll take you to rest."


    Mu Chengxun said this and said to the guard behind him, "come on, please doctor!"


    It turned out that Mu Chengxun had been disheartened since he married the five princesses. He presented a fold to the emperor and said he wanted to guard the border.


    The emperor of the cloud kingdom knew that his five princesses had offended the little emperor of the wine country and had their noses cut by the emperor. They were so ugly that they didn''t have the face to look at them, so they agreed to his request. Who knows, they met Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan was taken to the general''s house by Mu Chengxun, and ordered the servant girl to take good care of her. Su Nuan was washed clean, put on clean clothes, and gave her food to eat. Su Nuan felt that she was alive again.


    I didn''t know that she had just laid down to rest when she heard the voice of a servant girl at the door.


    "Your Highness, general of the Royal Highness, ordered you to not enter."


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap sounded, followed by Su Bingting''s voice. Su Bingting said fiercely: "get away, there is still a place in the house where the princess can''t come? The princess heard that the general picked up a little beggar from outside. The princess will see what kind of beggar he is so interested in!"


    Then she saw Su pinting pull open the curtain and come in.


    Su pinting was stunned when she saw that the person in the room was su Nuan. How did this little bitch come here?


    "It''s you!"


    Su pinting was so angry that she lost her nose because of this little bitch!


    Su Nuan stepped back and said loudly, "stop, don''t come again!"


    Su pinting sneered and said, "Su Nuan, I didn''t expect you to have today! Is it really not time to report!"


    Su Bingting then pounced on Su Nuan. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Su Nuan decided to start first and waved her small hands in the air. Where did she know that Su Bingting''s golden nose made of gold inlaid on the bridge of her nose was beaten out by Su Nuan.


    For a moment, a woman without a nose appeared in front of Su Nuan. Su Nuan exclaimed, "ghost --"

 Chapter 125

    Su Bingting was surprised. She touched her nose and found that it was missing. She also staggered back two steps.


    The servant girl hurriedly held her. She was startled when she accidentally saw that she had no nose.


    Su Bingting slapped the servant girl in the face again and said angrily, "don''t look at the princess! Come on, come on, kill her for the princess!"


    Everyone knelt on the ground and dared not move or look at her again. Su Bingting groped for the golden nose on the ground and put it on again, but she couldn''t get comfortable anymore. She only had one hand holding the golden nose and continued to shout: "I asked you to kill her. Are you deaf?"


    Seeing that no one dared to move, she held her nose in one hand and began to look for something that could kill Su Nuan. She stumbled. Finally, she found a pair of scissors and was about to stab Su Nuan.


    Where will su Nuan sit and wait to die? She kicked her in the stomach directly, and Su Bingting fell to the ground again.


    "Su pinting! What are you doing!"


    Su pinting finally picked up the scissors and was about to stab Su Nuan twice, which was stopped by the voice behind her.


    "General mu, she''s going to kill me."


    Su Nuan quickly hid behind Mu Chengxun. Su Bingting still didn''t repent. Holding the scissors in her hand, she continued to rush to Su Nuan: "I''m going to kill you. It''s hard to solve my hate if I don''t kill you!"


    However, before she got close, Mu Chengxun stuck her neck directly, and her eyes were full of Red: "Su Bingting, don''t force me."


    Su pinting looks at Mu Chengxun. Her eyes, which originally had a trace of love, gradually become indifferent. In the end, there is a large area of despair.


    "You''re going to kill me, aren''t you?"


    Su Bingting pushed her neck forward, making Mu Chengxun''s hand on her neck more difficult to breathe. Big tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She said, "I love you so much. I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. At that time, you and I were no more than eight years old. You said, it''s the first time you''ve seen my beautiful sister. Mu Chengxun, you''ve lost me..."


    She clenched her teeth and continued to press forward. Mu Chengxun''s hand holding her neck was trembling slightly.


    He did remember that sentence, but only with emotion.


    At that time, Su Bingting was wearing a long white dress and a small white flower. Her mother died. The little man hid in the pear garden and cried very attentively. He just saw her sad and heartbroken. He came forward to comfort her for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, she misunderstood me.


    He said: "no, it''s not like this. You and I first met at the age of eight, but when I saw the little princess carved with powder and jade at the age of five, I had secretly vowed to protect her all my life. It was your wrong heart to hire ting."


    Su Nuan watched the two men reveal their true feelings at the moment. He couldn''t bear to interrupt. He simply moved a small bench and sat aside.


    If Su pinting doesn''t have so many twists and turns, she and Mu Chengxun are indeed a natural couple.


    Moreover, she also thinks that Mu Chengxun has a brain. In her opinion, Mu Chengxun doesn''t like Su Bingting.


    "Really wrong payment, Mu Chengxun, let me ask you one last question, have you really loved me?"


    Mu Chengxun looked at Su Bingting, who had no nose in front of her, and thought of her vicious behaviors. Even if she cried, she couldn''t arouse the slightest desire for protection.


    He said, "you should never, should not have moved the idea of harming her. The reason why she is so miserable now is all thanks to you."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Is she miserable? When she was in the palace of the state of origin, she ate well and drank well. She was very happy. If it weren''t for the silly hat of Su QingHan, she wouldn''t be reduced to this.


    "You still don''t want to answer my question."


    Su pinting closed her eyes and the last hope was dashed.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please."


    She gave up the fight, Mu Chengxun pushed her away and said coldly, "I don''t care about today''s matter with you for the time being. If there is another time..."


    "Will you kill me?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Chengxun finished this sentence decisively, picked up Su Nuan sitting on the small bench and strode outside.


    When you came to the door, you said, "you all give me a good look at your royal highness. If the five princesses step out of the room, you will deal with them according to the military law."


    Su Nuan was resettled.


    Liu Qinghe on the other side also woke up under the careful care of the servant girl.


    "Where is this?"


    Liu Qinghe heard Su Nuan call little general Mu before. She was jumped. She knew that she had entered the wolf''s nest. She didn''t know that she was taken good care of.


    The servant girl whispered, "girl, you don''t have to worry. You saved general Mu''s hair. General Mu asked his servant to serve you. Your bones are still weak. Just lie down."


    Liu Qinghe secretly rejoiced that the other party was a fool. Otherwise, she might have died long ago.


    She gave a silent, um, and pretended to lie down at ease, but she was planning how to escape here.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Junyi sent someone to find his queen, but there was no result. The people around him knelt down.


    Feng Yuan arched his hand and said, "emperor, the country can''t be without a king in a day. The Empress Dowager has sent three Yi decrees to let you return to the palace immediately."


    After Feng Yuan''s words, Feng Junyi''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Then, he looked at the necks of the people kneeling on the ground with playful eyes. He thought whether these people were uncomfortable with their heads on their necks and wanted to play on the ground.


    But he also understood that the country could not live without a king for a day, which was indeed the truth, but his queen.


    "The country cannot go without a day. I can go back, but you must bring back the queen within ten days."


    Hearing the news that the emperor was going back to the palace, the beauties in the bedroom almost fainted to the ground.


    However, they knew that they should not faint at this time. They were completely wasting time and dressing up in a hurry. The only ten beauties in the palace gathered together to discuss what to do.


    Liu Meimei took the lead and said, "sisters, the emperor is coming back. What should we do? It''s said that the queen hasn''t been found yet."


    Another Xue beauty also followed: "yes, yes, it''s very anxious. When the queen is here, we''ll just keep our points. We don''t have to say hello sooner or later. Life is quite comfortable, and the emperor doesn''t kill people. If the queen is not here, what can we do if the emperor is unhappy and cuts off all our heads."


    As Xue Mei said, she couldn''t help crying.


    This cry upset all the beauties.


    The beauty of the kingdom of Jin was also a little uneasy when she saw this scene.


    Since she entered the palace, she would have died many times if she hadn''t been a step slower.


    The Yellow beauty who was frozen to death did what she wanted to do. The other beauty who climbed into bed didn''t know what she wanted to do, which she planned to do.


    There are eight out of seven.


    At this time, one of them said, "sisters, why don''t we raise some silver and ask people in the Jianghu to find the queen?"

 Chapter 126

    This immediately aroused unanimous agreement.


    The Xue beauty nodded and said, "yes, yes, I heard that there is an organization specialized in this kind of thing in the Jianghu. As long as there is enough money, it is not a problem to find people."


    The golden beauty wrung her eyebrows and said, "I said are you crazy? Don''t you want to compete for favor? The queen is not in the palace. This is not a good opportunity for us. What do you want her to do?"


    After her words, everyone looked at her like a fool.


    The youngest beauty Liu glanced at her and said, "sister, we admit that you are the best among them, but you want to compete with the queen. Aren''t you fooling around?"


    "That''s right. Still competing for favor? Isn''t the queen good to you? There are a lot of things to reward during the new year''s festival. Don''t say hello sooner or later. Let''s eat and drink in the palace. Besides, the little queen is so cute, just like her sister, and should be loved."


    Xue Meimei nodded and agreed: "that is, there are few queens like this. In fact, I am not a princess, that is, the little maid selected by the emperor in the palace. I am already satisfied that I can live a safe and secure life in the palace."


    She finished and bowed her head in shame. Indeed, it''s delicious and delicious. She can also play cards with the queen. What''s wrong?


    Is it better than she used to sweep and serve the Lord in the palace?


    Moreover, the queen is informal. She kneels down and kowtows without meeting. You know, in the palace, she kowtows to all her masters and concubines, and her knees are cocooned.


    In case the little queen doesn''t come back, it''s uncertain which country will appoint a real princess to marry. For example, her palace is very vicious. On the surface, it''s the dignity of the princess. In fact, I don''t know how many palace maids have been killed.


    If I come here to be the queen... I''m afraid there will be another bloody storm.


    When the other beauties heard Xue Meimei''s disclosure, they also said that they were not a princess.


    When Jin Meimei heard this, in fact, she was not a princess, but the kingdom of Jin said that she even sealed the title of princess before she left. Of course, she felt that she was higher than these people.


    So he looked at these people coldly and began to raise money.


    The people took off the jewelry they were wearing on their hands and heads, and planned to put them together to find a sweet little eunuch or maid of honor to sell when they left the palace, and then help them find the whereabouts of the queen.


    After discussing with the beauties, they looked relieved. They gathered good things here and asked the little eunuch to do these things.


    Although Su Nuan is arranged to stay in other places temporarily, Su Nuan still notices that Mu Chengxun doesn''t want to send her back at all.


    Mu Chengxun sends servant girls to deliver some delicious food every day, but she finds that there are people holding hands outside her room and even the window.


    Once she went out of the room, a bodyguard immediately arched his hand and said, "please go back to the room. The general said that for the safety of the girl, please don''t step out of the door."


    Hiss, listen, this is not imprisonment. What is it?


    Just as Mu Chengxun came over, Su Nuan said, "general mu, thank you for saving your life, but I''m fine now. I think it''s time for me to go back to the palace to visit my father."


    She took it to see the sick HunJun and said yes, Mu Chengxun shouldn''t stop it?


    Where do you know that Mu Chengxun said, "the emperor is not seriously ill, but to let you out of the palace."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan stared at her with big eyes and finally understood. It seems that this is the man''s plot to let her out and catch her and kill her.


    This black heart and black liver man, she just had such a good feeling for Su QingHan, which completely dissipated at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t push you to the tyrant again."


    Mu Chengxun stretched out his hand and couldn''t help touching her little head, but Su Nuan ran away directly.


    She doesn''t like people touching her head. It feels like being touched as a dog''s head.


    "Do you know the meaning of the marriage between the two countries?"


    Mu Chengxun didn''t expect Su Nuan to ask him like this. He was also stunned.


    Su Nuan continued: "the marriage between the two countries can protect the people from the suffering of war. Since I have married Feng Junyi, I am his man. Even if I don''t want anything else, I want to go back for the people. General mu, I thought you were a person with the world in mind. I was wrong."


    Tell the truth, won''t she?


    She''s not going to stay in this damn place.


    Feng Junyi is on the verge of violent departure. If she doesn''t go back, she may come here with soldiers and horses.


    The man was killed by him. This book is expected to have a big ending, but the content of the original book is finished before half. That''s not a dead end. What is it?


    She will certainly suffer unexpected consequences.


    Mu Chengxun tightened his eyes and finally said in a low voice, "it''s my negligence."


    He didn''t want to abandon everything and take her away from the suffering of the war, but he forgot that there were the people he wanted to protect behind him.


    "Warm, when I remove my armor, I will make you worry free all your life."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Shit promise, she doesn''t want it, she doesn''t.


    Obviously, he is a heartless man. He has to pretend to be so affectionate.


    "Then do your duty well. I, do my duty well. In fact, Princess Bingting still likes you very much. Although she has ruined her face now, the golden nose can also be installed ~"


    It''s actually quite a play.


    Su pinting had a cold face and suddenly put a golden nose on her face. How do you think it''s tacky.


    "You still blame me."


    Mu Chengxun frowned slightly, and Su Nuan sighed that his brain circuit could not be followed by ordinary people.


    She just continued her plan: "so, when you send me back, you say you saved me on the way. By the way, the woman with me that day was a villain. She tied me up and killed me."


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chengxun was surprised and said, "there is such a thing."


    "That''s not true. Did you lock her up?"


    As soon as she dropped her voice, a guard outside the door said, "tell the general that the girl brought back with this girl is gone."


    "Gone? How could it be gone?"


    Mu Chengxun glanced at Su Nuan and said, "stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    Then he followed the man out of here.


    Seeing people leave, Su Nuan feels uneasy again. Sure enough, the vicious woman in the original book can''t easily take a dog. You know, although she is cruel and cruel, she has framed the long princess, which makes the long Princess miserable. But on the male side, she has made a lot of great achievements because she is proficient in medical skills.


    It can be said that the men and women in the whole process are in love, and the vicious women are devoted to their career, which is Liu Qinghe.


    Suddenly, a cry came from the door: "stop, who!"

 Chapter 127

    The servant girl like man immediately blessed himself and said, "general, the servant girl has come to send black chicken soup to the girl."


    Su Nuan glanced curiously.


    The guard at the door glanced at her and said, "go in."


    Su Nuan was very bored sitting in the chair. Seeing the servant girl come in and put down her things in a proper way, she couldn''t help asking, "little sesame, you didn''t send food just now. Why are you sending things now?"


    "Miss Hui, this is the black chicken soup specially made for you by the cook. Try it quickly."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan glanced at a small bowl in front of her. The bowl was still covered. When she opened the cover, a strong smell of chicken soup came to her nose. It was really fragrant.


    However, she didn''t know the name of the servant girl who sent her things, and little sesame was also her nonsense.


    She is not that servant girl!


    She took the spoon and stirred it. She picked it up and tried to feed it into her mouth. She saw the servant girl staring at her and then put it down again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan rubbed his stomach and said, "I just ate a little too much. I can''t drink now."


    The servant girl said again, "it''s all right. It''s not too late for you to dry for a while before drinking."


    Su Nuan said, "why don''t you go out?"


    The servant girl said, "the general asked the servant girl to watch you drink. If you can''t drink, you feel flustered. There are Hawthorn balls here to eat."


    "Forget it, I''d better have soup. After all, it smells good."


    Su Nuan picked up the chicken soup and paused while delivering it to his mouth. He glanced at the servant girl and suddenly poured a bowl of chicken soup on the servant girl in front of him: "since the chicken soup is so delicious, drink it yourself!"


    The servant girl screamed "ah". Su Nuan took the opportunity to rush out and hide behind the guard and said, "she poisoned me!"


    A woman''s face was scalded, and a thin film fell off to reveal her true face.


    This man is no one else, but Liu Qinghe, who uses the technique of Yi Rong.


    When Liu Qinghe saw that the matter had been exposed, he saw several guards rushing to the door. She couldn''t beat it. She sprinkled a handful of lime powder and ran away.


    When Mu Chengxun arrived, he saw the situation and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Someone is going to kill me. It''s not safe here."


    Several guards searched fruitlessly and came back and said, "general, people have escaped."


    Mu Chengxun frowned. In his opinion, Su Bingting is the only one who wants Su Nuan''s life here.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "tomorrow I''ll send you back to the country of origin."


    Then he rushed to his bodyguard and said, "immediately send a message to your highness, we have found... The queen."


    After half a month, Su Nuan returned to the palace of the state of origin.


    This time, she felt that she was almost exhausted.


    From following the emperor out of the palace to coming back, it was early autumn.


    Who ever thought there was another autumn tiger.


    Feng Junyi left the morning and went to Fengqi palace. However, he saw Su Nuan lying on the bed alone in his thin cicada clothes.


    The cicada dress is light green. The light green sets off her skin more delicate and white. The little hand holds the ice silk round fan, closes his eyes and fans it for a while.


    The cherry colored lip flap, as always, looks good.


    He has lost a lot of weight. His fleshy belly has already become flat. Even his head has run a lot. His sleeve has slipped and his white lotus like jade arm appears, which makes Feng Junyi swallow his saliva.


    What a beautiful picture.


    Hearing the bead curtain ring, Su Nuan tilted slightly. His big eyes suddenly opened and looked at Feng Junyi''s handsome face.


    A few months later, the little tyrant lost a lot of weight, which made her feel distressed. It was as painful as her son who had managed to get fat lost weight again.


    But she bent her eyebrows and eyes, rolled down from her couch and ran to Feng Junyi.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    Her small mouth is very sweet, her voice is soft, and her clothes are very thin. Just close to his body, he can feel the softness and temperature of the little girl.


    She''s been out so long that it''s really easy for him to find.


    At this moment, he wanted to rub her into his bones.


    "Isn''t it easy outside and don''t want to come back?"


    "The emperor''s brother, he doesn''t. wennuan wants to kill you. Don''t you see that wennuan has lost so much weight?"


    The carriage bumped for half a month, and the cloud Kingdom matched her with the most luxurious carriage. It was much more comfortable to sit up. Even she didn''t know how she was thin.


    When Feng Junyi heard the little girl say so, he pinched his hand around her waist. There was really no meat.


    Although thin, but heard the little girl''s words, my heart is really much more comfortable.


    "I see."


    Feng Junyi pushes her away and sits aside. Maybe it''s too hot. She still feels muggy with a round fan.


    Feng Junyi glanced at her clothes and said, "go and prepare some ice for the queen and put it in the room."


    Su Nuan doesn''t care about this. What she cares about is that he hasn''t been around the little tyrant for months. This guy is so strange to her???


    She decided to save the situation, so she stood up and sat next to Feng Junyi. She looked at Feng Junyi wrongfully and said, "brother emperor, don''t you like warmth?"


    Feng Junyi glances at her and feels bored.


    Together with his queen, she spent more than ten days with Mu Chengxun?


    He didn''t answer Su Nuan''s words, but said, "are you wearing this for more than ten days in the carriage?"


    £¡£¡£¡


    It turned out that he was jealous.


    Su Nuan pouted and said, "where, nuanuan is the queen in the end. What''s it like to dress like this? If someone sees it, they think that the emperor''s brother is too poor to buy clothes for Nuan. Nuan''s clothes are designed by himself and specially worn for the emperor''s brother ~"


    The tone was soft and waxy, with a trace of timidity and shyness.


    Feng Junyi immediately felt floating, especially his big eyes, clear and innocent, which made him feel more comfortable.


    "Don''t the emperor''s brother like it?"


    Su Nuan said, his eyes have begun to turn red, his nose is also red, and his small appearance is qubaba.


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi was a little worried and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Suddenly ~"


    Su Nuan took a breath and held his neck tightly. His soft little shoulder was close to his throat, which made him hot all over. His little girl really grew up.


    The smell of the girl''s fat and powder lingered in front of her breath. Feng Junyi swallowed his saliva again. I didn''t know that the little man close to him was still rubbing in his arms.


    The burning heat became stronger and stronger. Feng Junyi suddenly pushed her away and said coldly, "well, I have something else to do, so I won''t be with you first."


    Su Nuan was still coquettish just now. He was pushed away by Feng Junyi. He also looked confused.


    Forget it, a tyrant is a tyrant. The description of him in the book is different from ordinary people. It''s not surprising to have such a move.


    Wait, she just saw the little tyrant''s ears red? So is this shy?

 Chapter 128

    Feng Junyi leaves Fengqi palace and asks Duke Wang to prepare water for bathing.


    Duke Wang was stunned when he heard the speech.


    In the past, the emperor bathed at night. Why did he prepare so early today?


    But I didn''t dare to ask. I just went out to prepare.


    Just as he was about to go out, the emperor''s low voice came from behind: "cold water is good, as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, father-in-law Wang replied again that the cold water was ready. The emperor stepped into the bath bucket and even asked people to prepare ice. He just felt trembling all over.


    Feng Junyi didn''t feel much better until the cold feeling dissipated the heat in his body.


    When Su Nuan was still resting in the bedroom hall, he saw a maid in waiting hurriedly coming in and saying, "empress, several beauties are asking for a meeting outside the hall."


    Su Nuan heard what the maid said, found a dress and put it on. "Let them in."


    Soon there was a chirping voice.


    Liu Meimei came first. Liu Meimei is 14 years old this year. She is the same age as the emperor. Maybe the ancients developed early. Liu Meimei looks very mature at this time. At the moment, she is the first to come in and say, "queen, you can finally come back. My concubine looks forward to your return day and night in your absence."


    "Empress, this is a snack specially prepared for you by my concubine. You must try it."


    "Empress, this is a new thing I found for you outside the palace."


    Several people who don''t deal with much in the harem on weekdays come in at this time, chirping one by one.


    She usually plays happily with them and doesn''t put on the airs of Queen. At the moment, they are close to her one by one. Su Nuan feels a feeling of embracing left and right.


    But these beauties are all crowded around her. It''s hot.


    Pearl saw that her mother''s small face was red and had scolded: "several beauties, don''t squeeze so close. The Queen''s mother is afraid of heat. Look at her small face."


    The beauties looked at the little queen. Sure enough, their faces were red like apples, and they hurried back one by one.


    Su Nuan can breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, she was not hot just now.


    It''s just that these beauties are so well built that they squeeze around her one by one. The softness of a girl clings to her. Even if she is a woman, she can''t stand such enthusiasm.


    Su Nuan looked at the beauties coming in and said, "Pearl, give me a seat."


    Several beauties sat down. Beauty Liu looked at Suluo and couldn''t help exclaiming: "you see, the queen has really grown up a lot, at least half a head taller."


    Another person echoed: "yes, yes, I''m thinner and taller, but it''s more beautiful."


    As soon as these two words were said, the eyes of the beauties began to sweep over her.


    The evenly mixed calf belly is exposed outside, white and slender. Although the cicada clothes are covered with clothes, she still can''t stop her delicate taste. Just looking at it, people like it.


    Su Nuan was uncomfortable and hurriedly said, "I''m very happy that several beauties came to see me. I''m just tired..."


    When she said this, the beauties immediately came and knelt down one by one and said, "empress, you''re tired. I''ll go down first. You have to take care of your body."


    "Yes, madam, you should have a good rest and come back to visit her another day."


    Several beautiful women who were crying and choking left one after another, and the bedroom was cleaner.


    Su Nuan held his forehead with one hand and was quite helpless: "I haven''t seen such concern for me on weekdays. What''s the matter today?"


    Pearl skimmed her lips and said, "it''s not because she tasted the sweetness when she was in the palace. She didn''t suffer all the hardships when she wasn''t in the palace. Don''t talk to them, madam. These women have a deep mind."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan thought, in fact, she has a lot of tricks. As long as these beauties are honest, everyone will be safe.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak much, pearl thought she was tired. She stretched out her hand and took off her outer shirt: "madam, if you are tired, go to bed and sleep for a while, and the maid will fan you."


    Su Nuan went to bed, closed her eyes and took a nap. She didn''t know whether pearl had fanned her cool. When the cool came, she fell asleep.


    Seeing her master asleep, pearl ordered the maid in waiting to move away the ice that had been put by the bed, and sighed secretly. Although the emperor was strange in his mouth, he still remembered her mother in his heart.


    If she remembered correctly, this is the ice for cold food left in the palace. Even the emperor was reluctant to take a little cool. Instead, he took such a large piece without blinking at the queen.


    ¡­¡­


    The front foot of the wine country asked his highness Yun Guo to be the proton. The emperor of Yun Guo asked his highness two to return to the palace.


    As soon as Su QingHan returned to the palace, he received a decree to grant him the crown prince. As for the original waste crown prince, it is self-evident that he was demoted to King Yong.


    He is also anticipating such an outcome.


    But things are more and more different from before. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    But one thing he can be sure of is that the tyrant is still the tyrant and his father is still the father. Since his father has made him prince, the next road will be much easier than before.


    After being canonized as the prince, you have to stay in the prince''s house.


    Everything was in order. When he stepped into the prince''s house, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Your Highness."


    That voice can''t be forgotten even if it''s a lifetime of heavy life.


    He put away the dark awn from the bottom of his eyes and looked at the little Eunuch in front of him.


    The little eunuch directly pulled out the hairpin, and his black hair poured down. The soft woman rushed into his arms and said softly, "Your Highness, Qinghe is so hard to find you."


    He knew she would find him.


    His hand was on the back of her head, but there was no temperature at the bottom of her eyes.


    Liu Qinghe closed her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth. She knew that she had sacrificed her grandfather''s life for him, traveled thousands of miles for him, and was desperate for him. He would accommodate himself.


    At that time, a Chamberlain hurried in and knelt down and said, "Your Highness, the emperor has rewarded you with several Liangdi, you see..."


    "Well, I see. It''s up to you."


    The Chamberlain glanced at the little eunuch who rushed into the arms of the new prince, quickly lowered his head and hurried out.


    Liu Qinghe secretly clenched her fist. She was willing to die for the crown prince. How could she bargain with those women.


    "If you have no place to go, stay here for a while. Tell your servants what you want."


    Liu Qinghe bowed his head and said softly, "Qinghe doesn''t want anything. Just want to be with his highness. Your highness, let Qinghe feel your pulse."


    "Yes."


    Su QingHan knew that Liu Qinghe was good at medicine, but he didn''t pinch it. Liu Qinghe put his hand on Su QingHan''s pulse and felt the strong beat of the hot-blooded man''s pulse.

 Chapter 129

    When Su Nuan woke up, pearl was still fanning her.


    I feel really refreshed after a sleep.


    However, a maid in waiting hurriedly came in and said, "empress, the great prince of cloud country doesn''t leave. He wants to see the empress whenever he says. Look..."


    Pearl stopped talking and looked at Su Nuan and said, "madam, the great prince can''t see it. The servant heard that this guy sent someone to assassinate you. He deserves to be a waste prince."


    Su Nuan was surprised: "has he been abandoned?"


    However, when you think about it, you can also guess that the prince originally asked someone to kill Su QingHan. Who knows that the killer Han Han was looking for was also Han Han. He even wanted to kill her. Now Feng Junyi wants to be a proton. It''s strange that the cloud Kingdom doesn''t abolish his crown prince.


    But to tell the truth, she was very curious about the foolish prince, so she said, "it doesn''t hurt. Let him in."


    Pearl was also helpless when she heard the speech. The maid in waiting listened to her words and withdrew.


    After a while, a figure rushed in, knelt directly in front of her and cried, "sister queen, I really didn''t mean to hurt you. I just had a holiday with Su QingHan. You know, that fool has always been that cold look. If it weren''t for him, the father wouldn''t hate you."


    Su Nuan looked at him with big eyes. It turned out that there was still such a thing.


    Her small mouth Baba asked, "that means the father hates him, but since the father hates him, why make him prince?"


    She really didn''t know these things about the cloud Kingdom, but one thing is certain that the emperor of the cloud Kingdom really hated the children born by her mother''s concubine.


    Although her mother and concubine were favored and her brother was the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty, this did not affect the emperor''s disgust with their brother and sister.


    The reason why she likes him is also the reason why the original owner is cute. In fact, she knows that it is also because the original owner has some tricks.


    Obviously, the emperor of Yun state has changed his attitude towards Su QingHan.


    This man is really very unusual.


    But in this way, did he indirectly promote the male Lord to inherit the throne?


    In the original book, the emperor was fatuous and incompetent, bent on pursuing the elixir of immortality, and the eunuch was in power.


    Finally, he was poisoned, and then the eldest prince succeeded to the throne. The prince also farted in two years. When the eunuch supported the young prince to inherit the throne, Su QingHan launched a coup to win the throne.


    The plot of the original book is much more bumpy than now. She is a little flustered. Do you want to help the prince return to the normal plot?


    But even if she changed, all she wanted was to change the fate of her and the tyrant.


    By the way, I can help the long princess at most.


    It involves too much. Now even the national fortune of Yun country is about to be changed by her. She is afraid of being eaten back.


    The great prince kneeling in front of her was also speechless for a moment. Then he hesitated and said, "it''s not that the boy has become smart recently and knows how to please his father, so his father thinks he is smarter and more capable than me."


    The prince finished, and his face was also wronged.


    Su Nuan has a headache. He doesn''t blame the man for his cleverness. It''s really because the big prince is so stupid.


    She rubbed her temples with one hand and asked, "what''s the use of telling me? I''m not an emperor, and I can''t restore your crown prince."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest prince Su Yixun immediately showed a flattering smile at her: "no matter what, you are my sister. I''ll make it clear to you. There''s no harm in the end."


    Su Nuan looks at the big prince and thinks that the big prince has a little brain.


    Forget it. Thinking that the great prince can be an emperor for two years, let''s give her a favor.


    So she said, "OK, pearl, go and get some silver and send the people served by the eldest prince to Haosheng."


    Pearl said reluctantly, "yes, madam."


    When Su Yixun heard this, he was already smiling and quickly worshipped her again: "thank you, sister queen."


    Watching Su Yixun leave, she said to Pearl, "go to the kitchen and prepare some food. I should go to see the emperor''s brother."


    Pearl was overjoyed when she heard the speech. The queen of her family was still the queen of her family. Even if she hadn''t seen the emperor for months, she still knew how to please. She hurried to do things according to her instructions.


    When he came to the imperial study again, Feng Junyi approved the memorial as usual.


    She waved her little hand and signaled that Grandpa Wang could go out. She was waiting here.


    Duke Wang also smiled and left quietly.


    Feng Junyi patiently criticizes the memorial. She stands aside and sharpens ink for her.


    In fact, Feng Junyi had already noticed that the little girl was coming. The little girl quietly came to him. He wanted to see what she wanted to do.


    But seeing the little girl grinding ink for a while, she was pressed red by the ink stone.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help scolding coldly in his heart. This little thing is also very delicate.


    Su Nuan felt her hands were sour after grinding for a while. She stopped, pinched her sour fingers and continued to grind.


    Just as she was sleepy again, her little hand was held.


    "Well, no more grinding."


    Hearing the sound, Su Nuan tilted his head and looked at the people around him. He was a little surprised and said, "brother emperor, do you know I''m coming?"


    He snorted coldly and didn''t answer her question.


    As soon as the little thing stepped into the imperial study, he smelled the fragrance of her. How could he not know?


    "Brother emperor, you are so awesome. I can''t bear to disturb you when I see you concentrate on approving memorials."


    Feng Junyi: what do you mean you can''t bear to disturb? The moment you step in, it''s disturbing.


    She glanced at the still piled up memorials and said, "brother emperor, you continue to criticize, and I''ll help you pinch your shoulder."


    The little hand took away from his palm, and the feeling of sliding still existed between his fingers and palms. Then the little man''s hand had been put on his shoulder and gently pinched.


    Although people are small, they have enough strength.


    He simply put aside the brush in his hand and dragged her in front of him. How did he know that the little girl was sitting on his lap.


    "Presumptuous."


    Feng Junyi blurted out. There was a flash of panic in her eyes. She stood up like a bounce, which only startled her.


    With this scare, her eyes were red, and her eyes were immediately filled with tears that would not fall.


    "The emperor''s brother really doesn''t like warmth."


    The little mouth was blazing, which was pitiful.


    The little hands were also tightly twisted together, and the cherry red lips became more and more red because they were tightly bitten by her shell teeth.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Feng Junyi is also a little embarrassed.


    He thought he must be ill. Otherwise, when he saw this little thing, why was something wrong somewhere?


    "What''s the matter?"


    She looked at him with big eyes as if she wanted to understand.


    Feng Junyi avoided her eyes and said, "nothing. I''m just a little uncomfortable."


    "So you are ill."


    Su Nuan raised his hand and put the back of his hand on his forehead: "it''s not hot. It''s better to let Grandpa Wang pass it to Lord Lu for you."

 Chapter 130

    Su Nuan didn''t stop him either. Duke Wang soon asked someone to invite LV Yuyi.


    Feng Junyi glances at Su Nuan and feels embarrassed.


    He said to Duke Wang, "take the queen to eat some snacks. The queen should be tired after grinding ink for so long."


    Su Nuan was very happy after hearing this.


    After half a year''s absence, the little tyrant not only lost a lot of stature, but also really grew up.


    She rushed to Fengjun Yifu''s body and happily followed Duke Wang to the side hall.


    Then halfway down the road, she remembered another thing.


    Didn''t she bring some snacks to the imperial study? Why did the emperor send her to the side hall before she ate those things?


    Ask the imperial doctor to see him and send her away


    wait!


    Is there a hidden disease in the little tyrant?


    She had not heard that a prince was only 13 years old, and the princess was pregnant and even gave birth to a child.


    However, Feng Junyi has so many beauties in the harem that he didn''t touch one.


    I even have to chop two from time to time. Is it true that there is a problem in that aspect?


    She was embarrassed, so she suddenly stopped.


    Father Wang, who followed her, almost bumped into her. Seeing that the queen suddenly stopped, he asked, "empress, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuan directly asked, "Duke Wang, tell me honestly, is the emperor''s brother suffering from a hidden disease?"


    "Hidden disease?"


    Hearing these two words, Duke Wang also fell into meditation.


    Oh, isn''t it that their emperor has a hidden disease? Otherwise, why haven''t you married the queen yet?


    Bah, bah, bah, what does his smelly mouth say? The queen is still young. He means why hasn''t the emperor touched other beauties up to now?


    Su Nuan''s heart also jumped with Bang Bang. She came up to father Wang and asked, "how''s it going? Do you know?"


    "Well, the slave really doesn''t know. The queen also knows that the slave is not a man, so she doesn''t know what it should be like to be a man."


    After hearing what Duke Wang said, Su Nuan sighed.


    Also, Grandpa Wang is only about 18 years old. It seems that he has served the emperor since childhood. It is estimated that there are few men he has seen. How could he know that.


    She turned her eyes and said to Duke Wang, "why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Duke Wang was moved and hesitated, "isn''t that good?"


    Su Nuan continued to induce: "it''s all right. We passed unnoticed. We just listened and left."


    In this way, they hit it off and sneaked to the imperial study.


    In the imperial study, Feng Junyi tells LV song about his situation. LV song immediately wants to laugh, but he can''t laugh.


    Unexpectedly, the emperor who grew up with him was quite innocent.


    But after laughing, I feel sad.


    When the emperor grew up in other countries, he suffered humiliation that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    After returning home, the former Emperor was not kind. He once saw the emperor alone reading in his bedroom. At that time, it was a cold day. There was no pot of hot tea in his bedroom, let alone his mammy who talked about men and women.


    Then he ascended the throne and became emperor. He was moody and no one dared to get close to him.


    Feng Junyi didn''t see doctor LV talking for half a sound, and couldn''t help asking, "doctor LV, I''m asking you."


    LV regained his mind, slightly arched his hands, and said without panic: "emperor, you are short of a woman to warm your bed."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Isn''t his quilt warm? Besides, what kind of quilt does it warm on this hot day?


    But then he reacted, raised his foot and kicked LV Yuyi''s ass, and whispered, "get out."


    LV Yuyi, who was kicked, was not unhappy, but said, "yes, yes, Wei Chen will go away immediately, but Wei Chen wants to say the last word."


    Feng Junyi said with an unhappy face


    Doctor LV said solemnly, "don''t worry, Emperor. The empress is almost 12 years old. If you don''t like those women, you can bear it again. There will be about another year or two."


    He knew that the man without personnel did not know the taste, so it was not too much for him to let the emperor endure for another year.


    "Get out, get out now."


    Feng Junyi is very angry. He grabs the nearby tea lamp and throws it directly to the ground.


    LV Yuyi jumped away and left sadly.


    I didn''t know that as soon as he went outside, he met Duke Wang and the queen who were sticking their ears to the door and wanted to eavesdrop.


    "Cough..."


    LV imperial doctor coughed twice, and Su Nuan straightened up quickly when he heard the sound.


    She hasn''t heard anything yet. Is it over?


    Duke Wang asked humbly, "Lord Lu, is there a big problem with the emperor''s health?"


    LV imperial doctor waved his hand and said, "the emperor''s body is OK, but you can''t ask. Asking is my end."


    They both just heard that the emperor also fell his cup and looked very angry.


    Finally, thinking of the previous speculation, Su Nuan understood it for seconds, patted LV Yuyi on the shoulder and said, "OK, I understand."


    LV Yuyi also wondered, what did the little queen know?


    "Father Wang, let''s go to the side hall. I''m a little hungry."


    Since the little tyrant is still angry, she will go to the side hall to fill her stomach first.


    After saying this, the two men went in the direction of the side hall.


    Princess Muyang fainted when she heard that Su QingHan was recalled by the emperor of the cloud state and sealed the crown prince.


    After youyou woke up, he asked the palace maid around him, "do you mean you accepted two Liangdi after you heard that your highness was sealed as the prince?"


    The maid looked at their Royal Princess, who could not bear to speak. "Yes, your highness, princess, you must be careful.


    Princess Muyang closed her eyes: "why can''t you stand it? Before that, his family already had several concubines? Just, I''m still asking what to do."


    The maid did not know what to do, and then she thought, "princess, your majesty, I heard the empress had gone back to the palace to see if we should clear up something and see the empress of the empress."


    Speaking of the queen, a glimmer of light flashed in Princess Muyang''s eyes.


    "Then go and clean it up."


    Obviously, Princess Muyang threw herself into the air.


    Here, Su Nuan eats and drinks in the side hall.


    Duke Wang also happened to come back from outside to inquire about the news: "if you go back to the queen, the emperor''s anger has disappeared. Do you want to go to the imperial study now?"


    Su Nuan was surprised to find that Duke Wang was more interested in her than the emperor. Aren''t they a pair of CP? Why can''t they knock?


    After checking the Queen''s eyes, Duke Wang was also a little unnatural.


    I can''t help it. Although it''s good to follow the emperor, my head is tied to my trousers and belt every day.


    He also figured out that many concubines were the empress, who was really in the emperor''s heart.


    In the future, the queen will have children, and her status will be as high as the sun. If you treat the little master well, you will not suffer.


    She stood up, clapped her hands and said, "let''s go now."

 Chapter 131

    When he returned to the imperial study, Feng Junyi still sat there. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    She was also sad to see that the thin boy was ill, but she still looked as if nothing had happened.


    She couldn''t help glancing at him.


    No wonder the little emperor wouldn''t let her sit on his lap. It''s pathetic that he doesn''t have enough size for some men.


    She came forward and made a look of disregard: "brother emperor, are you feeling better now?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at Su Nuan and said, "well, it''s all right now."


    "Brother emperor, I''m full. You must still be hungry? Here, I''ll feed you."


    She then picked up a cake and handed it to his lips.


    Feng Junyi opened his mouth and bit a bit, then continued to read the memorial attentively.


    Su Nuan sat next to him in such a orderly way.


    The more she looked at the little tyrant, the more she felt pity for him.


    This made me want to comfort him and let him not worry. Anyway, she doesn''t need it now.


    And he is still young and growing up. As long as he eats well and exercises hard, he may still have hope.


    But she knows that this is what men care about most. If she puts it in the open, the face of the little tyrant will be hurt.


    She opened her mouth and said softly, "don''t worry, brother emperor. No matter what disease you have, warm will be by your side."


    Speaking of his illness, he remembered what had happened just now, and his face couldn''t help sinking.


    Su Nuan said, "brother emperor, even if we can''t be husband and wife, we can be brothers and sisters!"


    "Does the queen have nothing to do today?"


    Feng Junyi finally couldn''t bear it. He put down his pen and stared at her with cold eyes.


    Who''s going to be brother and sister with her?


    Su Nuan immediately covered his mouth with his hand: "no, I''ve missed a lot of courses. I still have homework to do today. Brother emperor, I won''t bother you. I''m going back to do my homework."


    With that, she left in dismay.


    Watching the little girl leave, Feng Junyi is also lost in thought.


    He knew that he was not a descendant of the former Emperor, nor a man with the blood of the son of heaven.


    As rumored, he was just an illegitimate son with dirty blood.


    In this way, he does not deserve to have children, let alone continue this country to the next generation.


    He didn''t want his descendants to sit in the throne of emperor like him, but they were abused by thousands of people.


    When Su Nuan returned to the bedroom, a palace maid told her that Princess Muyang had been here.


    Looking at the snacks and small things prepared by Princess Muyang for her, she was also warm in her heart. She also ordered pearl to pick some things and let the maid in charge send them to her.


    Su Nuan didn''t wait for Feng Junyi for dinner, because she knew that she had offended the little tyrant before, and the little tyrant would not come to her at night.


    So after dinner, she went to Ci''an palace to say hello and went to bed early in the morning.


    In view of the lack of spring and autumn sleepiness, Su Nuan lay in bed and fell asleep soon.


    When Feng Junyi came over, the little girl was already holding a pillow and sleeping like a pig. The third hamster was sleeping on her side.


    When Feng Junyi saw the little thing, he hesitated, reached out to carry it, and quickly threw it into the cage.


    This woman is his own. How can he warm the bed for a little hamster?


    He went to bed, took the pillow from the little girl''s arms and lay gently on her side.


    I didn''t know that the little girl had put her hands and feet on him as soon as she lay down here.


    Her body is soft and warm, which is different from his cold body, so he also likes the feeling that she is close to him.


    "Emperor brother, Emperor brother, don''t be afraid. Warm doesn''t ask so much. When you grow up, I''ll give you a baby..."


    The little girl said with a small mouth and her head rubbed on his neck. If he hadn''t known the little girl''s habit, he would have thought the girl was awake.


    She wants to have a baby for him?


    I don''t know how, suddenly there was another fire.


    He wanted to push the little girl away, but the little girl held his neck tighter.


    With the light of the night pearl, he looked at the little man quietly, trying to make himself no longer have other thoughts, and the flame in his chest still ran up.


    In fact, he couldn''t bear to see the little man''s reddish lips.


    At this moment, his brain was blank, and his lips slowly approached that one.


    There seems to be a person in his mind who constantly reminds him that he can''t do this or touch her. She''s just a little girl.


    There is another person constantly tempting him. Kiss her, kiss her. Anyway, she will be your woman sooner or later.


    His breathing was hot and hit Su Nuan''s neck.


    Su Nuan is still sleeping soundly at the moment, unaware that the person beside her bed has turned into a big gray wolf.


    Until he felt that it was too hot, Su Nuan suddenly pushed his small hand on Feng Junyi''s face and muttered, "it''s so hot..."


    The little girl said this, turned over and carried him, lifted the ice quilt, and put her smooth and slender thighs on it.


    Feng Junyi forces his eyes to move away from the little girl''s calf.


    I can''t sleep anymore.


    He got up and walked outside. Another piece fell outside the palace.


    Su Nuan woke up vaguely. She felt as if there were more people in bed just now.


    She looked around and saw a mark on the bed.


    When I think about it, I feel smart all over.


    Is it difficult... Ghost pressing the bed?


    She was startled, holding the quilt and shrinking in the corner of the bed trembling.


    She was not afraid of what the ghost would do to her, but was afraid that the sudden appearance of the ghost would scare her to death.


    The more frightened she thought, she raised her voice and said, "Pearl, pearl, where are you?"


    Pearl just dozed outside. Hearing Su Nuan''s voice, she quickly climbed in.


    "Empress, what''s the matter with you? Is it a nightmare?"


    Su Nuan trembled and pointed to the position beside the bed: "Pearl, look, ghosts press the bed. Just now a ghost went to bed and I slept in bed."


    Pearl glanced at her side and remembered that the emperor had come in before. She quickly explained: "empress, it''s not a ghost pressing the bed. It''s just the emperor."


    "He came and slept with me, and then left again?"


    In fact, pearl is also confused, but judging from the current situation, it seems to be so.


    "Is he too abnormal?"


    Su Nuan continues to hold the quilt tightly, thinking that Feng Junyi sneaks in at night, lies next to her for a while, and then slips away. She feels strange.


    Thinking of the poor little tyrant, she would forgive him for the time being.


    She said, "I know. The emperor''s brother must have lost sleep again. Pearl, please undress with me and prepare some snacks. I''ll go and see him."


    No way, the dog emperor of his choice has to be spoiled when he cries.


    When he got ready to eat and rushed to the imperial study, Feng Junyi was still fighting with the light.


    Su Nuan held the food box and said, "brother emperor, I guess you haven''t slept yet. Just as I can''t sleep, I''ll come with you."

 Chapter 132

    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl. The little girl is dressed cool and thin. She also looks sleepy. She is so sleepy that she runs to accompany him?


    "No, go back and have a rest. I should have a rest after this batch is finished."


    When he said this, he seemed to think of something and added, "I''ll have a rest in the Changle palace tonight."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan replied stiffly, but only for a moment she was happy again. She struggled to lift up the food box she was still carrying and took some things out of it.


    "Brother emperor, this is bird''s nest soup. You always stay up late and get angry easily... It''s very exhausting. You should eat all this bowl and watch the emperor eat it before you go."


    She put the bird''s nest soup in front of him and took out two small dishes: "these are fried eggs with leeks and salmon. Please try it, brother emperor."


    Put down these three things, she held her little face in her hand and stared at him with a smile.


    It is said that leek Guyang and salmon are also ingredients for tonic. The little tyrant needs to tonic well.


    Feng Junyi glances at the things in front of him. All the dishes are packed on small and exquisite plates. One plate is only a few bites, which is also fresh and chic.


    He took the chopsticks and soon ate everything Su Nuan sent.


    Seeing that the little tyrant rarely cooperated so well, Su Nuan took his things and followed Pearl back.


    It was already midnight. Pearl took the lantern and walked beside her. It was cooler at night than during the day. As soon as the wind blew, the skirt corner was lifted.


    The two had nothing to say along the way. Su Nuan just wanted to go back early and lie down early. Where he knew, he saw several small eunuchs with their heads down passing by her in a hurry.


    The little eunuch had a strong smell of sandalwood. When Su Nuan smelled the smell, he couldn''t help frowning and stopping. Pearl noticed this and stopped. He asked curiously, "your mother?"


    Su Nuan said, "nothing. Let''s go. I just think the taste of those little eunuchs is familiar."


    Pearl said, "I also smell the smell of sandalwood. I''ve been to Princess Xiao with you before. She likes to worship Buddha. That''s the smell in the bedroom hall."


    Su Nuan''s eyebrows tightened even more when she heard this.


    Princess Xiao?


    "Not good."


    Su Nuan hurried back. Pearl raised her skirt and followed, "what''s the matter with you, madam? Why did you suddenly go back?"


    "Wait till you get there."


    She just had a bad feeling. Since Princess Xiao didn''t deal with the empress dowager, why did she send someone to the emperor so late?


    The more she thought so, the faster she walked under her feet. When they came to the door of the bedroom hall, they heard a voice from inside: "there is an assassin!"


    Sure enough!


    Su Nuan couldn''t care so much and rushed to the bedroom without looking back.


    She is the queen and Feng Junyi is the emperor. He can''t hiccup at this time. If he hiccups, she won''t live.


    Sure enough, those little eunuchs have surrounded Feng Junyi and father-in-law Wang. There are also cut down eunuchs on the ground.


    She didn''t know martial arts. She was worried at this time. She only grabbed pearl and said, "come on, go and ask the bodyguard for help."


    Feng Junyi kills another assassin with a sword in his hand, but then another assassin comes and stabs him directly in the chest with a sword in his hand.


    "Be careful, brother emperor!"


    Su Nuan widened her eyes and rushed directly. She felt a stabbing pain in her abdomen. She looked at the dagger that stabbed into her abdomen.


    The face of Princess Xiao came into view.


    Princess Xiao disguised herself as a little eunuch, looked at her fiercely and said, "Whoever stands in the way of AI family must die, and that bitch and her evil seed must die!"


    Su Nuan''s eyes widened. Could it be that she was stabbed to death by Princess Xiao this time?


    The dull pain on her stomach was a little cold. She looked at the blood on her hands and fainted directly.


    "Warm!"


    Feng Junyi cut off the head of the last assassin with a knife and said to the bodyguard who rushed in, "take it!"


    Then he pressed his hand tightly on Su Nuan''s lower abdomen wound and said to the frightened pearl, "come on, pass it to the imperial doctor!"


    Su Nuan was in a coma for three days. During these three days, the whole palace was shrouded in haze.


    Princess Xiao''s bedroom had already been flooded with blood. Although the palace people went in and cleaned it three times, they could still smell a strong smell of blood passing by the door.


    For three days, Feng Junyi didn''t go to the morning, but stayed with Su Nuan.


    The petite man was lying in bed with no pale blood on his little face, which made his heart more manic.


    "Doctor Lu! Why doesn''t she wake up?"


    Feng Junyi stared at LV song. LV song knew that if he hadn''t been good at medicine and had the hope of saving the little queen, he might have been dragged out by the emperor and cut off his head.


    LV song was also frightened by Feng Junyi''s appearance. He hurriedly said, "if you go back to the emperor, Wei Chen has tried his best. It''s reasonable to say that the queen didn''t hurt the key this time. She should wake up soon. Now she hasn''t woke up. I''m afraid it''s caused by too much blood loss."


    Feng Junyi clenched his teeth and looked at LV Yuyi coldly. He was helpless.


    "If the queen doesn''t wake up today, I''ll kill your dog!"


    He then went to the bed again and held the soft hand tightly, but the palm was not as warm as before.


    "Stupid girl, why are you so stupid? You actually want to block the knife for me. Do you know how many people want me to die?"


    He then closed his eyes and repressed a strong pain in his heart.


    Duke Wang came in from outside, knelt humbly on the ground and whispered, "Your Majesty, Princess Xiao, Princess Muyang and the little prince pass through the prison. As for Princess Xiao... Look..."


    Referring to these people, Feng Junyi''s eyes became colder and colder: "it''s really cheap for me to lock them up and kill them directly. Let the jailer wait on them first."


    Feng Junyi almost gnashed his teeth when he waited on those two words. Even father-in-law Wang trembled.


    Duke Wang couldn''t help feeling that Princess Xiao was hateful, but the weak Princess Muyang and my little master were really innocent.


    Poor born in the royal family, who is innocent and who is damned? Even if he only served the emperor, he looked down a lot over the years.


    In the prison, Princess Muyang held tightly with the little prince''s sister and brother.


    Feng Chengqian said with a small mouth: "sister, will we die here?"


    Dead? It''s bound to die.


    Her mother''s imperial concubine failed to assassinate the emperor, but robbed the little queen. This alone is the capital crime of the nine families.


    But the younger brother is still young, but she can''t tell him such a cruel thing, so she patted him on the back and said, "no, the queen will be fine. Besides, doesn''t the queen like you very much? We Chengqian are so cute and will be healthy and grow into a man."

 Chapter 133

    Yes, she''s going now before she can watch her brother grow up.


    Princess Xiao was sitting in the prison opposite them. At this time, she glanced at her sister and brother coldly: "Ai family almost killed the little bastard. It''s all because the abscess ran to block a dagger. I''m afraid the abscess is dead now?"


    After her words, Feng Chengqian immediately cried, "no, no, the queen won''t die so easily.


    Princess Xiao snorted coldly, "look at your promise. You can''t move to tears. Do you know why I don''t like you? Because you are really one in ten million less than your father!"


    This sentence hit Feng Chengqian''s young heart again.


    A figure in white robes approached. When Princess Xiao saw the figure, she immediately stood up from the ground.


    "Bo Yun, I knew you would come to see me."


    Stand up and look into Liu Boyun''s eyes, full of expectation.


    Liu Boyun stood in front of the prison door, just glanced at her faintly, and then rushed to the jailer and said, "open the prison door."


    After hearing this, the jailer was embarrassed and hesitated: "but the Regent, the emperor said, no one can open the prison door and let them out."


    "The king said to let you open it, and you will open it. Whatever happens, the king will bear it."


    The jailer did not dare to say anything after hearing this. He only came forward and opened the prison door. As soon as his door was opened, Princess Xiao rushed out directly, and then hugged Liu Boyun.


    "I said you wouldn''t ignore me. You have me in your heart, right?"


    Princess Xiao was full of joy, but the man in front of her was still cold, and even reached out to push her away.


    "You think too much. It''s your wishful thinking from the beginning."


    "Why! Do you know I did all this for you?"


    Princess Xiao immediately fell into a violent state: "she is just a bitch from a humble background. She thinks laughing can win the favor of the emperor. Do you think the emperor doesn''t know about you and her? No, he knows, because I told him all that."


    When Liu Boyun heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly became cold. It turned out that all tragedies were caused by this woman.


    He stuck Princess Xiao''s neck: "it''s you, you vicious woman."


    "I''m vicious? Is she kind? If she''s kind, ask her why my son died before he was born, and why my daughter was born weak and sick? Ask her, who did this? Tell you, if I''m vicious, there will be no kind people in the harem!"


    Liu Boyun didn''t want to hear her nonsense at all, but said coldly to her, "where''s the antidote?"


    Princess Xiao''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation. Then she recovered her composure. She smiled and said, "you know, yes, the dagger is poisonous, but I tell you, I have no antidote, because there is no antidote."


    "Madman!"


    Liu Boyun mercilessly pushed Princess Xiao to the ground. Instead of being angry, Princess Xiao laughed more recklessly.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. If I''m not crazy, how can I fall in love with you?"


    She said that, stood up again from the ground, walked slowly to Liu Boyun, put her hand on his chest, and then moved down.


    However, she suddenly withdrew her hand. She looked at Liu Boyun strangely and stepped back two steps: "no, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, how can you... You..."


    Yes, her beloved man, that handsome and burly man, how could he become a eunuch?


    There was still no expression on Liu Boyun''s face. He just said in a low voice, "yes, I am. So you''ve already died, this heart!"


    Princess Xiao suddenly burst into laughter, smiled and began to burst into tears: "what a Lang Qing Qiyi, to clean her body is to stay with her? Liu Boyun, you really have a cruel heart!"


    At this moment, she was desperate. She couldn''t get him before, and now she can''t get him in the future.


    "If you don''t hand over the antidote, you will die without a whole body. Think about your daughter and your son. They will die miserably because of you."


    Taifei looked at the shepherd princess in despair, and Feng Chengqian snorted coldly: "the mourners are dead. It''s no fun to leave her suffering here. It''s better to go down with the mourners. It''s not lonely on the huangquan road."


    "It''s stubborn."


    He really didn''t want to say more nonsense to this woman.


    Princess Xiao then said, "the Queen''s poison can''t be solved. I advise you not to waste your energy. People who have been poisoned won''t lose their lives, but from the moment of poisoning, they will gradually forget everything before and suffer mental damage. Before long, even if she is the most intelligent person in the world, she will become a three-year-old ignorant child."


    "Unfortunately, this is the medicine begged by the beggars for the emperor. It would be interesting if the world watched the emperor become a fool. I want to see what will happen if the bitch watched his son become a fool?"


    When Liu Boyun heard this, he couldn''t hear it. He directly clamped the corner of her mouth with his hand.


    Even if she pinched the corners of Princess Xiao''s mouth to bleed, Princess Xiao still sneered at him.


    "How can there be such a vicious woman as you in this world?"


    Liu Boyun asked coldly, but Princess Xiao said, "why? You are distressed. You are distressed that you and her evil seed were murdered by me, aren''t you?"


    "By the way, I have another thing to tell you. What do you think is the head disease of that little bastard? Because he was poisoned when he was young, there is no medicine to cure, and he is destined to live no more than 26 years in his life."


    Liu Boyun couldn''t bear to hear this. He raised his palm and wanted to slap the woman to death.


    Finally he put it down and said, "it''s too cheap to kill you like this. You should take care of yourself!"


    Liu Boyun strode away. The urgent task is to find LV Taiyi and study the emperor''s condition with LV Taiyi.


    Princess Xiao suddenly fell to the ground. She wiped the blood marks on the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand, and her eyes were full of Yin ducks.


    Where do you know that Liu Boyun didn''t go long before a voice came from the prison door: "the Empress Dowager arrived."


    Hearing this sound, Princess Xiao sat upright again. There was no pearl hairpin on her head. She also made her hair meticulous with her hands.


    The Empress Dowager walked in and said to mammy Zhao, "give me a hand, now!"


    The sudden and vigorous action startled mother Zhao. However, mother Zhao could only obey. She immediately asked the jailer to open the prison door and slapped Princess Xiao.


    Princess Xiao was stunned by these slaps. When mammy Zhao loosened her, her face was swollen into a pig''s head.


    Princess Muyang tightly covered her mouth and held Feng Chengqian in her arms to prevent her brother from seeing this scene.


    The Empress Dowager said to Princess Xiao, "what means did you play, you bitch?"

 Chapter 134

    Where did you know that Princess Xiao didn''t mind? She said slowly, "what else can I do? Wan''er, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect you to be so grumpy."


    The Empress Dowager said coldly, "you don''t have to be polite to people like you!"


    Princess Xiao hummed and said with a smile, "I said why did you come so soon? Did he tell you something?"


    The Empress Dowager who heard this was also stunned: "what did you say? Who told me?"


    "Oh, didn''t you just meet him?"


    When Princess Xiao said this, she covered her mouth with her hands, as if she had accidentally revealed a big secret.


    The Empress Dowager was even more curious. She stared at the woman in front of her: "you said he was the Regent?"


    Princess Xiao continued the strange way of yin and Yang: "I didn''t say that. You guessed it. Yes, he did come. He also told me that choosing you was the most regretful thing in his life, because you made him unable to do even a man."


    "You!"


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she raised her hand high and wanted to hit Princess Xiao in the face, but she put it down again. She said coldly, "hit you, dirty my hand. Even if he regrets, he has no choice, and you are not worthy."


    The Empress Dowager said this and glanced at mammy Zhao around her: "continue to execute. Remember, don''t kill her."


    Mother Zhao answered. She had taken the bamboo stick from one side and ordered the two jailers to directly grasp Princess Xiao''s hand, and then tie the long bamboo stick to Princess Xiao''s fingers one by one.


    At first, Princess Xiao could bear it. At last, she was sweating profusely and couldn''t help screaming.


    "Ah --"


    Seeing this scene, Princess Muyang also screamed.


    Immediately aroused the Empress Dowager''s idea, and she said coldly, "I almost forgot that there are two evils here. The old bitch suffered, and let the little bitch suffer again."


    When the jailer stabbed the bamboo stick into Princess Muyang''s finger, the already weak Princess Muyang screamed directly and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Nuan opens her eyes, she sees the haggard and impersonal Feng Junyi in front of her.


    Just as she reached out to hold his face, a piercing pain came from her chest.


    The pain was much stronger than the pain in her stomach wound.


    Feng Junyi also noticed that Su Nuan woke up and saw her painful look. He immediately said, "doctor LV, come on, give her a diagnosis and see what happened to the queen!"


    The royal doctor LV, who was waiting on the side, was taking a nap. He had not had much rest for three days and nights. At the moment, he heard the voice, which was also clever.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    After saying this, LV imperial doctor hurried forward to examine her pulse, and soon frowned: "if you go back to the emperor, the Queen''s wound is no longer a big problem, but what hurts at this time is her chest. Weichen first took her an analgesic pill, and then carefully observed what''s going on."


    Doctor Lu was afraid that if he moved slowly, he would make Feng Junyi angry in front of him. He quickly took the pill out of his sleeve and stuffed it into the Queen''s mouth.


    Su Nuan took the pill, but the sharp pain in his chest still didn''t stop.


    The little hand held Feng Junyi''s hand tightly. Because of the pain, the back of the hand was full of sweat.


    At the moment, she mumbled: "brother of the emperor, it hurts, warm, it hurts..."


    Her hand held his hand tightly and pressed it on her chest, as if only by doing so could the pain in her chest be relieved.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Feng Junyi is very irritable, but he is afraid that he will frighten the little girl with a loud voice. At this moment, he lowered his voice and said, "doctor LV, don''t you check it quickly?"


    Doctor LV didn''t dare to delay and hurried to check. He didn''t care about so many cumbersome etiquette and took the pulse directly.


    But the more he felt his pulse, the more his forehead was sweating. He found that the queen was poisoned!


    The knife was poisonous, but it was not so violent as the general poison, but weak. I''m afraid he couldn''t have noticed it if he hadn''t built it across his handkerchief.


    Is it the effect of this poison?


    However, this kind of poison can''t be checked. Although he doesn''t know why his temper is not so strong, he can be sure that it won''t cause heartache.


    Su Nuan was so painful that he could hardly breathe. It could be seen from the look of LV Yuyi that even the highly skilled LV Yuyi could not diagnose it.


    She frowned and said, "am I going to die?"


    Feng Junyi said, "you won''t die. If you die, I''ll let everyone in this palace bury you."


    In fact, it''s not just this palace. If she dies, he will bury the whole wine country. The big deal is that she will still be their emperor and queen.


    Su Nuan pulled out a smile, and his voice was even softer because it was uncomfortable and weak: "the emperor''s brother... Is really a little straight man..."


    He doesn''t know what a straight man is. He just wants her now.


    Su Nuan suddenly thought of a question and hurriedly said, "where''s the emperor''s brother and Princess Muyang?"


    Princess Xiao failed to assassinate the emperor and hurt her by mistake. With her understanding of the little tyrant, he will catch Princess Muyang.


    "Those culprits, I have sent her to prison."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan hurriedly struggled to get up. However, Feng Junyi hugged her and said, "queen, where are you going?"


    "Emperor, you can''t, can''t lock up Princess Muyang..."


    Su Nuan is anxious to spit blood, but because of heartache, she can''t finish her words in one breath.


    Feng Junyi said anxiously, "those are accomplices. It''s good that I didn''t break them into pieces. It''s just for you to wake up and deal with them yourself."


    Su Nuan shook his head, "no, take me, take me to see her..."


    Ma Dan, that''s the female Lord. You''re not the male Lord. Why torture the female Lord?


    My heart tingled and told her that if the woman died at this time, she was likely to die.


    Although Feng Junyi doesn''t know why Su Nuan did this, he did. He carefully held the little girl in his arms and walked step by step towards the prison.


    When I got to the prison, I saw a jailer looking at the fainted Princess Muyang and directly took a basin of water to wake her up.


    Su Nuan clearly saw that Princess Muyang''s fingers had been stabbed with bamboo sticks, and three of her ten fingers had been stabbed. She couldn''t care so much and hurriedly said, "stop, stop!"


    When the jailer saw that the emperor and queen had married him, he was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and trembled.


    Su Nuan covered his chest and said to LV Yuyi, "come on, Lord LV, save Princess Muyang. Don''t ask so much. Save her, or I won''t live..."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he hastened to look at it. Doctor Lu hurried forward and carefully pulled out the bamboo sticks, but applied ointment to stop bleeding.


    It was when LV Yuyi finished this series of actions that her symptoms of angina disappeared all at once!


    She was desperate again.


    It turns out that the female leader really can''t die. In the original plot, even if the female partner and the male leader harm the female leader, she has never been so warm, so she guessed right. The female leader and the male leader should at least live to the end!

 Chapter 135

    Feng Junyi looked at the expression change on Su Nuan''s face and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "much better, Emperor brother... Can you promise me one thing?"


    "Say."


    Su Nuan said, "no matter what you will do with Princess Xiao, can you... Spare Princess Muyang and little prince Feng?"


    Feng Junyi''s face became cold again. He looked at the little girl in front of him and said, "you are always too soft hearted."


    I''m not soft hearted. I''m just afraid of death.


    At the moment, he couldn''t care so much. He just put his hand around Feng Junyi''s neck, put his small head on his shoulder, and said softly: "brother Xie Emperor..."


    Feng Junyi dropped his eyes, and the little man fell asleep on his shoulder.


    LV Yuyi was relieved at this time. If the queen made any mistakes, he would finally grow to a head almost 18 years old and move.


    Look at the Muyang princess who is paralyzed on the ground and the little prince who is shivering in the corner. He is also helpless.


    It''s strange that Princess Xiao doesn''t know good or bad.


    On the other side, Princess Xiao was hung on the top beam, and there was no good meat being pumped up and down.


    Even so, Princess Xiao still cursed with a gloomy smile: "you all have to die. Living is hell on earth. If you die, you will go to hell. I will make your life worse than death!"


    Feng Junyi glanced at Princess Xiao who was hanging there and said coldly, "what are you doing hanging her? People like this who are so rebellious and evil can cut off their hands and feet."


    Even in the face of such an order, Princess Xiao didn''t seem to be afraid at all. She just laughed: "you''re going to hell, and I''m going to paradise!"


    "Cut your tongue by the way."


    Feng Junyi added that someone was executed immediately, and the noise stopped suddenly.


    He was afraid that Princess Xiao would disturb the little girl in his arms.


    Princess Xiao finally died.


    It too horrible to look at when she was dead, and she was * in the dung water, and ended her short life.


    When the people knew this, they only heard that Xiao * Fei Fei had cut off the hands and feet of Xiao Fei because he had offended the queen, and cut his tongue out.


    For a moment, the people of the country were in panic.


    They all know that Princess Xiao is kind to others. Once a month, she will exchange her jewelry for silver and food and give porridge to the people.


    In addition to these, on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, I will go to the temple to worship the Buddha. I have done this for three years and remain unchanged.


    Who knows that such a good man has been mutilated by the current emperor and died badly.


    In a short time, the people began to scold the tyrant demon again.


    When Su QingHan learned about it, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    He knows exactly what kind of person Feng Junyi is. Even when he becomes the crown prince of the state of cloud, he is desperate to take the waiter to the state of wine.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he was ambushed on his way to the country of origin.


    When he saw the man who took him, he knew that something had happened in advance.


    Here, Su Nuan was ordered by Feng Junyi to lie in bed for a month because she was ill.


    Although she was lying down, she didn''t ask about Princess Muyang. Pearl said that the emperor did release her, but she imprisoned her little prince in a yard. She lived a very poor life.


    So they sent someone to send Princess Muyang and the little prince to the East and the West in three days.


    She was afraid of offending Princess Muyang so as to bury a time bomb in the future.


    After a month, Su Nuan also noticed that she was becoming more and more sleepy.


    I used to doze off one day, but now I have to sleep after breakfast, at noon and in the evening.


    Even so, she can sleep at night.


    Every time Feng Junyi comes to his bedroom and looks at the sleeping little man, he feels pity. It seems that there is really a person in this world who is really good to him.


    After seeing the queen, Feng Junyi went back to the imperial study.


    When I arrived at the gate of the hall, I saw Lord Lu kneeling in front of the hall.


    He said to LV Dahan, "if there''s anything wrong with LV Aiqing, just come in and say."


    LV followed the emperor, went in and knelt on the ground again: "emperor, there is one thing I must tell you clearly."


    "Speak."


    "The last time the empress was hit by a knife, I checked it later. The knife in the empress was also poisoned."


    "What!"


    As soon as he heard the last sentence, Feng Junyi was not calm. LV Yuyi quickly explained, "the emperor, take it easy. This poison won''t be fatal."


    Hearing what LV Yuyi said, the hostility around Feng Junyi obviously subsided.


    "Go on."


    LV Yuyi arched his hands again and said, "according to the research of Weichen for such a long time, although the poison is not fatal, it has a certain impact on the human body. Weichen has done experiments on mice. After being poisoned, the mice are in the final state..."


    Speaking of this, he paused and then said, "it looks like a young mouse. Therefore, Weichen is worried that the Queen''s mind will never return to normal."


    In other words, his little girl will never grow up?


    Soon, LV royal doctor interrupted his thought: "what Weichen is most worried about now is that this poison not only makes the Queen''s mind a child, but also makes her mind smaller and smaller over time. Weichen doesn''t know what state is the key."


    As soon as I said this, I heard a plop outside the door.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "who is it?"


    Then I saw pearl holding up Su Nuan who fell to the ground.


    Su Nuan stood up in embarrassment and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, brother emperor. I just fell down accidentally."


    Just now, she heard the conversation between LV Yuyi and the emperor clearly. That is to say, from now on, she may become more and more stupid day by day?


    If she had just heard and nothing had happened, she would not believe it.


    But now she believes it, because she can fall down all the way!


    When I think about it, I can''t help shrinking my mouth. I think what if she becomes a three-year-old in the future?


    Will you stay in this book? Just drooling and eating your fingers?


    The most terrible thing is that because she lost her IQ and didn''t know how to deal with the man and the plot in the book, she and the little tyrant became cannon fodder and died.


    Think so, the more uncomfortable she is, and her tears fall down.


    Feng Junyi was worried when he saw the little girl crying again. He waved LV Yuyi and others down, and he held the little girl in his arms.


    He gently wiped her dry tears with his hand and asked in a tone of half blame and half spoil: "Why are you crying again?"


    Su Nuan sobbed, "brother emperor, I''m poisoned. If I become a fool in the future, will you cut off my head?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he was both sad and funny. He gently touched the tip of her nose and asked, "why, when was my little queen smart?"


    Su Nuan:??? Little harm, very insulting!!!

 Chapter 136

    Su Nuan is unconvinced and stares at him. His angry cheeks clearly say that he is unhappy.


    Feng Junyi raised her eyebrows and held her in her arms, but a trace of heartache flashed in her heart.


    After a while, the little girl in her arms disappeared. Feng Junyi looked at the little man and saw that the little man had fallen asleep.


    He carefully put the little man on the bed and tucked her in. When he came to the gate of the palace, he specially told pearl to take good care of her master.


    As soon as he got outside the imperial study hall, he saw the little eunuch kneeling at the door and said, "emperor, the Regent and several adults are waiting in the imperial study."


    Feng Junyi answered and stepped in with his negative hand. Before he entered, he heard several ministers competing with each other.


    "I said, Lord Guo, why are you so confused? The emperor is the son of heaven. Naturally, he has to consider for the common people. Wouldn''t it make the situation more dangerous to send troops rashly? Besides, I sent troops not long ago to hurt the Huns, so I have to recuperate."


    Lord Guo was also fierce and said immediately, "you know the truth of farting and making an example to others. Don''t you understand? I think the emperor''s idea is quite effective."


    Another man said, "don''t quarrel any more. You''d better wait for the emperor to come in and make a decision."


    Where do you know that as soon as they finished their words, they saw that the black figure had come in.


    Several people saw this scene, quickly raised their robes and knelt down and said, "minister, wait to see the emperor."


    Feng Junyi glanced at several people. Good guy, five people came this time. Even Lord Bai was here to join the fun.


    He was a little bored, but he still waved his hand: "you go on."


    How dare some people argue like just now? Lord Guo took the lead in bowing his hands and said, "emperor, there is another people''s riot in the north. I am willing to personally lead troops to suppress it!"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the gray haired old man, and his lips gently opened: "how old are you?"


    "This..."


    Although Lord Guo is a military general, he is over 60 years old, so he arched his hands again: "although Wei Chen is old, he can still carry a gun to kill the enemy."


    The last time the emperor attacked the Xiongnu, he didn''t let him go to the battlefield because he disliked his age. This time, he didn''t want to miss the good opportunity. After all, all the people pointed to him for a living. How can he not fight for his life when his only son died in the battlefield last time?


    Feng Junyi glanced at him and said, "yes."


    There are only thousands of people in this riot. If the old man wants to go, let him go.


    The other adults heard the speech, almost holding their tails, and dared not say anything any more. They knew that if they debated what the emperor had decided, it would be tantamount to death.


    Lord Bai had heard that the little emperor was grumpy and killed people without blinking an eye, but he had known something about it for so long, so he bowed his hands and said, "emperor, I have read the truth about the people''s uneasiness in the past year. It''s all because of the construction of the great wall. I have a proposal."


    When he said this, he looked at Xiang fengjunyi. Feng Junyi was playing with the jade wrench on his hand. He looked quite impatient.


    "Say."


    He said: "I think that if the construction of the Great Wall is not forced to catch people, but recruits workers in the mode of some private workshops, work more and get more for each piece, and give a certain reward, the people will have food to eat and earn money, which will inevitably improve their enthusiasm. As for the silver salary, a part of the voluntary donation can be collected from the officials of the imperial court and borne by some imperial courts. In this way, the people who build the Great Wall With money, enthusiasm will also improve. "


    He knew that although the capital was well managed by the "tyranny" of the little tyrant, no one dared to fill their own pockets.


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he suddenly stopped playing with the jade trigger, which stifled the breath of several ministers around him.


    Is it not that the new little white face is an iron head who should mention such a complex matter to the emperor?


    Feng Junyi said in silence, "local officials Shenhao will not be willing to do such a thing. It''s better for me to draw up a decree personally and set up a plaque for recognition according to the number of silver rates donated."


    As soon as Lord Bai heard this, he was very happy, but he was also calm. He arched his hand slightly and said, "emperor Shengming."


    Sure enough, he was right. The little emperor was a man who could shoulder great responsibilities.


    "You are in full charge of this matter, and the Regent will assist."


    The Regent on one side was also somewhat pleased with the little emperor. At least in his eyes, the little emperor really grew up.


    He arched his hands and said, "the emperor is holy and bright, and ministers will take orders."


    "You Aiqing, please handle it immediately."


    As soon as Lord Guo, Lord Bai and the Regent heard this, they kowtowed again and walked outside the Royal study. The other two ministers saw this scene and wanted to take the opportunity to slip away.


    They just came to show their loyalty and put forward some dispensable suggestions.


    Feng Junyi looked at them and said in a low voice, "where are you going? Tell me, what''s your good plan?"


    The two ministers were left alone. They had long been scared and their legs softened. At the moment, they trembled and said, "ministers, ministers and other fools."


    Feng Junyi sneered, continued to turn the jade trigger in his hand, and said in a low voice, "since you are stupid, why occupy your seat, come..."


    Before his words were finished, the two men immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "spare your life, emperor, spare your life."


    One of them trembled quickly and said, "I heard that the queen likes night pearls. I asked. This thing is abundant in the East China Sea. I am willing to go in person to find bigger and better night pearls for the queen."


    "OK."


    Feng Junyi promised, "then go. If you can''t find something bigger and better than the palace, don''t come back."


    The adult heard the speech and began to wipe sweat with his sleeve. Anyway, he finally saved his life.


    "And you?"


    Feng Junyi looked at another man. The other man was like a great enemy. He hurried to say, "if you go back to the emperor, Wei Chen and Wei Chen heard that there is a holy grass in western Xinjiang, which can detoxify a hundred poisons. Wei Chen plans to go and get it for the Emperor in person."


    Feng Junyi''s eyes tightened again when he heard the words "can detoxify a hundred poisons".


    He stared at the minister with a pair of eyes, and his tone was also a bit dangerous: "do you mean that there is such a thing in Xijiang?"


    As soon as the minister saw that the emperor was interested, he knew that his dog head had been saved and hurriedly said, "it''s true to go back to the emperor."


    "Very good. Be sure to get it back within a month."


    "A month?"


    "Then go away in twenty days."


    The minister''s legs and stomach trembled. Sure enough, he couldn''t ask. He only said repeatedly, "yes, I will obey."


    Hearing what happened in the imperial study, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help but say happily, "unexpectedly, Huang Er is so smart. Bo Yun and Yi Er have grown up."


    Feng Junyi looked at her and looked at the Empress Dowager with burning eyes, but at this moment, he said softly, "well, he has grown up."


    The Empress Dowager also said, "Ai family wants to retire with you, but... I still can''t put the expert''s prediction in my heart. He said Yi''er..."

 Chapter 137

    The Empress Dowager was also worried when she said this. Before, she couldn''t understand why Yi''er was so cold and even wasn''t interested in the beauties in the harem. Now, I''m afraid it was because of the expert''s words.


    "Yi''er... I''m sorry for him."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to save him. If it''s destiny, change it."


    Liu Boyun''s words also inspired the Empress Dowager. She knew that this man paid too much for her.


    But she knew that he had made such a decision for her, but she didn''t dare to mention a word for fear of hurting his heart.


    She happily took out a sachet from under the pillow and put it in his hand. There were smiling faces in her eyebrows: "this is the sachet I embroidered for you myself. Do you like it?"


    Liu Boyun picked up the sachet, put it in front of his nose and sniffed it. The taste belongs to her. Finally, he pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth: "I like it."


    "Just like it. If you like it, I''ll tie it for you."


    The Empress Dowager said that she took the sachet and tied it to the Regent in a squatting posture, but she knew that this man was no longer a man.


    She tied it, and her tears couldn''t help falling.


    Seeing the woman in front of him crying, Liu Boyun reached out to pick up her chin and asked her to look at him: "you''re crying."


    He said faintly, but the Empress Dowager rushed into his arms: "call me Wan''er."


    "Wan''er."


    He called, his tone still spoiled.


    The Empress Dowager held Liu Boyun''s hand tightly for a few minutes and couldn''t help asking again and again: "why, why do you want to do this?"


    "Do you know?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded, "I see. Why are you so stupid?"


    Liu Boyun looked at the woman in front of her. She was still as beautiful as she had seen.


    "Only in this way can I always be with you. Will you dislike me?"


    "No, never."


    ¡­¡­


    When going to court with the emperor again, Su Nuan saw the male Lord again. Of course, he also saw Mu Chengxun kneeling behind the male Lord.


    Mu Chengxun is still the same Mu Chengxun. It''s a pity that she looks haggard because she was destroyed by Su Bingting.


    Seeing the male Lord again, he is more sharp than before.


    Su Nuan knows that the male leader''s success in taking the throne of Prince now is to do something before the emperor of cloud country burps fart, so as to return his fame. After all, although he was an immortal Xiaoqiang at the beginning, the male leader''s luck is still not very good.


    For example, his controversial biological mother, the imperial concubine.


    What was different this time was that Su QingHan brought a full 20 boxes of jewelry. Such a battle blinded all the ministers. Everyone stepped aside and watched the palace men carry things in.


    Su Nuan was also curious. She didn''t know what was inside until Su QingHan waved and opened the boxes.


    The first two boxes are filled with gold, the next five boxes are filled with silver, and the next 13 boxes are filled with pearls, jewelry, jade, agate and so on. In a word, Su Nuan''s heart is beating wildly.


    The cloud country is indeed rich. Su QingHan is different from being a prince. He brings so many things at once.


    When she recovered, she thought of the reason again.


    Su Qing has brought so many jewels with her. Shouldn''t she come to ask for a marriage?


    After all, up to now, the male and female owners have not really been together.


    Sure enough, he saw Su QingHan arched his hand and said, "QingHan came here to marry Princess Muyang and hope the emperor''s permission."


    Su Nuan was slightly surprised, not to mention her. I''m afraid everyone present couldn''t help admiring when they saw these gold, silver and jewelry.


    Moreover, if Feng Junyi really had these jewelry, it would be a help to build the Great Wall.


    She heard the collision of the bead curtain and looked back. Sure enough, she saw the Empress Dowager who couldn''t help lifting the bead curtain to see.


    But there was silence in the hall. Feng Junyi looked at Su QingHan with cold eyes and said nothing.


    Su QingHan just felt something bad.


    Did the emperor find out that the little queen was taken by him last time?


    But even with such doubts, he remained calm because he believed that he handled the aftermath well.


    So he repeated what he had just said.


    However, after his words, Feng Junyi suddenly waved his hand and said, "come on, take him down."


    The cold sound ran through her eardrums. Su Nuan blinked at Feng Junyi around her. The little tyrant''s face was cold and solemn that she had never seen before.


    The bodyguard standing in the hall heard the speech and immediately came forward to hold down Feng Junyi and Mu Chengxun.


    Su Qing chill the voice: "what is the meaning of the emperor? I have been in the clouds for years. There is no rule of law. I am just going to marry the princess."


    "You want to murder my queen."


    Feng Junyi stared at him coldly and then said, "bring people up."


    Su QingHan was also surprised when he looked at the people who were taken up behind him. Didn''t he give the woman money and let her fly away?


    Now it''s only strange that he didn''t kill him.


    Feng Junyi said, "say."


    The woman''s hands were tortured, one red and swollen like carrots, and glowed, as if blood would burst out when a needle was pricked.


    Now the woman knelt down and shivered: "If you go back to the emperor, it''s none of the people''s women''s business. It''s all him. He gave me money and asked me to do that. I only know that the queen was caught by him and asked me to take care of her. She fed the queen with sweat medicine every day. In order to prevent the queen from escaping, the people''s women only know that. The people''s women didn''t deliberately murder the queen. Spare your life, the Emperor..."


    The woman said that and knocked her head on the ground. Feng Junyi was still calm. He just glanced at Su QingHan: "do you accept it?"


    "I''m not satisfied."


    Su QingHan continued to quibble: "the queen is Chen''s own sister. How can Chen murder his own sister? If the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can ask the empress."


    This is what Feng Junyi is curious about.


    The queen never mentioned it to him in the palace, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that he caught the culprit.


    "Naturally, my queen doesn''t have to ask. She''s young, timid and ignorant. She''s easy to be confused by traitors. Now that the truth has been revealed, come and drag these people down and behead them."


    Mom, really??


    Su Nuan could no longer sit still. His crisp little voice sounded up: "wait a minute."


    The ministers made another cold breath.


    "Emperor, no matter what, he is also my brother. Can you not kill him?"


    She looked at Feng Junyi, looking pitiful, and continued to mutter, "I have only one brother..."

 Chapter 138

    Feng Junyi looked at her and said meaningfully, "but I have only one queen. Take it down."


    No, the little tyrant really wants to kill the male Lord.


    It''s good that the male Lord doesn''t die. If he does die, isn''t it a big ending?


    Just as Su Nuan was trying to find a way, the voice of the Empress Dowager sounded behind him: "wait a minute. In the view of the mourning family, it''s better to think about it from a long time. Don''t be reckless. Now the cloud state is friendly with the source state. I''m afraid there''s another secret about it."


    Hearing this, the Regent took the lead in standing up and said, "the Empress Dowager is wise."


    When the ministers saw that the Regent had said so, they quickly stood up and shouted in unison, "the Empress Dowager is wise."


    When Feng Junyi saw this scene, there was still no expression on his face. Then he said in a low voice, "enter the prison."


    Everyone was sighing. The crown prince of the cloud kingdom came to ask for a marriage. It was good for his emperor to put people directly into the prison, and even almost cut off his head.


    A present Prince and a money prince, what does the emperor do?


    Su Nuan breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, if the male Lord was still alive for the time being, he would be fine. He would think about the rest.


    "Retreat."


    Feng Junyi was obviously angry. After saying these two words, he walked forward without looking back.


    Seeing this, Su Nuan hurried forward and held the big hand tightly with his small hand.


    The big hand didn''t like it at first. In the end, she finally clasped her hand.


    Su Nuan follows Feng Junyi and goes directly to the Changle palace.


    Because it was still autumn, both of them were wearing very thin clothes. When Feng Junyi returned to his bedroom, he leaned on the couch. Because he was thin, his skirt was loose, revealing his snow-white skin and sexy collarbone.


    Su Nuan''s eyes can''t be moved. I''m afraid he can raise fish. A man''s clavicle is so sexy, but it''s really fatal.


    Seeing her standing there, Feng Junyi waved, "come here."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan answered and sat down next to him. Looking from the side, she saw the little tyrant''s slightly raised Adam''s apple!


    Eh, the little tyrant has really grown up.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Feng Junyi could not help frowning more when he saw that the little thing was still staring at him.


    Su Nuan''s little hand couldn''t help but get close to the position of his Adam''s apple and said softly, "brother emperor, you have an Adam''s apple!"


    The little girl''s hands were soft and slippery, and the place where her fingers touched her Adam''s apple was a little cool, which made him swallow his saliva.


    At the same time, he held the little hand and said in a low, hoarse voice, "queen, you are very dangerous."


    She forgot!


    Su Nuan felt her cheeks hot for a moment. She remembered that someone once said that a man''s Adam''s Apple could not be touched. It was lighter by one person and heavier by one person.


    One more person is... Bah, bah, bah, she doesn''t admit that she covets the beauty of the little tyrant.


    Looking up at Feng, Jun Yi dyed his dark eyes. Su Nuan intended to tease him and cover up his embarrassment. He rushed directly into his arms and said softly, "why is it so dangerous?"


    Anyway, in the eyes of the little tyrant, she is coco love, has no head, and it''s nothing to ask.


    Feng Junyi''s throat rolled again and said in silence, "nothing."


    It''s so boring. She wants to tease him. She doesn''t know it''s over.


    Just when she wanted to get up from his arms, she didn''t know that Feng Junyi was holding her wrist. The next second, she was turned over and pressed on the bed by the dog man.


    "Goblin."


    Feng Junyi''s breath is a little heavy, with a faint smell of medicine, which makes people relax gradually.


    The two hands pressing her wrist gradually became restless. She could feel Feng Junyi''s fingers rubbing gently on her wrist.


    A wonderful feeling arises spontaneously.


    Su Nuan''s big eyes are still looking at Feng Junyi. The little tyrant''s eyes are still clear, but her old cold body is getting hot. She knows that if she continues to play like this, she will play big. She struggles and says, "brother emperor, you''re pressing me. Get up."


    However, what she didn''t know was that just because her body kept twisting and struggling, it made his heart itchy. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, "do you want to have children for me?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "no, it''s too painful to have a baby."


    Although she hasn''t had a baby, she saw a lot on TV. She was afraid of the screams.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    This little thing, that''s not what she said last time.


    He loosened the little girl''s wrist and turned over to one side.


    Su Nuan noticed the change in Feng Junyi''s mood, turned over and climbed up to him, supported his small face, looked at him and said, "Nuan is still small now. How about giving birth to the emperor''s brother when Nuan grows up?"


    That''s pretty much the same.


    Feng Junyi was in a better mood. Looking at the little girl, he couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching her small face and said, "then I''ll wait."


    When she grows up, look at this grinding goblin and dare to hook him like this.


    However, just when Su Nuan thought she had coaxed the little tyrant, the little tyrant suddenly said coldly, "I will order someone to kill Mu Chengxun."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was stunned: "why?"


    The little girl''s face was innocent and ignorant, but as long as he thought that this little thing had been with Mu Chengxun for so long in the cloud country, he was a hundred unhappy.


    He said in a deep voice, "I don''t like him."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Too capricious?


    But when I think about it, I know that the little tyrant is jealous again, but it''s all about Chen sesame and rotten millet. Can''t he put it down now?


    If she pleaded with Mu Chengxun now, he might be more suspicious.


    Su Nuan looked indifferent and said, "Oh, cut it."


    "Is the Queen really willing?"


    Su Nuan blinked his big eyes and smiled in an instant: "how can you give up? Emperor brother, warm heart, Emperor brother is the most important. Emperor brother, do you like warm?"


    This was the first time he had asked the little tyrant for so long.


    The little tyrant''s face was a little unnatural immediately. Instead of answering her question, he got up and grabbed her and went out.


    Su Nuan couldn''t keep up with him. He trotted and said, "brother emperor, where are we going?"


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "go to the prison."


    Su Nuan has an ominous premonition. Does the little tyrant want her to see Mu Chengxun killed by him?


    I didn''t know that they met Princess Shuanghua as soon as they went out.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw Feng Junyi, she immediately rushed up: "cousin of the emperor ~"


    But when she saw her emperor''s cousin''s hand holding Su Nuan''s hand, a trace of displeasure immediately appeared in the bottom of her eyes.


    The emperor''s cousin was originally hers. Wasn''t it because she was robbed by this dead girl?

 Chapter 139

    But for a moment, she immediately returned to calm.


    She didn''t come here today to argue with this dead girl.


    She saluted respectfully and said to Feng Junyi, "cousin of the emperor, Hua''er has chosen a son-in-law. Today, Hua''er came to share this happy event with cousin of the emperor."


    Su Nuan was surprised. She didn''t expect Princess Shuanghua to work so fast. She immediately broke the idea when she said she wouldn''t marry the emperor.


    However, even so, he was not very friendly to her.


    "So good."


    Feng Junyi said this, still holding Su Nuan, then said, "if there''s nothing else, just step back."


    Princess Shuanghua bit her lips and looked at the figure who left. Her eyes were a little sad.


    If she hadn''t been so proud of being spoiled for so long, but let people handle her like a soft steamed stuffed bun, I''m afraid she would have died in the hands of her father''s concubine.


    In Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager sat quietly in a chair with a cup of tea in her hand.


    Then she said to the Regent beside her, "Yi''er is old. In a few months, he will be fifteen. I think it''s time to put it down."


    When the Regent beside her heard this, he also earned a little.


    Of course, he couldn''t hide his ecstasy.


    He said, "but the emperor has no children yet. Are you really willing?"


    He couldn''t be clearer. Maybe when she didn''t have children, her heart was full of him, but when she gave birth to children, the most important thing in her heart was Feng Junyi.


    At first, he hated and even wanted to kill him, because it was her and the child of the foolish king, but he finally chose to compromise just to make her feel better.


    The Empress Dowager raised her mouth and smiled: "I''m willing to give up. You can see how reluctant I am. At these times, the emperor has a set of methods for the affairs of the court. I see that Lord Bai is also the pillar of the country. The affairs of young people should be taken care of by young people. The more I say now, the more the emperor does it. Do you really think he will be willing to persuade him to spoil those beauties?"


    Liu Boyun knew that the Empress Dowager was right, and if she interfered, it would be counterproductive.


    The Empress Dowager continued: "I can see that Yi''er is sincere to the queen. It''s a pity that the girl is too young, but it doesn''t matter. The emperor is still young. It''s not too late to wait, but I know I can''t wait. Besides, Shuanghua''s marriage has been decided. We should stop when Hua''er gets married."


    She has made him unable to be a decent man. If she makes him lose his life again, I''m afraid it will be irreparable in this life.


    When Liu Boyun heard this, his eyes gradually returned to calm. He whispered, "well."


    ¡­¡­


    As Su Nuan expected, Feng Junyi took her to the prison.


    Fortunately, he didn''t torture the man. He just threw a few whips, and general Mu was not so lucky. He was probably whipped more than dozens of whips. Su Nuan just glanced at him and saw that he was blurred.


    Feng Junyi took her around. She was stunned and didn''t dare to look straight at her.


    Fortunately, Feng Junyi was not embarrassed. After sneaking around, he took her away again. He was very confused.


    Su Nuan thinks, the little tyrant is demonstrating.


    Before long, the emperor of the state of cloud did send an apology, but Feng Junyi burned it three times in a row. Su Nuan was frightened when he saw it. He was afraid that the emperor of the state of cloud would be tough and lead troops to fight.


    Fortunately, in the past two months, the emperor of the state of cloud stopped writing an apology. Instead, he directly sent the so-called panacea and rare treasures, and even kindly sent several beauties to Feng Junyi.


    Su Nuan has a direct headache.


    The emperor of the cloud kingdom is really honest. He always gives others what he likes. He is not polite at all.


    Of course, the treasures sent were collected into the Treasury, but the beauty didn''t look at them. She directly sent them to the back palace to recharge. As for the so-called panacea, Su Nuan directly asked for it.


    These medicines are refined and synthesized by warlocks with mercury and some messy things. They can''t be eaten at all. She doesn''t want Feng Junyi to eat these messy things and die.


    Su Nuan breathed a sigh of relief when he got those panacea.


    In addition, she is getting heavier and heavier recently. Su Nuan just lies in bed and has a rest.


    Pearl saw that her mother looked unhappy and hurried up to please her: "mother, the rabbits we raised have recently raised a lot of autumn fat. Why don''t you catch them and ask the imperial dining room to make you a spicy rabbit head?"


    When Su Nuan heard this, she suddenly felt refreshed. Her body was already up. She said, "no, I want to eat rabbit soup."


    Pearl was about to go out. She didn''t know that Su Nuan stopped her: "remember, you''d better put more pepper. You''d better put some fat cattle in the rabbit soup. By the way, put some more... Forget it, you can do it."


    Not to mention the good food, when she said the food, she was hungry.


    Pearl hurried out. She had groped in the supermarket. Finally, she felt around, picked up a bucket of instant noodles, asked someone to bring a pot of boiling water and soak it directly in the bedroom.


    Put a marinated egg, a sausage and some sesame sauce mustard in the instant noodles. Even waiting for the instant noodles to bubble well, she can''t wait.


    Just as Su Nuan was about to eat, he saw Feng Junyi come in quickly.


    Su Nuan was embarrassed. He put down his fork and said with a smile, "brother emperor, are you hungry? I''ll give you noodles."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi glanced at the things she was holding in her hand. Her eyes were calm.


    Su Wencai realized that it was normal to eat noodles at this time, but it was not normal to eat noodles with instant noodles cup.


    She hurriedly hugged the food in her arms and continued to please with a smile: "brother emperor, this is not delicious, junk food. You are growing up and can''t eat these. If you are hungry, wait a minute. Pearl has caught the rabbit and asked the people in the imperial dining room to make rabbit soup."


    Feng Junyi didn''t go to see what was in her arms. How could she think that the little thing would protect her food like this now?


    He said, "I''m hungry. I want to eat now."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Did he do it on purpose? It was intentional!


    Su Nuan''s cover is more strict. If the little tyrant asks her what this thing is, how does she explain it? She just wants to eat noodles, not to talk so much.


    Feng Junyi is not in a hurry. The little girl holds the bowl in her arms. Then he can hold her in his arms.


    As a result, Su Nuan felt light and was easily picked up by Feng Junyi and put on his leg.


    The cup in her arms and her are under the control of Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi looks at the things in Su Nuan''s arms. Although the bowl is small, it has everything.


    When his finger touched the bowl, he felt not very strong, but the noodles smelled good.


    "The maidservant knocks at the Empress Dowager!"


    A voice came from the door. When Su Nuan looked up, she saw that the Empress Dowager had come in, and she was sitting in the emperor''s arms at the moment!!!

 Chapter 140

    Su Nuan wants to get out of the emperor''s arms, but he doesn''t know that Feng Junyi puts his hand around her.


    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager didn''t make a fuss. When she came in, she just smiled kindly: "it seems that it''s not the right time for mourning."


    Feng Junyi didn''t have a good face, but said coldly, "since the empress knows it''s not the right time to come, why come in?"


    After hearing this, Su Nuan couldn''t help but have a headache. Why did the mother and son pinch each other as soon as they met?


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Su Nuan said to the empress dowager, "empress mother, you two talk first. The minister goes to the kitchen to eat. Wait a minute, you eat and talk."


    Where do you know that the Empress Dowager said, "the empress AI''s family is looking for you this time."


    After listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, Su Nuan''s heart clicked again. What did the Empress Dowager ask her for?


    The Empress Dowager continued, "can the queen take a step to speak?"


    Feng Junyi gets upset immediately. Isn''t it obvious to drive him?


    He stood up with a cold face and said, "I have something important to deal with, so I won''t stay more."


    Then get up and leave.


    There were only the Empress Dowager and Su Nuan left in the bedroom. Su Nuan felt uncomfortable and hurriedly called pearl to make tea for the Empress Dowager.


    Pearl made two bowls of tea, put them next to her and the empress dowager, and then withdrew.


    The Empress Dowager took the tea bowl, looked down at the bowl of tea and said in a low voice, "Ai family knows that the Emperor didn''t touch other beauties in the bedroom because of you."


    Su Nuan was immediately surprised when she heard the Empress Dowager say so. It was a plea of guilt.


    Su Nuan looked at the Empress Dowager with big eyes. She looked ignorant. She just said along the literal meaning: "the empress mother means that the emperor should go to other palace beauties more, right?"


    The Empress Dowager smiled and shook her head: "Ai Jia doesn''t mean that. AI Jia means that the emperor is sincere to you. If there is a man in the world who treats you sincerely, it is naturally excellent, but AI Jia also hopes you understand a truth. The emperor is ruthless and affectionate."


    Of course she knew this truth, so she didn''t have too many illusions about the little tyrant. She just wanted to hold her thighs tight and live to the end.


    Where do you know? The Empress Dowager guessed that she didn''t understand what she meant, so she continued: "Ai Jia means you have to grow up well. You can see the women in the back palace. Although the emperor killed some, those people from other countries and ministers will continue to send them to the palace. Now the emperor is still young. When the emperor is old, more people will send him beauties. It is not difficult to guarantee that one or two of them are above the queen."


    It turned out that the Empress Dowager was teaching her.


    Su Nuan listened to this and looked like an open-minded seeker. He stared at the Empress Dowager seriously, and then nodded skillfully.


    The Empress Dowager was particularly satisfied with Su Nuan''s serious attitude, which once made her think of Princess Shuanghua. When she warned her, she looked very serious. In fact, she seemed serious, and her mind didn''t know where to go.


    She put the tea lamp aside, reached out and grabbed empress Xiao''s hand. Her soft thin fingers were really comfortable in the palm of her hand.


    She is worthy of being the queen. Her fingers are so tender that she doesn''t even have any old skin.


    "Ai Jia means that the queen can sleep after the menarche. Since she is a queen, it is urgent to breed children."


    Su Nuan kept scolding MMP in her heart.


    Is this a real mother? If it is a real mother, her son is only 14 years old this year, so she urges her son to have children.


    Well, even when she was 13 or 4 years old, she was mature and had all the characteristics of women, but she and the emperor were still young. Is it too much to let them have children?


    "Do you know why the emperor forbids contact with other beauties?"


    The Empress Dowager asked, shaking her head in cooperation.


    Why doesn''t she know? The little emperor is only 14 years old now. Since the age of 13, people around him have begun to send him all kinds of beauties. What can he understand when he is young?


    At a young age, shouldn''t it be to ensure the quality of his sleep and diet? Let the little broken child absorb more nutrients and grow stronger?


    "That''s because the emperor is in love and wants to defend himself for you. But how many men can resist it once they taste it? But if you have his children, there will be hope, and no one in the harem dares to shake your position."


    Su Nuan said unconvinced: "however, the emperor''s brother favors other beauties, and other beauties will also give birth to the children of the little emperor''s brother. In this way, won''t the position of the child minister still be preserved?"


    Seeing that the little girl was "stubborn", the Empress Dowager simply told the truth: "an expert once predicted that the emperor would not live until he was 23, so he..."


    She concealed the fact that the emperor''s children had also been counted to die prematurely, that is, she was afraid to scare the little girl.


    So it is


    Su Nuan felt a little more sympathy for the little tyrant again.


    Ancient people like to talk nonsense when they have nothing to do when they are full. Isn''t this harmful?


    If the little tyrant had not been fortune told by these experts, he would certainly live happily now, not so gloomy at a young age.


    After thinking for a while, she said to the empress dowager, "don''t worry, empress mother. My son will take good care of the emperor''s brother and let him live a long life."


    Su Nuan said this and stuck out his tongue: "wrong, long live, long live ~"


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at your sweet mouth."


    With a smile on her face, she looked at the simple and honest little girl and thought of the happy picture of her going round with her Yi''er and giving birth to several princes and princesses.


    Unfortunately, she never had a chance to see it again.


    The more the Empress Dowager looks at the little girl, the more she likes it. She knows that the child born to her Yi''er and the little girl must be so lovely.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t stay to eat rabbit soup, but the instant noodles Su Nuan hid under the table swelled.


    Su Nuan is distressed to see the shapeless instant noodles.


    It''s a pity that such good noodles are wasted.


    The belly began to coo again. Fortunately, the queen mother went out with her front foot and Pearl came in with rabbit soup.


    Rabbit soup is packed in a large basin. The rabbit meat inside is emitting bursts of meat flavor at this time. In addition to rabbit meat, there are fat intestines, rabbit meat balls, and several pieces of green vegetables and white gourd. There are red oil sprinkled peppers on it, white sesame seeds floating on it, and a handful of coriander. It''s especially appetizing just looking at it.


    Su Nuan licked his lips. Instead of jerking his chopsticks, he said to Pearl, "go and find out where the emperor is now."


    Taking advantage of the gap when Pearl went out, Su Nuan took out lunch meat slices from the supermarket and stuffed them in. As for the marinated eggs and ham sausage in instant noodles, she couldn''t waste them. She picked them out and put them in a bowl. When Pearl came in, she even cleaned up the garbage.


    "How is it? Where is the emperor now?"

 Chapter 141

    Pearl hurriedly said, "the emperor is resting in the Changle palace."


    Good guy, you know, Feng Junyi usually reads memorials in the imperial study most of the time. Now he has returned to the Changle palace. He must be still angry.


    She told pearl to carefully put the rabbit soup into the food box and went to the Changle palace.


    As soon as he got to the door, he saw the people outside who had knelt all over the floor. Su Nuan was stunned when he saw these. Duke Wang was pale and shaking all over. Su Nuan immediately realized that the little tyrant was ill.


    "Emperor, is this a head disease?"


    She asked father-in-law Wang, who nodded at her. She looked into the hall, where a small eunuch had been stabbed to death.


    The strong smell of blood drifted in bursts, and the strange atmosphere around made Su Nuan''s scalp numb.


    As for the Pearl behind her, she had long been scared white. She whispered, "mother, mother, let''s go back..."


    She was so scared that she just wanted to take the queen away so as not to end up beheaded.


    At the same time, there was a crackling sound in the bedroom. Su Nuan''s heart was tightly clenched together and finished. It was really ill.


    She turned and walked back.


    Just when Pearl thought her master was going back to the palace, she saw her master turn a corner. At this time, it was the royal doctor LV who met her head-on.


    "Doctor Lu, why are you hiding here? Why don''t you go in and treat the emperor?"


    LV song''s face showed: "this... Empress, the emperor''s head disease is incurable. We can only let the emperor bear it first. It''ll be fine when he''s gone."


    "You... You..."


    Su Nuan hates. If only she could take the emperor to her world, wouldn''t she just do something about brain CT? As long as you find the problem, you don''t have to worry about looking bad. Where will it become like this?


    "Forget it, you don''t care about me."


    Before she left, pearl knelt on the ground and cried, "madam, you can''t go. No matter who goes in when the emperor is ill, he will kill him. Even the palace people outside dare not take a bite. Madam, you''d better stay here after listening to the advice of your servant."


    LV song also said, "empress, what this lady said is very true. You''d better stay here."


    Where did you know that this was over, you heard a scream.


    Su Nuan looks in the direction of the sound. He sees Feng Junyi walking around with a sword in his hand. It happens that a beautiful woman dressed in cool clothes approaches. Before he can speak, Feng Junyi has cut off her slender waist with a sword.


    The scene was bloody. The sword was too sharp. The beauty''s body was cut into two ends before it reacted. She screamed and separated up and down, and blood flowed into a river.


    Su Nuan could not help retching. She thought she had excellent psychological quality, and her legs and stomach began to tremble.


    Finally, the sword in Feng Junyi''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Emperor!"


    Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi falling to the ground, kneeling beside a group of palace maids and eunuchs, and no one dares to go up and hold him. Su Nuan instinctively rushes over.


    But it was still a step late. Feng Junyi''s head hit the ground heavily, and a hole was made in his forehead, which was bleeding.


    Seeing the queen rushing up, a group of slaves reacted and hurriedly carried the emperor back to his bedroom.


    Looking at the pale and thin Feng Junyi with her eyes tightly closed, she is particularly distressed.


    Su Nuan frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor? LV Yuyi, as a miracle doctor, you have superb medical skills. Can''t you see it?"


    LV Yuyi''s face showed embarrassment: "emperor, this is still poisoned in the Empress Dowager''s abdomen. It can''t be cured. I''m sorry that there''s nothing I can do."


    Su Nuan was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the fight in the harem of the previous generation was so fierce. Fortunately, when the first emperor died, those powerful people were buried with him. Otherwise, it may still be a bloodbath up to now.


    Moreover, she is lucky to have a little tyrant who is not close to women. Otherwise, there are many women in the harem, and something must happen.


    "All right, you go down. All go down. The emperor wakes up in a moment. He doesn''t like people waiting. Just stay here."


    Several people stepped down. At this moment, the little queen saw that they were somewhat dignified and dignified as a queen.


    Su Nuan takes a handkerchief and wipes Feng Junyi''s hands and face, gazing closely at this nearly perfect facial features.


    Often reading novels, she knows the routines in the book. As a villain, she must be gorgeous and aggressive. Only such a villain who makes people love and hate will make readers hate and love.


    That''s why the author arranged such a miserable death for him.


    It''s a pity that you can''t get it.


    But now she wants to scold the author. What kind of crazy criticism is it that makes men and women and villains so miserable?


    How much pain is there in my heart? Isn''t it good to write sweet pet well? No more, you can write a cool article.


    She looked at the rabbit soup beside the charcoal fire, and make complaints about it: "emperor, emperor, wake up quickly, and the rabbit meat will be stewed."


    She took back her eyes and just stared at Feng Junyi''s thin lips. When the little tyrant closed her eyes, the corners of her thin lips rose slightly. Although the color was pale, it was smooth and soft, which made her put her hand on her lips.


    She stole a kiss on his face last time and felt good. According to this situation, is the little tyrant''s mouth more fragrant?


    As a result, Su Nuan bent down slowly and his heart beat wildly when he got close. Finally, her lips touched the soft and cold lips.


    At this moment, her brain was blank. She had a premonition that something bad was going on. She had no time to get out, and her lips seemed to be licked.


    She was startled and sat up straight again, but found the little tyrant still lying there, with the same expression and action as before, which once made her feel that she had an illusion.


    Maybe it''s a real illusion, but I can remember the wet and soft feeling just now.


    Anyway, little tyrant, she dare not touch it again.


    Just as she was about to tuck in the quilt for the little tyrant to eat rabbit soup, she was grabbed by a slightly cold hand and hit directly into a strong arms the next second.


    Su Nuan opens her eyes wide and sees Feng Junyi''s long, narrow eyes open, looking at her with a trace of tenderness.


    "What did the queen just do?"


    Hold the grass, was it really this dog just now?


    Su Nuan covers his lips and looks at him strangely. Where he knows, Feng Junyi pulls her hand away.


    Her face was as red as an apple for a moment, and she hesitated: "I, I didn''t do anything..."


    "Really?"


    The little tyrant''s voice was bewitched, and then slowly approached, and Su Nuan''s heart beat faster.


    Is the dog emperor going to kiss her???

 Chapter 142

    Seeing Feng Junyi getting closer, Su Nuan is very upset.


    Finally, she quickly gave Feng Junyi a mouthful on his face, which really stopped Feng Junyi''s action.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little thing in front of him. Is it intentional?


    He was anxious, but he slipped away.


    He looked at her and hugged her like punishment. He had an impulse to rub her into his bones.


    Su Nuan was so tightly held by him that she felt that the skeleton was about to fall apart. She gasped slightly and said, "brother emperor, you hurt me."


    But the heart is indignant: MMP, the dog emperor is so strong that it must be all right.


    When Feng Junyi heard her say this, he gradually let go. He didn''t know that as soon as his hand was released, Su Nuan took the opportunity to slip away from him.


    She sat at the table, patted the stool beside her and said, "brother emperor, come and have dinner. The rabbit soup is delicious."


    After that, she has picked up a small bowl and chopsticks and brought vegetables to Feng Junyi from inside.


    Thinking about the little tyrant''s body, I''m afraid he can''t eat spicy, so when filling the soup, he specially shifted the chili oil aside, scooped out the Milky soup and poured it in.


    So he filled a big bowl for the little tyrant.


    In fact, Feng Junyi is not hungry at all. He just likes watching little girls eat.


    So he turned over and did it next to the little girl.


    "Brother emperor, have a taste."


    Su Nuan took a chopstick, stuffed the thin rabbit meat into the little tyrant''s mouth, and then began to eat it.


    In line with the principle that people should use pots for cooking, Su Nuan directly eats with pots after he is full.


    I thought the rabbit meat would be stewed. I didn''t know it was stewed. Put a piece of meat in my mouth and don''t bite the meat. It''s so delicious that I want to bite off my tongue.


    When Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink, he was sleepy again. He thought that the head disease of the little tyrant was also related to insomnia. He just pulled him to bed for a nap in the daytime.


    In prison, Su QingHan was no longer whipped.


    At the moment, the wound on his body has been pasted on his clothes, and it hurts all over when he moves.


    This tyrant must be eliminated.


    Unfortunately, the reputation of the tyrant is good now. If he did some absurd things again, or if there were some scandals in the country of origin, as in the previous life, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so.


    As he was thinking, he saw a little jailer trembling and opening the prison door. Years of vigilance made him frown.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    The soft female voice was introduced into the eardrum, and Su QingHan was inspired in an instant. Isn''t this Muyang?


    "Muyang!"


    He was so happy that he stood up at once, but the wound was torn up again because of the speed.


    "Hiss..."


    He took a breath. Princess Muyang opened the door, grabbed his hand and said, "how''s it going? Are you okay? Let me see where it''s hurt?"


    However, Su QingHan didn''t answer her, but stared at her with affectionate eyes.


    Princess Muyang was staring red in the face. She said, "we don''t have much time. I have the Shengji ointment given to me by the queen. Tell me where the injury is. I''ll wipe the medicine for you. Then you leave here and don''t come again."


    Where do you know, Su QingHan''s hand held her tightly, and then heard Su QingHan say, "I knew you wouldn''t leave me. Your heart is the same as me, right?"


    Princess Muyang frowned and broke her hand: "you think too much."


    Su QingHan exposed the wound. Princess Muyang was also surprised. Then she carefully opened the place where his wound was stained on his clothes and applied ointment.


    The cool feeling made him feel much more comfortable. In his last life, he knew that the emperor of the state of wine had accepted a famous doctor and made a muscle cream that would not be changed. His father once had a bottle and knew the value of it.


    Therefore, if Princess Muyang is willing to smear it on her, she must like him.


    After applying the ointment, Princess Muyang''s heart was as hard to calm down, but she knew that it was impossible for her to be with him, so she stood up and said, "go quickly. I''ve taken care of everything. When I get out of the prison, turn right, go straight and then turn left. You will see a hidden place. After entering, you will see a small eunuch. You take this to him and he will send you out."


    When she finished, Su QingHan looked at her and said, "what do you do?"


    "Me? I was born in the country of wine and died as a ghost of the country of wine. Of course, I will continue to stay here."


    "But now the Holy Lord is inhuman. If you stay here again, you will die. The country of origin will perish sooner or later."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Princess Muyang didn''t expect him to say so. Su QingHan was more and more sure: "you didn''t hear wrong. It''s a subjugation."


    Her eyes darkened a little, and he seemed to see her broken heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. You leave with me. As long as you leave here with me, there won''t be so many tragedies."


    "No, I won''t go with you. You have a family and a concubine. What shall I do?"


    Su QingHan was stunned and immediately said, "those are the beauties my father gave me. I haven''t touched any of them. Trust me."


    "Believe you? But you..."


    She couldn''t say it. She said he had several beautiful women in the outer room.


    "My heart is only you."


    Princess Muyang was shocked by Tu Ruqi''s words. Su QingHan continued: "if I leave, it''s absolutely dangerous for you to stay here, but if you follow me, I will protect you and your brother. Do you think Feng Junyi will let you go if you continue to stay in the country of origin?"


    Princess Muyang was silent again. Last time, if the little queen hadn''t pleaded, she would have been the soul of the sword.


    She was a little shaken. After all, ask yourself, she wanted to leave with her.


    "But I..."


    Before she finished, she was knocked unconscious by Su QingHan. Su QingHan said, "I''m sorry."


    Then he rushed her out in his arms.


    In the Changle palace, Feng Junyi looked at the little girl who soon fell asleep and couldn''t help smiling.


    Duke Wang stood at the door and whispered, "emperor, the big thing is bad. Princess Muyang and Su QingHan are gone."


    Feng Junyi frowned and then said, "I see. Send someone to search the gate of the city. Don''t disturb me and the queen again."


    "Yes."


    What is more important than his queen''s nap?


    After father-in-law Wang left, Feng Junyi put on the quilt the little girl kicked off again.


    Don''t say, holding this fragrant little girl, sleeping is fragrant.


    When Su Nuan knows that Su QingHan and Princess Muyang have both left the palace, he is petrified.


    She tried to obstruct the demolition CP, but unexpectedly, the two men still ran away?


    She hurriedly wanted to ask Feng Junyi, but she was stopped by pearl. Pearl knew her mind and hurriedly said, "madam, even if you ask the emperor now, he doesn''t know. Someone in the palace sent someone to find out the gate of the city, but she still didn''t find it. It''s estimated that someone had already run away."

 Chapter 143

    Also, MMP!


    Su Nuan is very angry.


    Su QingHan, the man, abducted the woman she worked hard to protect. She had a kind of cabbage she worked hard to grow. She suddenly felt as if she was arched by a pig, which made her chest panic.


    She said angrily, "Pearl, go and ask the people in the imperial dining room to prepare dinner. I''m hungry. I want to eat now."


    It seems that only eating can fill her empty stomach.


    Su QingHan runs away with Princess Muyang. It doesn''t seem to attract Feng Junyi''s attention. For several days in a row, Su Nuan finds out what Feng Junyi should do.


    On the contrary, Su Yixun, the great prince of the cloud Kingdom, who was locked here, cried with a nose and a tear.


    "Empress, Su QingHan''s son of a bitch just ran away. He simply ignored the emperor''s authority. In my opinion, the emperor had to send troops to catch the two people and kill them."


    Su Nuan glanced at her with melon seeds and continued to eat.


    Seeing that Su Nuan didn''t answer, Su Yixun continued: "madam, I''m also for your sake. You see, you''re my sister and the emperor is my brother-in-law. I''m angry for a while. That dog doesn''t appreciate it. If I catch him, I have to skin him."


    To your brother-in-law?


    Su Nuan looked at Su Yixun. As a big man said, he beat his chest and feet. He wanted to rush up and tear Su QingHan apart, as if he had eloped with his sister.


    "After talking for so long, are you thirsty?"


    Su Nuan then asked. Su Yixun felt really thirsty. Instead of beating his chest and feet just now, he arched his hands and said, "thank you, empress."


    Look at this dog leg!


    Pearl held the tea and handed it to her. Su Yixun sipped it down and continued: "queen, in fact, Su QingHan is very bad. Let''s say our father emperor. Usually, he likes to listen to those dog eunuchs say what not old medicine and elixir to eat. I once found that he let the eunuch encourage his father emperor."


    Su Nuan was surprised: "is there such a thing?"


    Su Yixun hurriedly said, "I heard it by chance once, and I''m not sure whether it''s true or false, but it''s always bad to take medicine indiscriminately. My father has been a lot older since you came to the country."


    Su Nuan sighed secretly. If what Su Yixun said is true, she really needs to be more vigilant against male masters.


    Judging from the current situation, the man who knows what will happen in the future seems to want to speed up the progress of the matter.


    For example, a marriage proposal from the source country is actually a plot that will not appear until two years later, but if the male Lord leaves with the long Princess and just escapes, it is a plot in which two people are running around outside.


    What does the man want? Really because I like the long Princess and want to help her get rid of the tragic fate of her last life?


    Seeing that Su Nuan didn''t speak, Su Yixun said with a smile: "In fact, it''s better for the emperor to leave me in the wine country. I''m not what I used to be. If I stay in the cloud country, the dog will kill me, but... Empress, you see, I''m in a foreign country and my bed is not warm. Can you assign a maid of honor to go there and look better and serve a sweep and sprinkle? I think pearls are quite good, how about it?"


    Su Nuan heard the speech and directly threw the melon seed shell he ate in his hand on his face. He angrily said, "get out!"


    Su Yixun was startled by the Queen''s behavior and left quickly.


    Su Nuan was taking a nap when Feng Junyi came to the bedroom.


    Seeing the little girl''s sleeping face red, Feng Junyi couldn''t help reaching out and touching it.


    It was precisely because of this touch that Su Nuan woke up. When he saw Feng Junyi, he immediately grabbed the hand next to her.


    "Brother emperor, why are you here?"


    Feng Junyi looked a little unnatural. He pulled back his hand and sat aside. He said in a low voice, "I''ll come and see you and bring you something by the way. Father Wang."


    When Duke Wang heard the speech, he answered immediately. Soon a eunuch came in with several trays.


    On the tray was a dark red dress, which was embroidered with gold thread. Su Nuan brightened up when he saw the different color.


    You know, most of her formal clothes are designed to match Feng Junyi. They are mainly black, and there are few other colors. At this moment, I''m certainly happy to see her red clothes.


    Seeing the queen smiling, Feng Junyi softened his heart and asked, "the queen wants to have a try? This is made for you by Yiguo."


    Yiguo is good at embroidery and weaving, so when Yiguo explained that he wanted to make clothes for his little queen, he immediately asked people to report the height and size of the queen to each other.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    Of course, Su Nuan is happy. She has new clothes to wear, and it looks pretty good. Of course, she has to try.


    So he hurriedly called pearl.


    However


    Su Nuan put his clothes on his body, and the whole person was a little confused.


    Is she growing too fast, or is this skirt too short?


    After she put it on, she guessed the position of the knee three inches. Mom, it''s too fashionable in Yiguo. Now there are ultra short skirts?


    Feng Junyi''s face is extremely dark at this time.


    "Where are the envoys of the city country!"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Duke Wang immediately knelt on the ground and said, "the emperor calm down. I''m afraid the city country made a mistake in size. He didn''t mean to disrespect the queen."


    It was a mistake. She thought it was a popular style over there.


    "Then summon the envoy of the cloud kingdom to me. I want to ask what''s going on."


    When Duke Wang summoned the emissary of the city state, the emissary saw the skirt on the queen and nearly fainted in a moment.


    They did it according to the size reported by the emperor of the state of wine, and the emperor of the state of wine personally explained that his queen was still growing, so they had to make it a little bigger.


    They thought about it. The queen of the wine country is a child. How big is it to be bigger? It''s not good to be too big. It takes a few months to make clothes. If it''s too small, it won''t work. It''s not easy to finish. It''s so small?


    "The emperor apologizes. The city country and the city country are indeed made according to the size you said yourself."


    Su Nuan was surprised. What''s going on?


    The envoy of the city even specially presented the size chart recorded before. Su Nuan also craned her neck and looked. Suddenly she thought of something wrong.


    "The emperor''s brother, is it a foot of the city country, which is different from that of our cup country?"


    Hearing this, Duke Wang immediately said, "yes, very likely..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw the emperor''s cold face and immediately stood aside.


    Feng Junyi said, "Grandpa Wang, go and get the ruler."


    The messenger arched his hands. In order to prevent the emperor of the wine country from having to repair, he also brought a ruler. How do you know that the rulers of the city country are so short when they are put together!


    "Your Majesty, it''s no wonder that the emissary, because the scales of the two countries are different."


    Her delicate soft voice, the messenger of the cloud Kingdom who was directly moved, wiped tears and praised again and again: "what the queen said is very true."

 Chapter 144

    Feng Junyi frowned when he heard this.


    Duke Wang continued to read the booklet brought by the messenger, and then bowed his hand and said, "if you return to the emperor, except for the size, the degree, quantity, balance and currency of various countries are different. Therefore, the size of the state of Qin and the tailors of the state of Yi are based on the size of our country of origin."


    The man was startled. When they saw that the country of origin had even beaten away the Huns, the emperor was so frightened that he quickly flattered them. He even asked the country''s most famous tailor and xiuniang to make new clothes for the little queen of the country of origin in person. How could he not wipe a cold sweat?


    You know, the emperor of the wine country is young and doesn''t talk about martial ethics


    He hurriedly knelt down and said, "the emperor forgives me. I will modify the size and make a new dress for my mother."


    After his words, he saw that the little emperor was still thinking about something. After a moment, the little emperor said, "since all countries are different, it is better to unify the degree, quantity, balance and currency to facilitate economic exchanges everywhere."


    When the messenger heard this, he trembled with fear.


    They just send ready-made clothes. How can this result?


    "Well... Emperor, the people of the country are used to the degree, quantity and balance of the country. If the emperor wants to unify, I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    He knew that their emperor could make friends with the country of origin, but he would never do such a thing that moved the foundation of the country.


    "Wrong?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "since it''s wrong, you don''t have to go. Duke Wang, I''ll draw up a decree to unify the degree, quantity and balance of all countries. If you don''t comply, kill it."


    £¿£¿£¿£¿


    The emissary of the country fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    He said, young people don''t talk about martial virtue!


    Su Nuan was also thrilled.


    Mom, the fuse of the chaotic period described in the book was ignited by one of her clothes?


    She won''t be the queen of evil!


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "brother emperor, it''s so troublesome. It''s better to give this suggestion to all countries first. Wouldn''t it be better if there were a better way? Why should we mobilize the public? Do you say brother emperor?"


    She finally helped him pull back a game in the autumn rain. The little tyrant had to go the old way again. She is worthy of being a villain in the book!


    "Well, let''s slow it down first."


    Su Nuan was relieved to hear this.


    But also because of this matter, I was scared very much.


    ¡­¡­


    Su QingHan left the imperial palace of the state of origin with the wind and Muyang. Of course, he didn''t dare to run to the state of cloud openly.


    He knew how fatuous his father was. For example, the emperor of the state of origin was an important person. His fatuous father didn''t have to send a soldier by the emperor of the state of origin and personally tied him up.


    Even if the emperor of the state of wine said he would take his life, the faint king felt right without blinking.


    Cloud country is governed by such people. The more he sees, the more heartache he feels.


    At this moment, I bathe in the sun with the wind and rest in the deserted mountains and forests on the edge of the country of origin.


    When Princess Muyang opened her eyes, she saw that she was in a broken thatched house.


    Because of dizziness, she thought for a long time before she remembered what had happened. When she saw Su QingHan coming back from the outside, she directly pulled out the hairpin and rushed towards him.


    However, before her hand touched each other, she was caught.


    Feng Muyang clenched his teeth and said, "you scoundrel, I kind-hearted to save you. You even brought me out! If you want to hold me and let the emperor let you go, I can persuade you to give up this idea. The little emperor won''t care about my life."


    "But I care."


    Su QingHan said that and bit her lips hard. The hairpin in Princess Muyang''s hand fell. She was paralyzed. She forgot to resist, but let Su QingHan tightly surround her.


    "Muyang, do you know that all I have done is for you, Muyang... Muyang..."


    Su QingHan slowly pressed down the body of Princess Muyang until Feng Muyang fell on the straw spread on the ground.


    Remote forests, crumbling huts, and gradually scattered straw.


    She easily fell into his tenderness and couldn''t extricate herself.


    It''s the second day after it''s finished.


    The wind bathed in the sun, holding the scattered clothes and skirts, looking at the man sleeping on her side.


    She knows that from now on, she will no longer be the princess of the great wine country, but an ordinary woman.


    "Muyang..."


    The man reached out and groped, and suddenly hooked her into his arms. Princess Muyang exclaimed and was wiped clean again.


    At this moment, it seems that there are only two of them in the world.


    After finishing the work, Su QingHan dressed neatly and went out to find food. Feng Muyang looked at the man in front of her and felt that as long as he could stay with him in his life, even if he lived a life of men farming and women weaving, it seemed ok.


    She whispered, "QingHan."


    "Yes."


    Su QingHan is busy burning a fire. The hare just returned from the outside has been washed by him. Now he is waiting to burn the firewood and bake it on the shelf.


    Feng Muyang was ruddy and said, "QingHan, if you and I live in seclusion here, it seems good regardless of the world."


    Su QingHan''s eyes were slightly cold when he heard the speech.


    Sure enough, women are still short-sighted.


    He didn''t hurry to answer her, but waited for the fire to burn, then roasted the rabbit on the sword on the fire, and said, "do you know that the people all over the world are still in deep water?"


    Facing such a serious Su QingHan, Princess Muyang didn''t adapt for a while. She said, "I know, but it''s not something you and I can solve. Besides, the emperor won''t give up if you take me away from the palace."


    This is exactly what Su QingHan doesn''t understand. He took Princess Muyang away. Feng Junyi didn''t send someone to chase her.


    Or how to say he is a abnormal tyrant? His behavior is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "If it can''t be solved by one person, it will be together with thousands of people. The emperor of the state of cloud is ignorant and the emperor of the state of wine is cruel. If there are these two people, the world will be in chaos."


    When he said this, he looked at Princess Muyang. The eyes of Princess Muyang were dim. It seemed that she didn''t listen much. He took her shoulder, kissed her forehead and said, "Muyang, if I don''t get strong, how can I save our brother from the dog emperor of the country?"


    Yes, her brother, her only brother is still in the palace. They must save him!


    Thinking of this, her eyes gradually filled with tears. Su QingHan kissed the tears from the corners of her eyes and whispered, "Muyang, everything I do is for you. When the world is peaceful, I will take you to live in seclusion here. We raise a group of chickens and ducks, one or two cats and dogs, have a few children and die together."


    I have to say that this is what Princess Muyang yearns for. She has some heart.


    Su QingHan said again, "so you have to help me so that I can save my brother and let the people live a peaceful life."

 Chapter 145

    Su Nuan was bored and tired of playing mahjong, so he asked several concubines and Feng linche to throw pots in the back garden.


    The little tyrant has been reading memorials in the imperial study day and night these days. If she doesn''t go to him, the emperor won''t come on his own initiative.


    She''s going to get moldy if she''s so bored.


    It''s boring to play with the pot for several rounds. She can''t throw it every time.


    "No more."


    Su Nuan threw it casually and was a little depressed. He heard the screams of the beauties behind him: "ah, the queen is great. She hit the target."


    "Yes, yes, the queen did come to the hand of God. She just threw it at random."


    Su Nuan tilted his head and looked. Sure enough, the one he had just thrown was inserted into the empty pot.


    It made her feel a little better.


    At the moment, she was tired of playing. Su Nuan sat on the stone stool on one side to drink tea and rest. Beauty Liu was the first to come up and pinch her shoulder: "empress, the emperor hasn''t come to see you for several days?"


    Su Nuan glanced at Liu Meimei and asked in a low voice, "Liu Meimei seems to be especially interested in the emperor these days."


    As soon as her words came out, the beauties immediately sneered.


    "Sister Liu is in a hurry. Do you want to go up and cut her head?"


    Another beauty pinched a handful of melon seeds and sighed, "who says not? When the emperor defeated the Huns last time, which countries were not trembling. It''s reasonable for Liu Mei Mei to try her best to win glory for the country. Unfortunately, I don''t know if she has that life."


    These people spoke more bitterly than one. Su Nuan knew that although the harem still looked peaceful and quiet, it was because the Emperor didn''t touch anyone, everyone had a psychological balance. Once the balance was broken, something might happen.


    Thinking about it, she saw beauty Li close up, lowered her voice and said, "I heard that there is a rumor outside the palace and even all countries recently. Isn''t the emperor worried about it?"


    Xue Meimei happened to come to several people and asked, "what''s the matter? Why didn''t I hear?"


    Beauty Li whispered, "I tell you, you don''t wear it out. It''s beheading."


    When they heard this, they were even more gossipy. Only beauty Xue showed her timidity at this time. She said, "since it''s about sand, you''d better stop talking. Let''s eat and drink well in this palace. My mother treats us well. Why hurry up and die."


    Su Nuan kept this in mind. She said, "OK, stop talking. I think you''re tired. Go back."


    After sending off a beauty in the back garden, Su Nuan has a lot of clean ears. Su Nuan eats sugar in his mouth and swings in a daze.


    Before Feng linche left, he pushed her and the swing swung high.


    Thinking that she once flew out on the swing and was kicked to death by a little tyrant, she still had some lingering fear. She said, "slow down, slow down."


    The wind was chilly and Chul heard the speech and quickly reduced his strength.


    Su Nuan stared at him and asked, "you''ve been to the imperial study these days. What have you heard?"


    "This..."


    The wind was cold and clear, and his face was pale.


    "Say, what did you hear?"


    Feng linche hurriedly said, "I just overheard a little bit. I heard that there were rumors outside that the emperor was not the son of the former Emperor, not the son of heaven, but, but, but the Empress Dowager and the Regent..."


    In fact, she is also very confused, but now is not the time to tangle with this. Whether the emperor is or not, it must be external.


    The ancients paid attention to blood lineage. If the emperor was an illegitimate son, even if the emperor was a good one, he would take this opportunity to rebel.


    Her inner nervous group asked, "and then?"


    Feng linche continued: "brother Huang killed several people in order to obstruct this matter, but I didn''t expect more people to spread."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Isn''t it true to kill?


    Of course, you can''t do without killing. Those talkative people will continue to pass on.


    She was already worried and asked, "what''s the situation now?"


    Feng linche was also a little nervous. He said, "I heard that hundreds of people were killed yesterday, and the imperial brother ordered that if those people spread rumors again, they would be arrested and cut down together, and the nine families would be killed."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    If this goes on, it''s not self digging. What is it?


    "I''m going to find the emperor''s brother."


    Su Nuan was about to go out with a small skirt, but he was grabbed by Feng linche: "no, you forget that the harem can''t do politics? And this matter is too serious. What if, if the imperial brother gets angry and cuts you down?"


    Feng linche finished, and his mouth began to shrink.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help laughing when she saw the appearance of Feng linche, the mixed world little devil. She said, "you are a great man. Why? This is crying?"


    "I don''t have it. I can tell you. Don''t go to find brother Huang. He''s very fierce."


    "Who said I was fierce?"


    As soon as the voice sounded, Feng linche immediately covered his mouth. Why is he so unlucky?


    "Brother of the emperor!"


    Su Nuan went up and grabbed Feng linche''s hand. His small mouth pouted and said, "you''re not fierce. The emperor''s brother is the gentlest and gentlest emperor in the world."


    Feng Junyi: flatterer!!!


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    Feng Junyi asked. Feng linche was afraid that the little queen would sell him. He didn''t know that Su Nuan just said in a soft voice: "there''s nothing to discuss, just warm curiosity. The emperor''s brother didn''t come to see warm for several days."


    Feng Junyi had a headache when he mentioned this. He said, "there''s something small, but it''ll be all right soon. I have to go to the imperial study to discuss with some ministers."


    He said here, looking at the wind and the cold voice, "what is it like, you are so idle that you seem to be too idle these days?"


    "But the emperor told me..."


    "You are old and old. Look at Rong''an. It''s only 14 this year. The children are almost one year old. Look at you, it''s almost 12. You''re still idle all day. It''s time to temper yourself."


    Su Nuan looked at the two, and was surprised that they all left.


    However, it made her more uneasy.


    She tried to recall the plot, trying to find out the loophole or the way to solve it. Finally, she said to Pearl, "Pearl, please invite LV Yuyi, and say that the palace is not feeling well."


    Pearl heard the speech, and soon LV Yuyi came in. Su Nuan met him and said directly, "we are familiar on the way to Yun county. Today I''ll come straight to the point. I heard about the emperor. Do you have a good plan?"


    Did you come to him with the queen for this?


    LV imperial doctor''s expression was also dignified. He said: "I have heard that the emperor has arrested those people, but this is not the best way to solve them."


    Su Nuan thought for a moment and asked, "if I can prove that the emperor is the son of heaven?"

 Chapter 146

    "This..."


    LV Yuyi looked at the little girl with a happy face: "naturally, it is the will of the people."


    "OK."


    Su Nuan was also full of joy. She said, "that''s settled, but I need you to do me a favor..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness, your subordinates have done everything you told them. As you expected, they all dragged them away and cut off their heads."


    Su QingHan raised his hand and motioned that he knew.


    Sure enough, as in my previous life, a tyrant is a tyrant and can''t change his nature.


    As long as Feng Junyi continues to kill, as long as rumors continue to spread, the more people involved, the more things will be bad for Feng Junyi.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates have found an interesting thing."


    "Say."


    The masked man arched his hands and said, "seeing that the tyrant defeated the Xiongnu, the emperor of the city asked to make clothes for the little queen to please the tyrant. Who ever thought that the two countries had different standards of measurement and balance, and when they were small, the tyrant asked the city to unify measurement and balance with other countries."


    "This is a new thing."


    Su QingHan''s eyes were deep for a few minutes. This happened in his last life.


    In his last life, Feng Junyi became more and more cruel in the later stage. He seemed crazy and had to attack several other countries. In the name of conforming to the will of heaven, he secretly prepared for many years before he broke into the palace of the state of origin.


    At that time, whether it was the country of origin or other countries, the people had no livelihood because of the war, so he easily unified the world.


    Now it seems that things have accelerated, and everything is more interesting than in the previous life.


    "Now you bring people to spread it. It is said that the emperor of the country of origin feels troublesome and wants to unify the weights and measures of the six countries. If anyone refuses to obey, he will lead troops to attack and kill them."


    The shabby wooden door was pushed open at this moment, and Princess Muyang rushed out. She held Su QingHan''s arm tightly, red eyes and asked, "QingHan, how can you do this?"


    Su QingHan waved to him, motioned him to go down, and then put his arms around Princess Muyang: "Muyang, believe me, I''m just walking away. Don''t worry, my purpose is to make the world peaceful and everyone can eat enough."


    Princess Muyang shook her head and wanted to get rid of Su QingHan''s bondage. Where did she know that Su QingHan held her tighter.


    "Muyang, I know you are kind, but Feng Junyi is not suitable to be Renjun."


    Princess Muyang asked, "will you kill him?"


    Su QingHan is smiling, but his smile is deep.


    He rubbed the back of his hand against Princess Muyang''s cheek and said in a low voice, "no matter how he is your brother, how can I have the heart to hurt him? I promise that as long as he abdicates, I will never move a hair."


    "I knew you were the best."


    After hearing his words, Princess Muyang rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Su QingHan looked into the distance, and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    He could promise her not to hurt them, but he didn''t promise not to let them disappear from the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan lay in bed and fell asleep for several days. Because she slept more and thought about problems less, she didn''t think of a better way before.


    Feng Junyi was also very unhappy when he saw the little girl was dizzy.


    He asked LV Yuyi privately. LV Yuyi told him that this was one of the symptoms of thinking degradation. The younger you are, the memory will decline. The most important thing is not to let the little queen sleep too much.


    When Feng Junyi came to Fengqi palace, he saw the little girl lying on the bed, with her feet elevated at the head of the bed, and her wide trousers sliding down her round legs, white and straight.


    Such a calf made him unable to move his eyes.


    Pearl was guarding the side and was shocked to see the emperor coming. Just as she was ready to wake up her mother, she saw the emperor waving her hand to go out.


    She knew the emperor''s temper. If she left later, she would lose her head.


    When Feng Junyi approached, he knew where the little girl was playing, but fell asleep.


    He gently pinched the little girl''s nose. The little girl grabbed his finger with her little hand and muttered, "stop it, pearl."


    Seeing that she didn''t wake up, Feng Junyi simply dragged the little girl up. Su Nuan was sleepy. When he saw the person in front of him, he didn''t remember for a while. He just rubbed his sleepy eyes. After a while, he rushed into his arms and said sweetly, "brother emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi was distressed.


    Just now, Su Nuan''s sleepy eyes were completely regarded by him as a symptom of memory decline. The little girl was charming, but she became this poor state. How can she not make him heartache.


    Immediately he said to the outside of the hall, "father Wang."


    Duke Wang hurried in, knelt on the ground and said, "emperor."


    "Stop those ministers and let them enter the court again. I want to continue the early Dynasty."


    "This..."


    Isn''t this just the morning?


    Duke Wang just hesitated, and then said, "yes, I''ll go now."


    Out of the bedroom, father-in-law Wang impatiently ordered the eunuchs in each palace to tell them one by one and quickly stop the ministers who were going back.


    When the ministers came out of the court hall, they felt that their heads had been saved again today. They were walking out slowly. They heard the voice of the little eunuch behind them: "please stop! Please stop!"


    The ministers stopped and looked back. They saw a little eunuch sweating on the steamed bread. When they came to them, they panted and said, "ministers, the emperor will invite you back again and say it is to continue the early Dynasty."


    "This... This has retreated. Where is the reason to go back?"


    "Yes, how can the Imperial Hall allow children''s play? Hum, I think the emperor is young and only knows nonsense!"


    When another minister heard this, he rushed up, covered his mouth with his hand, and said to the little eunuch, "it''s hard, father-in-law. We''ll go back now."


    When the eunuch heard the speech, he also skimmed his mouth. Then he shook the dust and said in a low voice, "let''s see what you adults do. What''s the temper of our emperor? I advise you to carry it and understand it."


    After that, the eunuch swaggered away. The ministers looked at me and I looked at you. There was no way.


    The minister who covered the mouth of another minister said, "you are really confused. How can you say such treacherous words? Although father Wang is a clear one, if the little eunuch is not, whether your head can grow on your neck today depends on God''s will."


    The rest of the ministers had a chill in their necks and hurriedly said, "let''s go. The Emperor invited us back, but we can''t go late."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Chang, wait a minute, old man."


    The ministers originally wanted to walk back slowly. I didn''t know that the two oldest old men couldn''t walk at ordinary times. Now they ran faster than rabbits. The other ministers couldn''t care so much. They ran first for respect!

 Chapter 147

    When Feng Junyi and Su Nuan came to the chaotang hall, the ministers were already in their positions.


    Su Nuan is still a little sleepy when Feng Junyi holds her hand.


    She pinched her own flesh secretly, hissing and aching, and woke up in an instant.


    She whispered, "brother emperor, why are you still in court now?"


    It''s noon. I''m afraid it''s noon, isn''t it?


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice without changing his face, "I see you are sleepy and idle. It''s better to bring you here to listen to the noise of those ministers."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    She is really sleepy, but there is no need to suffer these hardships!


    Forget it, although the way is not quite right, the little tyrant is still kind.


    She nodded and sat there in good order.


    The ministers looked up and saw their little queen, which made them excited.


    It turned out that the little queen followed the morning Dynasty today.


    However, when they observed carefully, they found that the little queen was haggard a lot.


    They suddenly found that their little queen had been taken away a few days ago. In addition, they accompanied the emperor for rain all the way. They bumped back and forth for several months, and people were thin.


    Several ministers also felt distressed. Most importantly, as long as they remembered that the queen might have suffered a lot outside, they felt uncomfortable.


    If such a little girl is in their house, she will never go out and suffer any harm.


    Several ministers were still feeling, and heard a cold voice from above.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s start."


    Ministers, look at me and I''ll look at you.


    One of the ministers with a goatee stood up first, smiled flatteringly and bowed his hands and said, "Your Majesty, I heard that there are many rare and exotic grasses in the western Xinjiang. The soldiers of the great Shang country are invincible. How can we not use the western Xinjiang together?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he immediately felt it made sense.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Duke Wang on one side: "the one who went to Xijiang to get medicine is back now?"


    "This..."


    Duke Wang was also embarrassed when he heard this. If he remembered correctly, has the time limited by the minister passed?


    At the same time, a minister in the court hall stood up with Chaohu and said, "tell the emperor that your Excellency has died in his duty, and the people in Xijiang are really powerful. In my opinion, there are many kinds of medicinal materials in Xijiang. If our country needs them, we can purchase them. It''s not necessary to take them for our own use. It''s a waste of people and money."


    Su Nuan really listened to these words.


    She now seriously doubts whether the obscene minister with a bunch of goatee is the kind of clown who helps the tyranny written in all TV dramas and novels?


    The wretched minister with a goatee said again, "nonsense, who else in our country can compete with it now? A mere western Xinjiang is not enough. As long as the emperor is willing, it can''t be crushed by a finger."


    When he finished, he took Chaohu again and arched his hand at the little tyrant: "in the view of Wei Chen, the emperor should take advantage of the breeze that defeated the Huns and win the western Xinjiang in one fell swoop."


    Feng Junyi is still thinking, and the ministers under the court are still noisy.


    In fact, his idea is also very simple. Since Xijiang has medicine to cure his queen. Then send someone to get it. If you don''t give it, grab it back.


    Su Nuan looks at these ministers who are full and have nothing to do. It''s also a headache. Why does she think the emperor seems really interested?


    Before Feng Junyi could speak, she had tilted her head and said, "brother emperor, I think this minister is a genius. Since he proposed so, why don''t you send him?"


    When the minister with a goat beard heard this, his legs and stomach softened.


    He gave advice to make the emperor happy, but he never thought of going out in person. If he was really sent, wouldn''t it take his old life?


    He quickly arched his hands and said, "Wei Chen is a civil servant. I have no strength to bind chickens. How can I take the important task of taking over western Xinjiang?"


    "You can."


    Feng Junyi held his chin in one hand, looked at him with a smile and said, "I say you can, you can. If not, what do I want you to do, someone!"


    "The emperor, spare your life. The emperor, spare your life. Weichen can, Weichen can..."


    The minister with the goatee cried as he spoke. He looked miserable.


    But I don''t know why. Su Nuan doesn''t feel pity at all. Instead, he feels funny.


    The minister left and gradually fell into a quiet state towards the hall.


    Feng Junyi looked at the crowd and said, "why don''t you talk again?"


    "It is rumored that I want to conquer all countries and dominate the world. What do you think of Aiqing?"


    Su Wengang was still drowsy. He perked up as soon as he heard this.


    This, this little tyrant is really good at finding topics, because when he finished saying this, the ministers who had not dared to speak began to talk one after another.


    "Who is this nonsense that dares to spread such treacherous words?"


    "In my opinion, this proposal is very good. Our country should become the overlord."


    "Yes, yes, but we are not prepared. If this rumor is spread, if all countries take it seriously, it will be greatly detrimental to our country."


    Hearing someone say something about it, Su Nuan straightens up and looks at Feng Junyi with big eyes. He wants to warn him. He doesn''t know that Feng Junyi seems to be in a good mood today and is actually listening to the quarrels of those ministers with great interest.


    Finally, a minister came forward and said, "Your Majesty, I think that since such rumors have come out, it''s better to take advantage of those disorderly officials and thieves and take them at one fell swoop!"


    Another minister said, "emperor, never, except the wine country. If you want to unify the world, the emperor wants to be enemies with the other six countries. If the other six countries join hands, the wine country will perish!"


    Su Nuan is also worried. Indeed, in the original book, the male leader Su QingHan picked up this big bargain and let Feng Junyi beat the other six countries back and forth.


    The male leader secretly trained his elite army when Feng Junyi fought against other countries. Then, taking advantage of Feng Junyi''s victory over the world, he came to a mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches and beat Feng Junyi, leading him and the source country to perish.


    At that time, she felt quite happy when she saw here. Of course, she also felt that Feng Junyi, a big tyrant who kills people without blinking an eye, deserved it. But now, it''s completely the male Lord stealing the fruits of labor!


    What was she?


    She was anxious to speak. Duke Wang on one side kept shaking his head, indicating that she couldn''t speak.


    Su Nuan knows that the harem cannot interfere in politics. For the first time, the little tyrant treats her to the early Dynasty. If she forces Lai Lai again, I''m afraid she will really commit the crime of doing politics in the harem.


    However, when she was still thinking, she heard Feng Junyi say to her, "what does the queen think?"

 Chapter 148

    Su Nuan was stunned when he heard this. What do you mean, little tyrant? Are you asking her?


    She turned to look at him with big eyes blinking. It was full of ignorant and lovely words.


    Hearing this, all the ministers forgot the dispute for a moment, and looked at the little queen sitting above them one by one.


    The emperor is a child in the end. He is young. He even asks a little girl about this kind of thing.


    A group of people were still speculating, so they heard the queen in front of them point to herself with her small hand and say, "emperor, are you asking me?"


    "Yes."


    God, the emperor is really asking for her advice. Does she say it or not?


    Su Nuan pretended to be calm and said, "of course I don''t quite understand the emperor''s questions. All the ministers are capable people and different people. It''s better for the emperor to listen to their opinions."


    When she finished this sentence, she also showed a naive smile.


    This time, all the ministers under the hall smiled.


    Someone stroking his beard couldn''t help laughing and said, "what the queen said is very true, the emperor is holy."


    "Yes, yes, it''s a blessing for ministers to share their worries for the emperor, Empress and empress."


    Feng Junyi raised his lips and said with a smile, "then I''d like to bother you Aiqing to continue to discuss. It''s best to discuss a comprehensive plan."


    £¿£¿£¿


    The ministers who dared not speak much at ordinary times were also stunned.


    What''s the matter? The emperor usually doesn''t like the quarrel and noise of ministers. Why did he suddenly turn sexual?


    However, even if the emperor said so, the ministers did not dare to speak more. At the moment, the hall was still quiet, as if they could hear a needle drop.


    "What? I don''t want you to be noisy on weekdays, but you don''t listen. Today you are allowed to talk freely, but you shut your mouth?"


    As soon as they heard that the emperor was angry, one of them took the lead in saying, "in my opinion, there''s no need to think so much. If the emperor really has the ambition of dominating the world, it''s also a good thing. We''ll make good preparations. As for the other countries, the Yi country, the Yun country and the Jin country, they are all counsellors. What are you afraid of, one by one!"


    It was general Feng who spoke. He was not as white and clean as general Feng. On the contrary, he was very tall. With his beard on his face, people were afraid.


    Su Nuan knew that the three generations of Feng''s ancestors and grandchildren served for the country of origin, and general Feng died in the battle, leaving general Feng and general Feng Xiaojun, and even the Feng''s army, which frightened the enemy.


    The most important thing is that Feng Jiajun is only loyal to the emperor and the Regent.


    Su Nuan can''t help but take a more look at the Regent. The Regent is still standing there with his hands down. It seems that these disputes have nothing to do with him. He even closes his eyes at this time.


    In Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager walked around anxiously.


    Seeing mammy Zhao coming out from the outside, she immediately said, "mammy Zhao, can there be news from the Regent?"


    Mammy Zhao shook her head: "no, I heard that the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty had gone to the early Dynasty. Who knows that the emperor sent someone to stop them. Now they are back and continue the early Dynasty."


    The Empress Dowager slumped down in her chair and said, "what can I do? What can I do? I heard that those people spread outside the palace and said that the emperor is... What kind of people with ulterior motives want to harm the AI family and the emperor."


    Mother Zhao hurriedly dissuaded her when she heard this: "the Empress Dowager doesn''t have to worry. The emperor must have made a decision. Take it easy. I''ll go to find out the news now."


    Mother Zhao left, and the Empress Dowager continued to sit and stand.


    When the first emperor was alive, she was worried that someone would make a fuss about these things, so she walked on thin ice. Now that the first emperor has gone and those bitches have been buried one by one, can''t it end?


    After a while, mother Zhao came in again from the outside and knelt down and said, "empress dowager, the Regent is coming."


    Mother Zhao said and withdrew in a proper way. The Regent strode in.


    "Bo Yun, have you heard rumors outside? They say the Emperor..."


    "Well, I heard that, I have sent someone to investigate it, and the emperor has sent a secret investigation. Except those who have been chopped off their heads, all the rest are being tortured, but this is not the most direct way. Since they can know these things, they must be inside the Imperial Palace, and they must be thoroughly investigated."


    The Empress Dowager''s heart finally stabilized. She nodded and sighed, "it can only be so, Bo Yun. If you weren''t here, I really don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side."


    After a while, a little eunuch came in, knelt down at Liu Boyun and said, "tell the Empress Dowager Regent that the slave just found out from the prison that the people sent by the emperor had caught several people, but those people were tortured and couldn''t find out the results. On the contrary... Poisoned hair and died."


    Liu Boyun wrung her eyebrows: "died of poison hair?"


    The little eunuch nodded and said, "yes, it''s said that the royal doctor found it after he died. It can be seen that the person who poisoned was very clever in poisoning."


    "I see. Go down."


    As soon as Liu Boyun raised his hand, the Empress Dowager said, "who is so vicious that he wants to harm my son? I''m afraid this person is planning not only my son''s life, but also the whole world."


    Liu Boyun''s cold eyes narrowed slightly. Wan''er''s words just now flashed a young face in her mind.


    The young man has experienced ups and downs since he was young, but his eyes... Are not ordinary people.


    But that man is not from the country of origin. Why?


    He said, "you don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of it."


    On the other side, Su Nuan fell asleep even though she was making a noise in the hall.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl who almost fell to the ground and quickly reaches out to hold her. At the same time, the breath around him is a little cold.


    This made the originally noisy ministers shut their mouths at once.


    The emperor picked up the little queen and walked step by step among the ministers.


    The ministers held their breath one by one. They didn''t even dare to look at it. They just heard a cold voice in front of them: "Lord Feng, you go to help immediately. You must win Xijiang in three days."


    When general Feng heard the speech, he immediately arched his hands and said, "yes, emperor, I will obey your orders."


    When Feng Junyi got off the court, he hurried to his bedroom. He walked very briskly, but he was afraid to wake up the little man. Finally, he put the little man on the bed and was relieved.


    He thought he would wake up the little girl, but he didn''t know that the little girl turned over and continued to sleep.


    He pinched her ankle, pulled her to the bedside and took off her shoes himself. Duke Wang was surprised to see here. I''m afraid only the little queen in the world can let their emperor do so.


    Take off your shoes and socks, and the little girl''s little feet appear in front of you.


    The white and tender feet and lotus like toes were very lovely. His heart was soft. He couldn''t help holding her delicate and small feet and bent down slowly.


    Su Nuan only feels her feet itch. When she moves, she still feels it. When she opens her eyes, she sees that Feng Junyi is slowly bending over.


    £¡£¡£¡


    What is the little tyrant doing? Smell her feet??? What''s the quirk!!! It''s terrible. I''m looking for my mother!

 Chapter 149

    Seeing Feng Junyi close, Su Nuan couldn''t care so much anymore and shouted, "brother emperor!"


    Feng Junyi seems to have just returned to her soul. She suddenly sees that the little girl has awakened. Most importantly, the little girl looks at herself in surprise.


    He looked at his hand holding the little girl''s little feet, with a slightly embarrassed look.


    "I see you''re asleep and your shoes and socks are still on."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan still looked at him with big eyes flashing. The little tyrant meant that he was just taking off her shoes and socks?


    It really flattered her.


    She quickly took back her feet, stuffed the white and tender little feet into the quilt, and said in a soft voice, "I''m not sleepy."


    "Hungry or not?"


    Su Nuan thought for a moment and asked, "are you hungry, brother emperor?"


    Feng Junyi was not hungry at all, but he looked at the little girl''s shriveled stomach and knew she must be hungry, so he said, "I''d better pass the meal."


    "Thank you, brother of the emperor ~"


    Su Nuan jumped up and held the little boy''s waist tightly. It was very thin.


    Most importantly, she will never miss any chance to hold the big guy''s thigh.


    Feng Junyi''s body stiffened. He originally wanted to push the sticky goblin away, but after lifting his hand, he finally grabbed the little girl''s body.


    It''s just that Su Nuan feels something wrong.


    She thought carefully and her face turned red immediately.


    The little tyrant is no longer the little boy. He has grown up


    After feeling this, Su Nuan quickly loosened his eyes and didn''t intend to sweep down. Eh


    "What are you looking at?"


    Feng Junyi gripped her chin and drank in a low voice. Su Nuan quickly looked away, but his heart was pounding. Then he smiled foolishly and said, "what''s the matter with you, brother emperor? Why is your face so red?"


    She put her small hand up and wanted to touch his face, so Feng Junyi grabbed her slender wrist.


    "Don''t move."


    His eyes were dark and his throat rolled again. The little girl''s white face was soft and fragrant. The little mouth was red and shining, which made people want to bite.


    "Emperor, lunch..."


    Duke Wang came in and saw this scene. He quickly swallowed what he had to say, quickly crawled on the ground and didn''t forget to smoke his big mouth.


    The master is doing business. Why did he come in here?


    The eunuchs who passed the dishes didn''t know what had happened. When they saw grandpa Wang kneeling on the ground, they knelt down one by one.


    Su Wengang just noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Now when he heard Duke Wang say Sichuan food, he broke away and jumped out of bed.


    "Brother of the emperor, lunch is coming."


    Feng Junyi took his eyes back, got up, lifted his robe and sat at the table, but he didn''t dare to move any more. He just said, "then bring it up."


    Duke Wang was so frightened that he wiped a sweat and waved to the little eunuchs around him, and the dishes were served one by one.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Nuan takes Feng Junyi for a lunch break.


    Since she wants to gain weight, she can''t be alone.


    It took ten days to attack western Xinjiang, and a group of talents came with good news.


    Feng Junyi personally went out of the palace to meet him.


    Not only was su Nuan surprised, but even the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty were surprised.


    You know, when the country of origin defeated the other two countries, general Feng and the Regent made great contributions. They never saw the emperor greet them personally. Unexpectedly, they won a small western Xinjiang, and the emperor greeted them personally.


    Of course, in addition to the emperor''s personal welcome, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty also stood at the door.


    You look at me and I look at you one by one. Although they don''t understand why the emperor did this, it''s difficult to predict the holy meaning. If they guess and understand, they won''t be trembling day by day.


    At the same time, they were also curious that it took the invincible general Feng ten days to attack a small western Xinjiang.


    All those left are civil servants. At the moment, they are all disdainful.


    The army approached slowly, one by one, looking dusty. General Feng was walking in front. Just behind general Feng, the horses were dragging prisoners with their hands tied.


    As for the goatee, he didn''t hurt at all. At the moment, he held his chin high, wiped his own goatee, and a complacent face


    General Feng has been tanned, but the goatee is still white. It seems that he hasn''t suffered a little.


    Su Nuan is standing next to Feng Junyi. At the moment, she sees the dark and thin general Feng. She just feels that general Feng is much older. She holds Feng Junyi''s sleeve in her small hand and whispers, "brother emperor, are those people in western Xinjiang very powerful?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "the people of western Xinjiang are good at Gu poison. Coupled with the complex terrain, general Feng is bound to suffer some losses, but it''s not enough to mention that it''s just western Xinjiang."


    Su Nuan clearly sees that Feng Junyi''s fist has been slightly squeezed.


    Although the tone of the little tyrant didn''t care, she knew that he must be very nervous.


    After all, he knew it was dangerous. Otherwise, how could general Feng be in charge himself? As for the goatee, I''m afraid Feng Junyi can see that it''s a wine bag.


    It seems that the little tyrant is really not confused.


    General Feng strode to a distance of about ten meters away from Feng Junyi. Then a eunuch came forward to remove his sword. General Feng came forward and said, "I''ll see the emperor."


    Feng Junyi nodded and came forward to help him. He just said in a low voice, "it''s hard for general Feng."


    General Feng said, "it''s not hard to be loyal to the emperor."


    With that, as soon as he waved his hand, the goatee minister held up a grass. The goatee knelt respectfully and said, "emperor, this is the holy grass that Wei minister and the general brought you."


    Su Nuan stared at the grass, a little confused.


    This is not an orchid???


    Is it possible that the Xijiang people are teasing them?


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi also frowned: "this is the holy grass?"


    Goatee also obviously felt something wrong. He looked at the prisoners behind him, and then said, "it''s true. When Weichen found it, the holy grass was guarded by their people, but it''s a little different when he brought it out."


    Listening to a young woman not far behind him, Feng Junyi waved and said, "bring her up and talk."


    The female Lord bent slightly and then said, "the holy grass is the treasure of our town in western Xinjiang. It can only be stored in western Xinjiang. After it is brought out, it will lose its function within three days. Therefore, what the Emperor sees is the general appearance."


    Feng Junyi did not look at her, but asked the goatee, "what day is it today?"


    "This..."


    The goatee said, "it''s the second day."


    Feng Junyi frowned: "drive back to the palace. It''s said that the Royal dining room will hold a banquet. Today I''m going to celebrate general Feng''s success. LV Yuyi, please feel general Feng''s pulse!"

 Chapter 150

    Su Nuan looked at the woman. She was slim and exquisite. If she were a man, she would not be able to move her eyes when she saw such a figure.


    However, just glancing at the woman, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    The woman''s eyes are like magic. She can be sure that from the woman''s dress, she must not be ordinary people.


    But Su Nuan soon forgot her discomfort.


    The imperial dining room was busy giving a banquet to celebrate his success. Of course, Su Nuan didn''t forget to run to the imperial dining room.


    This led everyone who was cooking to kneel down as soon as they saw her. Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "if the dishes burn, you all have to move your head. You''re busy. This palace just comes to have a look."


    Of course, she did come to have a look. In addition to looking, she also had to taste it. After a circle, she ate another round belly.


    Besides these, she didn''t forget to give some advice.


    For example, mutton is best roasted. Marinate it with Orleans marinade she secretly took out from the supermarket and then roast it.


    Another example is duck, which should also be made into roast duck. She really likes roast duck very much.


    Another example is chicken. We must have spicy chicken and rabbit meat. Although it is delicious, it is a Baiguan banquet. Of course, we are reluctant to share it.


    Of course, there are good things to keep and enjoy with the little tyrant.


    In the Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager walked back and forth uneasily,


    General Feng is back. Why didn''t the Regent come back?


    There was a lot of gossip everywhere. The Empress Dowager didn''t pick up the car with the emperor. As for the Regent, he set out on the third day after the army set out. He said to check the rumor disseminators and go to Xijiang by the way.


    But since he left, there had been no news for seven days.


    Mother Zhao came in from the outside and knelt down and said, "I didn''t dare to inquire rashly, so I pretended to join in the fun. I didn''t know that no one talked about the regent for a long time. I couldn''t help asking. I didn''t know that the man told me that the Regent had never appeared."


    "Who did you call?"


    Mammy Zhao looked puzzled: "I just heard from the young general on one side. Empress dowager, please don''t be impatient. I''ll ask again later."


    "That''s all. Don''t go again. If you go again, it may arouse suspicion. There is a dinner party today. Not only civil and military officials, but also those women''s family members will come together. The women''s family members will help their husband change clothes and bathe at home. I''m afraid they will know some. Let''s find out more at that time."


    Mother Zhao could only comfort the Empress Dowager when she heard the speech: "don''t worry, Lord Regent. The auspicious person has his own appearance, and he will be fine."


    As night fell, the song and dance banquet in the palace had been staged.


    For the sake of delicious food in the evening, Su Nuan didn''t eat a snack all afternoon, just to eat more at the banquet later.


    The banquet was divided into two waves. On one side, there was a place for men to drink and on the other side, there was a gathering place for women''s family members. The Empress Dowager took the little queen together.


    At the beginning of the song and dance, the emperor said a few words. After two drinks, the party became lively.


    Su Nuan buried himself in eating, and Pearl was particularly worried, for fear that their mother''s eating would make all the ministers and wives laugh.


    It was the first time for those ladies to see the little queen at close range, but although she had many pearl hairpin jewelry on her head, her face was still young. Her small face was white and her big eyes flashed. She was especially cute.


    Especially when eating, send chopsticks to your mouth one by one, and follow the little face. It''s really a heart to be sprouted.


    Some old ladies, looking full of joy, couldn''t help whispering, "our little queen is really cute. Look at that small shape, the more you look, the more people like it."


    Another lady also said with emotion: "yes, who doesn''t like it. If there is a female doll at home, it will be satisfied to have a queen who is clever and lovely."


    As soon as this was said, it immediately aroused the approval of the people.


    The Empress Dowager also sat at the top of the crowd. Her ears were so good that these praises came into her eardrums as if they were nothing. When she heard this, she was also full of joy.


    His daughter-in-law, of course, looks like it, especially being praised by others, but she is happier than hearing others praise her for her beauty.


    At this moment, she really realized that her Yi''er had really grown up.


    Princess Shuanghua on one side was reluctant. She was angry when they only praised the food.


    Empress Mingming is a little fool who doesn''t know anything. So many people praise her.


    She looked angrily at the little queen and saw the little girl looking at her little finger and gnawing a little chicken leg.


    She ate very gentle. She took a bite of her small mouth and chewed it slowly after biting. The maid in waiting next to her wiped it clean with a handkerchief. Although her small face was bulging, it was not vulgar at all, but it looked particularly cute.


    She was stunned by this appearance, and then she studied the Queen''s appearance, pinched the chicken leg and ate it.


    When she knew she was eating, her grandmother whispered, "there are no rules at all. Where do girls eat like this?"


    Princess Shuanghua was unconvinced and said, "why can she do it and I can''t?"


    The old man''s popular headache lowered his voice and scolded, "she''s the queen. What are you?"


    Princess Shuanghua was stunned. Her grandmother said what she was? They are a family, but even if they are a family, no one really treats her as their own.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "you are the old thing."


    Then he got up and left the table.


    When she got up, she happened to see the beautiful man sitting at the banquet drinking alone, with another blush on his face.


    Forget it, she''s going to marry. What if the little bitch is with her emperor''s brother? The emperor''s brother will have three palaces and six courtyards in the future. How can so many women share a man than she monopolizes a beautiful man?


    She got up and left the table, dragging the servant girls around her.


    After leaving the palace, he said to the servant girl, "go and send a message to Lord Xu, let him come out, and say that the princess is looking for him."


    When the servant girl heard the speech, she wondered, "but... But princess, you and Lord Xu are engaged. According to custom, you can''t meet. It''s unlucky."


    "Jing knows nonsense. The princess and he are both married. Sooner or later, they will be husband and wife. What if they meet again? Don''t go quickly!"


    The servant girl was really helpless. Only Fu Shen left.


    Princess Shuanghua stood outside. She was really bored. She walked around everywhere. She listened to a few little palace maids whispering there. She was curious. When she walked in, she listened to the little palace maids: "I heard that the saint of Xijiang is locked there. No wonder she looks so good."


    "How about it? She''s not a subjugated slave, but then again, the saint is kind-hearted. I fell and my wrists were bruised. She just asked me to find a grass outside. She chewed and rubbed it on me, just like I wasn''t hurt before."


    "It''s so powerful. No wonder it''s a saint."

 Chapter 151

    Saint? What saint?


    Princess Shuanghua also heard strange things, so she got closer and wanted to hear more strange things.


    Then he listened to the palace maid: "I heard that all saints are fairies. It''s normal to have such skills. I think the real treasure in Xijiang should be this saint."


    "I also think so. I heard that the saint also has a very powerful one, called the love mantra. If he casts a spell on any man, the man will be kind and loyal to that woman all his life. If the saint can help me... Isn''t lord Bai..."


    "You are so brave. How dare the little maid covet the imperial court officials."


    Princess Shuanghua was not calm when she heard this. She rushed out and drank fiercely. Those palace maids had been scared to kneel on the ground and trembled: "princess, spare your life, maidservants and maidservants know that they are wrong."


    The maid said, raising her hand and slapping her big mouth.


    The sound was particularly abrupt in the woods.


    And this scene happened to be seen by adult Xu who came over.


    He is a new top scholar in new subjects. He thought that once he became an official in the dynasty, he could think of the common people and share the worries for the emperor. He was favored by the Empress Dowager on the first day of entering the palace and promised to Princess Shuanghua.


    Now I see that Princess Shuanghua is rude and unreasonable, and he also beats the palace maids wantonly. It''s really shameful for him.


    Seeing this scene, he waved his sleeve and left directly.


    The servant girl saw this and hurriedly stopped: "Lord Xu, don''t go, Lord Xu..."


    The servant girl didn''t dare to shout, for fear of attracting other people''s attention, and didn''t dare to pull a quarrel with Lord Xu. For fear that the princess would see and kill her, she only stomped to Princess Shuanghua and said, "princess, Lord Xu has just come, but she left again when she saw you scold these slaves."


    "Gone?"


    Princess Shuanghua was also surprised, but she couldn''t care so much when she thought that Princess miaojiang would still use emotional Gu. She said to the servant girl, "let him go. A man should be generous. Don''t pay attention to such stingy people."


    When she finished saying this, she raised her foot and kicked the palace maid kneeling on the ground. She said coldly, "Hey, get up."


    The maid hurried up. She said again, "take me to see the saint."


    "This..."


    When the maids heard this, they looked embarrassed again.


    You should know that the saint is held in solitary confinement, because the emperor is afraid that the saint is an evil woman and bewitches people. She is not only held in solitary confinement, but also does not let anyone near. They only come into contact when they go to deliver meals.


    "Why? You didn''t listen to the princess? Do you want to move your head?"


    The palace maid was so threatened that she thought she would die anyway. Instead of fighting against the princess, she might as well listen to her words. If no one found out, she could still have a glimmer of vitality, only promise.


    Several people secretly went to the place where the saint was closed. The saint sat quietly in the cell. Although it was late autumn, she was still wearing a thin white robe.


    The plain and clean face does not apply any Rouge powder, but it still makes people fall into it at one glance.


    Princess Shuanghua looked at her beautiful eyes. The water waves in the saint''s eyes flowed. When she saw her, she said, "princess, you''re finally here."


    When she heard the voice, Princess Shuanghua came back. She said, "how do you know I''m the princess?"


    The saint crossed her hands, worshipped Princess Shuanghua and said, "what a noble person you are, I can feel it in advance."


    Princess Shuanghua curled her lips and smiled: "it''s some meaning. Since you guessed that I came, you guessed what I came for?"


    "For the emperor."


    The saint blurted out, then took out a small porcelain vase from her sleeve and said to her, "since the princess is for the emperor, this may be useful to you. Take it and put it into the emperor''s meal. From now on, whether you want to be a favorite princess or queen, it''s as easy as a palm, and the emperor will obey you."


    "Then give it to me."


    Princess Shuanghua reached out to get it, but hesitated at the moment she touched the bottle.


    "How do I know it''s emotional insects instead of poison?"


    The saint''s eyes are still full of indifference. She said: "if the princess doesn''t believe it, it''s OK. But in my opinion, even if the princess takes the emotional Gu, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance, because the princess can''t get close to the emperor at all, isn''t it?"


    "You! Don''t talk nonsense here. The emperor is my cousin. He loves me most. As long as I tell him, I''ll give me everything I want. If it weren''t for the little bitch, I would have been the queen!"


    She finished, took the white porcelain bottle without hesitation, and then couldn''t wait to go out.


    The two attendants were already stunned.


    What did they hear just now? The county chief poisoned the emperor. This is a great crime of beheading.


    Out of the prison, Princess Shuanghua suddenly stopped and asked the two palace maids around her coldly, "what did you hear just now?"


    The ladies in waiting knelt on the ground and trembled. "Maidservant, maidservant didn''t hear anything."


    "Really?"


    As soon as Princess Shuanghua raised her chin, the maid beside her immediately took out a dagger from her sleeve, directly held a person''s chin from behind, pulled the dagger to her neck, and the maid fell to the ground silently.


    The other maid in waiting saw this scene and was stunned. She had no time to escape and was stabbed into her heart by the servant girl with a dagger.


    Princess Shuanghua said quietly, "I only believe that the dead won''t tell. There''s a waste well over there. Clean them up."


    Princess Shuanghua said, stuffed the white porcelain bottle into her sleeve and continued to swagger to the banquet.


    However, the scene just now was clearly seen by the wind.


    The wine was particularly delicious. He accidentally drank two more cups and soon felt urgent to urinate. However, if it was really troublesome to find a place at this time, he slipped out and planned to find a quiet place to solve it. He didn''t know that he had only peed half out, so he saw this scene.


    This princess Shuanghua is really terrible.


    What did she just take? Isn''t that white bottle supposed to poison the queen?


    His heart was about to jump out of his throat. He stumbled towards the banquet. Seeing Princess Shuanghua walking towards the crowd, he didn''t dare to breathe a little longer and ran to Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan was still eating, and was stunned when he saw the staggering wind: "Why are you here? The food over there is finished?"


    As soon as the surrounding ladies saw that it was the little prince, they also bowed their hands. Feng linche approached her and said, "no, I haven''t finished eating. Sister-in-law Huang, come out with me. I have something important to tell you."


    He glanced at Princess Shuanghua. Princess Shuanghua seemed to have to go here. He couldn''t care so much. He covered his stomach and said, "sister Huang, my stomach hurts. Can you find a place for me to have a rest?"

 Chapter 152

    Su Nuan stared at Feng linche, who winked at her.


    She thought a little slowly before she realized it.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Feng linche must have something to find her.


    So he stood up and said, "OK, I''ll find you a place."


    Pearl is also stunned. Why does her mother want to find a hut for the Lord? I''m afraid it''s inappropriate, isn''t it?


    I quickly took two maids out with me.


    When he got out of the door, Feng linche saw no one around, lowered his voice and said, "warm, big things are bad, I just heard..."


    "What do you hear?"


    Su Nuan asked, and saw that Feng linche closed his mouth.


    Because Feng linche watched Princess Shuanghua come out again.


    Su Nuan looked back curiously and saw Princess Shuanghua. When Princess Shuanghua saw Su Nuan, of course, a hundred didn''t like it. At the moment, she glanced at her and said reluctantly, "I''ve seen the queen."


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "don''t be polite. Go and help yourself."


    When the princess Shuanghua went away, Feng linche took the above words and said, "warm, Shuanghua county mainly poisoned the imperial brother."


    "Poison?"


    Su Nuan was also shocked. What kind of bear heart leopard gall did Princess Shuanghua eat and dare to poison Feng Junyi?


    Isn''t it love that begets hate?


    At this time, she couldn''t care so much. She turned and entered the house.


    But seeing Feng Junyi sitting alone at the top, drinking alone, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not easy to feel above ten thousand people.


    According to her current understanding of the little tyrant, it seems that only Feng linche can play with him occasionally.


    He prematurely lost the vitality that a child should have and entered the adult world.


    But she just thought so, so she approached with her skirt and quietly sat on the side of Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi seems to have had two more drinks. At the moment, his eyes are slightly blurred when he looks at her. He looks at her and says, "why is the queen here now?"


    Su Nuan said with a smile, "the emperor has rich dishes here. Nuan came here to beg for some food."


    "Oh?"


    Feng Junyi picks up her eyebrows, but takes chopsticks and puts a piece of duck in her bowl. His other hand is under the table and secretly holds her hand.


    Su Nuan was also surprised. He looked at the little tyrant pretending to be serious. He just felt that the tyrant was more and more lovely and tight.


    If it weren''t for the crowd at the moment, she really wanted to take a bite out of his face.


    But judging from the current situation, the little tyrant is still well. Next, as long as she stays by his side and doesn''t let Princess Shuanghua get close.


    However, Su Nuan saw Feng Junyi drinking one cup after another. She was worried immediately. She grabbed his wrist and said, "brother emperor, children can''t drink too much wine. It will hurt their brain and become stupid at that time."


    "Children?"


    Feng Junyi looks at her with blurred eyes. Although his sight is a little unclear, he still keeps his mind.


    He knew that this was in front of all officials. He must not show any expression that would damage the emperor''s face.


    He deliberately lowered his voice and said in her ear, "you say I''m still a child?"


    Su Nuan''s heart is pounding. It''s terrible. She seems to have stepped on thunder.


    Feng Junyi has always looked like an old man. He certainly doesn''t like to be said that he is still a child. Won''t he be angry if people say so now?


    She quickly shook her head and denied: "no, wennuan is a child. Brother emperor, you drink too much. Let me help you to have a rest."


    She tried hard to pull Feng Junyi up. She didn''t know that Princess Shuanghua suddenly came to them at this time.


    "Cousin of the emperor ~"


    Princess Shuanghua pursed her lips and looked at Feng Junyi with her eyes. The expression on her face was particularly aggrieved.


    "What''s up?"


    Feng Junyi said coldly and didn''t look at Princess Shuanghua, which made Princess Shuanghua more angry.


    But she still suppressed her inner anger and continued to make a gentle voice: "cousin of the emperor, Hua''er will be married soon. This glass of wine Hua''er respects you and will be the last bar before leaving."


    She put the glass close to her, but she was making her own calculations.


    Once the emperor drinks this glass of wine, she will be her man from now on.


    What, Mr. Xu, Mrs. Xu, isn''t it good to be a queen below one person and above ten thousand people?


    When she becomes the queen, the beauties in the harem will die one by one. No one can rob her of the emperor''s cousin!


    Poison?


    Su Nuan stared at the glass of wine and said coldly, "your emperor''s cousin has drunk too much now. The palace will take him back to rest. Princess Shuanghua will drink it by herself. We''ll just watch."


    Princess Shuanghua was also worried. The dead girl stopped her.


    She couldn''t care so much. She put the wine glass to Feng Junyi''s lips and continued to dissuade him with a crying appearance: "cousin emperor, this is the cup. Hua Er has never begged you so much. Just drink it."


    Su Nuan grabbed Princess Shuanghua''s wrist and raised it with force, and the wine splashed on her face.


    Princess Shuanghua was going crazy. She opened her mouth and didn''t dare to shout. She was embarrassed. Most importantly, she obviously felt a bug flying into her mouth.


    Of course, Su Nuan also saw this scene.


    Because with her action, a black bug the size of a ladybug flew out of the wine cup.


    Princess Shuanghua was frightened. She tried to buckle her throat and wanted to vomit out through nausea. But Su Nuan said coldly, "come on, the princess has eaten bad food. Take the princess down to have a rest."


    That wave of operation just now was like flowing clouds and water, and even the Pearl was stunned.


    But what just happened? Why did her mother pour wine on Princess Shuanghua?


    Anyway, her mother is really powerful.


    Feng Junyi is picked up by Su Nuan, and the wine is getting stronger. He still can''t figure out what happened just now.


    Su Nuan looks as if nothing has happened and helps Feng Junyi to leave. It seems that no one has noticed the episode just now.


    When he returned to his bedroom, Feng Junyi was put on the bed. Father Wang took off his shoes and socks before he was ready to retreat. Su Nuan called him, "father Wang, go prepare some fruit and cook some sober soup."


    Duke Wang responds. Su Nuan takes another towel and carefully wipes Feng Junyi''s face.


    Who knows that just when his finger touched Feng Junyi''s face, he was hugged by this guy again.


    That pair of gem like eyes suddenly opened, which surprised her.


    Then Feng Junyi pushed her away and struggled to sit up.


    "Brother emperor, what are you doing?"


    Feng Junyi''s voice is hoarse: "go and have some water."


    Su Nuan laments that Feng Junyi''s drinking capacity is quite good. After drinking so much, he is still good.


    She said, "don''t move, brother emperor. I''ll pour it for you."


    She quickly got out of bed and poured Feng Junyi a cup of tea. But seeing that Feng Junyi was still drunk, she said, "brother emperor, I''ll feed you."

 Chapter 153

    When Duke Wang came in with sobering soup, he happened to see this scene, which surprised him. Fortunately, he was relieved to see that he was just feeding water.


    After putting the sober soup and fruit aside, he retired quietly.


    After su Nuan fed the tea, he saw the sobering soup on the table. It said it was sobering soup, but it smelled extremely bad.


    She put it on her mouth and tasted it tentatively, and immediately frowned.


    If you give such a thing to a little tyrant, will it make him angry?


    She comforted patiently: "brother emperor, this sobering soup doesn''t taste very good. After you drink it, I''ll give you a sugar, okay? This will remove the bitterness in your mouth."


    Feng Junyi looks at her. Does the little girl really treat him as a child?


    But although he thought so, he answered. When the sobering soup was handed to his lips, Feng Junyi drank it honestly.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Feng Junyi doesn''t think she feeds slowly, so he simply carries the bowl and drinks it all at once.


    Seeing this, Su Nuan quickly pinches a rock candy from the supermarket and puts it into Feng Junyi''s mouth.


    Feng Junyi was stunned when he was suddenly stuffed with such a thing in his mouth.


    "This is rock candy. It''s very sweet. Eat it. It''s okay."


    When she drank bitter medicine as a child, grandma would put a rock candy in her mouth.


    After drinking the sober soup, Feng Junyi fell back on the bed to rest again and looked at her with narrow eyes.


    "Come here."


    Feng Junyi hooks his fingers. Su Nuan goes to bed and lies next to him.


    Feng Junyi just looked at her. She also looked at Feng Junyi. At the moment, because of drinking wine, the young man''s pale to transparent skin color was stained with a layer of blush, and the lip color of his thin lip was deeper, even with a faint luster,


    A few strands of hair hung down in front of his forehead. She couldn''t help reaching out to pull away the broken hair in front of his forehead, and her hand was tightly grasped again.


    She looked at the boy. The boy''s eyes were more melancholy than usual, which made her ask: "brother of the emperor, what''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Junyi holds her in his arms with a big hand, and his chin is against her forehead, which is cool.


    He swallowed a mouthful of water and whispered, "warm, holy grass can''t detoxify at all. What should I do with you?"


    What should he do with her?


    The last sentence poked the softest place in Su Nuan''s heart. She said in a thick nasal voice: "the emperor''s brother is worried about this. Wow, the emperor''s brother doesn''t have to worry. Nuan is all right."


    After saying this, Su Nuan gently breathed out a breath and asked again as if he had made up his mind: "brother emperor, if one day Nuan becomes more stupid and stupid, will you not want me?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi''s unexpected answer made Su Nuan''s mouth shrink uncontrollably.


    Sure enough, men are big pig hooves. If she becomes stupid, he won''t want himself.


    At this thought, she was even more wronged. In the end, she cried uncontrollably in his arms.


    "Is the emperor''s brother too bad? Warm is just a little stupid. Don''t warm. Men are big pig hooves!"


    Crying and complaining, Feng Junyi hammers his fist on his chest.


    Feng Junyi looked at the little thing with a smile, stretched out his hand, held her hand in the palm, put his lips close to her earlobe and said, "so little thing, don''t become a little fool."


    Then he looked at her little red face and gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan stopped crying and looked at the pig''s hoof in front of her with big eyes.


    The boy in front of him hugged her tightly. His thin bones hurt her a little.


    Because of the height gap, her head was so close to his neck. When she looked up, she could see his sexy Adam''s apple and smell the faint smell of Medicine on him.


    What Su Nuan didn''t know, her soft breath collided with his neck and lit a group of fireworks in his chest.


    Feng Junyi hugged her tightly and almost wanted to crush her and swallow her into his stomach. He would never let her leave him again.


    Su Nuan struggles hard. She just feels that Feng Junyi''s hug is suffocating her.


    However, the more she struggled, the tighter the man holding her in his arms, and finally turned over and pressed her directly on the bed.


    The next second, the kiss with heavy breathing burned on her lips.


    Although her mouth was cold, it burned into her heart at this moment.


    Little tyrant, this is


    She wanted to struggle, but before breathing, there was a strong smell of alcohol in addition to his breath.


    He was drunk.


    Su Nuan was imprisoned in his arms again. His two big hands were like pliers. They clamped her slender wrists and made her unable to move.


    "Huang... Um..."


    Su Nuan''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. She was suddenly afraid.


    It turned out that the teenager who was about to be fifteen was so crazy that he was so terrible.


    Finally, Feng Junyi breathed out a long breath, let go of the little girl in front of him, collapsed and gasped.


    Su Nuan hid there trembling. She didn''t even dare to move, because she knew how terrible such a young man was. If she lit his fire, she would eat everything.


    She is still a little girl


    Su Nuan''s cheeks became hot again.


    Feng Junyi lay on her side for a long time before he calmed down his mood.


    I have to admit, this little girl... Is delicious.


    He reached out and touched his lips. A smile came from the corners of his mouth and turned to look at the little girl on his side.


    The little girl trembled because he had just made too much effort, which made her mouth a little swollen and looked miserable.


    Especially in the light of the night pearl, her lips were half open and half closed, with a light luster, like a ripe red cherry.


    The timidity in the little girl''s eyes made him blame himself.


    "Warm."


    He just whispered, and Su Nuan was smart.


    This reaction surprised Feng Junyi. He realized that he was terrible just now.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    He just couldn''t control himself. He didn''t know what devil he was looking for for for a moment. He just wanted to ravage her severely.


    He reached out to touch the little girl''s face, but stopped in mid air. He didn''t forget the little girl''s frightened eyes just now.


    However, the next moment, the little girl had grasped his hand and put his hand on her still hot cheek.


    Su Nuan shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter, brother emperor, I know you''re drunk ~"


    Feng Junyi was slightly stunned. Yes, it was all because he was drunk.


    He was hoarse and whispered, "OK, I won''t drink in the future."


    What should I do? Such a little tyrant is more lovely. She still wants to kiss


    And the taste just now... Well, it''s also good~


    "It doesn''t matter. Drink to make you feel good. If the emperor''s brother likes it, he can still drink it again. Warm is not afraid ~"

 Chapter 154

    When Princess Shuanghua ran out of the hall, she stood outside the hall, scratched her throat and vomited.


    While the maid in waiting had no time to bring her a spittoon, she looked at the embarrassed side of Princess Shuanghua regardless of her image.


    But even if he vomited out all the water, he still didn''t see the black bug.


    Princess Shuanghua was so angry that she shouted coldly to the palace maids in front of her: "look for it with me and see if there are insects in it?"


    "Insects, insects? Princess, we don''t see anything. There are no insects in it."


    Another maid in waiting echoed, "yes, yes, princess, why are there insects in here? Have you drunk too much?"


    "Get off, get off!"


    She was very angry. When the little bitch poured wine on her, a black bug flew into her mouth. Why didn''t she say it one by one now?


    She knows that people in Xijiang are good at raising poisonous insects. What if this thing is poisonous and really poisons her?


    If this is really a love bug, what consequences will it cause if she gives herself Love Bug?


    But because she vomited, she was weak and weak all over at the moment. She had to be supported by the maid around her: "help me forward quickly. I''m going to see someone."


    The palace maids were also frightened by her appearance and hurriedly picked her up. Under the guidance of Princess Shuanghua, the palace maids sent her to the place where the saint was imprisoned.


    When the saint saw Princess Shuanghua coming, she straightened herself immediately.


    She looked at Princess Shuanghua and thought that the woman looked strange at the moment.


    "There''s nothing for you here. You all go down."


    At the moment of stepping into the cell, Princess Shuanghua''s tone became soft.


    The saint looked at the woman and said coldly, "don''t you have everything? Why are you here again?"


    Where do you know that Princess Shuanghua walked to the railing and spoke to her in a soft tone: "saint, how can he be so cruel to lock you in such a place? Are you hungry? Are you tired? Do you want me to find someone to send you some food?"


    The saint frowned again when she heard this. What''s the madness of Princess Shuanghua?


    She replied coldly, "I''m not hungry or tired. If the princess has nothing to do, please leave here."


    Where did you know that when she said this, Princess Shuanghua was dejected. She nodded and said, "I know. You are tired of me after all. I''ll go now."


    Princess Shuanghua turned and walked out to the door. In an instant, she was smart. What happened to her just now?


    Looking at the palace maids around her, the palace maids are still there. There is nothing unusual on her face, but she doesn''t remember what happened when she just went in.


    Thinking of her purpose of coming here, she turned and walked in, but saw the saint say, "Why are you here again? I didn''t say don''t come here if there''s nothing to do. The emotional Gu has been given to you. There''s only one in the world."


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, she frowned: "it is said that there is only one love Gu?"


    The woman looked at her like an idiot and said, "of course, this one is the only one. Men are loyal to women, and so are women to men, otherwise they will be eaten by Gu insects."


    Thinking of a black insect in her stomach, Princess Shuanghua''s face immediately became ugly.


    "Just one? If it''s not loyal, it will be eaten by poisonous insects?"


    Hearing this, the saint immediately smiled: "what? You still want to learn from Princess Shanyin? Princess Shuanghua has great ambition."


    Princess Shuanghua had no time to take into account her sarcasm, but asked, "what would happen if the insect was eaten by a woman?"


    The saint said in a low voice, "of course I don''t know. Where will women raise poisonous insects for women?"


    She looked at Princess Shuanghua and wondered, but she thought that the woman would not be so stupid.


    Princess Shuanghua thought more and more afraid: "what if there is? How can we remove the poisonous insects?"


    "Unless one party dies, the other insect in her stomach won''t live alone."


    The saint suddenly thought of something and said, "did you eat the insect?"


    Princess Shuanghua looked a little unnatural. She hesitated and said, "how can I be so stupid? Don''t talk nonsense."


    The saint looked at her and said, "that''s good. If you want to realize your wish as soon as possible, give it to the emperor as soon as possible."


    Princess Shuanghua looked at the saint, and the more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. She asked, "if the love Gu is the next Gu insect, if I guessed correctly, there must be a male and a female Gu insect, but I don''t have another one."


    The saint''s eyes flashed once: "you think too much. It''s an ordinary insect in western Xinjiang. I''m a saint. Where does it need so much trouble?"


    "That''s good. You''d better not lie to me, otherwise... Don''t blame me for being rude."


    Princess Shuanghua turned and left. When she left the cell, she only felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach, but it was only a moment, and this feeling was gone.


    She thought about it. Anyway, she made the poison herself. If she gave it to herself, it would be nothing at most because there are many worms in her stomach.


    Just after Princess Shuanghua left, the saint stood up and touched her belly: "dog emperor, as long as you take the love poison, from now on, the whole big cup country will be mine, and I want you to bury my dead family and people!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan has been accompanying Feng Junyi in the bedroom. Her little hand gently beats him and coaxes the little tyrant like a child.


    She didn''t stop her hand until the little tyrant came out with a uniform breath.


    When the little tyrant fell asleep, she sat cross legged beside him.


    Anyway, the food in her stomach was almost digested by now. She took some snacks from the supermarket and sat next to him while looking at him.


    She is thinking about whether her last method can make all the people believe that Feng Junyi is the son of heaven?


    I told LV Yuyi about some materials last time. I think LV Yuyi has already prepared almost.


    In fact, the way she thought was not difficult, that is, to make the heavenly book, and then, by chance, let the heavenly Book suddenly appear in a corner.


    There must be nothing here to make books. This kind of thing is very simple. She has notebooks, hand books and so on in the supermarket. Just look for it.


    The difficulty is to make the ink in the wordless heavenly book.


    Although there are many snacks and grains in the city, these materials are not available.


    There are many things in traditional Chinese medicine that can cure diseases only by chemical reaction to a great extent. She doesn''t understand these, so it''s most appropriate to entrust this task to LV Yuyi.


    After thinking for a while, she threw the potato chips aside, patted her little hand and said to Duke Wang outside the hall, "Duke Wang, pass on the doctor LV hard and say that the palace has something to find him."

 Chapter 155

    When LV Yuyi arrived, a pile of melon seed shells had been piled on the table next to Su Nuan.


    The careful LV imperial doctor glanced at it and hurried forward to take out several small porcelain bottles in the medicine box one by one.


    "I''ve just finished tidying up these gadgets. It took some time, madam. Look."


    After saying this, doctor LV Yu took another thing out of the box as if he remembered something: "yes, this is a candle."


    Su Nuan picked up a small bottle with grape juice written on it, water written in the other bottle and astringent water written in the third bottle.


    She looked at it curiously. LV Yuyi said, "this is something that Weichen accidentally found when he was dispensing medicine. It tastes astringent and tastes a little bitter when he swallowed it to his throat, so Weichen called it astringent water."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What a straightforward, childish name.


    Su Nuan put something in front of her nose and sniffed. She asked the guy to find a way by himself. Unexpectedly, he got baking soda.


    Astringent and bitter, isn''t it soda?


    She said, "have you figured out how to use these?"


    LV imperial doctor arched his hand: "Weichen thought of it. Weichen will demonstrate it to the empress."


    With that, Dr. LV took out the A4 paper she had given him before, poured out the soda water in the small bottle, dipped the brush in the soda water and wrote on it. After writing, she picked it up and blew it. Soon the paper dried up and the transparent water was written on it without any trace.


    When the paper was dry, doctor LV found a candle to light it and baked it at the bottom of the paper. After a while, the handwriting on it appeared.


    After doing this, Su Nuan said, "good, good."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    LV Yuyi said and said, "in addition, Weichen thought of another way."


    When he finished, he painted the grape juice on the other non baked handwriting. Soon, the blue-green handwriting appeared on it.


    Su Nuan had to admit that LV Yuyi did develop baking soda. Not only that, the smart guy really mastered the important way.


    She nodded: "this water will be called soda later. Since this experiment is very successful, we will act according to our plan."


    The royal doctor Lu said yes, and then asked, "empress, do you want to tell the emperor about this?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "don''t tell the emperor. You know what I know about it. Just know it. Go."


    She knows better than anyone what a little tyrant is.


    The rumors outside said that he was not the child of the former Emperor. Let alone whether it was true or false, even she wondered whether Feng Junyi was really the child of the Regent.


    Otherwise, how can a man sacrifice everything for other people''s children and protect the country for him.


    When Feng Junyi sees the Regent, his face is also full of anger. It is estimated that he is also angry in his heart.


    So she will never act rashly until she has investigated Feng Junyi''s life experience.


    I didn''t know that LV Yuyi met Feng Junyi when he just finished packing up and went out.


    Seeing the visitor, LV imperial doctor hurriedly arched his hands and left. Feng Junyi glanced at him, walked into the bedroom and asked, "what''s wrong with the queen?"


    Su Nuan glanced at the melon seed shells piled into a hill on the table, covered his stomach and looked at him like Wei qubaba: "it seems that I have eaten too much accumulated food. Doctor LV gave me some medicine powder to strengthen the spleen and eliminate food. I just ate it. It''s estimated that I''ll be fine after lying down."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi''s tense face eased. He stretched out his hand and nodded at the tip of her nose: "greedy cat, you can''t eat so much in the future."


    Su Nuan nodded, docile like a kitten.


    ¡­¡­


    People came and went at the banquet, and the queen mother never had a chance to ask.


    After that day, she waited for two more days, but she still couldn''t wait for the news of the Regent.


    Seeing mammy Zhao coming in a hurry again, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Is there any news?"


    Mother Zhao dodged her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "if you go back to the empress dowager, there is still no news. Empress dowager, you''d better wait patiently. Lord Regent has excellent martial arts and can turn bad luck into good."


    She can''t wait.


    This is the tenth day. She hasn''t heard from him for ten days.


    At the moment, she couldn''t care so much anymore. She said to mother Zhao, "go recruit general Feng into the palace and say that the AI family has something to find him."


    "This..."


    Mother Zhao was a little embarrassed.


    She just got the news that the Regent did go to Xijiang, but general Feng only met that day. The Regent broke into Xijiang stronghold alone and took the head of Xijiang King Xiang.


    Since then, they can attack Xijiang stronghold all the way.


    It was on that day that general Feng never met the Regent again.


    General Feng told her that although the population of Xijiang was small, the people of Xijiang were good at poisonous insects. They suffered heavy losses. Although the Regent took the head of the king of Xijiang, it was more dangerous and less auspicious.


    She heard about this, but she didn''t dare to tell the empress dowager, lest she couldn''t stand it.


    "Why? You don''t listen to the words of AI family now?"


    The Empress Dowager looked stern. After hearing this, Mammy Zhao quickly knelt down and said, "no, it''s not. The Empress Dowager calmed down. In fact, the slaves and maidservants probed, probed..."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she just felt something bad: "what did you find? Tell me quickly!"


    "The maidservant found that the Regent had no news since the western border, for fear of more or less bad luck."


    Holding her handkerchief tightly, the Empress Dowager comforted herself and said, "no, he protected Yi''er all the way to sit on the river and mountain and rescued his family from the cloud country. After all the battles, she retreated all over. How can he be hurt in a mere western Xinjiang!"


    They also said that when the emperor''s country was stable, they would retire to the mountains and forests and become an ordinary couple.


    She didn''t believe he would break his promise.


    Mother Zhao quickly answered, "what the Empress Dowager said is very true."


    However, when she finished saying this, she saw a small eunuch running in a panic, flopping and kneeling in front of the Empress Dowager and saying, "the Empress Dowager''s mother is not good."


    After hearing this, Mammy Zhao slapped the little Eunuch in the mouth. She said in a harsh voice, "dog slave, how do you talk to the Empress Dowager!"


    "I know I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong."


    The little eunuch kowtowed vigorously. The Empress Dowager put on a dignified look again and said to the little eunuch, "all right, tell me, what''s the matter? She''s so flustered."


    "I heard what the Empress Dowager said. The Regent is gone. His body has been found and is now in the Regent''s house."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she felt dizzy in her head. Mammy Zhao quickly helped her. She said in a trembling voice: "how could it be... Impossible. He promised the AI family. The AI family doesn''t believe it! Come on, help the AI family to the Regent''s house!"


    Mammy Zhao quickly stopped: "the Empress Dowager must not. There are many rumors about you and the Regent. If you go this time, it will be disadvantageous to you. Now the Regent is gone, and the backer of the great wine country is gone!"

 Chapter 156

    The Empress Dowager was stunned there.


    Yes, if the Regent is gone, the patron of the big business country will be gone.


    Although the emperor can handle state affairs now, he is still too young after all.


    And their plans have not been completed. If they fall at this time, countries with tiger and wolf hearts will take the opportunity to make chaos.


    There are six countries outside covetously, and there are people inside who listen to rumors and are ready to move. What should she do if something goes wrong at this time? What should her Yi''er do?


    "No, the AI family doesn''t believe it. The AI family should see it in person. Since we can''t go openly, we''ll go disguised. The AI family doesn''t believe it. He will really leave the AI family behind."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Nuan sneaks into the imperial study, he happens to hear about it.


    No matter how others reacted, she was stunned first.


    How could the Regent be dead? Why did he die?


    You know, in the original book, the Regent stood firm until the end, when he hanged himself because the Empress Dowager was gone.


    Although she is not a loyal fan of the Regent, she was deeply impressed by the invincibility of such a villain God of war in the original book.


    Now she said that he was killed by Xijiang people so easily, which was much beyond her expectation.


    She hid outside the door and didn''t dare to go in, but she knew that Feng Junyi must be very flustered.


    After the ministers left, Su Nuan lingered in and saw Feng Junyi look up at her and say in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuan took out a small plate of cream cake in the palm of his hand, put it on Feng Junyi''s table and said, "brother emperor, this is for you."


    Feng Junyi glanced at what the little girl had put on her desk.


    It smells especially sweet. It''s a little girl''s favorite flavor.


    He whispered, "what is this?"


    Su Nuan said seriously, "this is a cake. If unhappy people eat it, they will become very happy. Brother emperor, try some."


    She glanced at the cake and suddenly found that she had forgotten to take her fork from the supermarket.


    She has performed taking things from space before, but it''s not good to take things too often.


    So she had an idea, picked a little cream with her fingertips, came up to Feng Junyi and said softly, "brother emperor, you have a taste ~"


    The little finger was dangling in front of him. It was very cute.


    Feng Junyi finally couldn''t help but open her mouth and let Su Nuan import the cream at her fingertips.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious?"


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi. She thinks that even people who have never eaten cake will fall in love with this taste.


    No matter how much Feng Junyi doesn''t admit it, he is also a child.


    The soft and sweet taste fills her mouth. Feng Junyi only feels a wonderful feeling.


    He actually likes such a sweet and greasy feeling.


    He glanced at the little girl and said against his heart, "it''s not delicious."


    "No? No."


    Su Nuan thought for a moment, then picked up more cream with his fingers, gathered in front of Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, it must have been too little just now, so you didn''t taste it. Now you try again."


    How do you know that just as her fingertip reached Feng Junyi''s lips, she was bitten by this guy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi still bites her and even tends to add gravity.


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan said in a crying tone: "you, you bit me..."


    Soon, she began to cry.


    This made her feel disgusted. While wiping her tears with her small hand, she said, "well, why do I always shed tears? I can''t wipe them off. I hate myself..."


    "I forbid you to hate yourself."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he directly took the little girl in front of him into his arms, wiped her tears with his hands, and looked at the little girl''s red finger bitten by him. He also blamed himself for a moment.


    He just really didn''t mean it. When he saw that little finger swinging back and forth in front of him, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t know that the little girl was so delicate. He just touched it and cried.


    "Stop crying. It''s all my fault."


    Feng Junyi hugged her in her arms and seemed to be in a hurry.


    Su Nuan nodded, his nose red, and his small appearance was particularly pitiful: "well, I won''t cry, Emperor brother, was the cake sweet just now?"


    "Sweet..."


    When she heard Feng Junyi say this, she was relieved. Holding Feng Junyi''s face in her small hand, she said, "brother emperor, you should promise to be warm. You can''t hide anything from warm. Although warm is a little stupid and may become more and more stupid in the future, warm will work hard to help you find a way."


    Feng Junyi smiled. It turned out that this little thing came all this way to share his worries?


    He said, "general Feng just reported that the Regent was gone."


    Su Nuan looked surprised at the news and asked, "well, if he''s gone, who will lead the troops to war in the future?"


    What she is worried about is this. What if Feng Junyi starts to fight around like in the book, wins the people''s hunger victims everywhere, and loses and is directly wiped by a knife and card?


    He is still so young


    And her dog in books is just getting better.


    "Naturally, I led the troops to war."


    When Su Nuan heard this, his mouth opened wide and his eyes widened: "but... But..."


    "But what?"


    He raised his hand and closed her mouth, saying in a low voice, "don''t you believe I can win?"


    She quickly shook her head like a rattle: "no, I just think it''s not good to fight. Many people will die. The emperor''s brother and the Regent are so powerful. What if he doesn''t die? Is everyone wrong?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes tightened. He didn''t think about it.


    What if they recognize the wrong person? After all, the body brought back has long been beyond recognition because it fell off the cliff.


    Not to mention the little girl, even he didn''t believe that the God of war of the Tang Dynasty would die so easily.


    "Then go and have a look."


    Speaking of Su Nuan''s heart, she hurriedly said, "take me with you, brother emperor. I''m going to have a look. It''s boring to be alone in the palace..."


    She looked up at him with a pitiful little look.


    She didn''t give up without seeing it with her own eyes.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, the Regent must not die. If he dies, the world will be in chaos.


    So best of all, the Regent pretended to die this time.


    "Since there is nothing wrong, then go with me."


    To see the Regent, of course not openly.


    Otherwise, once other countries learn the news, they will certainly rise up and attack them. At that time, the originating country will be outnumbered by one country against the six countries, and it will be over.

 Chapter 157

    On the other side, Su QingHan was so anxious that he turned around in front of the hut.


    Because just now his people told him that the Regent was dead.


    This is a key person who pushes everything forward. How can he die at this time?


    If he dies, Feng Junyi will not attack the other six countries with his army, and there will be no situation in which Feng Junyi will finally defeat the other six countries.


    And he can''t take advantage of it.


    Seeing his appearance, the man in black in front of him couldn''t help but bow his hands and ask, "Your Highness, the death of the God of war of the wine country is a great thing for our cloud country. Why are you still worried?"


    Su QingHan listened to this and glared at each other.


    That''s all. What he wants is his excellent martial arts and simple mind.


    He has excellent martial arts and simple mind, which is most suitable for him.


    He didn''t explain, but said, "it''s not time now. If he dies, the world will be in chaos. At that time, it''s not certain who will win or lose in the scuffle among the seven countries."


    "This..."


    The man in black obviously still didn''t understand. Su QingHan didn''t bother to explain.


    Indeed, the time has not come yet, and the army he trained is only an embryonic form.


    Even if Feng Junyi is lucky enough to lead the troops himself, he can win the war and subdue the other six countries at one stroke, and he continues to submit to him as a subsidiary country.


    But who can guarantee that what happened that year will not happen again?


    For example, when Feng Jun also wants Yi to invade the state of cloud again, he wantonly slaughters the city, destroys the lives and is made to profit by others. If he doesn''t stand up, he won''t have a chance in the future.


    Once a dynasty is unified and stable again, it has no energy to fight again.


    The last thing to do is to recuperate.


    During this period of time, when he raises his troops, the reunited country will become strong.


    It''s far worse for him to follow the original development


    "Are you sure Liu Boyun is dead?"


    He couldn''t help asking again, and the man in black was surprised.


    Then he hesitated and said, "my subordinates and subordinates didn''t understand it, because the man was beyond recognition when he was found. My subordinates also determined each other''s identity by wearing clothes. However, my subordinates felt very suspicious."


    "Go ahead."


    The man in black continued, "my subordinates found that the country of origin did not disclose half of the matter. If our people hadn''t stayed there to find out the news, I''m afraid even we wouldn''t know."


    "This is enough to show that Liu Boyun''s old son really had an accident. The emperor''s son of the wine country was afraid of being attacked by other countries because he was afraid of being leaked, so he hid the news."


    Don''t say, although his subordinate is very stupid, this analysis is clear.


    "Go on."


    Su QingHan began to be patient.


    The subordinate said again, "my subordinates have also fought with the old man Liu Boyun several times. I know that the old man is treacherous and cunning. This time, I''m afraid it''s his plan."


    These words seemed to point out Su QingHan. He followed his words: "the purpose of bombing is to lead the snake out of the cave, so as to eliminate those who have the heart of rebellion in one fell swoop, so as to keep the little emperor."


    The man in black immediately praised: "Your Highness is really wise."


    Su QingHan didn''t accept his flattery, but said, "but why did Liu Boyun do this? As long as he was there, the others didn''t dare to act rashly. Even if the little emperor wanted to rule the world, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to sit in town."


    Princess Muyang came out of the house and looked at the two people talking. Just now she heard some of their conversation. Now she frowned and said, "the Regent really..."


    She clenched her lower lip and knew what would happen to the whole country if the Regent really died.


    Su QingHan turned around and gently said to her, "don''t worry, the Regent will not have an accident so easily. He is an old fox."


    Princess Muyang nodded. She always felt that it was not simple, especially Su QingHan in front of her, who seemed to be planning something.


    After the man in black left, she clung to Su QingHan and asked in a gentle tone, "QingHan, I know you are for my good, and I know how cruel Feng Junyi is. Now it''s your man and your wife. What else can''t you tell me?"


    Su QingHan''s eyes were a little vigilant, because he didn''t know what the princess Muyang was thinking of him in his life.


    In her last life, she followed him wholeheartedly. Even if he killed her people, she turned to him.


    Only the last regret was that he lost her forever.


    It''s the regret he left until he died.


    He put away the edge of his eyes and smiled gently at her: "silly girl, where can I tell you something? I''m not sure about the current situation. You must have heard it just now. We guess that the news of the Regent''s death may be false."


    He said this and looked at Princess Muyang.


    I want to explore her opinion from her eyes.


    Sure enough, Princess Muyang was silent and said, "I think this thing may be false. After all, the Regent''s martial arts look, few people are his opponents. Coupled with his brilliant strategy, it''s hard to say that he is pretending to die."


    What Princess Muyang doesn''t understand is why the Regent pretends to die?


    After all, as long as he is there, no matter which of the other six countries dare not act rashly.


    "He is trying to catch all those who are secretly plotting."


    When Su QingHan said this, he clenched his fist secretly. In his opinion, the Regent wanted to catch all the people, including him.


    "So it is."


    Princess Muyang looked at Su QingHan. In fact, she knew that Su QingHan was also one of those who wanted to rebel while the Regent died.


    She opened her mouth and finally said nothing. She knew that this man had the world in mind and great righteousness. He was not her husband alone.


    "Let''s tidy up and go to the Regent''s house."


    "What?"


    Su QingHan''s words stunned her.


    Su QingHan continued: "whether he is really dead or pretending to be dead, it is necessary to go."


    He said this and said to one side, "Qinghe, you can come out."


    I saw a woman in Tsing Yi from afar, and the woman in Tsing Yi stepped forward and directed herself at the princess of the Mu Yang: "I have seen your highness, and I have seen two highness."


    Su QingHan explained: "Qinghe is my life-saving benefactor. She has a common enemy with me. She will help us this time."


    He knew that although Liu Qinghe was not a good man, he had good medical skills. With everything he knew in his previous life, he would protect Muyang. This time, after using this woman''s medical skills, he could solve her by the way.


    Princess Muyang looked at the woman in front of her. Her intuition told her that this woman must not be a good person.


    But she didn''t show any flaws, just nodded and said, "since it''s your life-saving benefactor, it''s also my benefactor. Muyang should be polite."

 Chapter 158

    Su Nuan and Feng Junyi dressed up and went out.


    When I came to the Regent''s house, I saw nothing different in front of the Regent''s house. As the God of war, he was very dignified. At present, there are few people in front of the Regent''s house.


    Seeing two people approaching, the guard still stood upright and looked straight. At first glance, he was a well-trained soldier.


    Su Nuan takes out the waist token given to him by Feng Junyi. The guard glances at it and immediately arches his hands to guide them.


    When they reached the middle of the room, they saw the black coffin placed there.


    The whole palace was empty, which was completely different from what Su Nuan expected.


    She imagined that the Regent''s palace was extremely luxurious, just like the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. The lighting needed the Pearl of the night.


    However, she was also surprised when she saw that the Regent''s house was a minimalist model with no superfluous furnishings.


    Not even a few servants.


    But when I think about it, it is somewhat similar to the Regent''s cold and dust-free temperament.


    Seeing Feng Junyi and Su Nuan, general Feng, who was guarding the door, immediately knelt down and said, "minister Wei, knock on the emperor and empress."


    Feng Junyi helped him up and glanced at the coffin with a slight frown. Su Nuan felt the heaviness in his heart without him talking.


    At the same time, Su Nuan caught a glimpse of a figure rushing in, but the figure turned back the moment he saw them.


    I don''t know if she was dazzled. She felt familiar when she saw the woman dressed like a village woman.


    That face looks like the Empress Dowager


    "Emperor, please go to the upper hall to have a detailed discussion with Weichen."


    Feng Junyi answered and looked at Su Nuan. Su Nuan hurriedly said, "I think the Regent''s house is a different place. I want to take a walk and have a look. Go to the emperor and find the emperor later."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Feng Junyi and general Feng leave, Su Nuan goes in the direction that the woman left just now.


    After a few steps, he listened to the woman: "the Regent, he..."


    "Please talk to the slave further."


    Su Nuan''s lips curled. Why do these two like to whisper?


    What Su Nuan doesn''t know at this time is that the person who followed in is the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and didn''t let herself reveal any flaws until she followed the housekeeper into the folk prescription.


    This is the third time she stepped into the Regent''s palace after three years.


    Looking at the desolation around her, her heart was as heavy.


    The housekeeper said, "empress dowager, please wait here for a moment."


    She wiped away her tears and looked around. She was surprised that this was Liu Boyun''s study.


    After waiting for a long time, she was a little worried after drinking the tea given to her by the servant girl.


    It is said that he was secretly attacked by people in western Xinjiang, fell into a cliff and was beyond recognition. She didn''t believe it.


    The coffin was placed in the main hall. She didn''t look at it. She didn''t believe it. She knew that it must not be the Regent.


    She didn''t know what the housekeeper told her to wait here.


    In a hurry, he walked around in the study, drew out a painting, and saw the familiar faces inside.


    Isn''t this... Her?


    This one is her and that one is her. Except for some heroic characters, all the paintings are her.


    She held the paintings tightly and couldn''t help crying.


    Why, he looked cold on his face, why, she always felt that he was too far away from herself, but now, he hid too deep.


    If she could choose again, would she follow him without hesitation?


    Maybe... Still not.


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a squeak. The Empress Dowager quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at people.


    I''m disappointed that it''s not him.


    "What do you want the mourners to wait for here?"


    There was anger in her tone.


    The housekeeper hurriedly knelt down and said, "the slave is just acting under orders, Empress Dowager. This is a letter my master sent to Xijiang to let the slave leave for you. He said that if the Empress Dowager comes, he will let the slave give it to you."


    The Empress Dowager shook her hand and took the letter. The housekeeper withdrew again.


    She opened the letter with a trembling hand and saw the familiar handwriting.


    Just looking at the letter saying "Wan''er, when you open this letter, it means that I have more or less bad luck", she has burst into tears and can''t even read the letter in her hand.


    She threw herself on the table, crying her forehead and heart broken.


    Once upon a time, she was abducted by the former Emperor, forcibly occupied, and never shed a tear.


    She was sent to the cloud country as a hostage and tortured, but she still didn''t shed a tear.


    They all said that she was the Empress Dowager who controlled the government and wanted to be the queen. They all said that she had countless male pets in private. She didn''t tear off the cold and arrogant mask.


    But at this moment, she is just a weak woman who has lost her favorite.


    "Why... Why didn''t you just wait for me? Didn''t we agree to retire to the mountains when Yi''er''s business here is over?"


    "Since I promised you, how can I break my promise."


    The familiar sound came into the eardrum. She had no time to distinguish it and suddenly jumped in the direction of the sound.


    Finally, she hugged the person she missed so much.


    "I knew it. I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone. Liu Boyun, you are so bad that you deliberately annoy me."


    She held his throwing robe tightly, and there was a faint smell of him before her breath.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Wan''er raised her head and saw Liu Boyun''s abnormal pale face. She said, "Boyun, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ignore, just a little injury."


    Liu Boyun coughed softly and his face turned whiter. The moment he covered his lips, his mouth was full of coughing blood.


    "What''s the matter with you? You said you were fine. You and you coughed and bled. Why are you so careless about your body?"


    The burly man was already shaking.


    "I''m poisoned."


    Liu Boyun knew he couldn''t hide it from himself. He struggled to support his body and didn''t let him fall down. He continued to say in a gentle tone: "people in western Xinjiang are good at using poison. I was ambushed by them."


    "Then, is there an antidote? I know that royal doctor LV in the palace has excellent medical skills. After he is a miracle doctor, he must have a way!"


    Liu Boyun smiled. There was no medicine for the poison, but he couldn''t bear to see her disappointed, so he said, "OK."


    Hearing this, Wan''er got some comfort in her heart.


    At the same time, the door was pushed open: "the Regent is here."


    Hearing Feng Junyi''s voice, the Empress Dowager was also in a panic and quickly released her hand holding the Regent.


    However, the Regent held on to his provocation.


    He curled his lips, smiled and whispered, "I just didn''t expect the emperor to find it so soon."


    Feng Junyi is also angry. It''s not because Liu Boyun pretended to die, but because he saw the man holding his mother again!


    Seeing that something was wrong, the Empress Dowager hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, the Regent is very poisonous. Just now she nearly fell down. I''m just helping my family."

 Chapter 159

    "Help?"


    Feng Junyi''s face is colder.


    His eyes fell on Liu Boyun''s hand holding her waist: "who helped who?"


    At the moment, LV Yuyi, who came in with Feng Junyi, was also a little embarrassed. He hurried forward and said with his hands: "Regent Wang, let me take your pulse."


    After his words, he resolved the temporary embarrassment.


    The Regent Wang Duan sat there. The royal doctor LV came forward and put his finger on his pulse. A moment later, his face suddenly changed.


    The Empress Dowager also saw the change in the expression on the doctor Lv''s face and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? What''s his poison? Is there any medicine to save?"


    LV Yuyi looked a little embarrassed and bowed his hand and said, "this... The poison in the Regent is very rare. Moreover, the poison has been poisoned for a long time and has spread to all limbs. I''m sorry that I''m incompetent."


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help staggering two steps back.


    Even royal doctor LV can''t solve the toxicity. I''m afraid there''s no second person in the world who can solve it.


    When Feng Junyi heard this, his deep eyes also glanced at Liu Boyun.


    Liu Boyun stood up slowly. He looked tall and strong. At the moment, he turned out to be thin. It was just that he had not seen him for dozens of days. He turned thin into this shape.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    Su Nuan had just hid outside the door when he heard something inside.


    She felt it was time to come in and defuse the embarrassment.


    And she thinks that the Regent is really good.


    Just from the perspective of Feng Junyi, Liu Boyun is a traitor who discredits her mother''s reputation.


    When Feng Junyi saw Su Nuan, his cold eyes softened a little. He gently opened his thin lips and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuan answered truthfully: "brother emperor, I said I would come to you after visiting the original yard. I couldn''t find you, so I turned here. Fortunately, Nuan found it."


    When she said this, she turned to the Regent and said in soft waxy language, "regent, are you poisoned to help the emperor''s brother recover Xijiang?"


    Liu Boyun was undeniable, just a faint, um.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes also changed a little.


    Su Nuan nodded and looked at Xiangfeng Junyi: "brother emperor, Nuan heard that people in western Xinjiang are good at using poison. Didn''t you catch the saint of western Xinjiang? She must know how to detoxify. Why don''t you let her see it? What do you think?"


    The little voice was soft and waxy. When several people who were originally angry heard this, they calmed down a lot.


    In particular, LV Yuyi, who had lived for so many years and had never seen such poison, heard Su Nuan''s suggestion and wanted to find out, so he bowed his hands and said, "emperor, I think the empress''s proposal is very good."


    "I know. I will arrange someone to send the regent to the palace secretly."


    "I will obey your orders."


    Su Nuan glanced at the queen whose face was full of anxiety. She was relieved at hearing this.


    She went to the palace in the same carriage with the emperor, the Empress Dowager and the Regent.


    I heard the Regent''s arrangement all the way.


    This time he was poisoned and knew that he would die soon, so the news that he fell off the cliff and died was to attract those malicious people and destroy them in one fell swoop.


    Hearing this, Su Nuan had to admire the Regent''s idea.


    This man is really courageous. Even if he is highly poisonous and has only one breath left, he will also pull some people to be buried with him.


    When several people were discussing things, she listened with her face in her hand.


    I don''t know until I listen. Now I can be regarded as domestic and foreign troubles.


    Some people deliberately make things and spread rumors everywhere. It is clear that they want to push the little tyrant off the throne.


    The Regent here has found out the eyebrows. When she heard the Regent say that he guessed that the second prince of cloud Kingdom might be making trouble, her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    If the Regent guessed so, it must be the man who is making trouble.


    Ah, what should I do if the male principal kills her husband?


    Su Nuan is in a panic at the moment because she knows that the man knows what will happen next. Except for his lonely life, the plot of the original book is generally in his favor.


    If the male Lord is reborn for Princess Muyang, it''s easy to say, but judging from the current situation, the male Lord robbed the shepherd princess, and her mind is also on dominating the world.


    In his last life, he wanted to make a profit. It seems that he also wants to make a profit in this life.


    Just accidentally, the Regent had an accident.


    According to the current situation, Su Nuan thinks that the male Lord certainly doesn''t want the regent to die so early. After all, the Regent helped Fengjun to beat back the six countries.


    Then the next man''s action


    "Stop!"


    Su Nuan suddenly opens his mouth. Several people who are discussing things smell the speech and look at her one after another.


    Su Nuan said awkwardly, "brother emperor, I suddenly think of something. Why don''t you go back to the Palace first and I''ll go to the Regent''s house?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi immediately sank his face. He said coldly, "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Should the dog emperor refuse so simply?


    She continued to act coquettish and sell Meng: "brother emperor, I promise I''ll go and come back. If you''re worried about my safety, let general Feng escort me back. How about that?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi''s face was slightly stiff. He stopped looking cold and snorted, "who''s worried about your safety."


    Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi has begun to waver, but there are two other people in the car. They hold Feng Junyi''s arms in their hands. They shake and say in a soft voice, "brother emperor, is it all right? Nuan Nuan promises that when Nuan Nuan goes, he will come back immediately. Maybe I can catch up with your carriage."


    Feng Junyi was really entangled by her. He had no choice but to wave and say, "go."


    When the carriage stopped, general Feng, who was originally sitting on the horse, tightened the reins.


    "Escort the queen to the Regent''s house."


    Feng Yuan heard the order and didn''t ask too much. He just arched his hand.


    Because the carriage didn''t go far, general Feng simply got off the horse, took the horse in one hand and escorted the little girl in front to the Regent''s house.


    Su Nuan followed general Feng to the door of the Regent''s house and saw three people standing at the door.


    The leading young man said, "I''m an old friend of your Regent Wang. I came here today and paid a special visit."


    The two men at the door looked at each other, and one of them said, "please wait a moment. I''ll go in and inform you."


    After a while, the guard at the door came forward and said, "people said, since you are an old friend of the Regent, please come in."


    Su Nuan looked at several people in front of her from a distance. She always felt that the man who spoke was very much like Su QingHan.


    But she just saw it clearly. The other party''s face is not male.


    Seeing her appearance, general Feng asked, "your mother?"


    Su Nuan frowned slightly and said to Feng Yuan, "general Feng, did you feel familiar with that man just now?"

 Chapter 160

    When general Feng heard this, he scratched his scalp and thought, "madam, I thought carefully, but I still don''t think I''ve seen it."


    Su Nuan stopped worrying about it and followed closely into the Regent''s house.


    Because she wears ordinary clothes, as long as she lowers her head, that is, she looks like a little servant girl.


    General Feng was also dressed as an ordinary person. The two quietly came in and stood aside. No matter who looked at it, they only thought they were guarding the spirit.


    But he saw that the man of the three came forward, took a incense stick, lit it and worshipped.


    The other two women also came forward.


    When she saw one of the women''s words and deeds, she felt more familiar.


    The man in front of me is... Long princess!


    Su Nuan was surprised that the eldest princess was brought here. Since it was so, the man must be su QingHan.


    So who is the other person? Wait, they all seem to have changed their faces. She remembers that the vicious women in the original book are good at medicine and changing looks.


    The last time she tried to poison her, it was easy to look at. In this way, everything makes sense.


    The man said a few words. The Housekeeper on one side bowed his hands and said to another woman, "since it''s a miracle doctor, I''ll be grateful."


    Then, the coffin was opened. The woman took out a piece of cloth from her sleeve and took out a silver needle from inside.


    Su Nuan knows that the male Lord must have come to confirm whether the Regent is dead or not.


    Sure enough, after a check, the woman lowered her voice and said, "the death is not a fall injury, but also highly toxic."


    Su Nuan listened and saw that the woman had looked up at her. She was surprised and quickly lowered her head.


    Her heart is like playing drums. If this woman is a vicious girl, she will try her best to kill her when she finds her.


    What should I do? Does she want to expose them now? And then let the experts hiding in the Regent''s house catch them?


    While thinking, I heard an indifferent voice in front of me: "I seem to have seen you somewhere. Look up."


    Shit, she was really found!


    When he didn''t know what to do, general Feng on one side said, "who are you? This is from my Regent''s house. What''s the matter with you?"


    The woman smiled and said, "the young man is too vigilant. I am a close friend of the Regent. I learned that he came back from Xijiang and went to visit him. It''s a pity that he was a little late after all."


    General Feng looked at her up and down: "best friend? Why have I never seen you before and never heard the Regent mention it?"


    The woman smiled and said, "Lord Regent is a chivalrous and righteous man. I''m afraid he''s been to more places than you''ve eaten. Do you need to take care of his communication outside?"


    "You..."


    Hearing the two argue, Su Nuan has hidden behind general Feng.


    He lowered his voice and said to general Feng, "general Feng, be careful. Since she is a miracle doctor, she must be good at using poison. I think there is a problem with these people."


    After saying this, I heard a bang, and several people in black broke in from the roof.


    Su Nuan was also startled to see here. His first reaction was to hide.


    A group of people were waving swords and fighting with real swords and guns. Su Nuan was shocked when he saw it. For a moment, the scene became chaotic.


    General Feng and the three men also joined the fight. When he saw the man in black kicking the coffin board, holding a sword in his hand, he stabbed the body in the coffin.


    Su Nuan was startled. How much hatred is there? People have to cut their bodies when they die?


    She kept retreating. Without martial arts, she could only try not to cause general Feng trouble.


    Where to listen to the voice of Liu Qinghe from behind: "little queen, we meet again."


    She looked back and saw Liu Qinghe smiling at her.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Liu Qinghe hears the sound and looks back. Su Nuan kicks her in the stomach while she is unprepared, and runs away.


    Liu Qinghe was also angry when he saw that he had been cheated.


    She immediately got up from the ground and was about to catch up. Su Nuan was so frightened that she continued to step back. She just hoped that the bodyguard around her could take time to help her block. She didn''t know that she bumped into the hard thing behind her without two steps.


    She looked back and saw the man she had seen before.


    She was surprised: is this the man?


    At this moment, no matter how much, she hid directly behind the man and cried, "brother, brother, save me, save me, that bad woman wants to kill me..."


    She tried to make herself cry pitifully. At present, I''m afraid only the man can save her.


    Su QingHan was hugged by the soft steamed stuffed bun and was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the little girl was not in the palace, but came here.


    Look at Liu Qinghe who wanted to kill the little girl. His eyebrows frowned and rushed out with the little girl in his arms.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Qinghe also ran out. He saw Su Nuan hiding in his arms, crying and shouting fear.


    Liu Qinghe lowered his voice and said, "Your Highness, didn''t you and I analyze it again at the beginning? Although she didn''t mean to harm people, it was because of her that the dog emperor made a series of unexpected actions, so even if she was your sister, she had to kill her. If she became a major event, how could she be hindered by this feeling."


    Su Nuan listened to this and clenched his teeth secretly. Liu Qinghe is too bad. Although the book says she is bad, she is secretly poisoned and framed. At this moment, she even ordered the male Lord to kill his relatives?


    "Brother, is warm bothering you?"


    She made up her mind to continue acting, Baba looked at Su QingHan and said, "brother, maybe you don''t hurry to kill me. The emperor is secretly sending someone to catch you now. Take me with you, and the emperor''s people won''t dare to stop you. Then you''ll kill me with two birds with one stone."


    She was crying and smoking, and her small appearance became more and more pitiful.


    When Su QingHan heard this, he frowned more tightly.


    Liu Qinghe saw that the little thing was pretending to be stupid. She said, "Your Highness, those who achieve great things should not have the benevolence of women. In my opinion, her proposal is good."


    After Liu Qinghe''s finished, Princess Muyang has slapped her.


    Su Nuan was also startled by the slap of Princess Muyang. She looked at Princess Muyang and couldn''t believe it.


    Princess Muyang said coldly, "just because he wants to achieve great things, he can''t lose his humanity. Don''t you make him more inhuman than a tyrant?"


    When Su QingHan heard the speech, he looked at Liu Qinghe with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, "step back."


    Liu Qinghe said, "yes."


    General Feng rushed out of the house at this time. When he saw that Su Nuan was safe, he was also relieved. He said, "empress, you''re fine. The people in black have been subdued. Unfortunately, they didn''t stay alive. They all took poison and committed suicide!"

 Chapter 161

    In fact, Su Nuan expected the other party to kill.


    All countries have dead soldiers, and Feng Junyi is no exception.


    Especially after the last assassination of Princess Xiao, Feng Junyi, who doesn''t like being close to others, let the dead hide in the secret place of the imperial study.


    Since then, she often felt strange when she went to the imperial study.


    She nodded, made an indifferent appearance, turned to hold Su QingHan''s hand tightly, and shouted in a soft waxy voice: "brother, brother, do you come to see me specifically?"


    Hearing this, general Feng was also stunned. How did the queen of their family call the strange man brother?


    Su QingHan was afraid of being exposed, but he knew that the little girl was not very smart. If she really tangled with her, she would reveal her secrets.


    He gave a faint, um, and then arched his hand and said, "general Feng, since we have mourned the Regent, we''ll leave first."


    Feng Yuan looked at the three people and only felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them.


    Especially when the queen called the man''s brother, he was even more surprised, so he asked, "why does the queen call your brother?"


    Sure enough, Su QingHan asked him. He lowered his voice and said, "maybe the empress saw me like her brother."


    Seeing this, Su Nuan continued to tear down the stage: "no, no, you are my brother. You smell like my brother, but Nuan doesn''t understand. Brother, how have you changed recently?"


    She tilted her head and thought, then clapped her hands as if she remembered something: "I know, I know, I have a snake in my backyard. It will shed its skin every time it grows up. Brother, are you like that snake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su QingHan felt more embarrassed, but he still smiled and kept himself generous and decent as the prince. He said, "I''m not a snake and I won''t molt."


    General Feng naturally knows the rumors about their queen. He went to pray for rain before. Although it doesn''t look very stupid, now


    He almost forgot that their mother was poisoned and would behave more and more childish in the future.


    He hurried forward and said, "young master, I''m laughing. My mother was hurt earlier, so maybe there''s some deviation in her memory. I hope you can forgive me."


    "No problem."


    Su QingHan said, bowing his hands and saying, "in that case, I''ll leave now."


    Liu Qinghe was very angry.


    At the moment, in her view, the little girl in front of her is no longer Su QingHan''s sister, but the queen of the tyrant.


    Not to mention that the tyrant and she have a grudge against each other, she just said that the little girl would affect Su QingHan''s judgment, which made her eager to get rid of it.


    Su Nuan watched helplessly as the man was about to be let go, but she was also a little worried.


    But he can''t blatantly report to general Feng. After all, the male Lord can''t die in the end, unlike the female Lord.


    If she doesn''t kill the man, or there are side effects after killing the man, it''s bad for her.


    What should I do? What should I do? Su Nuan is watching Su QingHan leave now, like a hundred claws scratching his heart.


    At this time, Su Nuan suddenly fell to the ground and pretended to be in a coma. General Feng saw this scene and shouted, "empress, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su QingHan, who was going to leave, couldn''t help stopping at this time.


    Liu Qinghe nearby suggested: "Your Highness, be careful and cheat. Although the little girl looks stupid, I think she is smart."


    Su QingHan scolded Liu Qinghe 100 times in his heart at the moment.


    In his last life, he easily believed everything Liu Qinghe said. In the end, he didn''t even believe the poison in his princess Muyang. In the end, he hurt her with hatred.


    "I have my own plan."


    He whispered and went back.


    "What''s the matter? Well, why did she faint?"


    General Feng was a little flustered at the moment. As soon as the emperor left, the queen fainted. He didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing this question, he said directly, "my queen was poisoned. Now I don''t know how she fainted."


    "Poisoning?"


    Su QingHan''s eyes darkened when he heard this. He said, "general Feng, the girl around me is good at medicine. Can you let him have a look?"


    General Feng hesitated for a moment. He wanted to know how precious his Empress was. How could he let these ordinary people see it?


    But in this case, if we don''t look at the delay of the disease, who can afford to make mistakes?


    He the Feng family has served for the imperial court for generations. If the Queen really makes any mistakes, the little emperor will not spare him.


    He turned his heart and simply made way.


    Su QingHan said to Liu Qinghe, "show her."


    Liu Qinghe certainly didn''t want to see a doctor, but she also wanted to find out if the little girl was really poisoned.


    Without saying a word, she walked up to Su Nuan and put her finger on her pulse.


    A moment later, his face was also surprised.


    "It''s poisoned."


    Liu Qinghe was also surprised, because she just found out that the little girl was indeed poisoned.


    It''s just that the poison is too small to speak of. Every trigger makes her scared.


    "How''s it going? Is there any medicine for this poison?"


    "I''ve never seen this poison before. It''s very strange. If I want to detoxify, I must study it. Now I''m not sure."


    Liu Qinghe suddenly thought that her idea was to kill the little tyrant and the dead girl. Since she was poisoned, she might as well go to the palace with her.


    Su QingHan didn''t realize this. He just frowned tightly. The little girl was poisoned. Is this God''s will?


    When general Feng saw that the other party just stretched out his hand, he found that his queen was poisoned. He quickly arched his hand and said, "please save my queen."


    Princess Muyang also clung to Su QingHan''s clothes. From the first time she saw Liu Qinghe, she knew that this woman must be her enemy.


    Then she saw that Liu Qinghe was hostile to the little girl, and she was also worried.


    General Feng''s words hit Liu Qinghe''s heart. Hearing this, he just said softly: "I''m the son of my family. I listen to him in everything."


    When she finished, her eyes looked at Su QingHan.


    She knew that no matter whether the two men entered the palace with her or not, she had a way to kill the woman beside him.


    As soon as general Feng heard this, he knelt down to Su QingHan and said, "I don''t know your name, but I beg you to save my queen. If the toxicity of my queen can be solved, the emperor will thank you."


    "The name doesn''t matter. The important thing is whether it can really detoxify your queen."


    Su QingHan thought again and again and said, "how about this? I''ll take them to stay here temporarily. The Queen''s condition will let her try. As for whether it can be cured, it can''t involve her."


    General Feng is a little embarrassed. He doesn''t have such a big face.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, he saw the little girl who had fainted wake up: "it''s great, brother. You''re still here ~"

 Chapter 162

    Little girl, after these words, she put her hand directly around him.


    Su QingHan was startled. Of course, general Feng was also frightened.


    If the emperor of his family saw this, he would have to cut off the childe''s head directly?


    General Feng hurried forward and said, "the queen must not let go."


    The more he said that, the tighter Su Nuan''s little hand was. She pouted, stared at general Feng and asked, "why? He''s my brother, not an outsider!"


    "He, he is not your brother, empress, neither man nor woman."


    General Feng was sweating anxiously, but he couldn''t reach out and drag the little queen down.


    Princess Muyang also saw something wrong. After all, Su QingHan''s identity could not be exposed.


    As she walked by Su Nuan, she said gently, "good queen, as a queen, you should be the mother of the world. You can''t be so childish. We will go to the palace with you, and so will your brother."


    She has been worried about her brother''s safety for so long.


    But she knew that although the little emperor went from yard to yard, there was no guarantee that he would cut off her brother''s head when he went crazy.


    It''s better that she can sneak into the palace with the little queen and save her brother.


    Su Nuan is certainly happy to let Princess Muyang go back to the palace together. She didn''t intend to let Princess Muyang stay with the male Lord.


    "Well, well, my sister will go with me."


    In this way, general Feng found a carriage and took the queen to the palace.


    When he got to the city gate, he let these people down first, and he took the queen in to report.


    Feng Junyi has been waiting in the imperial study for a long time.


    Before that, he had also been to Fengqi palace, but the little girl still didn''t come back.


    Just as he was about to rush out of the palace and bring her back, Duke Wang hurried into the palace and knelt down and said, "the emperor and empress will drive back to the palace."


    "But back to Fengqi palace?"


    Wang Gong said, "exactly."


    After saying this, he saw the emperor of their family go out in a hurry.


    Seeing this scene, he had nothing to do but hurry to follow behind and report: "the emperor, general Feng also asked for an interview. He said that he had found a miracle doctor who could cure the queen. People were waiting at the gate of the city and asked the slave to ask the emperor whether to let them in."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he almost didn''t think about it. He waved and said, "naturally, let them in."


    Hearing the speech, Duke Wang raised his chin at the little eunuch around him and continued to follow his emperor.


    As soon as Su Nuan returned to the palace, she lay on her back in bed and let pearl massage her.


    Pearl kept talking: "I heard that the emperor has come back and you are still outside the palace, but I''m worried to death. Look at you. You''ve lost weight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is it so easy to lose weight?


    Su Nuan is thinking about another thing at this time, that is, how should she tell Feng Junyi that the three are su QingHan and Princess Muyang?


    And even if she told bubble Jun, the little tyrant should not be interested.


    Because as early as when the male Lord abducted Princess Muyang, the little tyrant had no abnormality, let alone now.


    What really bothered him was not the two runaways, but the rumors in the public.


    Thinking about it, Su Nuan listens to the sound of the bead curtain being stirred up. She tilts her head and sees Feng Junyi walking towards her.


    "Why did you delay so long?"


    Feng Junyi walks up to her and asks coldly.


    Su Nuan hung his head and said softly, "I wanted to come back earlier. I didn''t know I fell asleep before I went out. It took some time."


    Feng Junyi frowned at this.


    The little girl doesn''t know anything, but it''s not hard to hear from her tone that the little girl fainted.


    He was a little distressed. You know, the little girl was poisoned because of him.


    He stepped forward and picked her up from the bed: "well, it''s all right. I want you to stay with me from now on. Don''t leave at all."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuan stares at Feng Junyi with wide eyes, and then weakly says, "well, what should I do if Nuan Nuan wants to pay tribute?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Junyi was speechless: "except for courtship."


    "Where''s the shower?"


    "It''s okay to take a bath. I can stare."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    This time, Su Nuan looked at the little tyrant in surprise. She thought, I''m afraid he didn''t want to take advantage of the opportunity to peek at her bath?


    But there''s nothing good about her.


    Feng Junyi glanced at her little body and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, I''m not so good. There''s nothing to look at."


    This is absolutely humiliating.


    At the same time, Duke Wang also walked in and said, "emperor, the miracle doctor is waiting in Fengqi palace. Do you want them to come to the palace?"


    "Pass them in."


    Feng Junyi loosens Su Nuan''s grip and sits upright on one side. He doesn''t look like he did just now.


    The three men came in and knelt down. Feng Junyi said slowly: "why, all three are miracle doctors?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the maid around the grass people knows medical skills. This is the grass people''s lady."


    "You two can go out and leave her to feel the Queen''s pulse."


    Feng Junyi directly sends Su QingHan and Princess Muyang out. Su Nuan''s heart beats fast.


    Although the imperial palace is heavily guarded, Feng Junyi is still so hasty, which still makes her afraid.


    When the two men went out, Feng Junyi glanced at the woman''s face under the stage. Then he said coldly, "can you cure my queen?"


    Liu Qinghe was also very flustered. She thought she could deal with it calmly, but she was still afraid when she saw the deterrent power from the 14-year-old boy in front of her.


    Soon, hatred suppressed her fear again. He said, "there''s no way for the time being, but if the civilian woman stays for diagnosis and treatment, she can be detoxified."


    After saying this, he saw two bodyguards suddenly come in from the door and put them directly around her neck.


    Liu Qinghe was startled. She stared at Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, why?"


    "You think you''re easy to look at, so I can''t recognize you?"


    Feng Junyi reaches out and holds Su Nuan in his arms. His tone is unmatched arrogance and self-confidence.


    Liu Qinghe was also startled. Her face changing skill was so superb that how could she be easily seen through by him?


    As soon as Feng Junyi raised his chin, father-in-law Wang came forward and took off the human skin mask on her face. When he revealed her true face, father-in-law Wang was also surprised. Then he arched his hands and said, "emperor Shengming, isn''t this the woman who kidnapped the queen that day?"


    "Take it down and go to jail."


    It was also at this time that two bodyguards hurried in at the door, knelt down at Feng Junyi and said, "the emperor is bad. The two people who were waiting outside the hall don''t know when they escaped!"

 Chapter 163

    Hearing this, father-in-law Wang angrily kicked one of the two bodyguards on the hip and scolded, "hurry up!"


    Feng Junyi said calmly, "Grandpa Wang, send some people to guard where the little prince is now."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan felt that the little tyrant was extremely clever.


    Liu Qinghe, who was put on his neck with a sword, was very angry: "you tyrant! Dog emperor, I will come and take your head one day!"


    Despite her clamor, Feng Junyi only said in a low voice, "take it down."


    Su Nuan feels that today''s little tyrant seems to be in a particularly good mood.


    Even Liu Qinghe, who threatened to kill him, was calm.


    When those people left, Su Nuan immediately hugged Feng Junyi''s neck and said, "brother emperor, why are you so powerful? You can see through it at a glance?"


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl and thinks, are you more powerful?


    Lead the snake into the hole and he can win it in one fell swoop.


    He touched the little girl''s nose and said in a low voice, "you''re tired all the way. Have a good rest. I''ll see you later."


    Where do you know that Su Nuan pulled his robe and lied: "brother of the emperor, no one is allowed to leave?"


    "Yes. I''ll take a bath and you''ll serve."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Then she might as well lie down.


    However, after saying this, she had to keep up.


    Fortunately, Feng Junyi has his own father-in-law Wang to serve her. Afraid of her boredom, Feng Junyi asked someone to hold some Legos for her. Su Nuan fought and fell asleep.


    Duke Wang looked sideways and was surprised to see that his little queen was so asleep. He quickly lowered his voice and said, "emperor, my mother is asleep."


    Feng Junyi also glanced.


    The little girl leaned against the bucket where he took a bath, tilted her head, closed her eyes, opened her mouth slightly, and looked carefully. There was saliva at the corners of her mouth.


    I don''t know if I dreamed of delicious food. The little girl giggled, put her little finger on her mouth and continued to sleep.


    Feng Junyi got up and said, "well, don''t wash any more."


    Duke Wang quickly wiped him dry. When he put on his underwear, Feng Junyi couldn''t wait to come forward and hold the little girl in his arms.


    The sleeping girl was more soft, just holding her in her arms. They were worried that she might slide to the ground at any time.


    Duke Wang knew that the emperor was weak and was afraid that he would catch a cold. He quickly took his cloak and put it on him. But he didn''t know that the emperor of his family pulled it off and wrapped it directly around the queen.


    Then put the little queen on the couch, carefully tucked in the quilt, and then returned to dress neatly.


    When Duke Wang saw this scene, he didn''t dare to ask or say. He just waited aside in good order.


    Feng Junyi said, "how''s the Regent?"


    Duke Wang hurriedly said, "the situation is not very good. Xiaodezi just reported that the Regent vomited blood again. As for the saint, she is unwilling to be treated."


    "Go and tell her that since she doesn''t want to be treated, there is only a dead end. I don''t raise idle people here."


    After hearing this, Duke Wang was also surprised and hurriedly said, "yes, emperor, I''ll go now."


    Su Nuan had a terrible dream. She dreamed that Su QingHan took a sword and pierced Feng Junyi''s chest at once,


    Feng Junyi fell into a pool of blood. The red blood dyed his almost transparent skin red.


    In the dream, she tightly covered the wound on his chest, but the blood kept pouring out. She felt extremely uncomfortable. She asked again and again, how did he die? Why are you dead?


    She woke up crying from her dream. Her tears had not dried. The pain in her chest was real, as if it had really happened.


    Most importantly, when she woke up, Feng Junyi was not around.


    The grievance in her heart didn''t know where it came from, so she couldn''t help crying. She cried and said, "come on, come on!"


    Pearl stepped in quickly from the outside and was startled. When she saw her mother''s face full of tears, she quickly asked, "what''s the matter with her mother? Why are you crying so sad?"


    Su Nuan asked hoarsely, "where is the emperor''s brother? Where is the emperor''s brother now? Didn''t he say he wouldn''t leave? He''s a big liar. He''s a big liar."


    Pearl smiled and said, "madam, the Emperor didn''t bother you just because you were asleep. He went to the imperial study to review the memorial. If you want to find the emperor, your maidservant will take you."


    "Then take me now."


    When the two men went to the imperial study, they saw Duke Wang Zhengyi coming face to face. Duke Wang saw her and said, "empress, the emperor is holding the saint at the moment. He asked the slave to come to see you and said that if you wake up, you will take you there."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he sucked his nose. Fortunately, the big pig hoof didn''t forget.


    But as soon as she heard what Saint she was going to, she immediately panicked and urged father Wang to take her quickly.


    When Su Nuan arrived, he saw Feng Junyi standing there, looking at Princess Shuanghua who was gallantly bringing food to the saint.


    Princess Shuanghua took out everything in the food box and said, "this is lotus cake, this is peanut butter, which is my favorite. You must like it too."


    Seeing that the emperor and empress were coming, the maid on one side couldn''t help reminding her: "princess, princess, the emperor is coming."


    Princess Shuanghua stood up disapprovingly, clapped her hands and said, "cousin emperor, you''re just in time. Can you let the saint go?"


    After saying this, even Su Nuan was surprised.


    The master of Shuanghua County said, "you see how poor the saint is. A girl''s family is ruined and her country is ruined. She has to be locked up in such a place. As long as Shuanghua thinks of these, she can''t help suffering..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan rubbed her eyes. If she hadn''t read and heard wrong, Princess Shuanghua must have taken the wrong medicine.


    The saint on one side was also embarrassed. She frowned and said, "I want you to be poor. I''m fine here."


    "Look at you. Your clothes are dirty and broken. You can''t change them. You can''t eat three meals a day. Where is it very good? Cousin the emperor, let her go."


    When Princess Shuanghua said this, she rushed to her thigh and was kicked away by Feng Junyi.


    "Speak well and don''t move."


    Feng Junyi looks disgusted. Princess Shuanghua is still begging. After Feng Junyi doesn''t respond, Princess Shuanghua runs to the prison door and reaches out to grab the saint''s hand.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan suddenly thought of the "poisonous wine" that Shuanghua county mainly gave to the little tyrant at the banquet that day. Isn''t it poisonous insects, but emotional insects?


    After all, the people of western Xinjiang are good at poisonous insects, which is also explained in the original book, and the male Lord has been hit once and almost physically betrayed the female Lord.


    Wait, if Princess Shuanghua is wrongly seduced, the saint will be like this at this time. Does it mean that the saint has been using Princess Shuanghua from the beginning?


    And that day''s emotional Gu was actually sent to Feng Junyi by the saint?

 Chapter 164

    At this time, Su Nuan looked at the princess Shuanghua and the saint again, and there was an indescribable smell in his eyes.


    Before everyone noticed, Su Nuan had gathered around the cell. With a small mouth and a soft Nuo, he asked, "saint, are you good at detoxifying all the poisons? I''ve heard that you are the best at detoxifying."


    Indeed, in the original book, the saint was really good at detoxifying and poisoning, so in the original book, the saint had a competition with Liu Qinghe.


    She Baba looked at the saint. The saint just glanced at her. She was not blinded by her lovely appearance, but said in a low voice, "so what."


    Su Nuan continued to lie soft and said, "will the saint detoxify me?"


    The saint looked at her and disdained to say, "what will happen? I won''t detoxify you."


    Su Nuan instantly understood the meaning of the saint''s words. She would detoxify her.


    She asked again, "can you detoxify the Regent?"


    The Regent is the God of war of the country of origin. Since her poison won''t die, it''s of course that the Regent''s poison was solved first.


    After her words, the saint was a little impatient. She said, "what if it can be solved? I said I wouldn''t detoxify anyone in your country."


    Su Nuan said, "what if people from other countries? Can you explain it?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    When the saint said that, her long nails suddenly rowed towards the back of her hand. Su Nuan was startled, retreated, and fell to the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Feng Junyi saw the little girl fall down, he stepped forward in three or two steps and helped her up.


    The little girl looked at him with a wronged look.


    I can''t help it. She retreated a little hard just now, so her ass fell on the ground and hurt a lot.


    Feng Junyi immediately blackened his face and said coldly, "did she push you?"


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "no, no, I fell down accidentally."


    The saint is not like Su pinting. She can''t just kill, because she has just set it up. She can really save the Regent.


    Feng Junyi''s eyebrows tightened when he heard the little girl''s crying tone. He turned to the saint sitting there and said coldly, "don''t think I dare not kill you. If you dare to bully my queen, I will break you to pieces."


    The saint noticed something different.


    Is it Princess Shuanghua who hasn''t planted love insects on the dog emperor?


    She just narrowed her eyes slightly and didn''t answer Feng Junyi''s words. At the same time, she looked at Princess Shuanghua.


    Princess Shuanghua got up again from the ground and hurried to her side. She grabbed the wooden fence of the prison and said, "saint, saint, how are you? Are you okay? If my emperor''s cousin dares to touch you, I''ll fight with him. Don''t be afraid. The Empress Dowager is my aunt. He doesn''t dare to do anything about you."


    This tone of voice and eyes made the saint feel strange. She didn''t look at her and whispered, "I see."


    At the moment, another eunuch hurried in from the outside and knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, the big thing is bad. The Regent has vomited blood again. The royal doctor said that if you can''t find an antidote again, the Regent may not last tonight."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The saint laughed and said, "not everyone can undo my poison. Just let him die. He is the source of sin. When he dies, the other six countries will work together to level your great wine country and avenge me and my people."


    As soon as she finished her words, Su Nuan felt that the coldness around Feng Junyi was getting worse.


    She held Feng Junyi tightly in her small hand, put her small mouth close to his ear and said, "brother emperor, go and see the Regent. General Feng will be fine with me."


    Feng Junyi looked at Duke Wang and said, "you also stay with the queen."


    "Yes."


    When Feng Junyi left, Princess Shuanghua shook the prison door hard and said to the jailer: "open the door, you open the door for me!"


    General Feng said, "princess, you can''t open it. This witch is good at using poison. If you open it and hurt someone, it''s bad."


    Who knows, Princess Shuanghua slapped general Feng in the face directly, and general Feng still didn''t flinch.


    Su Nuan went to the saint again and whispered, "saint, if I''m not wrong, you gave Princess Shuanghua emotional Gu before, it''s for the emperor."


    "How do you know?"


    The saint frowned. Everyone outside knew that the queen was a little fool. How could she know all this?


    Su Nuan continued to say, "it''s very simple. I like to listen to the stories in the book. Someone in the palace gave me a speech book. It said that each woman in western Xinjiang raised sentimental insects and gave them to her husband specifically in order to make her husband devote herself to herself. So I guess you asked Princess Shuanghua to give them to the emperor, and then..."


    After hearing this, the saint looked at Su Nuan disdainfully: "what is it, what is not it? I can''t understand a word what the queen said."


    In fact, the saint is also very curious. Such a little girl who looks 11 or 12 years old is short and flat. Where does the emperor like her.


    Then she thought again. She said, "is it difficult for you to fall in love?"


    How could the dog emperor care so much about her if he hadn''t poisoned the emperor?


    Su Nuan shook his head, pointed to the Lord of Shuanghua county and said, "since you don''t tell the truth, I have to ignore it. If I guess correctly, Princess Shuanghua will propose to you soon."


    "You!"


    The saint was also surprised, and then said, "don''t talk nonsense here. How can a woman propose marriage to a woman..."


    She said this and froze in an instant. Could it be said that Princess Shuanghua


    She grabbed Princess Shuanghua''s wrist. Princess Shuanghua smiled and even said shyly, "saint, I just want to see you more."


    The saint stretched out her hand and picked the eyelids of Princess Shuanghua. Then she pushed back with a shocked face and couldn''t help opening her mouth: "how could it be, how could it be..."


    All the women in western Xinjiang do have emotional insects, especially those raised by saints. If other men in western Xinjiang don''t love that woman, they will find more powerful wizards in western Xinjiang to poison the insects, and then find new lovers. Then the insects raised by saints can''t die or even fail in their life.


    She stroked her chest, took a step back and vomited blood.


    "How did this happen? How did it happen?"


    She kept asking, stared at Princess Shuanghua with a pair of eyes, and then angrily scolded: "you waste, spit it out for me, spit it out!"


    Princess Shuanghua looked blankly. She didn''t understand what had happened. She just said, "why, what''s the matter..."


    The saint stared at her coldly, grabbed Princess Shuanghua''s clothes, raised her hand and cleaved towards her chest!

 Chapter 165

    Seeing this, Su Nuan rushed over and kicked Princess Shuanghua away with one foot.


    This foot was fast and accurate, and only general Feng on one side was stunned.


    Their queen is legendary. Why can''t they win the first place?


    The saint''s palm split the air and looked angrily at Su Nuan. Su Nuan whispered, "if you kill her like this, the insect in your stomach will also die. At that time, the insect''s body will volatilize and poison, and you will die."


    When the saint heard this, she was surprised again. This little fool knows so much!


    Su Nuan was stunned when she saw the little shocked expression of the saint.


    Hey, did she guess right?


    She clenched her fists and said nothing with a cold face.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager rushed in from the outside and roared at the saint: "where is the antidote? Give it to AI family!"


    When Princess Shuanghua saw the empress dowager, she rushed over as if she had lost her heart. "Aunt dowager, aunt Hua''er doesn''t like Lord Xu. Aunt, I want to withdraw my marriage from him."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t notice that there were a group of young people around her. Now she straightened up and said, "Hua''er, adult Xu was chosen by yourself. How can you go back? Your affairs are put on hold for the time being. I want to talk to her."


    The saint has recovered her previous cold and arrogant look. The Empress Dowager said, "I''ll tell you for the last time and hand over the antidote. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    The saint looked calm: "kill it. Do you think I''m afraid? Kill me, the Regent can''t live, and your big wine country is doomed."


    "You..."


    The Empress Dowager also looked helpless.


    Princess Shuanghua took advantage of this time and said, "aunt dowager, Hua''er has figured out that Hua''er doesn''t like Lord Xu. Hua''er likes saints."


    The queen mother thought she had heard wrong. She staggered two steps back, held her forehead and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Princess Shuanghua continued, "empress dowager, you see I''m a girl. Lord Xu is a man. He and I are essentially different. Since men and women are different, how can we love each other?"


    Su Nuan was amused. The stem of how to love is different in gender. It turned out that it has been so long.


    "Bastard!"


    The Empress Dowager was angry and said in a cold voice, "come on, take the princess down and let the imperial doctor make a good diagnosis and treatment. I''m sorry to see that Princess Shuanghua has been confused recently."


    "Empress dowager, empress dowager, the emperor has a head disease again! He has killed three palace maids and four eunuchs. What should I do?"


    Mother Zhao hurried in, her face white to the extreme.


    Even after she came in, she looked back with lingering fear.


    Su Nuan was also surprised when she heard the speech. Just before she asked, the Empress Dowager had said, "where''s the Regent? Is the Regent hurt?"


    Mammy Zhao shook her head and said, "I don''t know about slaves and maidservants."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager picked up her skirt and walked outside. Su Nuan followed her out. She didn''t know that she met Feng Junyi with a bloody sword at the door.


    His eyes were red and he stumbled forward. Some palace maids were cut to the ground before they could escape.


    Mother Zhao anxiously protected the Empress Dowager and kept retreating. Su Nuan was also frightened.


    Because she can feel that Feng Junyi today is more terrible than he used to be.


    She whispered, "mammy Zhao, you take your mother first and then leave. The emperor has me here."


    She''s also afraid. Before, she escaped by acting coquettish and selling cute. Who knows if it works this time.


    Soon, the people around her withdrew without a trace, leaving only her. Feng Junyi, who was holding a sword, forced her to step back step by step.


    She whispered, "brother emperor, brother emperor, I''m warm..."


    However, Feng Junyi still seems to have no change. He continues to move forward step by step. Bursts of murderous intention on his body make su Nuan feel frightened.


    Even in the end, she was directly forced into the house where the saint was held by Feng Junyi.


    When the saint saw this scene, she laughed: "the emperor of the wine country is a madman!"


    Her laughter soon attracted Feng Junyi. He angrily took his sword and fiercely cleaved towards the cell where the saint was located.


    This sword directly cut off countless wooden fences, and the saint was surprised when the pillars fell down.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan said to general Feng, "general Feng, you can''t let the saint escape. I''ll hold the emperor and stabilize him. You can try to knock the emperor out."


    General Feng also shivered: "beat, stun?"


    "Yes, you didn''t hear wrong, just fainted."


    Su Nuan stared at Feng Junyi with her eyes. If she didn''t stop this terrible guy, she would be dead. If she stopped, at least there was a chance of life, so she clenched her teeth and rushed directly into Feng Junyi''s arms.


    "It''s now!"


    The saint stood in the cell and looked at this scene with unbelievable eyes, because she clearly saw that when the little queen threw herself directly into the emperor''s arms, the fierce guy''s eyes began to change.


    What kind of magic spell did the little girl put on? It''s even more effective than her love poison!


    It was just at this time that general Feng came forward and hit Feng Junyi on the neck with the handle of his sword. Feng Junyi collapsed directly on Su Nuan.


    Because of her sudden strength, her small body almost couldn''t hold up for two steps, but she finally supported this not light body.


    "Emperor brother, Emperor brother?"


    Su Nuan is too short. Feng Junyi, who fainted, is so supported by her. Suddenly, she reminds her of the feeling of wetting the bed when she was a child and secretly going to the yard to dry under the quilt.


    General Feng ordered several prison guards to stay here and hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    Su Nuan saw the red and swollen piece on Feng Junyi''s neck and began to complain: "who asked you to lay such a heavy hand? Look, you knocked and swollen the emperor''s brother''s neck."


    She said angrily. General Feng was also embarrassed. He whispered, "I''m not afraid that the emperor won''t faint when my strength is small."


    Moreover, what he was most afraid of was that the Emperor didn''t faint and directly split the queen with a sword. What should he do?


    Because the Changle palace was a little far from here, Su Nuan asked general Feng to help the emperor to her bedroom.


    Feng Junyi fainted and all his anger disappeared in a moment, leaving only a beautiful young man lying quietly in bed.


    Su Nuan sighed, carefully removed the sword in his hand and whispered, "brother emperor, you sleep well. Nuan is guarding you. Don''t be afraid."


    She patted Feng Junyi as if she were coaxing the child.


    Su Nuan told general Feng, "general Feng, go and find out why the emperor has a head disease again."


    After spending so much time with him, Su Nuan actually found that the number of head diseases committed by Feng Junyi had begun to decrease. She even wondered whether Feng Junyi would heal without medicine.


    When general Feng left, Su Nuan bent down and took off Feng Junyi''s boots. When he was covering him, Su Nuan found that Feng Junyi had a wound on his chest.


    Just as she was about to take it away to see it, the big hand held her hand tightly.

 Chapter 166

    Su Nuan was startled.


    The eyes of the man in front of him were red. It was a picture of eating human flesh and drinking human blood, but he recovered as usual in an instant.


    Su Nuan knows that if Feng Junyi had grabbed not her hand but her neck just now, I''m afraid she would have started restarting for the fourth time.


    She was also haunted by the thought of another lucky escape.


    But seeing the little tyrant lying there obediently, Su Nuan said, "brother emperor, you''re awake ~"


    She tried to look like nothing, not to touch the irritability easily provoked by the little tyrant.


    The girl''s voice is permeated with a faint sweet and glutinous taste. Just listening makes him physically and mentally happy.


    "Warm..."


    Feng Junyi''s voice is low and sexy. Su Nuan looks at the boy in a daze, and then he pulls him into his arms.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    Feng Junyi asked softly, but Su Nuan clearly felt that Feng Junyi was trembling.


    "No, the emperor''s brother didn''t hurt me."


    Su Nuan then broke free from his arms and made a special turn in front of him and said, "look at me, is it good everywhere ~"


    Feng Junyi was relieved to see that the little girl was still alive.


    However, at the next moment, Su Nuan''s attention focused on the wound on his chest.


    "Brother emperor, what''s the matter here?"


    Her little finger touched Feng Junyi''s scar. Why didn''t she see such a long scar before?


    And the scab of the scar is still light pink. It looks like a new wound.


    Su Nuan looked at the long scar and knew it must be a knife wound. Her fingers stroked the wound gently, and her eyebrows were slightly sad: "is it still painful?"


    Feng Junyi said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    He didn''t hurt, but her little hand was like a cat''s paw and scratched a paw gently on his heart.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Nuan leaned down and gently blew on Feng Junyi''s wound.


    There are many scars on Feng Junyi''s body. Perhaps it is the credit of royal doctor Lv. Those scars are almost invisible, but these are the marks of his suffering.


    "How did you get the wound on your chest?"


    Su Nuan is a little angry, but she was caught by the male leader a while ago. He was hurt so badly.


    The little girl''s little fingers still scratched around him, which made his heart itch. Feng Junyi only felt that his whole body was hot again. He said hoarsely, "it''s just a small matter. It''s no big deal."


    "It''s no big deal. If it''s deeper, will it hurt the key?"


    Su Nuan compared the size of the wound and looked at the position of the scar close to his chest. Somehow, there were some pockets in his nose.


    Even when he spoke, he cried.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t know is that her little hand keeps walking upstream of Feng Junyi''s chest, which has already made the young man''s heart itch.


    He stared at her eyes, nose, small crescent like earlobes, and then to the slender and smooth neck. The next second he pressed her directly under her body.


    Su Nuan was startled by the sudden action of the little tyrant. She didn''t seem to understand why the little tyrant suddenly did so.


    But seeing the lust in the little tyrant''s eyes, she suddenly realized what stupid things she had just been doing.


    The little girl''s soft little fingers cover the chest of an adolescent and mentally mature teenager. Isn''t that a fire?


    She was afraid, and the air around her was getting hot, but she couldn''t push the boy away.


    "Brother emperor, you hurt me..."


    She used it again, but it didn''t seem to work this time.


    Feng Junyi stares at her closely. Instead of extinguishing the flame at the bottom of his eyes, it burns more and more.


    Finally, finally, Su Nuan widened his eyes, looked at the little tyrant and came up and bit her neck hard.


    "Hiss..."


    She gasped in pain, but the little tyrant still didn''t want to stop. She clasped her hands tightly and pressed them in a gesture of raising her hands.


    At the same time, his action of biting her neck became gentle.


    He was... Kissing her.


    Su Nuan''s head went blank and his whole body was so stiff that he didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, she mechanically spit out a few words from her mouth: "brother Huang and emperor, warm just... Warm just wants to see your scar... Warm, warm, no other meaning..."


    Su Nuan realized that she was scared to cry by Feng Junyi.


    The young man was slightly stunned. Then he raised his head, looked at the tearful eyes, and set aside a hand to wipe her tears.


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s my fault."


    He dropped his eyes and saw that the place he had just bitten had become bright red, as if he would bite the skin with a little force.


    This made his whole body hot and cooled down for a moment. He didn''t even dare to touch her. He tried to claim that it was his body, so that he didn''t touch her at all, and then whispered, "is it very painful?"


    The little girl''s skin is so delicate that it seems that she can squeeze water with a pinch. Just now he bit her.


    Su Nuan nodded: "it hurts a little, but it''s all right now."


    The little tyrant is vigorous. She really needs to pay attention next time.


    "I was reckless."


    He got up and tucked in the collar originally pulled open by the little girl. Su Nuan felt that she was a sex wolf.


    As soon as they sat up straight, they heard Duke Wang''s voice at the door: "emperor, Lord Rong''an is asking for an audience outside the hall."


    Lord Rong''an? Su Nuan just feels familiar.


    Feng Junyi frowned slightly and waved, "let him in."


    After his words, he saw a young man come in quickly and kneel directly on the ground and cry: "my younger brother knocks to the emperor, emperor, you have to decide for my younger brother."


    The little boy kneeling on the ground cried very sad. Feng Junyi frowned and said, "man, how can you cry?"


    When the little boy heard this, he cried even more. While crying, he said, "emperor, my younger brother and my younger brother don''t want to live. They still care so much."


    "Say, what is it?"


    Prince Rong''an shed tears and continued to cry: "emperor, do you still remember the birth of a son by his younger brother''s princess?"


    "Yes."


    Speaking of this, Su Nuan was impressed, and she had an ominous premonition that maybe the little prince would reveal something amazing.


    Sure enough, he heard the Lord Rong''an say: "emperor, the princess didn''t give birth to the son of her younger brother. The little bitch, she, she admitted that it was her child with other men, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    "Poof..."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help laughing. First, she didn''t think it was really guessed by her. Second, she was very happy to hear the little prince Rong''an crying.


    Lord Rong''an said directly, "don''t laugh at your younger brother, sister-in-law Huang. If it''s on you, you won''t laugh."


    Where do you know that after Lord Rong''an''s words, Feng Junyi immediately blackened his face.


    "What did Rong''an just say?"

 Chapter 167

    When Feng Junyi finished, Lord Rong''an couldn''t help shaking.


    Even sobbing was forgotten.


    He lowered his voice and said, "minister and brother didn''t say anything."


    Feng Junyi continued to look at Lord Rong''an and said coldly, "there''s nothing to cry about. Since neither women nor children are yours, kill them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This dog man, who was in love a second ago, is so ruthless now.


    She interrupted, "what if the princess quarreled with you and said angrily?"


    Prince Rong''an didn''t speak. Feng Junyi glanced at her and said coldly, "I think even if there is a quarrel between husband and wife, you can''t say such a thing, because if you''re not careful, you''ll die."


    £¿£¿£¿


    So the dog emperor said, why are you staring at her?


    Rong''an arched his hand and seemed to calm down a lot at the moment: "thanks for the emperor''s teaching. I''ll go back and find out now. If and if the cheap woman really didn''t give birth to my son, my son already knows how to deal with it."


    "Yes."


    The wind melted away, and the bedroom suddenly became quiet.


    Su Nuan even felt that it was quiet and really strange.


    Father Wang was waiting at the door of the bedroom hall. At this moment, he heard that there was no movement in the room and looked at it.


    If the emperor and the queen stayed alone in the palace at ordinary times, he could certainly rest assured.


    But the emperor had just suffered from excessive illness today, so he had to be careful all the time.


    The queen is the heart of their emperor. Even if they have a head disease, they can''t let the emperor hurt the little queen. Otherwise, it''s not their head moving?


    But seeing the emperor and queen sitting there, nothing special happened. Although the emperor''s face was still a little pale, his eyes were clear, which was a sigh of relief.


    The Pearl on one side winked at father-in-law Wang. Father-in-law Wang approached and the Pearl whispered, "father-in-law Wang, is this a meal or not?"


    Her mother is casual, but the emperor is really moody. Pearl is very afraid of him. Let alone look at him. Even standing at the door of the temple, she can''t help shaking.


    "Wait and see."


    After saying what father-in-law Wang said, the two continued to wait outside the door.


    Just as the air continued to be quiet, Su warmed her stomach, which would suddenly make a cooing sound.


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and said to the door, "why haven''t you passed the meal today?"


    Su Nuan wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Father Wang had already climbed in and said, "the imperial dining room is ready, if the emperor wants, the servant will let people pass the meal."


    Well, eating is also a big deal.


    Most importantly, she found that the little tyrant had stomach problems, and eating on time was the most important.


    On the other hand, the Empress Dowager learned that the Regent could not live tonight. It had already been almost crazy.


    The Pianpian Er Lang no longer has the authority he once had. At the moment, he is lying on the collapse, and his thin lips are still stained with blood.


    The Empress Dowager hurriedly rubbed it for him, lowered her voice and said, "the emperor has just suffered from a head disease and didn''t hurt you. This shows that the emperor has forgiven you. I''ll ask the emperor to recruit famous doctors and will cure you."


    "Wan''er."


    The Regent grabbed his hand and whispered, "the emperor has tried his best. Life or death depends on fate. Don''t worry!... even if I die, no one will invade our country..."


    "Stop talking. No one is more important than you at this moment."


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath, took the handkerchief from mother Zhao, pressed the corners of her eyes, and said to mother Zhao, "take good care of the Regent here. If you go there again, you won''t believe it. It''s the same woman. Her heart is so cruel."


    Mother Zhao knew that what the Empress Dowager said was that she was a saint.


    If the poison is from the saint, the person who detoxifies must be the saint.


    "Wan''er, don''t go. It''s useless."


    The Regent grabbed her hand and didn''t want to let go: "I want you to accompany me more, even for another quarter of an hour."


    They had never faced each other so openly and calmly. At this moment, he had no pain in his heart, only boundless calm.


    Maybe he''s tired.


    "No, even if there is only a glimmer of life. Wait for me and give me a column of incense."


    Mammy Zhao couldn''t stop the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager went to the place where the saints were held again.


    General Feng of the prison gate has ordered someone to replace it.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager coming forward, general Feng said, "empress dowager, this saint is full of poison. Empress dowager must not keep a certain distance."


    "Ai Jia knows. Go down."


    General Feng hesitated for a moment, but still bowed back,


    "Everyone is afraid of me and stay away from me, but you find me again and again. The Empress Dowager is really willing to give everything for a regent?"


    The saint said quietly, and the Empress Dowager said coldly, "you don''t need to ask about the matter decided by the AI family. The AI family has already thought it over. No matter what conditions you put forward, as long as you are willing to hand over the antidote, what the AI family can do will meet you."


    "That''s what you said. No matter what conditions, you promised."


    "Yes."


    "OK, then come closer..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan has always had a very good appetite, so she doesn''t care so much about the food on the table and eats it.


    Feng Junyi always seems to have no appetite. No matter what food is put in front of him, looking at his disgusted expression, he feels that the food in front of him is not delicious in an instant.


    It seems that for Feng Junyi, those delicious foods are just things that must be supplemented in order to survive.


    He only ate three chopsticks for each dish and put it aside.


    Instead, he looked at her with interest.


    Su Nuan finished eating and touched her round belly. Well, if she eats like this, I''m afraid she''ll stick up a few kilograms of meat she lost a few months ago.


    "Are you full?"


    Su Nuan nodded and mysteriously approached him and said, "brother emperor, do you want to eat that soft, sweet and yellow thing?"


    Looking at her mysterious face, Feng Junyi asked quietly, "what''s that?"


    Just as Duke Wang came in, he whispered, "emperor, royal doctor Lv is asking for an audience outside the hall."


    "Let him in!"


    When the royal doctor LV entered the bedroom, he heard the little queen continue to ask the little emperor, "it''s the soft, sweet and yellow thing we ate together last time. Do you want to eat?"


    Hearing this, doctor LV felt that he should not rush in at this time.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi said, "the queen said Durian?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. It''s delicious. Brother emperor, do you want to eat it?"


    Hearing this, LV royal doctor''s face suddenly changed.


    This, this... The emperor, they have to cook again


    He coughed and planned to make a quick decision: "emperor, I have something to start."

 Chapter 168

    Feng Junyi said quietly, "go ahead."


    LV Yuyi said, "if you go back to the emperor, the saint will voluntarily hand over the antidote. At present, the Regent has taken it, and the minister has gone to diagnose the pulse. It''s all right."


    Feng Junyi was surprised to hear this, but it''s a good thing that the Regent''s toxicity can be solved. He said, "well, I know. Since the Regent needs to rest, let him rest in the pear garden for a while and assign some reliable slaves to serve."


    "Yes."


    LV Yuyi answered. As soon as he turned back, he saw the little queen standing behind him with a big durian in her arms. He almost hit it when he turned back.


    Su Nuan threw durian aside and said happily, "what did you just say? The Regent''s poison has been detoxified?"


    LV Yuyi held his breath and said, "that''s what the queen said."


    Su Nuan nodded with satisfaction. The reason why the little tyrant was ill must have something to do with the poisoning of the Regent. Now that the poison is relieved, this knot can be opened.


    She looked at the plump durian on the ground, picked it up again and said to Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, take it and peel it off with the palace and the emperor. You can deal with the shell and leave the flesh."


    Duke Wang quickly answered and was about to take away the ugly thing. He saw the little queen''s eyes widened and said, "you can''t eat secretly."


    Father Wang also looked embarrassed. He didn''t eat such smelly things when he was killed, so he said, "don''t worry, madam. If the servant peels it for you, he will bring it to you and the emperor."


    When durian was taken away, doctor LV was able to breathe.


    He hurriedly said, "emperor, if there''s nothing wrong..."


    "Why don''t we play chess."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Playing chess again?


    "By the way, discuss the queen."


    Feng Junyi said this in a low voice, and LV Yuyi immediately understood what he meant.


    The Queen''s condition really can''t be delayed. I don''t know if it''s psychological. When LV Yuyi sees the little queen, she feels more and more stupid day by day.


    The two began to play chess again, and Su Nuan was eating melon seeds.


    Fortunately, Duke Wang''s speed was not slow. Soon he sent the peeled durian.


    Su Nuan takes a spoon and can''t wait to dig a spoon into Feng Junyi''s mouth. Feng Junyi is so unprepared that he still doesn''t have any expression of surprise on his face.


    Then Duke Wang saw that the little queen took the spoon for feeding the emperor, dug another spoon and stuffed it directly into her mouth.


    He was surprised to know that the Emperor... Er... Even if the emperor had some cleanliness habits, they all disappeared from their little queen.


    After having a full meal and eating fruit after dinner, Su Nuan really supported.


    Wrapped in a thin blanket, she leaned against Feng Junyi and soon fell asleep.


    Seeing the little girl asleep, Feng Junyi said, "how''s the research? How should the Queen''s disease be treated?"


    LV Yuyi was embarrassed. He said, "I''ve studied... A little, but..."


    "Big man, mother, say it."


    Feng Junyi is a little angry and throws away the chess pieces in his hand.


    LV Yuyi was startled and hurriedly said, "there are only two ways. The emperor will listen to the minister."


    "Wei Chen found that the emperor was poisoned in his mother''s womb in his early years. The toxicity was insidious, but it was equal to the poison in the Queen''s mother. Wei Chen tried to fuse your two blood repeatedly and found that the Queen''s poison... Was eliminated."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi immediately said, "why is it difficult? Give my blood to the queen."


    "This..."


    LV imperial doctor was embarrassed in an instant: "emperor, I can''t do it with the current ability of Weichen. Of course, Weichen also thought of a second way."


    "Come on, what is it?"


    The royal doctor LV looked at the little empress for fear that she might hear it. He lowered his voice and said, "when the little empress and her hairpin are in their year, you and the empress will perform the rites of the Duke of Zhou, and their yin and Yang will be reconciled before they can detoxify."


    After saying this, LV Yuyi didn''t dare to look at Feng Junyi''s face. He hung his head and was uneasy.


    But Feng Junyi couldn''t help looking at the little girl leaning on his shoulder.


    The little girl has closed her eyes, small nose, small mouth, and even her face is still delicate. When she reaches the age of hairpin... Well, it will take three years.


    He looked away from the little girl and said in a low voice, "well, since the first method doesn''t work, then the second method."


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day when we went to greet the Empress Dowager as usual.


    She thought that since the Regent''s poison had been eliminated, the Empress Dowager must be in a good mood recently.


    When she came to the door, she heard the "bang" of the tea cup falling.


    She was startled, looked around, and the maid in waiting whispered, "empress dowager, you''d better wait. Empress dowager is angry now."


    In the bedroom, the Empress Dowager sat angrily on the chair. Princess Shuanghua was crying with her legs: "aunt dowager, don''t rush Hua''er away. Hua''er just wants to be with her aunt all the time."


    Su Nuan got goose bumps on the ground after hearing this.


    Unexpectedly, Princess Shuanghua is so charming that ordinary people can''t cope with it.


    "Ai Jia said, I don''t want to see you again. You go out now."


    Princess Shuanghua immediately blushed her eyes and sobbed, "aunt doesn''t like Hua''er, dad doesn''t like Hua''er, aunt doesn''t like Hua''er, and neither does the emperor''s cousin. Hua''er should not live."


    Princess Shuanghua said that she was about to hit the pillar. She rushed to the pillar, but saw that the Empress Dowager was motionless.


    Princess Shuanghua wept and said, "aunt, Hua''er is really going to hit..."


    Strangely, the empress dowager, who had always been in pain with Princess Shuanghua, was still motionless.


    "Mother Zhao, drag her out to the mourning family. The mourning family has a headache because of her noise. Even if you want to find life and death, you can go back to your prime minister''s house."


    Princess Shuanghua was stunned immediately. Why is her empress dowager''s aunt so ruthless?


    Seeing Princess Shuanghua pushed out, Su Nuan was invited in by mammy Zhao.


    Su Nuan felt that the Empress Dowager in front of him was a little strange. He saluted in good order: "my son''s minister has seen my mother."


    The Empress Dowager looked very upset. She said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Su Nuan said, "empress mother, my son''s ministers have come to greet her. Today is the 15th day."


    The Empress Dowager glanced at her and said, "well, there will be no call from the mourning family in the future, and you don''t have to come. The mourning family doesn''t want to see anyone recently."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan is a bit like a child who has done something wrong. He glanced at the Empress Dowager and continued to bless his body: "the empress mother is blessed, and the children''s ministers will leave first."


    Out of the Ci''an palace, Su Nuan whispered to mammy Zhao, "mammy Zhao, what''s bothering the empress recently?"

 Chapter 169

    "This..."


    Mother Zhao looked puzzled and finally said, "if you go back to your mother, the old slave found that it seems like a different person after the Empress Dowager took the antidote to the Regent last time."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he was also surprised and murmured, "like a changed person?"


    Mother Zhao quickly knelt on the ground and said, "I''m afraid. I''m just confused for a moment. I hope the queen won''t take it to heart."


    Su Nuan replied in a low voice, "Oh, I see. Maybe the Queen Mother''s menopause is coming? You should take good care of the queen mother."


    Although mammy Zhao didn''t know what menopause was, she was determined to take better care of the Empress Dowager.


    Su Nuan came out, and the princess Shuanghua who was driven out immediately rushed up: "you must have instigated the Empress Dowager''s aunt not to see me again."


    Su Nuan glanced at Princess Shuanghua. The princess Shuanghua ate the poisonous insects and seemed to have no change. She said, "what can I instigate? Your good empress dowager just kicked me out."


    "Really?"


    Princess Shuanghua looked happy.


    Su Nuan nodded: "really, I won''t lie to you. Princess Shuanghua, I''m going to visit the saint. Do you want to go with me?"


    Princess Shuanghua immediately threw her a big white eye: "why do I go to see her? Go if you love."


    Princess Shuanghua said and left without nostalgia.


    Su Nuan thought for a moment and said to Pearl, "let''s go and see the saint."


    She was curious about how the Empress Dowager asked the saint to hand over the antidote.


    On the way, Su Nuan asks pearl about the scar on Feng Junyi''s chest.


    Pearl explained to her in detail that it was really left when she was taken away.


    At that time, when the emperor learned that she had been captured by Liu Qinghe, he seemed crazy to find a place to look for, and even killed a lot of people during that period. As soon as this trouble broke out, some people who were already dissatisfied with the emperor began to make trouble. In this way, Feng Junyi ushered in waves after waves. At the moment, one time, he was slightly careless and was stabbed in the chest by an assassin.


    Su Nuan felt a little guilty when she heard this. It turned out that the little tyrant was hurt because of her.


    But when I think about it, she was hurt by the emperor before, and the emperor was hurt again in order to find her. They are even.


    After chatting, the master and servant went to the place where the saint was imprisoned.


    The saint stood by the window, her eyebrows locked, and her frown was a little more sad than before.


    Seeing her coming, the saint''s face was a little more happy, and then changed into a cold look.


    "What are you doing here? Do you want to see how miserable I am?"


    "That''s not true."


    Su Nuan said quietly, "I just came to see you. By the way, why did you give the Regent an antidote?"


    After her words, the saint''s look showed a trace of panic. She said, "what''s with you? I like it. You can''t control it."


    Pearl saw that the queen of her family annoyed the saint and whispered, "empress, let''s go quickly. The emperor said that this kind of place won''t let us come often."


    "Wait a minute."


    The saint in the cell asked, "where is the Regent? Are you not afraid that I gave him poison?"


    Su Nuan stared at the Empress Dowager in front of him for a while and said, "Oh, I don''t know this, pearl. Is the Regent dead?"


    When she said this, she saw the saint''s fist clenched slightly and Pearl shook her head: "the Regent is well now. It is said that he was arranged by the emperor in the pear garden."


    "Didn''t the Empress Dowager visit?"


    When she asked, the saint looked more pale, and Pearl shook her head: "empress, this... How dare this slave ask? If the emperor knows, she will kill her head."


    She didn''t forget what method the five princesses used when they designed the empress of her family.


    "Yes, the Regent is really handsome. The palace heard the emperor say that he pretended to die this time. If the rebels were caught together, the emperor would reward several beauties to the Regent. I think it''s also good. The Regent is in his thirties this year, but he has no children."


    Hearing this, the saint was dejected and said, "unfortunately, he will never have children in his life."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    It was su Nuan''s turn to wonder. She looked at the saint and asked, "what does the saint mean?"


    The saint clenched her fist and said in a cold voice, "nothing. As a saint in western Xinjiang, as long as I don''t die, I won''t let go of my purpose of retaliating against your country. The queen should be careful."


    Su Nuan suddenly covered his stomach and said to Pearl, "Pearl, I seem to have eaten something wrong. You, you go and invite LV Yuyi."


    Pearl was also worried when she saw this. She said, "madam, I''m afraid it won''t change here. How about your servant helping you out?"


    "Are you going to kill me? Go..."


    Pearl had no choice but to run out quickly and planned to call LV Yuyi.


    Seeing pearl leave, Su Nuan lowered his voice and said, "you''re not a saint. Who are you?"


    The woman in front of him was shocked, but then said, "what nonsense do you say? I''m the saint."


    "You are not. The saint may have escaped. Are you the Empress Dowager?"


    When the saint heard this, she was even more worried: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m the saint."


    If that person knew that she had been exposed, everyone would be in danger.


    So she must not show her flaws.


    Su Nuan saw her anxious face and knew that she must have difficulties. She lowered her voice and said, "in that case, saint, you should stay here. My country will be safe."


    If she had guessed correctly, the Empress Dowager had just hinted that the saint would destroy the country of origin by herself.


    What this woman is good at is poisoning. If she poisons the little tyrant and controls the emperor, there will be a real chaos in the world.


    "Doctor LV, hurry up. My mother is in great pain. Oh, hurry up!"


    Pearl carrying a skirt, because running, has run steamed bread sweating.


    LV Yuyi followed. Su Nuan continued to pretend to have a stomachache and pressed his abdomen tightly: "my stomach hurts, LV Yuyi, my stomach hurts..."


    Seeing this scene, LV Yuyi was also nervous. He hurried forward to feel his pulse. In this case, what he was most afraid of was the toxicity of the little queen and other side effects.


    However, after taking a pulse, the little queen''s pulse was stable, and even her breathing was normal. It seemed that the little queen was teasing him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "empress, don''t be impatient. Wait for Weichen to prescribe a pair of medicine for you. After frying it, you will be fine."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan asked her to eat those smelly and bitter traditional Chinese medicine. He immediately loosened his hand and said, "eh, it''s strange that my stomach won''t hurt when you come. Doctor LV, you really deserve to be a miracle doctor."

 Chapter 170

    The royal doctor LV glanced at the little girl in front of him.


    Well, I don''t know when you''re going to install it.


    He arched his hands and said, "the queen is ridiculous."


    "Let''s go now."


    Su Nuan said and swaggered out. She was very worried now.


    Since the Empress Dowager is locked here, the real empress dowager may be a saint.


    At this moment, thinking of the performance of Princess Shuanghua, Su Nuan knew that the ''empress dowager'' must be a saint.


    She hurried to the Changle palace and saw Feng Junyi resting on her forehead.


    Duke Wang approached with a bowl of lotus seed soup and said to the emperor, "emperor, this is specially prepared for you by the Empress Dowager. He said that the emperor has suffered from head disease recently. It''s better to have more rest and drink some nourishing things."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi glances at what Wang Gonggong is holding and reaches for it. Su Nuan rushes over and kicks the bowl over.


    "Brother of the emperor, you can''t drink!"


    The tremella soup in father Wang''s hand was spilled on the ground, and the three saw the black bug running out of the tremella soup on the ground.


    Seeing this, Duke Wang quickly drew out a dagger and nailed the little black bug on the ground.


    "The slave should be damned. It frightened the emperor, Queen and empress."


    Feng Junyi was really surprised. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "what is this?"


    The dagger in Duke Wang''s hand picked up the black bug and said, "if you return to the emperor, it seems to be a general hard beetle, but it''s very rare..."


    When he finished, he was about to reach out and touch it. He didn''t know that the beetle nailed to the tip of the dagger took the opportunity to bite Duke Wang.


    Father Wang''s fingers turned black in an instant.


    "Toxic!"


    Surprised, Duke Wang took out another dagger and mercilessly cut off the finger.


    Su Nuan was startled and hid directly in Feng Junyi''s arms, because she saw with her own eyes that the finger cut off by father Wang was still painfully twisted on the ground.


    "What''s going on!"


    Feng Junyi was also very angry: "who poisoned her? Is it the queen mother?"


    Duke Wang pinched his finger to keep the blood from flowing out. Su Nuan shouted outside the hall: "Lv royal doctor, LV royal doctor, come in and have a look!"


    The sudden scene made everyone unprepared. Su Nuan looked at the little black bug still waving his legs on the tip of the dagger, which was also disgusting.


    I didn''t expect this thing to be so small and toxic. The saint really wants Feng Junyi''s life.


    Hearing the sound, the royal doctor LV hurried to help him stop bleeding by stabbing the acupoint with a silver needle. Then he whispered, "emperor, this is a Gu insect."


    "Bug? It''s her, saint."


    Duke Wang was also surprised and said, "but the saint is still in the cell. How can it..."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi said coldly, "take someone to the cell immediately. In addition, immediately send someone to surround Ci''an palace!"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan blinks at Feng Junyi and admires him.


    Her husband turned out to be so smart. She thought about how to tell the little tyrant with her cerebellar bag melon, which is not very smart in the eyes of everyone. In fact, the Empress Dowager is not the Empress Dowager. Unexpectedly, he thought of it.


    Feng Junyi also caught a glimpse of the little girl''s big and ignorant eyes. He felt very subtle and even complacent when the little girl stared at him like this.


    "How did the queen find out that there was something wrong with the emperor''s bowl of tremella soup?"


    Doctor Lu was the first to ask questions. Su Nuan choked for a moment. Doesn''t doctor Lu know to ignore this little detail?


    She said, "Oh, well..."


    Grass, how does she explain?


    "The queen knows I have a bad stomach. Seeing that the tremella soup is cold, she''s afraid I''ll have a stomachache. Why, Dr. LV, do you have a problem?"


    LV Yuyi: "... There is no problem with ministers and ministers."


    The emperor chose to be blind. Why did he care so much? Didn''t he want to die?


    Soon, a eunuch came and reported, "emperor, the Ci''an palace has been surrounded, and the saint is still in the cell."


    "Well, I''ll have a look."


    Feng Junyi grabbed her hand and went to Ci''an palace together. After a while, he saw the Empress Dowager coming out of the palace and said coldly, "what does the emperor mean?"


    "The empress mother can still remember whether the scar on her shoulder was on the left or right when her son was young and was in the cloud country with you."


    Su Nuan took a breath secretly. It was the emperor who threw it to the Empress Dowager.


    Sure enough, Tai Hao''s face changed slightly. She thought for a moment and said, "naturally it''s on the right."


    "Wrong."


    The Empress Dowager said anxiously, "after a long time, I can''t remember clearly. Why did the emperor suddenly ask this again?"


    Feng Junyi sneered, "there is no scar on my shoulder. Who are you? Saint?"


    Su Nuan also expected this. Since Liu Qinghe can change face, it''s not unusual for people in Xijiang, a saint, to change face.


    Feng Junyi said mercilessly, "kill!"


    Just listen to the "whoosh" sound, the archer''s arrow has been mercilessly nailed to the "Empress Dowager".


    Su Nuan looked at the figure and fell down like this. For a moment, she felt unreal.


    A bodyguard came forward to test and said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, there are no more people."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "give orders, and the Empress Dowager... Will die."


    A group of people put the Empress Dowager''s body into the coffin and carefully cleaned up the scene. Father Wang shook the dust and shouted, "the Empress Dowager has died!"


    All this came suddenly and unexpectedly, and even she felt a little unprepared.


    When Su Nuan regained consciousness, it was already late at night. Su Nuan walked into Ci''an palace, which was all dressed in plain white. Su Nuan looked at the woman lying in the coffin with the same face as the empress dowager, and felt that it was like a dream.


    "The emperor means to let the mourners take this opportunity to leave the palace."


    The familiar voice came into the eardrum. Su Nuan looked back and saw the Empress Dowager in plain white appeared in front of her.


    In this way, the Empress Dowager looks even younger.


    When Su Nuan heard the Empress Dowager''s words, she immediately understood that her emperor brother had forgiven the empress dowager, so let her take this opportunity to pretend to die and fly with the Regent.


    She pretended to be ignorant, holding the corner of the Empress Dowager''s clothes in her hand and said, "empress mother, where are you going? Can you still see you in the future?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face was a rare tenderness. She said, "Bo Yun and his work have not been finished. Before he leaves, I will find a place to settle down outside the city. When he comes back, I will go around with him to see the scenery we have always wanted to see together. When we are tired, we will find a paradise, grow vegetables and weave cloth, and live some ordinary days."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan suddenly envied.


    "Aunt, empress dowager, how can you just leave Hua''er alone... Wuwuwuwu..."

 Chapter 171

    Princess Shuanghua?


    Su Nuan glanced at Princess Shuanghua. In the twinkling of an eye, the Empress Dowager beside her had quietly disappeared.


    Princess Shuanghua wept in front of the coffin, then rushed to the coffin and sobbed, "aunt dowager, aunt Taihe, let Hua''er take another look at you!"


    "Princess Shuanghua, I''m sorry for the change."


    Su Nuan whispered, observing Princess Shuanghua''s expression at the same time, but seeing that Princess Shuanghua''s eyes were clear, they were no longer the same obsession as before.


    "Don''t be hypocritical in front of me. You should be the happiest when the Empress Dowager''s aunt is gone. I''m glad I have no backer from now on. I''m alone and let you bully me."


    "How can my sister be so rude to the queen?"


    A gentle voice sounded. Su Nuan looked at the visitor and saw a girl similar to the age of Princess Shuanghua behind Princess Shuanghua.


    And even the body shape looks like it was carved in a mold.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw someone coming, she snorted coldly, "what''s none of your business? You''re a common woman. What''s your qualification to enter the palace? Get out. My aunt doesn''t wonder that you mourn."


    The girl''s face turned a little white, but she remained a lady.


    Su Nuan looked at these two people and only felt funny. It seems that Princess Shuanghua has a nemesis.


    She said, "speak, is this your sister? You two look like twins."


    Sure enough, when she finished this sentence, Princess Shuanghua''s face turned black again: "who are twins with her? She''s such a cheap girl, and she deserves to be twins with me."


    "Shuanghua, don''t be rude!"


    A dignified voice sounded, looked up softly, and saw a middle-aged man slowly come in, and then bowed to her: "I''ve seen the empress, and I hope the empress will forgive me."


    Su Nuan remembers this uncle. When he went to the court, he always stood aside calmly and said some words from time to time. Although he didn''t use many words, he could always drive the atmosphere of the officials.


    This is Liu Chengzhang, Prime Minister Liu Cheng.


    Su Nuan nodded and said in a low voice, "the prime minister is really a goddaughter. This palace is a queen. It''s not polite for two to see this palace. You''re a father. You have some etiquette."


    After hearing this, Liu Chengzhang glared at the two girls in front of her.


    Liu Mulan, the youngest daughter, knew more about flexibility than Princess Shuanghua. After listening to her words, she quickly saluted and said, "empress, forgive me. Just now, the minister was just nervous and forgot to salute."


    Su Nuan looks at the little girl and then looks at Princess Shuanghua. She knows that Princess Shuanghua can''t play with this little girl at all.


    She nodded and said, "please get up quickly. Since you are here to mourn the empress dowager, go over there."


    Princess Shuanghua also saluted her reluctantly.


    Pearl came in from the outside and saw her standing here blankly. She came up to her and said, "empress, the emperor is looking for you everywhere."


    Su Nuan answered and went out with Allah, but she still felt strange when she went out.


    By the way, if she remembered correctly, the saint had admitted before that as long as one party died, the other party could not live alone.


    It''s still like this. If the saint who is poisoned by love dies, Princess Shuanghua can''t be alive.


    Does it mean that the saint escaped and that it was not the saint lying in the coffin?


    After su Nuan left, Princess Shuanghua complained to the prime minister, "Dad, you know Mulan is a common woman and can''t go on the table. Why do you take her into the palace to mourn the Empress Dowager?"


    Prime Minister Liu shook off Princess Shuanghua, held his sleeve robe and said coldly, "I shouldn''t let you into the palace today. Mulan is also my daughter. Her mother is already a wife. It''s reasonable to say that she is a legitimate daughter. How can she not enter the palace?"


    Princess Shuanghua was worried when she heard this: "Dad, how can you go back on your word? You swore in front of the Empress Dowager''s aunt that you wouldn''t support the bitch as a wife all your life. How can you break your promise!"


    "Pa!"


    Prime Minister Liu slapped Princess Shuanghua in the face. He said coldly, "shut up! You are so vicious at a young age. Open your mouth and shut your mouth and shout bitch. This is what the prime minister can do? It''s a shame on my prime minister''s house!"


    Princess Shuanghua was knocked down to the ground. She turned her head to look at Liu Chengxiang and saw that her concubine was hiding around her father and laughing.


    "Dad, why are you so eccentric from childhood to childhood? Are you fascinated by that fox spirit?"


    Shuanghua covered her face and wrote that she was unwilling.


    Liu Mulan approached slowly, lowered her voice and said, "sister, it seems that you still don''t know. My mother and I are not fox spirits, your mother is."


    "What are you talking about? I''ll tear your mouth!"


    Princess Shuanghua stretched out her hand, but was severely pushed down by Liu Mulan.


    Liu Mulan continued to say fiercely, "listen to me clearly. The Empress Dowager was once a fireworks woman, and so was your mother. They married a golden orchid in fireworks lane. The Empress Dowager is not his father''s sister, but the emperor wanted to bring the Empress Dowager into the palace and put her on the table."


    Boom!


    Princess Shuanghua felt like she was struck by thunder for a moment.


    She asked in a trembling voice, "isn''t the Empress Dowager''s aunt, not Dad''s own sister? Is my mother a fireworks woman?"


    Liu Mulan smiled proudly and said, "yes, you should have recognized it. If I were you, I would be a man with my tail, not so arrogant and domineering. If the Empress Dowager is gone, you will have no backing in the future. I just need a finger to crush you."


    Princess Shuanghua began to tremble. She stood up, rushed to Prime Minister Liu, grabbed his arm tightly with both hands and said, "Dad, tell me, what she said is not true, everything she said is not true!"


    Prime Minister Liu continued to push Princess Shuanghua''s hand away in disgust and said coldly, "what Mulan said is true. Think carefully. Does your mother have a family?"


    Princess Shuanghua murmured, "if you want to tell me, my mother''s hometown is too far away, so my grandma and grandpa can''t come to see me for a year and a half. It turned out that you all lied to me..."


    "Yes, I lied to you. Otherwise, why has dad been lukewarm to you all the time? My mother is Dad''s favorite woman, but your mother just stabbed in."


    Liu Mulan was gnashing her teeth. Then he came forward and twisted her arm fiercely: "your mother is a bitch, and you are also a bitch. From now on, my father will make up for all the debts I owe me for so many years, and you will be beaten back to your original shape and live your life."


    "No, you lied to me. You''re all lying to me!"


    Princess Shuanghua stumbled to her feet, pushed Liu Mulan away in front of her, rushed to the coffin and cried, "aunt dowager, you tell me, these are not true. They deliberately bullied Hua''er, aren''t they? Aunt, why don''t you take me with you?"

 Chapter 172

    Upon hearing this, Prime Minister Liu immediately showed panic.


    He hurried forward and dragged Princess Shuanghua down: "nonsense, this is the coffin of the Empress Dowager. Qi Rong, you are wild here! Come down quickly."


    "I can''t go down."


    Princess Shuanghua looked at the prime minister Liu in front of him: "Dad, Dad, I always respect. I thought I would try to climb to the highest point. As long as I try to become your greatest glory, you will be a little better to me, but I''m wrong, Dad. Even if I really get what I want to be a queen and a noble princess, you won''t treat me better?"


    There was a strange look on Prime Minister Liu''s face. He just hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Shuanghua, how can you think so? You are Dad''s good daughter. Although dad is unhappy with your mother, you are my own daughter. Of course, I will love you."


    Princess Shuanghua was stunned at this time. Her heart was full of strange shock. Is it true that her father is because of this?


    "No, no, you''re lying to me. If you''re really good to me, why did you always ignore me before?"


    She continued to step back and tightly clasped the coffin: "you know, that little bitch Mu Lan always bullies me. I didn''t push her when she fell, but you didn''t believe me at all, but scolded me..."


    Princess Shuanghua couldn''t help sobbing.


    Prime Minister Liu Cheng was also anxious, because others would come in a little later.


    If others see this and tell the emperor, his head will be lost.


    He hurriedly continued to comfort: "Hua''er, why don''t you know your father so well? You''re going to be a queen and imperial concubine in the future. Your father is too close to you. When you become a noble person in the future, how can your father keep the relationship between kings and officials for you?"


    "Daddy also wants to go home like ordinary people and listen to his daughter''s call one by one. This is undoubtedly the happiest thing in the world. But in the future, you will be a noble princess and I will salute you. Won''t you feel bad?"


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, she gradually relaxed her vigilance: "Dad, is it really like what you said?"


    "Hua''er, my good daughter, come down quickly. Will your father take you home? The Empress Dowager is gone, and your father loves you."


    After Liu Cheng''s words, Princess Shuanghua cried even more. She rushed directly into Liu Cheng''s arms from above: "Dad..."


    However, at this time, Prime Minister Liu suddenly raised his hand and knocked heavily on the back neck of Princess Shuanghua.


    Princess Shuanghua hasn''t reflected what happened. The whole person has fainted.


    Seeing Princess Shuanghua faint, Prime Minister Liu rushed to Liu Mulan and said, "Mulan, come and pick her up, take her home, go back and ask your mother to order someone to lock her up and guard her strictly. Don''t step out of the room."


    Mulan was still surprised how her father suddenly treated Shuanghua so well, but when she saw her father''s handwriting, she suddenly understood.


    Her mother is Dad''s favorite woman. Now the Empress Dowager is dead, and this guy has no use value. Of course, she has become the legitimate daughter of the prime minister openly.


    Liu Mulan answered and helped Princess Shuanghua out with her servant girl.


    It seemed to everyone that Princess Shuanghua fainted because she was too sad and didn''t pay much attention to the difference.


    Princess Shuanghua woke up and saw that she was already in a familiar room.


    Thinking of what had happened before, she hurried out of the room. She didn''t know it until she opened the door. Two women stopped her and said, "the princess should stay in the room! The lady said that the princess is not allowed to step out of the door."


    "Presumptuous, I''m the princess. You dare to stop me. Be careful that I let the emperor cut off your head!"


    One of the women sneered and said, "princess, you''d better save your strength and see if you can get out of this room."


    After hearing this, Princess Shuanghua rushed out directly. She didn''t know that the woman just pushed hard, and she fell to the ground.


    "Madam said, the county is mainly hard to rush out, so rush once and give her less dinner. If the old slave is right, the group leader rushed twice just now?"


    "Dog slave! Bully! When I go out, I''ll let the emperor''s cousin cut off your head first!"


    The Mammy was even more contemptuous when she heard this. She came forward and touched Princess Shuanghua, then pretended to stagger back, covered her chest and said, "Oh, hey, you see, the princess just touched me again. No, you don''t have to send meals for a day."


    After that sentence, Mammy snorted coldly, turned and slammed the door, even locked it with a lock.


    Just as she was about to escape from the window, a group of people came and sealed the window with wooden strips.


    Looking at the dark room, Princess Shuanghua rushed to the door, slapped the door with her hands and shouted, "let me out, let me out, you are all liars, you are all liars!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, the more Su Nuan thinks about it, the more something goes wrong.


    But the emperor is discussing with several ministers.


    It turned out that there were several civil organizations clamoring for rebellion. Feng Junyi sent a team to suppress it. How did he know that the group ran away when they heard the speech.


    Therefore, several ministers argued that those people must be found out.


    Finally, when they had finished their discussion, the ministers came again to kowtow and incense the Empress Dowager.


    Su Nuan took advantage of the gap to rush to Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, since the empress is not lying here, other people in the palace must have been exchanged by the saint. We must thoroughly investigate this matter."


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "then open the coffin, no matter who she is, take off her mask and find out."


    LV Yuyi was also on the side. After hearing this, he hurriedly said, "the emperor must not say that it is unlucky to open the coffin again, not to mention that it has been sealed. If those old die hards see it, they will have to talk about it."


    Su Nuan also nodded in agreement, but made a casual appearance and said, "I heard that there are no less than dozens of palace maids missing in the palace every day. I don''t know whether they are true or false."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi looked at the little girl next to him and said in a low voice, "is it true? How could the palace maid disappear?"


    LV imperial doctor continued: "if you go back to the emperor, some palace maids did something wrong and were killed by the leader, or some disappeared by themselves. You can know what the queen said by checking the records of the internal affairs office."


    Feng Junyi said, "don''t check. Gather all the maids in the palace and check them all. I don''t believe I can''t find the witch."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange someone to do it now."


    Su Nuan blinked and murmured, "brother of the emperor, why is Princess Shuanghua gone?"

 Chapter 173

    When Feng Junyi heard the little girl nearby suddenly ask Princess Shuanghua, he couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for her for?"


    Su Nuan said softly, "I''m just curious. The empress loves the princess so much. Why does she disappear after looking at her?"


    She had a bold guess that since Princess Shuanghua left here, it was very possible to find the same sentimental saint in the palace.


    So as long as you find Princess Shuanghua and take Princess Shuanghua around in front of those palace maids, you can definitely find the saint.


    In this way, a lot of things can be saved.


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "the queen is right. Come and bring Princess Shuanghua."


    At the moment, a eunuch came forward and said, "if you go back to the emperor, Princess Shuanghua should have returned to the prime minister''s house. The servant saw the prime minister leave with Princess Shuanghua."


    Hearing this, Prime Minister Liu Cheng broke out in a cold sweat.


    Why is he so unlucky? Just asked Mulan to take Princess Shuanghua back, but now your majesty wants to find her.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi already said, "Prime Minister Liu, is there something about it?"


    Although Prime Minister Liu is a strong man, he is also afraid of being cut off. At the moment, he hurried forward and arched his hands and said, "if you go back to the emperor, it is true. Shuanghua fainted because she was very sad. Wei minister was afraid that she would be sad again when she woke up, so he asked Mulan to take her back to have a rest."


    Feng Junyi nodded: "that''s just right, Prime Minister Liu. Go back and bring her to me in person."


    Prime Minister Liu made a calm appearance and said, "I will obey your orders."


    Then he strode outside the hall.


    It''s impossible to hand over Princess shuangshuangshuanghua. He will go back. The first thing to do is to hide Princess shuangshuanghua so that the emperor can''t find it.


    Otherwise, once Princess Shuanghua sees the emperor, she will tell everything. At that time, let alone his head, I''m afraid the whole Liu family''s head will move.


    In this way, Prime Minister Liu never returned. Su Nuan stayed in the palace for two or three hours. Seeing that something was wrong, he gathered around Feng Junyi and said, "brother emperor, why hasn''t Prime Minister Liu brought the princess?"


    Feng Junyi put the memorial aside, stared at her and asked, "the princess doesn''t like you, and you don''t like her. Why do you always think about her today?"


    In order to survive, she must continue to hide.


    But in order for both of them to survive, she had to come clean.


    She looked at Feng Junyi seriously and said solemnly, "brother emperor, don''t underestimate wennuan. Listen to wennuan tell you."


    Su Nuan tells Jun Yi what she guessed.


    Feng Junyi listened to her words, nodded and said, "it''s true. What you said is quite interesting. Unfortunately, the people in western Xinjiang are almost slaughtered, otherwise..."


    When Feng Junyi said this, he lifted her chin with one hand and stared at her eyes. Su Nuan''s heart beat faster.


    "No, otherwise what?"


    Su warm''s panic.


    Does the little tyrant mean to seduce her?


    No, no, no, how can this be?


    Feng Junyi, the great tyrant in the original book, doesn''t love anyone but himself.


    How could she fall in love with him in such a perverse way?


    Feng Junyi tightly pursed his lips, then turned away and said, "nothing."


    "I will send more people to the prime minister''s residence. Be sure to bring Princess Shuanghua."


    Princess Shuanghua was still struggling in the room. Even if she hit her fist and bled, the door didn''t even open a gap.


    Just as she looked painfully at her bloody fist, suddenly came the sound of the key opening the chain.


    She said happily, "Dad, Hua''er knows you won''t leave Hua''er."


    "Sister, is this hysteria? Dad is in the palace now. Where can I take care of you?"


    When Princess Shuanghua saw that the visitor was Liu Mulan, she suddenly turned cold.


    "Why are you? Get out of here. This is my room!"


    "Get out? You still think you are the first lady of the prime minister''s family? You are nothing now. In a few days, Princess Shuanghua will go crazy because she can''t stand the death of the Empress Dowager."


    Liu Mulan bent her lips, but she was very cruel in her heart.


    Princess Shuanghua was about to collapse when she heard this sentence.


    She shouted at her, "shut up and don''t talk nonsense here. Dad doesn''t allow you to do this. Even if you release the news, no one will believe it!"


    "You''re wrong."


    Liu Mulan lowered her voice and couldn''t stop smiling at the corners of her mouth: "Dad will certainly do this. I''ll tell you a secret. The reason for doing this is all dad''s meaning. As for why you were locked up, Dad arranged it."


    "It''s impossible. Dad just told me that he loved my daughter. How could he treat me like this? You lied to me. I want to see him!"


    Princess Shuanghua rushed to the door again. She didn''t know that Liu Mulan slapped her hard and pushed her to the ground.


    "Let me out. I''m going to see my father!"


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t know where her strength came from. She got up from the ground and rushed to the door again.


    Just this time, Liu Mulan grabbed her hand and slapped her in the face.


    "Wake up. I said it was arranged by my father. Otherwise, you think you can lock up a princess with my mother as a woman?"


    Princess Shuanghua broke down when she heard this.


    "So you''re all lying to me? You''re all liars!"


    She cried very sad. Liu Mulan went to laugh.


    At this time, the voice of Prime Minister Liu came: "Mulan, come with me."


    Hearing Liu Cheng''s voice, Princess Shuanghua rushed to the door like crazy.


    Where do you know that the two old women held her tightly. She kept shouting at Liu Chengxiang''s back: "Dad, I''m Hua''er, Dad, you said, I''m also your daughter. Do you love me very much? Why do you treat me like this?"


    But the prime minister Liu in front of him continued to move forward without looking back.


    She continued to cry loudly: "Dad, in fact, Hua''er is really useful. As long as Hua''er works harder, the emperor''s brother will accept me as the imperial concubine, and then I will win glory for the Liu family..."


    Just what she was waiting for, she was ruthlessly kept in the dark room.


    After a while, there was another sound at the door of the room.


    Princess Shuanghua thought her father had changed his mind and continued to rush to the door with expectation.


    Where do you know that two women at the door rushed in and suddenly pressed her firmly on the ground. Then another servant girl carried a black medicine bowl and poured the soup into her mouth.


    "Princess, drink it. After drinking this bowl of medicine, the maid will send you to a new place. It will be good for you and the whole Liu family."

 Chapter 174

    The old woman finished, directly squeezed Princess Shuanghua''s mouth open, and then poured the soup in the bowl hard.


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t know what the other party gave her. She just struggled desperately and puffed, but many of those soup drugs were poured in.


    Seeing that all the medicine had been filled, the old woman snorted coldly, "if you can drink the medicine yourself, you don''t have to suffer this crime."


    Princess Shuanghua coughed desperately. She was accidentally drilled into her stomach by some black insect. Now she was filled with medicine. It''s really uncomfortable.


    But she couldn''t spit out if she wanted to. She had to hold on to the old woman''s skirt and cry, "what did you give me to drink? Did my father let you kill me?"


    The old lady smiled and said, "the prime minister wants to kill you, but the conditions don''t allow it. First, I''ll give you some medicine and send you to another place. That''s all the old slave can tell you. In case you accidentally meet Lord Yan in the future, you''d better explain to him that I didn''t do it."


    The old lady said that Princess Shuanghua only felt her head was dizzy and confused. She finally fell asleep.


    The people brought by general Feng Xiaojun rushed into the air.


    This greatly exceeded Su Nuan''s expectation.


    Feng Junyi frowned when he heard this: "how can such a big living man disappear without saying it?"


    Feng Xiaojun arched his hands and said, "if you go back to the emperor, Wei Chen takes people to the prime minister''s house. The whole family is also looking for Princess Shuanghua. A servant girl who looked at the man said that their princess stayed in the room for a while, cried and howled, and finally ran out. No one can stop her."


    Su Nuan was also curious about it, but she couldn''t figure out why.


    You know, since Princess Shuanghua has returned to the prime minister''s house, of course she will have a good rest, and the prime minister said that Princess Shuanghua was in a coma because of excessive sadness, which is a doubt.


    But she didn''t know if her brain had really become stupid. She couldn''t think of the reason at the moment.


    "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Just leave a few people to help the prime minister find it."


    General Feng walked out, but a figure suddenly rushed in.


    Su Nuan fixed his eyes and saw that it was the Empress Dowager dressed like a palace maid. The Empress Dowager said eagerly, "emperor, I know what''s going on."


    Feng Junyi looked at the Empress Dowager in front of him, but there were not many waves. He just said, "come on, what do you know?"


    The Empress Dowager said everything she heard next to the coffin, and finally added: "Ai family was born in a bad family. I didn''t want the emperor to know this, but now, AI family can''t continue to hide it. Hua''er is the only bone and blood left by her. Unexpectedly, Prime Minister Liu, an ungrateful man, broke his promise so soon. Emperor, you must find Hua''er as soon as possible. I''m worried that Hua''er will have an accident."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he patted his head and said, "emperor, I know!"


    She said this and said to Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, send someone to look at it quickly. In case any maid in waiting suddenly dies, leave the body."


    "Empress mother, don''t worry. If there is no sudden death of a palace maid recently, it means that Princess Shuanghua is still alive."


    "Why...?"


    The Empress Dowager was obviously confused.


    Su Nuan smiled mysteriously and said, "I can''t say this clearly. Anyway, I''m right."


    Feng Junyi flicked on her forehead: "you cerebellar bag melon, I''m afraid you can''t explain clearly if you want to explain. My mother doesn''t have to worry. I''ll deal with it."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave it to the emperor."


    When the Empress Dowager left, Duke Wang had sent someone to make an inventory. Duke Wang bowed his hand and said, "if you go back to the emperor''s empress, there are no palace maids who died suddenly in the palace today. On the contrary, there is a palace maiden who was beaten ten boards because she broke a vase."


    Su Nuan nodded and Feng Junyi continued, "in that case, follow the Queen''s instructions and pay close attention. If there is any abnormality, you can tell me."


    Duke Wang went to work. Su Nuan bathed and changed clothes with the emperor. The next thing was to prepare for the burial of the Empress Dowager.


    It was announced that the Empress Dowager died suddenly due to illness. Although the funeral was beautiful, Su Nuan heard some gossip.


    People say that because the emperor knew that he was the illegitimate son of the Empress Dowager and the Regent, the Regent is no longer there, so in a rage, the emperor killed the Empress Dowager.


    It was also said that someone told on the illegitimate son of the Empress Dowager and the Regent. In a rage, the emperor tortured the Empress Dowager all night. Without the support of the Regent, the Empress Dowager had to tell everything. The cruel and cruel emperor still threw the illegitimate son into the stove and burned him alive. As for the empress dowager, he was also sentenced to death.


    For a time, it seemed that it had become something that the people enjoyed talking about.


    Of course, when these rumors spread to Su Nuan''s ears, Feng Junyi cut off dozens of people''s heads.


    This time, the resentment of the people is even heavier.


    Su Nuan listened to this and clenched his teeth secretly.


    If these things were changed to the original plot in the book, it would not be a loss. It was just a little earlier. Now they were poked out, and eight or nine out of ten could not get rid of the relationship with the male owner.


    Su Nuan is very upset at the thought that the male leader wants to murder Feng Junyi''s life.


    At the moment, Feng Junyi still looked calm, as if she had been used to it for a long time. She was also worried. She gathered around Feng Junyi and said softly, "brother emperor, are the people you said to have caught still in prison?"


    She has a bad memory recently. If it weren''t for these rumors, she really forgot the three men, the man and Princess Muyang.


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he paused and said, "Oh, those people escaped."


    £¿£¿£¿£¿


    Escaped?


    How could you be so calm when you ran away?


    Su Nuan had a feeling that a child could not be taught. She took a deep breath and asked, "have you taken it out?"


    Feng Jun Yi said, "no, the princess of the Mu Yang was arrested. Her brother was in the palace. I told her that if she wanted to escape again, I would make her brother * a man."


    Hiss


    Can the little tyrant stop talking and be so cruel?


    She thought for a moment and said, "brother of the emperor, can I go to see Princess Muyang?"


    "Of course. If you finish your homework, you can go anywhere in the palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without mentioning our lessons, we are still good partners.


    Su Nuan smiled and said, "of course, of course, I''ll do my homework now."


    I don''t know. Before she runs away, Feng Junyi has freed up one hand, took her into his arms, pointed to the words she wrote yesterday and said, "now write another one and I''ll see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Did the little tyrant find that her previous homework was written by pearl?

 Chapter 175

    Su Nuan was already smiling. She said in a coquettish tone: "brother emperor, people''s words are ugly. I''m sorry to write in front of you. Why don''t I take it back and write it? When I''m finished, let the Pearl send it to you for inspection?"


    Her little face was full of smiles, but the boy in front of her didn''t look at her, but casually read the memorials.


    "What shame do you cause? Just write here. I don''t look at you."


    After Feng Junyi finished, he put down the memorials approved in his hand: "or do you want me to call the pearls for you?"


    Su Nuan became more guilty. She said with a smile, "brother emperor, why do you call pearl? Don''t you like to be disturbed when you read the memorial?"


    Feng Junyi continued in a low voice: "call pearl to help you with your homework. I heard that you are much smarter than melon seeds recently, and even let pearl help you with your class."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Nuan was stunned. How could the emperor''s brother even know this? Isn''t he busy these days and doesn''t he have time for class?


    "I''m just a little uncomfortable, so I asked pearl to help me take a class. Really, she took a class and took notes for me. I read them all. If you don''t believe it, call pearl to ask."


    "So it is."


    The air also continued to stare at him. Su Nuan felt more uneasy. Suddenly she covered her stomach, twisted her eyebrows and said, "Oh, brother emperor, my stomach hurts..."


    "Really? Stomachache?"


    As soon as Feng Jun said, he pulled Su Nuan in one hand, pulled him into his arms, pressed him on his legs, put his big hand on her lower abdomen and rubbed him gently.


    Su Nuan was held in his arms and his heart jumped up again.


    The boy''s thick black eyebrows were close at hand, his burning eyes were staring at her lower abdomen, and his big hands were gentle and powerful.


    "Does it still hurt? Is it better?"


    Feng Junyi asks. Su Nuan is busy returning to reality from his thoughts just now.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuan sat on the young man''s legs. The young man''s thin legs hurt her ass a little.


    Feng Junyi just stared at the little girl and stretched out his hand to remove her hair hanging from her temples, revealing the little girl''s bright and small ears.


    The little girl''s white face is still a little fluffy and looks green and lovely.


    "It will be your birthday in two months."


    Feng Junyi''s faint voice is in her ear. Su Luo quickly nods. Indeed, it will be her birthday with Feng Junyi in two months.


    I don''t want to know yet. Unconsciously, she has stayed here for so long.


    In another birthday, Feng Junyi will be 15 years old and 16 years old.


    She will be twelve years old, thirteen years old.


    It seems that at this age in ancient times, most girls began to talk about marriage?


    She nodded and said, "warm is trying to grow up every day."


    "Yes."


    The atmosphere became extremely awkward again. Su Nuan suddenly opened his mouth as if he remembered something: "by the way, brother emperor, I said I would go to see the princess sister. I''ll go first and take my homework later. Will you write here?"


    "Go."


    Warm darling took the opportunity to slip away.


    After stepping out of the imperial study, he called pearl and went to the place where the long princess was located.


    Although the princess''s bedroom was large, it was very cold because there were few people.


    When Su was able to enter, she only felt a penetrating chill.


    "Sister princess, sister princess, are you there?"


    She called twice, then heard the door open with a squeak, and out of the inner room came a long Princess dressed in plain clothes.


    They all say they want to be filial. That''s right.


    Wearing this plain color, the long Princess looks more charming than usual.


    When the eldest princess saw that he had no eyes, she was a little more happy. She greeted him and asked, "the queen is coming?"


    "I came to see you. The emperor''s brother didn''t embarrass you. How are you doing here? If you have anything missing, let me know."


    She suddenly remembered that after the Empress Dowager died, she was the one in charge of the harem.


    She just wants to be a salted fish and eat and drink every day. It''s a headache to give her so many complicated and trivial things in the harem.


    It seems that tomorrow we have to find a gap and choose one of those beauties to help her share.


    The idea just flashed away in Su Nuan''s mind.


    Because she thinks the eldest princess is a good candidate.


    "Thank you, empress. Chengqian and I are doing well here. Although it''s few, it''s quiet. The imperial dining room delivers three meals a day on time."


    The voice of the long princess was so soft that people didn''t dare to speak to her loudly, as if a little louder would scare her to cry.


    Feng Chengqian is hiding behind her now. He is like a small steamed stuffed bun. His face is thin and has little meat.


    Su Nuan bent down and pinched his little face without much meat: "Why are you so thin recently? Is the food sent by the imperial dining room not delicious?"


    "No, the things from the imperial dining room are very appetizing."


    The long Princess answered her question so quickly that Su Nuan felt greasy.


    Su Nuan orders pearl to take out the things in the food box, and then calls Feng Chengqian to eat, while she stays to talk to the long princess.


    "Sister princess, I want to ask you something. You should answer me honestly."


    Su Nuan suddenly opened his mouth and frightened the long princess into shaking her hands.


    When she was calm, she whispered, "well, ask."


    Su Nuan also lowered his voice and asked, "what do you think of my brother? Don''t think I''m his sister, just rely on your feelings for him."


    She noticed that the long princess''s face turned white after she asked.


    "He, he is very good. He has the world in mind. He is a man with courage and courage."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he just wanted to turn the long princess''s eyes.


    She really wanted to tell her what she knew about the long Princess and the man.


    I know the long princess in the original book, but it was used by the male Lord.


    On and off, the female partner framed a misunderstanding for a while. The male leader chose not to believe it. The female leader was then heartbroken, but she couldn''t stop.


    In the end, because of the male owner, he was designed by the female partner to have an abortion, and even by the female partner to let people catch the female owner and nearly cut off the female owner''s fingers.


    Finally, the man killed the woman''s family directly. Tut tut Tut, even she took it in.


    Thinking of these dog blood stories, Su Nuan even thought, did the man take the wrong script?


    No matter how, it should be the rebirth of the female Lord for revenge. How can it become the rebirth of the male Lord?


    And the male leader is like a dog. He can''t eat shit. He''s a heavy life. He also wants to steal the fruits of the little tyrant''s work.


    Bah, it''s shameless.


    But it is such a shameless person who is still loved by the long princess.


    Su Nuan sighed heavily and asked, "do you think he loves you or the country?"

 Chapter 176

    The eldest princess didn''t speak. Su Nuan continued, "it''s a good thing for a man to have great ambitions. Even so, don''t forget that there is a home before there is a country."


    With Su Nuan''s words, the long princess said, "maybe the country is more important in his heart."


    Does she prove that the hostess is smarter and more transparent in this life than in the previous life?


    Su Nuan blinked and looked at the kind-hearted woman.


    Mary Sue is just pure and kind. What bad thoughts can Mary Sue have?


    She held her tightly in her small hand and smelled the faint fragrance on her: "sister princess, will you find him in the future?"


    The long princess is silent again. For so long, she has had a lot of contact with Su QingHan. She really has a big objection to this person''s way of doing things.


    For example, Su QingHan mentioned many things, secretly training soldiers to overthrow Feng Junyi, which she didn''t agree with.


    Although Feng Junyi is cruel and moody, she knows that Feng Junyi is dedicated to the people, but he doesn''t even know what he has done after his illness.


    As for Su QingHan, he was really kind to others, and even ate and lived with his subordinates.


    Since I got along with her for so long, I not only care about her, but also have been loved by the soldiers.


    But she was opportunistic and even wanted to use Feng Junyi and the regent to make them fight against the six countries, and he finally reaped the benefits.


    She overheard their plan.


    When Su QingHan''s plan was announced to his subordinates, she heard his soldiers cheering, and her heart became more and more heavy.


    Is this really the aboveboard man she loves?


    Why does she look at him now and feel that he is more and more like a mean man?


    She clenched her fist and didn''t know how to answer the little girl''s question.


    Finally, she clenched her lower lip and whispered, "I won''t go to him again."


    Su Nuan leaned close to her and stared at her with his head askew: "are you really not going to find him again?"


    "Really not."


    She said and looked at Su Nuan: "Nuan, my sister will protect you and the emperor. I''m going to tell the emperor everything I know now."


    At this time, Princess Muyang stood up and walked to the door.


    But she didn''t take two steps and stopped again.


    "No, it''s not. He''ll kill him."


    "What should I do? What should I do..."


    Princess Muyang squatted painfully on the ground, holding her head in her hands, and tears fell slowly.


    Although the princess didn''t really tell the emperor, Su Nuan was very pleased with her ideological awareness.


    She came forward and patted her on the shoulder and said, "sister princess, don''t worry. God will bless us."


    That is to say, Su Nuan suddenly realized a serious problem.


    In his previous life, the male Lord relied on the female Lord to draw the distribution map of the palace in order to successfully enter the palace.


    But in this life, the male Lord is reborn with the memory of his previous life, so the female Lord doesn''t need to use this.


    So what does it mean that the man found the woman and eloped with her? Does the selfish man really love the woman?


    From this point of view, the male Lord''s ambition is not a little big. He wants both rivers and mountains and beauty.


    What she should do now is to suppress the public opinion outside.


    What should I do? What should I do? It seems that she can''t kill the male lord or the female Lord, otherwise she will be eaten back.


    Wait... Can''t you kill the man?


    What if she abolishes the man?


    For example, the male Lord makes him disabled or mute, or blind


    On this thought, Su Nuan only felt that she had opened a new way to survive.


    Although she lost, the more she thought, the more feasible she felt.


    When Princess Muyang finished crying, she looked up and saw the little girl in front of her face excited. At this time, Su Nuan also saw that Princess Muyang was looking at her in amazement.


    After the calf, the hostess doesn''t think she''s gloating, does she?


    On this thought, Su Nuan felt a little difficult. He simply took the plan, put his fingers on his lips and continued to smile foolishly.


    Seeing this scene, Princess Muyang smiled helplessly. She reached out and rubbed Su Nuan''s furry little head and said in a low voice, "I tell you what to do, you''re just a child. What can a child know?"


    Su Nuan just smiled and bent her eyes. It seems that she finally muddled through.


    Just as Princess Muyang got up, Su Nuan pinched the corner of her sleeve again. Princess Muyang stopped and looked at the little girl lovingly.


    She hasn''t seen the little girl for more than half a year. The little girl is much longer than half a year ago. Such a little person looks more lovable.


    God, it''s such a charming little man who has to suffer a lot.


    In order to save the emperor, the little man was stabbed by her mother imperial concubine. I don''t know where her mother imperial concubine found the poison.


    It is said that being poisoned like this will damage the little queen''s mind. Now she feels guilty when she sees this.


    Su Nuan continued in a soft voice: "sister princess, don''t be sad. It''s hard to see you sad, Nuan here."


    Su Nuan said, his eyes touched Princess Muyang''s bruised wrist, his little hand gently touched it and asked, "sister princess, is it still painful here?"


    It seems that the female Lord and the male Lord really suffered a lot. She touched the back of her hand and felt much rougher than when she was in the palace.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuan continued to ask her in a soft waxy tone: "sister princess, how did you get hurt here? Did my brother bully you? Or did the emperor''s brother bully you?"


    Princess Muyang lowered her eyes and looked at the bruise on her wrist.


    This is when Su QingHan and Liu Qinghe fled. Liu Qinghe pushed her down and hurt her.


    At that time, the three of them ran away together. Who knew that the bodyguard caught up with her. When Liu Qinghe pushed her away, she knocked Chengqian to the ground and scratched the back of her hand.


    But Su QingHan saw that Su QingHan also saw her fall, but he just hesitated and hurried away at the urging of Liu Qinghe.


    What did she hear then.


    She heard Liu Qinghe say to Su QingHan that she was the emperor''s sister. Since the Emperor didn''t kill her brother, she wouldn''t be in danger.


    Then the man who kept saying he loved her abandoned her.


    As long as she thought of this, her heart hurt.


    Seeing that Princess Muyang didn''t answer her questions, Su Nuan was even a little dejected. She couldn''t help pushing her with her hand and said, "sister princess, why don''t you talk? Is the injury here too painful?"


    When Princess Muyang heard her voice, she took back her thoughts and said, "I''m fine. The injury here has nothing to do with anyone. I fell down accidentally."


    Just then, a voice came from the door: "Your Highness, princess."

 Chapter 177

    Listen carefully. It''s a male voice with a warm voice.


    Suhao wondered what the people came to see his royal highness at this time.


    Is it other princes?


    Su Nuan raised his eyes and saw doctor LV raise his feet to come in at this time.


    Su Nuan was surprised, but she didn''t show much. LV Yuyi was also surprised to see her.


    But when he arrived at the door, he walked in, and pointed to her and Princess Mu Yang: "I saw the queen empress, and I saw her royal highness."


    Princess Muyang said quietly, "don''t be polite."


    At the moment when LV Yuyi raised his eyes, he saw the long Princess dressed in plain clothes and was in a trance for a moment.


    At this moment, in his eyes, the long princess was no longer a princess, but a beauty like a legitimate fairy.


    It was only for a moment. He took back his thoughts and pulled out a box of Shengji ointment from his sleeve. He said, "Your Highness, this is the Shengji ointment. You can rub it on the wound, and you will recover in three days."


    Su Nuan''s big eyes looked at Princess Muyang, and then looked at the royal doctor LV on one side. Princess Muyang was still crying. Then look at the burning eyes of the royal doctor LV staring at Princess Muyang, almost without blinking.


    Tut Tut, two people have a play. Why didn''t she see it before? Royal doctor Lu has such a mind?


    In that case, why didn''t she help them?


    The unequal Princess reaches out to get it. Su Nuan is the first to take the Shengji ointment from the royal doctor Lv.


    "Wow, it''s Shengji ointment. Alas, doctor LV, didn''t you say that you finished all your Shengji ointment last time? Why do you have another box?"


    With these words, she had opened the lid and embroidered her nose on it. There was a faint smell of mint.


    Looking at this box alone, it''s more exquisite than the packaging of her vitality cream.


    Lv Yuyi was so helpless when she was so noisy that she sighed, "the queen empress is going to have a monkey business. If she gives her royal highness, she will be hurt. If the girls leave a scar, it will be bad."


    Su Nuan stepped back two steps and said, "unless you tell me where this box of muscle cream came from? You told me last time that it''s hard to find a thousand gold pieces of muscle cream. How many boxes do you have in total? Did you rush out this muscle cream overnight?"


    After she said this, LV Yuyi''s original white face had gradually turned red. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Nuan made a sudden appearance and said, "I know. You hid another box and lied to me with the emperor''s brother. LV Yuyi, how dare you deceive the king."


    After hearing this, the eldest princess was also a little flustered in her eyes. She quickly opened her mouth: "empress, as a royal doctor, it''s not surprising that LV has these ointments on her. If the empress likes it, give this box to the empress."


    LV Yuyi opened his mouth and sighed at last.


    Su Nuan saw that the royal doctor LV was really angry, and put the Shengji ointment in her hand into the long princess''s hand.


    "I won''t rob sister princess. Sister princess, can you show me where I was hurt?"


    When Su Nuan said these words, he still looked simple.


    Unexpectedly, when she finished saying this, the long princess''s face turned red.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a small injury."


    Su Nuan was immediately unhappy. She said, "since they are all ill, where will it be all right? Royal doctor LV, as a royal doctor, why don''t you wipe the medicine for the long princess?"


    "This..."


    "What, this, that? Sister princess, where on earth did you get hurt?"


    Su Nuan said that she had to check. She didn''t know that her hand accidentally touched Princess Muyang''s shoulder. Princess Muyang immediately made a "hiss" sound.


    "Hurt your shoulder? Let me see."


    Su Nuan was deliberately careless. He directly stretched out his hand and opened the long princess''s collar. He saw a scar on her snow-white shoulder.


    The wound looks like it was scratched with something, and the wound is still deep. At the moment, the wound has become a little red and swollen.


    "The wound is so serious, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    At the moment when Su Nuan took off the skirt of the long princess, LV royal doctor also caught a glimpse of her snow-white skin. The next second, he quickly turned around and dared not look again.


    Princess Muyang''s face became more red. She hurried to get her clothes ready and whispered, "the queen can''t do this. Men and women don''t give and receive."


    Su warm, with a face of ignorance, continued to ask, "Princess Royal, Lu Yu is first a doctor, and then a man. What you are now is just a wounded person to him. There is no distinction between men and women."


    Princess Muyang bit her lower lip tightly, as if what the little queen said was quite reasonable.


    Su Nuan struck while the iron was hot: "sister princess, the injury on your shoulder just now looks so serious. I''m so scared that I don''t dare to smear it on you. Let the imperial doctor wipe it on you!"


    As she spoke, she directly put the Shengji ointment into the hands of LV Yuyi, then covered her eyes with both hands and pretended not to see them.


    "Hurry up and apply the medicine as if I''m not here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing this, LV Yuyi didn''t know why. His heart was always beating.


    Suddenly, he remembered that the emperor once asked him for a pulse and said that his heart was like a deer bumping.


    Isn''t that what he is today?


    "Dr. LV, Dr. LV, you quickly wipe the medicine for the princess sister. Do you want her wound to infect and die?"


    "I dare not."


    Lu Yu medicine really did not know what to do. Finally, he took out a piece of white cloth from his medicine chest and blindfolded it. Then he directed at the long princess in front of him: "Your Highness, you have offended."


    The eldest princess was relieved to see that the royal doctor LV had covered her eyes with white cloth.


    At this moment, he pulled back a part of his skirt and showed his smooth and white shoulders.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help but praise that beauty is beauty. What skin can be broken by blowing shells? It''s probably like this.


    She saw doctor LV groping around like a blind man. How could she apply ointment? She simply grabbed the arm of LV Yuyi and walked towards the long princess.


    It has to be said that LV Yuyi''s hands are as good as those of Jun Yi''s, with clear bones and clean and slender fingers.


    She instructed the hand to be stained with ointment and then applied it to the wound on the long princess''s shoulder. Finally, they completed the "skin kiss".


    Looking at the two people with red faces after applying the ointment, Su Nuan finally felt that she had finished.


    After the doctor LV finished painting, she wanted to leave in a hurry. The princess saw that he was still smearing ointment on his fingers and hurriedly handed over her handkerchief. LV Yuyi was stunned for a moment, then took the handkerchief and gently wiped it clean. Without the long princess''s attention, she quietly took the handkerchief into her arms.


    Yo, this man is pretty coquettish.


    Just when she was secretly proud, she saw the look in the eyes of LV imperial doctor glancing at her, which obviously had a panic of being caught.

 Chapter 178

    Here, after Princess Muyang finished finishing her clothes, Su Nuan deliberately stayed.


    She pretended to talk with Princess Muyang for a few words before she left, but every word was carried out around LV Yuyi.


    What Su Nuan didn''t know was that Princess Muyang was worried when she saw her leaving.


    The little queen opened her mouth and asked LV Yuyi what to do?


    If the little queen is in love for the first time, she is thinking about LV Yuyi


    Princess Muyang immediately began to panic.


    Feng Chengqian came in after eating some snacks and left a lot for his sister. She was worried about the simple appearance of the little milk bag.


    How cruel was she to leave the little milk bag alone in the palace?


    Fortunately, the emperor was reasonable. Even if her mother and imperial concubine were so, she didn''t do anything to her brother.


    She called Feng Chengqian to her side, lowered her voice and said, "Chengqian, my sister knows that you like the Queen''s sister-in-law very much. If you don''t want the Queen''s sister to be beheaded by the emperor, you must..."


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Junyi found that the little girl has been particularly afraid of cold since she was poisoned.


    Last winter, the little girl took him to a snowball fight. This year, just after winter, the little girl began to sleep with her little hamster.


    Half a day has passed since I slept.


    As the Spring Festival passed and her birthday approached, the little girl was still sleepy all day.


    Looking at the sleepy little girl on the bed, Feng Junyi''s hand gently touched her face, but the little girl suddenly retracted her head into the quilt.


    "Cold, cold."


    Seeing this, Feng Junyi dared not touch the little girl any more. He ordered someone to carry a charcoal fire to make the fire in the house more prosperous, and he also baked his hands warm, so he dared to touch his soft little hands.


    Where do you know that when the little hand touched him, he immediately held it tightly in his arms, his little face was close to the back of his hand, and his face was satisfied: "it''s so warm ~"


    Feng Junyi sighed and asked grandpa Wang to put the charcoal fire closer. When his body was warm, he got into the quilt.


    The little girl immediately hugged him tightly.


    He also learned from her when he was ill, gently patting her on the back with his hand, and pretending to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard a cry in his ear.


    Then there was a push with both hands.


    Feng Junyi opened her eyes vaguely. She saw the little girl rubbing her eyes and pushing him hard with her other hand. Her mouth sobbed and said, "who are you? Why rob me of my place to sleep?"


    Feng Junyi felt a pain in his heart and choked in his throat. He held the little girl''s hand tightly and said, "warm, it''s me, I''m... I''m your emperor''s brother."


    Perhaps this sentence worked. The little girl was stunned at first, then rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    But he still twitched and muttered: "sobbing, brother of the emperor, brother of the emperor is so afraid. He is afraid that he has accidentally forgotten you..."


    "I''m afraid, too."


    Feng Junyi confided his mind for the first time, held the little girl tightly in his arms, and said, "so you must remember me, you must."


    When Duke Wang came in, he was almost frightened.


    He saw the emperor cut his ten fingers out, and even his wrist pulled a long way.


    Ten fingers were pale and bloodless, and the wound on the wrist might be too deep to flow all over the bed, along with the little queen''s body and face.


    Seeing all this, father-in-law Wang''s legs softened and almost crawled out to call the imperial doctor.


    LV Yuyi came to see this scene and was stunned. He had never seen such a situation.


    After he hurriedly stopped bleeding to the emperor, he understood. The emperor heard that his blood could save the little queen, so he thought of a way to feed raw blood and pour His blood into the little queen''s mouth.


    But the scene must be said to be appalling.


    The emperor slept for three days and three nights before he woke up.


    I don''t know if it worked. After the little queen woke up, she was a lot sober.


    When something like this happened, everyone dared not tell the little queen the truth.


    When Su Nuan woke up, he just felt much more comfortable.


    She didn''t know whether it was the warmer weather or something else, and her mind became clearer.


    However, she heard that the emperor''s brother was ill.


    She wanted to visit Changle palace, but was stopped by a group of palace people. Even royal doctor LV hesitated.


    When Feng Junyi woke up, Su Nuan ran to question him, but saw that the little tyrant''s complexion was so pale that she had managed to fatten up a little before. Now she is so thin that she doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Finally, I couldn''t help feeling sad,


    She took the medicine bowl and insisted on feeding him. She sighed, "brother emperor, how did you get hurt?"


    Feng Junyi smiled: "I was hurt when I practiced sword a few days ago."


    "You..."


    She''s so angry.


    Forget it, she broke her fingers. At best, she was just a little boy who had just turned 15.


    Finally, she put her finger on the gauze of his wrist and asked softly, "does it still hurt?"


    "No pain."


    With her, he really doesn''t hurt.


    However, the story of the emperor feeding blood to save the queen spread outside.


    Su QingHan was also quite shocked when he heard the news.


    You know, in his memory, Feng Junyi was cruel and selfish. There were countless harem beauties in his last life, but he never made a queen except Su Nuan.


    He doesn''t believe that Feng Junyi didn''t make a queen in his last life because he remembered Su Nuan''s little girl. In his last life, the little girl died suddenly only a few days after entering the palace. He won''t believe anything unforgettable.


    So in this life, after his good sister became a disaster demon?


    He is afraid that things will get bigger. He is not sure whether the Regent is alive or dead, but he has planned well. There will be some stupid people to find out whether the Regent is really dead or pretending to be dead. This time, he must have a definite message.


    Su Nuan didn''t know that Feng Junyi fed her blood until a month later.


    She was so angry that she rushed to the imperial study when she learned about it.


    The boy''s injury has healed, because there is Shengji ointment, it looks like he has never been hurt, but his pale face still shows that he has lost too much blood before and hasn''t been repaired.


    Seeing her coming in, the boy threw the memorial aside in his hand and asked her in a low voice, "Why are you free today?"


    She didn''t listen to him, but went up in three or two steps, her hands on her hips, and asked angrily, "tell me, what happened to your last injury?"


    Feng Junyi''s face was a little gloomy. She knew that the little girl came to question. She must have known it. Therefore, she said coldly: "I cut it myself."

 Chapter 179

    Su Nuan was stunned by Feng Junyi''s honesty.


    On second thought, I was afraid again.


    What do you mean by being spoiled and arrogant? Isn''t she now?


    For a moment, she forgot that in front of her was a tyrant who had killed since the age of eight.


    Although they are very familiar now, who knows when he gets angry, he will cut himself off.


    Therefore, seeing that something was wrong, she immediately twisted herself secretly, deflated her small mouth and began to cry and haw: "brother emperor, how can you do this? Didn''t royal doctor LV tell you that warm poisoning won''t die... Woo woo..."


    The little girl suddenly came to this move, but he couldn''t take it.


    Fortunately, there were only him, Duke Wang and the little girl in the imperial study at the moment, so he waved to Duke Wang to go down, walked to the little girl, and said with a cold face: "Why are you crying again? I''m still fine?"


    Su Nuan looked at the cold face, but his tone was obviously calmer. Feng Junyi said softly, "brother emperor, Nuan said, Nuan, in this world, only you are the closest person."


    I don''t know why. Although he knew that the little girl was lying to him, he was still very happy.


    So he whispered, "well, well, don''t cry. It''s ugly."


    Hearing what Feng Junyi said, Su Nuan gradually stopped crying.


    No way. Once the body starts to cry, the tears will be like a turned on faucet. It''s not easy to turn it off.


    As she rubbed her tears and snot against Feng Junyi, father-in-law Wang whispered, "emperor, general Feng is asking for a meeting outside the hall."


    Feng Junyi waved to general Feng to come in.


    General Feng came in and worshipped the emperor. As soon as he looked up, he saw the little queen next to him.


    Thinking that the emperor almost lost his life for the little queen a while ago, general Feng was also angry.


    Where did you know that Feng Junyi said, "what''s the matter with general Feng?"


    General Feng arched his hands, hesitated, and looked at the little queen: "this..."


    "Well, she''s just a child. Go ahead."


    General Feng thought angrily that the empress was just a child and fascinated the emperor with seven meat and eight vegetables. If she grew up, what would she do?


    But now the situation is urgent, and I can''t care so much.


    He arched his hands and said, "tell the emperor that although some people were sent to deal with the sudden flood in Yicheng, there were still ill intentioned people gathering to make trouble. The county magistrate of Yicheng also took advantage of the flood to embezzle and connive at his son''s forcible robbery of women."


    Feng Junyi said, "if you have reached this level, kill them all."


    This


    Su Nuan was stunned. The little tyrant was really as crisp as ever.


    Where did you know that general Feng continued to bow his hands and said, "Wei Chen also wants to impeach Lord Bai. Lord Bai went to the brothel to drink flower wine and forced the brothel woman to accompany him. If the woman refused, he killed someone and begged the emperor to behead him."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was stunned. Lord Feng said that Lord Bai was not the magistrate of Yun County, was he?


    How could a handsome scholar do such a thing that animals are inferior to?


    Wait, this plot seems a little familiar.


    Su Nuan recalls hard. No, it''s not that the plot is familiar, but that the plot is advanced again.


    If she remembered correctly, Lord Bai was a rare talent, but the book said that Lord Bai was the last to introduce himself to the palace, and was appreciated by the little tyrant because of his sharp words and clear reasoning. But at that time, the little tyrant was 18 or 9 years old, which was the beginning of his peak as an emperor.


    At that time, Lord Bai made outstanding contributions to unity, measurement and balance. He even advocated that the little tyrant rule the country by law. After the real implementation, the people of the country abided by the law and ceremony for a long time. Even if they slept at night and didn''t close the door, no thieves went in to steal. It can be said that they have entered a period of peace and prosperity, In recent years, China has become a powerful country that cannot be compared with other countries.


    But then something happened. General Feng gradually lost power, and the Regent turned a blind eye, resulting in general Feng no longer having the prestige of the past. Moreover, because the little tyrant listened to Lord Bai''s words, he did not continue to fight everywhere, but rested and refreshed, resulting in general Feng having no war to fight, so he began to hate Lord Bai.


    Lord Bai was framed on the charges just now, and even charged with many unnecessary charges, which eventually led to the punishment of car crack.


    It can be said that the loss of talents such as Lord Bai accelerated the demise of the country of origin.


    As for general Feng, as early as when he framed Lord Bai, he had already collaborated with the male leader in private. When the most critical war was the turn of Lord Feng, which led to the breaking of the last layer of defense.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan couldn''t care so much. He directly asked, "general Feng means that Lord Bai is now locked up by you?"


    General Feng didn''t expect that the little queen should interrupt, but he thought again that she was just a little doll and couldn''t achieve great things, so he snorted coldly: "this kind of person who knows the law and breaks the law, when I know his crime, of course, I want to detain him."


    After saying this, he arched his hands to Feng Junyi and said, "Your Majesty, I beg the emperor to order him to be beheaded immediately. If he doesn''t behead in public, it will be difficult to appease the people."


    Su Nuan glared at general Feng.


    Bah, I''m afraid he and the man want to be appeased.


    Although Lord Bai is not a military attache, he has a lot of research on the art of war. He is also a talent in politics. Killing him is definitely a big loss.


    Feng Junyi is not in a hurry to speak. He has always believed in general Feng, who has always supported him since he took the throne, but he was surprised by what general Feng said today.


    "Do you have evidence?"


    General Feng continued: "Weichen is the evidence. Weichen saw him arguing with the flower leader of Baihua building. He caused the death of the flower leader of Baihua building today."


    "In other words, general Feng only saw that Lord Bai was pulling with the flower leader of Baihua building, and then the flower leader of Baihua building was killed. General Feng thought that Lord Bai killed him, didn''t he?"


    Su Nuan finished with one breath. The soft Nuo Nuo tone covered up her aggressive momentum and looked fierce and cute.


    "Is that so? General Feng?"


    Feng Junyi asked coldly. General Feng suddenly panicked. He said, "Weichen and Weichen also have other witnesses. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, Weichen can let them testify."


    Su Nuan walks up to Feng Junyi, grabs his arm with a small hand and says, "emperor, my concubine saw a quarrel between general Feng and Lord Bai a few days ago. If my concubine quarreled with anyone, she would hate her very much, but everyone says I''m a child. Why is general Feng like a child? Obviously, his sons are much older than my concubine."

 Chapter 180

    Su Nuan only hopes that her pun can be understood by this man.


    If you want to rebel with others, you have to pay a price.


    The price is that it is likely that even his son will be beheaded.


    Feng Junyi also looked at general Feng at this time. General Feng obviously didn''t expect such a result. At the moment, he bowed his head and continued to bow his hands: "Weichen does have a lot of gratitude and resentment with Lord Bai in private, but the emperor should know that Weichen is a person with a clear distinction between public and private. I hope the emperor will decide on this matter."


    General Feng''s words are very slow, but they are sonorous and powerful.


    Su Nuan guessed that general Feng was thinking while talking.


    Maybe there''s hesitation in my heart?


    Feng Junyi stared at him for a moment: "I will thoroughly investigate this matter, so I won''t be the old general''s God of military expenditure."


    However, after Feng Junyi''s words, general Feng arched his hands again and said, "emperor, this matter has been making a lot of noise in the capital, and the people are complaining. If it is not handled in time, I''m afraid it will bring disaster."


    Feng Junyi suddenly gathered a cold feeling around him: "what a disaster?"


    General Feng thought for a moment and continued: "the people will think that the emperor you bend the law for personal gain, so as to lose confidence in the emperor and shake the foundation of the country."


    I didn''t know that Feng Junyi laughed when he heard this.


    After laughing, he said coldly, "is it difficult? The people are very confident in me now?"


    "This..."


    Su Nuan was even more amused when he heard the dialogue between the emperor and general Feng. Do these two people have to fight?


    However, if the two really fight, Su Nuan feels that the little tyrant will suffer no matter how he looks at it.


    At this time, general Feng finally realized the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly knelt down and said, "I''m afraid. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just thinking about the country."


    What a country, what a for the sake of the emperor.


    Feng Junyi didn''t hurry to answer him, but quietly looked at general Feng in front of him.


    In fact, the little girl didn''t remind him. He had guessed it.


    General Feng has worked hard with the regent for so many years and made great achievements.


    This is a brave and good fighter, but only the Regent can hold him down.


    Now the Regent King pretends to die. In addition to him, Duke Wang, only general Feng and the queen know.


    General Feng was available to him, but there was no general Feng.


    After staring at general Feng for a long time, Feng Junyi said, "I know your pains. I''ve just thought about what you said. What you said is very true. I''ll go to the place where Lord Bai is detained and interrogate him severely."


    General Feng was still worried, but when he heard the emperor say so, his heart settled down again.


    He said, "the emperor is wise. We should make a quick decision on this matter."


    Feng Junyi follows general Feng to the cell where Bai is being held. Su Nuan is in a mess in his bedroom.


    Because she knows that since general Feng dares to let Feng Junyi interrogate himself, there must be enough "evidence" to substantiate Lord Bai''s charges.


    And all she has now is the poor words of her previous life.


    As for how general Feng was interrogated and how to commit this crime, she knew nothing.


    No, she has to go to the cell. She can''t stay here. She''s in a hurry. Maybe she can do something else.


    In the cell, Lord Bai was not severely treated.


    He was dressed in a white robe and looked much more indifferent than going to court in official clothes.


    No matter how interrogated, Lord Bai always had only one sentence: "I did go to Baihua building to drink, but I never murdered miss Xu''er."


    The interrogating jailer was impatient, so he had to wave a whip at Lord Bai. When he heard "the emperor arrived" at the door, he immediately crawled to the ground in fear.


    Everyone knows that the little emperor is cruel, so hearing this sentence is like hearing the arrival of Lord Yan.


    When Feng Junyi followed general Feng in, general Feng immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Does this guy confess what he has done?"


    The jailer trembled and said, "if you return to the emperor, Lord Bai will resist death."


    "Junk."


    General Feng said coldly, "what''s your use? A mere scholar has nothing to do. Go away and let the general come!"


    General Feng wanted to get rid of Lord Bai at the moment, so he kicked the jailer in front of him with one foot and grabbed the whip in his hand.


    Just before he waved the whip, Feng Junyi said coldly, "stop."


    General Feng had no choice but to put away his whip and stand aside.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the bustard and other brothel women who testified. His voice sounded coldly: "Lord Bai, since there are both human and material evidence, why don''t you plead guilty?"


    Lord Bai still said, "if you go back to the emperor, it''s not what Wei Chen did. Wei Chen should not admit it. It''s obviously someone planted a frame."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi looks at the procuress again.


    The procuress who was kneeling on the ground felt the emperor''s cold eyes, and seven souls and six souls were almost scared out.


    Feng Junyi did not answer Lord Bai, but looked at the procuress: "repeat what you see with me again."


    The procuress trembled and said, "if you go back to the emperor, the people''s wife saw with her own eyes that Lord Bai entered miss Xu''er''s room. About half a column of incense, she saw that miss Xu''er was gone..."


    The procuress finished and quickly threw the problem to the girl next to her.


    The girl felt the emperor''s cold eyes and dared not say a word.


    She shivered and said, "people''s women, people''s women..."


    "Say."


    Feng Junyi urged coldly. He really didn''t have much patience to ask about these things.


    The woman was so frightened by Feng Junyi that she immediately cried and hawed, "the emperor spare your life, the emperor spare your life. The people''s daughter doesn''t know anything. Mother Chen asked me to say so."


    Feng Junyi looked at the procuress again and said coldly, "it seems that you framed Lord Bai. Come on, this bitch framed the imperial court official, dragged her down and beheaded her. After her death, the body was hung in the Baihua building."


    When Su Nuan arrived, he heard this sentence and was stunned.


    So she was worried that all this was in vain. Feng Junyi came out and solved the case every minute?


    The procuress not only wanted to behead, but also hung the body in the Baihua building. She was stunned on the spot.


    General Feng obviously didn''t expect this, and said, "emperor, is this too hasty?"


    Feng Junyi stood up, looked at him and said, "Lord Bai and general Feng are like my right and left arms. No matter who I lost, I am very sad. Someone must have done it on purpose, just to cut off my right and left arms. I hope you will be careful from now on. Don''t be calculated by villains. You two are indispensable for the future of Da Yuan country."


    General Feng was stunned when he heard this.


    He and Lord Bai are both right and left arms. Are they indispensable?


    Now that the Regent is dead, he has a lot of troops in his hand. It seems that this is the truth

 Chapter 181

    As soon as Princess Muyang woke up, she was startled by the dark shadow in front of her.


    Just when she wanted to cry out, the big hand covered her mouth accurately.


    Then came her familiar voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Muyang, it''s me, I''m QingHan."


    It''s su QingHan!


    Princess Muyang''s heart shrank suddenly.


    She went back to the palace so long that she almost forgot where he was, but he appeared quietly again.


    Seeing Princess Muyang calm down, Su QingHan slowly let go of his hand and said to her, "Muyang, I miss you so much."


    With this sentence, all the suspicions and anxieties before disappeared.


    She was tightly held in his arms, but tears fell unconsciously.


    "Muyang, I''m sorry I''m late. I''ve made you suffer."


    That day he left with Liu Qinghe and saw her severely fragmented. This time, he just wanted to reassure her.


    "What else are you doing here? Do you know it''s dangerous for you to enter the palace without permission?"


    "For you, even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, so what?"


    Su QingHan dried the tears on her face, but Princess Muyang stretched out her hand and pushed him away: "no, you care about the world. Go, I''m fine here, you don''t care about me."


    "Without you, what''s the point of having the world? Muyang, you know, he won''t agree to ask the emperor of the state of wine just because of my current status. Only when I become the king of a country and hold the miles of rivers and mountains tightly in my hand, can I get everything you want."


    When it came to love words, Princess Muyang almost believed it, but at the thought of Su QingHan''s decision that day, the flame she lit went out again.


    "If you really care about me, why did you walk so resolutely that time? Su QingHan, what do you take my Muyang as?"


    Muyang asked. Su QingHan choked. He said, "I... Muyang, I know that Feng Junyi won''t hurt you."


    Princess Muyang sneered, "yes, he won''t hurt me. No matter how cruel he is, he knows that I am his sister."


    Feng Junyi sighed: "Muyang, in addition to seeing you, I also want to remind you to be careful of the emperor of the kingdom of wine. You are still confused by his appearance. He didn''t kill you because the Empress Dowager died. If he killed you and Chengqian at this time, what do you think people in the world would think of him? So he wants to keep you two and let the world believe that he was also born by the former Emperor. In fact, he is... The Empress Dowager And the illegitimate son of the Regent. "


    "Nonsense, he''s not."


    Princess Muyang denied Su QingHan''s words. Su QingHan asked: "then I ask you, the Empress Dowager and the Regent, do you really believe that they are innocent?"


    When he said this, Princess Muyang immediately fell into meditation. Then he stretched out his hand to straighten Princess Muyang''s body and said to her, "Muyang, listen to me, there is no pure friendship between men and women. Just as between you and me, from the moment I saw you, I knew that you were what I wanted all my life."


    "Who! There are assassins!"


    A voice came from outside. Su QingHan was startled. Seeing that something was wrong, Princess Muyang hurriedly said, "hide quickly."


    Su QingHan had nowhere to hide but under the bed.


    A group of guards patted the door: "Princess highness, your highness, please open the door, your subordinates and so on, find suspicious characters, check them regularly."


    Princess Muyang put on her clothes, opened the door and said with a cold face, "what are you shouting? Do you still pay attention to my princess? I don''t find any suspicious people here. Wait, go there and check."


    The leading bodyguard glanced at the back of Princess Muyang, but he had to turn around and go in another direction.


    When Princess Mu Yang was leaving, she saw that Lu Yu was walking up to her. He walked up to her and said, "Princess highness, the little minister came to give his royal highness a safe pulse."


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she originally wanted to invite LV royal doctor in, but for fear that Su QingHan would be found, she said in a low voice: "there is no discomfort recently. In my opinion, there is no need to take a pulse today. LV royal doctor, please come back."


    LV imperial doctor also noticed the difference of Princess Muyang, because he saw that Princess Muyang glanced into the room as if she were talking.


    If he guessed right, there was someone in the room.


    Moreover, Princess Muyang doesn''t want to be found.


    LV Yuyi was only silent for a moment, and then bowed his hand: "I''m leaving."


    Sure enough, as soon as he raised his foot and left, Princess Muyang had quickly closed the door.


    LV Yuyi hesitated a little and finally left.


    But when he left, the veil in his arms fell inadvertently.


    Take a closer look. Two beautiful words of Muyang are embroidered on one corner of the veil.


    When there was no movement outside, Princess Muyang said to Su QingHan under the bed, "you''d better go quickly. It''s not safe here. If the bodyguard comes again, I can''t protect you."


    Su QingHan hugged her again: "I knew you couldn''t bear me. Muyang, promise me not to be confused by the appearance of Feng Junyi. I''ll pick you up in a while."


    After he ordered, he cautiously walked to the door. When he saw the handkerchief under his feet, he carefully picked it up and put it in his arms.


    The strong smell of medicine mixed with the familiar fragrance made him frown.


    Then he jumped up to the eaves and disappeared.


    When Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi back to the palace, it was completely dark.


    The bodyguards came and went round and round. Seeing them salute, they began to patrol again.


    Feng Junyi got out of the carriage and went to the imperial study. Su Nuan trotted all the way before he barely kept up.


    "Brother emperor, I think there must be a problem with general Feng."


    There has been unrest in the country of origin. Su Nuan is also worried, so he has to remind Feng Junyi at this juncture.


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi turned to look at her and rubbed her little head. "I see."


    He knows. Does that mean she doesn''t have to worry?


    As they were walking side by side, they saw two palace maids coming in a hurry.


    The two palace maids were so anxious that they almost ran into them.


    At this moment, he quickly knelt on the ground and said, "I''ve seen the emperor, Queen and empress."


    Feng Junyi just glanced lightly and went on.


    Su Nuan stopped and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? Is something wrong?"


    "This..."


    One of the palace maids looked embarrassed. Then she said to her blessing: "if you go back to the queen, my beauty suddenly feels unwell. My maidservant is going to go to the beauty to find the royal doctor."


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The palace maid said again, "it''s strange that my beauty suddenly fell asleep a few days ago. Today, she woke up. Although she was much better, she shouted with stomachache and even... Even like a changed person..."

 Chapter 182

    The maid in waiting wiped her tears as she spoke. Su Nuan tutted and sighed. It seems that the beauty of her family is very ill. Otherwise, how could she be so sad?


    Su Nuan said, "go to LV Yuyi. LV Yuyi has excellent medical skills. He said that the palace allowed him to go."


    The maid in waiting heard the speech and immediately knelt on the ground: "thank you, empress. Thank you, empress."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help sighing when she saw the palace maid''s grateful appearance.


    Although this is the world in the book, the classification of kilometers is still quite strict.


    For example, LV Yuyi is a doctor for the emperor, Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager. Others are not qualified at all.


    Not only in terms of diet, but also in terms of seeing a doctor.


    Su Nuan thought that this might be the pursuit of many people in the palace who are unwilling to make salted fish.


    Not to get the emperor''s favor, but to make the salted fish life better.


    The two palace maids claimed to have passed on the Queen''s words, so they invited LV imperial doctor to the palace.


    When Dr. LV came to the palace, he saw the woman lying on the bed with her back in circles. Because of the pain, everything around her could be smashed and thrown. The palace was in a mess.


    Now I heard footsteps, and the beauty in the bed shouted, "get out, get out!"


    Then he bent down with his stomach in his arms and looked miserable.


    The royal doctor LV looked at the mess and didn''t have much expression. Instead, the palace maid on one side said carefully: "beauty, this is the royal doctor Lv. The most skilled doctor in the whole imperial palace is the queen who personally asked her to give you a diagnosis and treatment."


    When Xue Meimei heard this, she suddenly stopped roaring. She turned her body slowly. Her messy hair had covered her face. She hung her hand to the bedside feebly and said, "thank you, royal doctor Lv."


    Royal doctor LV came forward and put his hand on beauty Xue''s wrist across a silk handkerchief.


    Then he frowned.


    Every look of LV Yuyi was seen by beauty Xue. She whispered, "Lord LV, this is..."


    LV Yuyi said in a low voice, "the beauty just has a bad stomach. Weichen prescribes a pair of medicine for the beauty. If it will hurt in the future, you can continue to take it. However, this medicine has great side effects. If no one wants to cure it, it''s better not to eat indiscriminately."


    When Xue Meimei heard this, she gradually relaxed her vigilance. She said, "thank you, royal doctor Lv."


    With that, LV song calmly wrote down the prescription on the paper prepared by the palace maid, and the palace maid took the prescription and filled it.


    LV song stood up and arched his hands and said, "the beauty will be all right if she drinks the medicine. Weichen will leave."


    "Wait a minute."


    Beauty Xue sat up straight and asked tentatively, "do you know what I ate wrong?"


    "Naturally I don''t know."


    Beauty Xue nodded and said, "I don''t know. In that case, I won''t give it away."


    When LV Yuyi came out of the bedroom, Xue Meimei pressed her stomach tightly with her hands again. Bei teeth bit her lips and whispered, "Damn it, what did that little bitch eat!"


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Shuanghua looked at the house around her with resentment.


    She has been locked up here for a whole month. She also tried countless ways to escape. She was caught and beaten half to death every time.


    Just a few days ago, the fat looking mammy brought a bowl of black thick medicine and poured it directly into her abdomen.


    She took a sip, her intestines seemed to be broken, and finally stopped.


    Now, I really don''t have the strength to toss.


    The door was opened with a squeak, and a woman looked in.


    "Are people still alive?"


    The boy guarding the door said, "I''m still alive. I tossed for several days a few days ago. I don''t toss now. I went in and tried just now. I''m still angry."


    The old woman snorted coldly, "OK, that''s OK."


    Then he opened his mouth to Princess Shuanghua in the room: "I said, princess, you are the daughter of the prime minister''s family and the princess. If you are good and don''t toss, I can save some things, so I won''t change my way to toss you."


    Then the door slammed shut again. The woman muttered at the door, "strange, why doesn''t the medicine work? If you drink it, you should be gone..."


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, her back was cold. She clasped her hands so that she didn''t make a sound.


    Her father wants her life. She is unwilling. She must escape here, she must escape


    It''s night. Everything is quiet.


    The boy guarding the door pushed the door open a gap, and the food in the house still didn''t come in.


    One of the boys whispered, "go in and have a look."


    Another heard this and bah, "you coward, I''ll go, I''ll go."


    He put his hand in front of Princess Shuanghua''s breath and couldn''t help retreating two steps: "no, no gas."


    Another heard a voice ask, "dead?"


    "Dead."


    "Mama Liu said, if you die, throw it forward, and our work will be finished. Go and have a look tomorrow. It''s uncertain that you''ll be bitten by wolves in the mountains. Only bones will be left. You can make a job at that time."


    As the man said, he couldn''t help sighing. In the wilderness, not to mention a pot of good wine, he couldn''t even eat a mouthful of meat, just to look at the big lady.


    "Come on, don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s tidy things up. I want to say that there are many rules above. Otherwise, just find a rope and strangle her. It''ll be over. Look how much you suffer if you drink the medicine."


    "Who knows, hurry to work."


    The two men carried Princess Shuanghua for about a cup of tea and left the man directly down the hillside.


    The princess Shuanghua who was thrown down just rolled down.


    Originally pretending to be dizzy, she finally miscalculated. She was thrown down like this, but she really fainted.


    I don''t know how long later, Princess Shuanghua slowly opened her eyes and felt a damp heat on her face.


    Then there was the pungent heat.


    She almost screamed when she saw clearly what was in front of her.


    Because what appeared in front of her was a wolf.


    The wolf had green eyes and was staring at her. His eyes were full of greed, but he didn''t bite her. He just lowered his head and licked her face.


    When she woke up, the wolf howled at the sky, then turned and left.


    This wolf


    Princess Shuanghua was creepy, but it was like thinking of something for a moment.


    Before, Mammy fed her poison, and she came back from a stomachache for a few days. Now these wolves don''t eat her when they see her. Is it because she has


    Yes, she has a bug in her stomach.


    The worm must have saved her.


    She also knew that at dawn, those people would come to search her body, so she had to run away.


    She tried her best to take off her shoes, bit her finger and sprinkled blood on it, and then dragged her weak body to escape step by step.

 Chapter 183

    In Fengqi palace, Su Nuan wakes up and sees Feng Junyi lying on her side.


    He just lay straight beside her, looking straight ahead, his long and narrow eyes blinking without blinking.


    It seems that he is aware that she is looking at him. Feng Junyi deflects his body, reaches out and pinches her soft little face, and asks in a deep voice, "what are you looking at?"


    Su Nuan smiled at him and said, "of course it''s the emperor''s brother. The emperor''s brother, why are you here? Nuan doesn''t know when you came."


    When he thought of his coming, the little girl was sleeping like a pig. He couldn''t help but slightly eyebrow: "when you came, you were still sleeping, and your saliva flowed all over the pillow."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan subconsciously touched his chin, but he didn''t touch anything.


    The little tyrant is a little fart. He is obviously lying to her.


    Su Nuan said angrily, "why did you climb into someone''s bed in the middle of the night?"


    Feng Junyi listened to her words and turned black for a second: "what? You are my queen. I came to your bedroom and climbed onto your bed. Is there a problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can she be soft?


    Su Nuan immediately squeezed out a smile, held the little tyrant''s neck in both hands, smiled and said, "yes, of course, welcome at any time, waiting for you at any time."


    However, Feng Junyi just lost her eye and turned over to get up.


    Seeing that the little tyrant seemed really angry, she quickly followed up and asked, "brother emperor, where are you going?"


    "Of course I went to the morning."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he didn''t forget to remind her, "it''s still some time before you go to school. If you hurry now, you''ll still have time."


    Can you not mention school?


    Su Nuan''s eyes were filled with tears. Wei qubaba said, "brother emperor, you know I''m sick. If people go to school and forget what they learned before, they will be beaten by Mr. ruler. Brother Emperor..."


    She bit her handkerchief and pulled Feng Junyi''s clothes in one hand. Her big eyes blinked, but her tears didn''t fall.


    Feng Junyi''s eyes darkened after hearing this. Then he clasped the back of her head with his big hand and said in a warm voice, "then he won''t go."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    God''s cute selling really works!!!


    Su Nuan suddenly became a spiritual girl. She hugged Feng Junyi''s face and couldn''t wait to say, "thank you, brother emperor. Brother emperor is the best!"


    "Well, I''m going to court."


    At this point, he glanced at the little girl in front of him and asked, "do you want to listen to the quarrel of those old men?"


    Su Nuan immediately shook his head into a rattle: "brother emperor, I want to sleep again. Maybe spring is coming. Nuan has no strength all over."


    To put it bluntly, she just wants to stay in bed.


    However, Feng Junyi gave her a look up and down, and her eyes flashed again with feelings she couldn''t understand.


    He opened his mouth and said, "OK, let''s have a rest first. I''ll go down and see you again in the morning."


    Only half an hour after Feng Junyi left, palace people came in one after another with food.


    Su Nuan rubbed her eyes. Thinking she was wrong, she saw pearl come to her and asked, "madam, it''s time. Why don''t you get up and have a meal?"


    Su Nuan stood up, went to the table and counted 99 dishes. Isn''t this the treatment of the emperor?


    Slightly surprised, he opened his mouth and asked, "is this all for me? Is it the wrong delivery?"


    Pearl couldn''t help laughing and said, "the people in the imperial dining room of the empress said that these were given to you by the emperor. Please eat them quickly. They are all your favorite dishes."


    Good guy, it turns out that a coquettish will be treated like this.


    These meals, just watching, make people drool.


    "Then wash with me."


    Pearl finished washing her, and she was full of food and drink.


    Who knows, just at this time, a maid rushed in from outside the hall, worshipped her, then went to Pearl and said a few words in her ear.


    In this picture, Su Nuan is stunned.


    She really wants to know what happened.


    So he asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Pearl sent the maid of honor and sighed at her, "madam, something big has happened. Someone will do something else while you don''t pay attention."


    Su Nuan looked at the palace maid with big eyes. Pearl learned all her sayings.


    "What moth?"


    Pearl shouted angrily, "just as the maid in waiting said, beauty Xue is not a safe person. She sent snacks to the emperor''s study. Fortunately, the emperor was still in the early morning. Hum, she didn''t weigh herself."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    So she''s going to be warped in the corner?


    Wait, beauty Xue, last night, she met the maid in the beauty Xue palace, didn''t she?


    Good guy, I heard yesterday that I was dying of stomachache. Why don''t you go to hook up with the Emperor today?


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    After su Nuan''s words, pearl was another comfort.


    Their empress finally paid attention to it. It seems that although she doesn''t grow tall, she still has a long heart.


    She hurriedly replied, "madam, wait until the maidservant changes your domineering clothes and scares the beauty Xue''s ass to pee."


    Su Nuan was also confused. She said, "what are you doing to scare her? Take peanuts and melon seeds and let''s go and have a look at the excitement. The queen is dead in the back palace. I don''t know. I thought I was a jealous woman and didn''t let other beauties approach the emperor."


    £¿£¿£¿


    She was helpless when she met such a master.


    Only in response to the command, the maids took melon seeds and peanuts and walked towards the Royal study.


    Looking from a distance, Su Nuan sure enough saw Xue Meimei standing at the door with her basket.


    Today, beauty Xue put on makeup, but she changed her previous favorite beauty into a quiet dress. The breeze blew, and the white skirt was floating with the wind. It was really immortal.


    Su Nuan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and said, "don''t say, beauty Xue is still pretty dressed like this."


    I don''t know how, she thought of the long princess. As the female owner, the long princess was wrapped in white. It was really beautiful.


    Pearl bah: "what''s beautiful? I don''t know the dress. I thought there was something for nothing in the palace. If you want to see it, it''s better for our queen."


    Pearl said this and couldn''t help glancing at their little queen.


    Look at that white little face, big eyes like black grapes, even the appearance of eating melon seeds is very cute.


    That''s because her little queen hasn''t opened for a long time. If she does, she doesn''t know how to dump the Xue beauty for dozens of blocks.


    It was early summer, and the weather was not too hot, but the sun just hit the door of the imperial study.


    Beauty Xue just stood there. People who don''t eat human fireworks are just sweating in the sun.


    Even Su Nuan is a little worried about her. You know, it''s strange that the great beauty doesn''t Tan in the sun. There was no sunscreen in ancient times!


    £¬£¬£¬


    Feng Junyi: you can only see, you can''t move. Your heart is stuffed. Please ask for a monthly ticket for comfort

 Chapter 184

    Su Nuan felt sorry for Xue Meimei and asked pearl to put sunscreen on her.


    Although the sunscreen in the supermarket is not an international high-end brand, some domestic sunscreen is not bad.


    After wiping the sunscreen here, there was a pile of melon seed shells. Seeing that the emperor hadn''t come to the imperial study, Su Nuan patted his head and said, "it''s over."


    Pearl hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with your mother?"


    Su Nuan said, "who stipulates that the emperor will come to the imperial study when he goes down? In case those smelly old men are noisy, the Emperor may not go to the Changle palace. Let''s go. There''s no need to see here."


    She was going to go home, but she saw Xue Meimei still standing there, so she walked towards Xue Meimei.


    In fact, beauty Xue saw her when the little queen came.


    She originally thought that the little queen would come to trouble her, and would find an excuse to drive her away. She didn''t know that the little queen was eating melon seeds there.


    The sound of eating melon seeds was particularly loud. It happened that the sun came to her again. After a while, she was sweating all over her head. She wanted to go back like this, but she was unwilling. She simply stubbornly continued to stay here. Then she saw the maid in waiting beside the little queen smearing on the little queen. After a while, even the maid in waiting held an umbrella for her. It was not too comfortable.


    And now, just when she couldn''t hold on, the little queen came towards her so slowly.


    Sure enough, the little queen came to drive people.


    "Beauty Xue, I''m afraid the emperor won''t come to the imperial study today. Why don''t you go to the Changle palace? It''s so hot here. Don''t get prickly heat."


    Beauty Xue didn''t speak, but she was muttering in her heart.


    Look, pretending to be naive and ignorant, in fact, I don''t want to drive her away.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw the emperor coming not far away. Beauty Xue immediately said softly: "thank you for your concern. It''s not in the way. Since you''ve been waiting here all morning, you don''t care about it. If the queen feels hot and tired, please go back first."


    Xue Meimei deliberately doesn''t look at Feng Junyi. When she says this, she hangs her head, soft and weak, which means that. If the emperor hears it, she probably knows which is true and which is false.


    In fact, Feng Junyi did hear that the queen of her family cared about other beauties and was afraid that they might have heat rash?


    And let other beauties go to the Changle palace to find him?


    If he didn''t turn back today and went directly to the Changle palace, wouldn''t he know there was another one?


    However, when he heard Xue Meimei say that his little girl was hot and tired, he was inspired in an instant.


    She looked at the small box in the hand of the maid next to the little girl. The melon seed shells in the box were almost full.


    It seems that this little thing has really waited a lot of time.


    Xue Meimei finished what she had just said and slowly raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her. She saw that Feng Junyi had strided in her direction.


    Beauty Xue immediately said: "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    She looked in the direction of Feng Junyi and saw that Feng Junyi held the little queen in her arms.


    When she was suddenly held in her arms, Su Nuan was totally unprepared. She couldn''t help but breathe out. Looking back, she saw that Feng Junyi was staring at herself.


    This dog man, did a sneak attack


    Feng Junyi looked at the surprised eyes of the little girl, and a smile came into his mouth.


    Immediately, the little man had held his neck tightly with both hands and acted like a spoiled child: "brother emperor, why did you come here? I thought you went to the Changle palace to have a rest."


    At Changle palace, Feng Junyi''s face suddenly darkened.


    If he heard correctly, the little girl had to introduce other beauties into her palace before.


    So, what does this little head think in melon seeds?


    He wanted to knock her open.


    "I''m going in to review the memorial."


    The little tyrant''s face changed, turned and threw her aside, and then walked to the door of the imperial study.


    Seeing the stunned Xue beauty with a food box on one side, she asked, "what are you taking?"


    Xue Mei hurriedly said, "if you go back to the emperor, the maidservant will take the bird''s nest crisp pear soup. I thought about the hot weather, so I can cook the bird''s nest crisp pear soup for you."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi glanced at beauty Xue.


    His body has been cold since he was born. Does this woman even want to fire him?


    Duke Wang turned pale when he heard this. He wanted to go up and cover Xue Meimei''s mouth. But he heard the emperor say in a low voice, "well, send it in."


    Duke Wang: "??"


    The emperor asked beauty Xue to send things in?


    You know, except for the Empress Dowager and the empress, there is no third woman in and out of the Royal study alive.


    Forget it, it hasn''t come out yet.


    It''s no surprise if it comes out as a body.


    So, I''m afraid beauty Xue really doesn''t want to live.


    Beauty Xue was also very surprised. She went in with her skirt.


    Seeing Feng Junyi followed by Xue Meimei, Su Nuan also felt that there was something wrong with the painting style.


    She blinked, stared at the Pearl behind her and asked, "Pearl, did you hear that just now? The emperor''s brother asked Xue Meimei to enter the imperial study."


    Pearl nodded and looked like you just saw it.


    "Empress, what shall we do? Follow in or go back to the palace?"


    Su Nuan sighed, "go back to the palace. By the way, go and find out what the emperor said in the morning."


    There is something wrong with Feng Junyi.


    Su Nuan returned to the bedroom to rest. After a while, pearl came forward and said, "empress, the maidservant inquired. The emperor found out that Lord Feng... Lord Feng..."


    "How''s Lord Feng?"


    Her heart jumped suddenly. Shouldn''t it be what she guessed?


    Pearl said, "some people took a copy of general Feng and said that general Feng colluded with the crown prince of the state of cloud. In a rage, the emperor locked general Feng up."


    "Hiss..."


    She really guessed it.


    This man is really capable of doing things. He''s still caught in the pigtail. Isn''t his means too low?


    Wait, the male leader is her own brother. At the moment, he even makes things with general Feng under the eyes of the emperor. Isn''t this a trouble for her? No wonder the little tyrant suddenly became cold just now.


    No, she feels chilly again.


    Su Nuan immediately got out of bed. The melon seeds in his hand were no longer fragrant. He said to Su Nuan, "go to the imperial dining room and find something to replenish qi and blood. I''m going to see the emperor at the Changle palace."


    Pearl sighed. You pushed beauty Xue to the emperor before. Now you''re enlightened again.


    Well, I don''t understand the poison one day. I''m afraid the queen of her family will be unstable one day.


    Pearl answered and hurriedly went to the kitchen to choose food.

 Chapter 185

    Xue Mei, carrying a food box, went to the house with joy.


    However, as soon as I stepped into the hall, I heard a cold voice: "well, just stand there."


    Before Xue Meimei could react, Duke Wang was already in front of her.


    "Beauty Xue, the emperor asked you to stay here."


    With that, Duke Wang had stretched out his hand and was ready to take the things in his hand.


    Xue Mei secretly held her lips tight. Then she put the food box in her hand into father Wang''s hand and stood there in good order.


    The emperor let her into the temple so easily that she didn''t expect to be close.


    After all, before that, she had heard that the beauty in the palace had not lived close to the beauty of the emperor.


    Especially beauty Huang and beauty Li, who do nothing all day. Bewitched by the little queen''s words, they call servant girls to play mahjong together. Let alone see the emperor, even the little queen hasn''t been there for months because she doesn''t have to say hello.


    When they heard that she was going to find the emperor, they laughed at her one by one and thought she was a fool''s dream.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as father Wang carries the food box in and the emperor drinks her bird''s nest crisp pear soup, he won''t be afraid to lose her.


    For such a long time, she understood that it was easy to kill the dog emperor. If she wanted the dog emperor''s empire to break down and die and be cursed by future generations for thousands of years, she must be his favorite imperial concubine and let him continue to disturb this great country. Only in this way can someone rise up and turn against the dog emperor and let him feel the taste of the destruction of the country and the slaughter of his subjects.


    Duke Wang took the food box and handed it in. When he came out, he found that Xue Meimei was still waiting here, so he said, "Xue Meimei, why are you still here? The emperor said, you can go back."


    So let her go back?


    She doesn''t.


    Beauty Xue whispered, "Grandpa Wang, I promise I won''t make a sound here, just stay here quietly with the emperor."


    Feng Junyi leaned on the table to read the memorial. Xue Meimei''s words also spread to his ears.


    Although it''s a long distance, it''s true.


    He said coldly, "then wait on your knees."


    When Xue Meimei heard this, she held her skirt tightly with her fingers, and finally knelt down obediently and said, "yes, Emperor."


    Even when she was kneeling, Xue Meimei did not forget to observe Feng Junyi sitting on it carefully.


    When Grandpa Wang opened the box containing the crisp pear soup, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Xue Meimei was really good at cooking. She even carved the crisp pear into the shape of Tianshan snow lotus. All the bird''s nests were smashed. The petals of Tianshan snow lotus were stretched out because the bird''s nest was thick. Let alone eat, they all looked very happy.


    But no matter how delicious the food is, it is not good for the emperor''s health. Of course, it is futile.


    Duke Wang took things out and said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, look, here is the bird''s nest pear soup made by Xue Meimei."


    Looking at the walking Feng Junyi took the time to take a look at the thing in father Wang''s hand, and then said, "it''s a intentional one."


    Duke Wang secretly gave Xue Mei a thumbs up, and then said, "although this bird''s nest is a nourishing saint, this crisp pear... Is cold and not suitable for the emperor."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi continued coldly, "then I''ll reward you."


    When Duke Wang heard this, he was going to explode in a moment.


    But this is the imperial study. There are many guards around. Let alone strangle the tyrant in the past, it is even difficult to get close.


    Especially just now, she was filled with towering anger, but it was only this anger that had made the surrounding dark guards move.


    Forget it, tolerance is a moment.


    She still has a long time to stay in the palace. There are plenty of opportunities.


    Duke Wang was rewarded. He thanked the emperor for his kindness. Looking at the lifelike Tianshan snow lotus, he couldn''t bear to eat it.


    "Why? Don''t use it quickly. It''s cold for a while. Don''t you see Xue Meimei waiting to collect the food box?"


    Duke Wang, this should be, hurriedly took out the things, then held the bowl with a spoon and snored two bowls of tremella soup.


    Feng Junyi glances at it with disgust. Duke Wang takes out his handkerchief to wipe the corners of his mouth, then puts it away and hands it to Xue Meimei again.


    "The taste is really great. The beauty is first-class. If she is second in the palace, no one dares to say first."


    Xue Mei was holding the food box and wanted to fall all on Duke Wang''s face, but at the moment, only the guest said politely: "Duke Wang praised it. If she knew that the emperor could not eat cold, she would not do this."


    After eating people''s soft mouth, Duke Wang hurriedly said, "if the beauty makes something for the emperor next time, you can ask the slave in advance. The slave must know everything and say everything."


    After hearing this, Xue Meimei thought it was a blessing in disguise. Since she failed this time, she asked the emperor what he liked and could eat in advance next time, and it''s not too late to cook again.


    After thanking Duke Wang, Xue Meimei walked out with her food box. Suddenly she remembered something. What would happen if the eunuch ate what was put in it?


    Wait, the eunuch doesn''t have that thing. There shouldn''t be anything wrong.


    When she went out, she happened to meet the little queen who was coming in a hurry.


    Seeing the appearance of the little queen, she lifted the food box in her hand steadily and looked arrogant.


    Su Nuan saw Xue Meimei come out and asked regretfully, "emperor, is this... All finished?"


    Beauty Xue smiled but said nothing, but Fu Shen said, "I''m leaving."


    Pearl whispered, "what is it? The empress doesn''t care about her. Even if the emperor eats it, what you make is different. The emperor must still eat yours."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If the emperor is full, he will not eat her.


    She was thinking about whether to go in, so she heard Feng Junyi''s voice ring out: "come, why? Don''t you plan to come in?"


    Su Nuan didn''t care so much, so she went straight with her lunch box.


    Of course you should be happy to see the emperor, so Su Nuan went in and called out sweetly, "brother of the emperor ~"


    "Brother emperor, look what wennuan brought you."


    Su Nuan took out a plate from the food box. The plate contained fried chicken wings, and the other plate contained the spaghetti she had just made by herself. The red color with green vegetables was very beautiful.


    "What is this?"


    When Feng Junyi saw the plate, he became interested.


    Su Nuan said: "this is fried chicken wings, and this is..."


    Grass, there was no spaghetti in ancient times. I don''t know whether there was spaghetti in Italy. She just saw this when searching for ingredients in the supermarket. Now how should she explain it?


    "This is the noodles made when wennuan misses the emperor''s brother and plays it at will ~"


    At this point, she pretended to be sorry and sighed: "unfortunately, the emperor''s brother has eaten what Xue Meimei cooked himself. Naturally, he can''t eat what she cooked."

 Chapter 186

    With that, Su Nuan gave a decent sigh.


    These words made Feng Junyi''s heart feel inexplicably flustered.


    Just as he was about to explain, Su Nuan picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of noodles and leaned in front of him. He whispered, "brother emperor, why don''t you taste it first? At that time, you ate it, but you couldn''t eat it. At least try the taste, and it''s not worth warm cooking in person."


    The little girl is soft and cute. When she comes up to him, her eyes smile.


    The weather has gradually warmed up. The little girl is wearing a light green Ru skirt and a dark green belt on her chest. She is still happy with chopsticks in her little fingers.


    He thought the little girl was angry. He didn''t know that the little girl didn''t, so he opened his mouth and symbolically sucked the long noodles into his mouth.


    So Duke Wang saw that the emperor of his family changed his painting style again, and his mouth made a sound of sucking, and the food was called a fragrance.


    Even father Wang, who had just had a big meal, couldn''t help smacking his mouth at this time.


    Feng Junyi managed to suck and slip away. He thought he could have another bite. He saw the little girl holding the plate and eating hard regardless of her image. After a while, she sucked and slipped a plate of noodles into her stomach.


    This


    Feng Junyi was a little unhappy. He ate one and said it was made for him. Isn''t it a joke?


    Su Nuan licked the ketchup from the corner of his mouth, saw Feng Junyi staring at her, smiled and said, "brother emperor, how''s the taste? Is it delicious?"


    The little girl said as she reached out to grab the fried chicken wings on the plate, and then took a big mouthful and bit away half of the chicken wings.


    Feng Junyi: didn''t you agree to give me something to eat?


    "Aren''t you used to eating? Also, an emperor like you eats light food. If you don''t like it, try this again?"


    Su Nuan pinches a piece of chicken wings with his greasy claws and hands it to Feng Junyi: "it''s really good to eat. It''s tender outside and crisp inside."


    Feng Junyi watched the things on the plate decrease with the naked eye. He couldn''t care so much anymore. He directly reached out and grabbed them.


    Father Wang on one side said that he was not surprised. At the moment, he was just curious. Is this thing made by the Queen really so delicious?


    At the moment, he stretched his neck and said, "look at the empress''s craft. There is also a... Radish flower carved here?"


    "It''s radish flower."


    Su Nuan looked at father-in-law Wang and said the answer directly.


    "And over there, I also put cauliflower next to the noodles. It looks like a tree. Isn''t it very nice?"


    Father Wang shrunk his neck. His mother is really unique. She even put up the tree. Can you eat it?


    Then father Wang saw that a plate of chicken had been eaten.


    After Feng Junyi finished eating, father-in-law Wang found something to clean his hands, rinsed his mouth and wiped his mouth. After a series of follow-up work was completed, Feng Junyi slowly said, "so why did the queen come to me today?"


    Of course she came to him for big things.


    The male leader is ready to move now. She only hates that when she was reading, she didn''t see where the army the male leader secretly practiced. Otherwise, she could sue Feng Junyi at this time and give him a pot.


    Then he caught the man and imprisoned him in the prison, so that he could spend the rest of his life in the prison. He couldn''t do anything more.


    Su Nuan thought it was feasible, but she couldn''t help sighing.


    No way. She really doesn''t know where that guy has taken his nest.


    Feng Junyi sees the little girl moaning and sighing. She looks like she wants to talk and stop. She can understand why she is worried.


    So he said, "general Feng has been taken to the prison. He confesses what he has done. I have decided to close him and let him out."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, since the emperor took the initiative to mention it, she couldn''t hide it. Finally, after she secretly twisted herself, her eyes gradually turned red.


    She rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms and said in a charming voice, "emperor brother ~ Nuan suddenly remembered..."


    She finished and cried.


    Feng Junyi holds the little girl in her arms, and her back is straight.


    "What do you think of?"


    Su Nuan sobbed and said, "well, that Nuan said, don''t be angry with the emperor''s brother, okay?"


    "Well, don''t cry."


    Feng Jun answered quickly, and her fingers wiped away her tears. There was no way for him to cry. He could not bear to cry out all the stars in the sky and make her happy.


    Su Nuan nodded and couldn''t help taking a smoke while talking.


    Ma Dan, she couldn''t control when she twisted herself just now. Her strength is too strong. It still hurts now.


    "The emperor''s brother, in fact, Nuan lied to you. Last time, Nuan was not captured by criminals, but by Nuan''s brother. Wuwu..."


    Feng Junyi''s face darkened when he heard this.


    In fact, he had guessed for a long time, but he didn''t dare to pierce that layer of paper.


    Now, when the little girl said it, he was surprised, but gradually settled down.


    "Did he bully you?"


    Thinking that the little girl has lost a lot of weight since she came back, Feng Junyi clenched his fist secretly. He is sure that the little girl has been bullied.


    Su Nuan shook his head: "no, the food was not delicious. Fortunately, Nuan was smart. He didn''t hurt me, but in the end, he was really caught by the bad woman."


    Feng Junyi snorted. He was also there. It is estimated that Su QingHan really wanted to send the little girl back. There was an accident on the way.


    As for the crazy woman, he must break his body when he catches him.


    "What else?"


    Su Nuan looked at Xiang Feng Junyi eagerly, wringing his handkerchief and said, "there is, there is a big event I vaguely heard."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    In Feng Junyi''s opinion, this little thing is silly. What else is the big thing in her mouth besides eating?


    Su Nuan whispered, "what''s more, I heard him say that he wanted to practice the army secretly and attack the imperial palace of the country of origin at that time..."


    At the end, her voice was so vague that she could hardly hear it.


    I didn''t know that Feng Junyi heard it. He said coldly, "even so, let him go. If anyone wants, I''ll give in."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Who wants the throne?


    Su Nuan was stunned: "but the emperor''s brother, some people are very bad. What if they take the rivers and mountains and take people''s lives? And it''s the lives of the people in the whole imperial city."


    As far as she knows, the male Lord is a man who wants to take the life of the whole palace, and the saint is the second.


    Now she doesn''t know whether the saint is dead or alive. It''s a headache where people are.


    "Then I can only take the lead to take the sword and cut off his head so that his head doesn''t think about those absurd things!"


    After saying this, Grandpa Wang, who was waiting, suddenly hugged his stomach: "ouch..."

 Chapter 187

    Duke Wang''s operation really frightened Su Nuan and Feng Junyi.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feng Junyi immediately raised his eyebrows. Duke Wang covered his stomach and his expression was even more ugly. He said, "emperor, I can''t help you. I''ll leave for a while."


    After saying this, he heard the bone growling in father Wang''s stomach, and then ran out without looking back.


    Su Nuan blinked twice: "this is... The emperor''s brother, father Wang. Is this a bad stomach?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi gave a faint, um, sound, and then suddenly said, "come on, drag Xue Meimei out and cut her."


    This... Is quite sudden.


    When the news came out, the whole beauty of the harem trembled again.


    Especially those who didn''t know it, they guessed one by one that Xue Meimei usually looked weak and didn''t step out of the gate. How could the emperor cut her head off?


    Could it be that the emperor was addicted to beheading and didn''t cut the beauty for a while, so he just dragged a beauty out to cut it?


    Until beauty Huang and beauty Li turned the back palace again and told beauty Xue about it again, the beauties said, "look, this is the end of daydreaming. If you don''t take the initiative to provoke the emperor, can the emperor cut off her head?"


    Su Nuan was also confused about the emperor''s decision to kill Xue Meimei.


    You know, the little pig''s hoof just drank some bird''s nest soup stewed by Xue Meimei in front of her, and her back foot blew and cut off her head. The little pig''s hoof didn''t play cards according to common sense, which made her panic.


    So she asked pearl to go out and inquire about it.


    It''s not. You''ll know the key as soon as you inquire.


    The Emperor didn''t drink the bird''s nest crisp pear soup sent by Xue Meimei to the emperor, but gave it all to father-in-law Wang, who was also unlucky. He stopped the disaster for the emperor, pulled and vomited out of the imperial study, and almost lost half his life.


    She patted her little chest and sighed, "no wonder the emperor''s brother wanted to cut people at that time. It''s really not wronged. But what if father Wang ate something else and broke his stomach?"


    Pearl said, "the Emperor didn''t hurt you at all. It''s said that the imperial doctor personally diagnosed that the bird''s nest soup is really poisonous. And it''s still that kind of poison, just... Just like the beauty who killed the whole palace last time."


    "Hiss..."


    Su Nuan took a breath.


    Don''t say there are really people who are not afraid of death.


    The emperor is still young. Now they don''t know the fun of the three thousand beauties in the harem. What are they anxious about?


    When the emperor grows up and the little pig hoof becomes a big pig hoof, that''s the time.


    But on this thought, Su Nuan felt a little sour.


    Her little pig hooves grow into big pig hooves. Will they really be eaten by beauties in other palaces?


    "So beauty Xue deserved it."


    As they were talking, they saw two eunuchs dragging something wrapped in black cloth to the distance. Su Nuan stretched his neck to see it, but he was blocked by pearl in time. He even scolded, "what a bad luck."


    Su Nuan didn''t see clearly, so he asked, "what''s this?"


    "Shh..."


    Pearl lowered her voice and said, "that''s... Those palace people who made mistakes have been dealt with. Today they came out of this door. It must be Xue Meimei."


    "It''s beauty Xue!"


    Su Nuan was surprised. She thought that Xue Meimei was still wandering in front of her. Now she suddenly became a corpse. She was more or less filled with emotion.


    She said, "come on, let me have a look."


    Pearl sighed darkly. It seems that the master of her family is not only hearty but also courageous. She should go to join the fun.


    She hurriedly said, "madam, you can''t join in this kind of excitement. If you collide with you, this kind of thing is the most unlucky. Even the slaves in the palace can''t avoid it."


    Su Nuan said, "I''ll go and have a look. I just want to know how the peaceable beauty Xue can do such a stupid thing. To know the beauty in the palace, no one has the courage."


    Pearl disdained and said, "I don''t want to stick it to the emperor, or I take the wrong medicine."


    "Take the wrong medicine?"


    Su Nuan thought this statement was really wonderful. He raised his skirt and regardless of Pearl''s continued chatter, he followed the eunuchs and said, "you guys, stop here."


    Several eunuchs were still wondering which one was not afraid to die and shouted to them. The leading eunuch saw that it was the queen and quickly knelt down and said, "my servant knocked at the empress. Empress, you can''t go any further. It''s bad if you collided."


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "don''t say these words. The palace asks you, this is beauty Xue?"


    The father-in-law said softly, "if you go back to your mother, it''s beauty Xue."


    "Beheaded?"


    "The Emperor gave me a cup of poisonous wine."


    Su Nuan nodded, walked around to the body, opened the cloth directly, and saw Xue Mei lying there.


    Surprisingly, if it weren''t for the blood on her mouth, beauty Xue didn''t seem to have been poisoned, but seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help sighing: "beauty is beauty. Look at this cup of poisonous wine. It''s not like being poisoned, but like falling asleep."


    After she said this, several eunuchs around her began to look carefully.


    "Strange, really."


    Pearl caught up breathlessly. Not to mention, her mother has been thin and tall recently, and even her steps are fast.


    After listening to her mother''s words, she couldn''t help looking around. Sure enough, beauty Xue looked like she was sleeping.


    Some eunuchs thought that people were not dead, put their hands on Xue Mei''s neck, and then stepped back: "people are really dead."


    Seeing that the familiar face turned into a cold body again, pearl couldn''t help whispering, "madam, let''s go back earlier."


    However, after her words, she saw her mother''s small hands directly probe into Xue Mei''s neck.


    "Mother, never!"


    Then pearl found a more frightening scene.


    But seeing Su Nuan''s small mouth muttering, "what''s this?"


    With that half ignorant tone, pearl saw her queen''s hand lifted up and directly took off Xue Meimei''s whole face!


    "Empress..."


    Pearl closed her eyes and was about to cry.


    She couldn''t look straight at the flesh and blood scene of people being skinned.


    However, I heard the little eunuch around me say, "what''s going on?"


    "Yes, what''s going on? Where''s beauty Xue?"


    Pearl opened her eyes and looked through her fingers. She saw that the girl lying on the ground was still beauty Xue, but a strange palace maid with a blue and black face.


    "Isn''t this the little peach of the Huanyi bureau?"


    A little eunuch exclaimed, and Su Nuan was surprised: "how do you know her?"


    The little eunuch quickly knelt down and said, "if you go back to the queen, the slave knows you. This little peach is a fellow before entering the palace."


    Su Nuan is lost in thought. If beauty Xue is not beauty Xue, but little peach, where has beauty Xue gone?

 Chapter 188

    Su Nuan now has one head and two big ones.


    She was not very clever at first, but now she is a little confused.


    "Listen to me, you guys. No one is allowed to disclose today''s affairs. The palace will report it to the emperor. If you disclose it everywhere without permission, the palace will let the emperor cut off your head."


    When it comes to cutting off heads, their emperor has never been joking.


    As soon as the little eunuch heard this, he quickly replied yes.


    Su Nuan said to Pearl, "write them down. If someone really leaks, they''ll cut them down."


    Pearl knew that her mother said this to warn the eunuchs, but she also remembered them secretly.


    Returning to the bedroom, Su Nuan ordered pearl: "Pearl, you find general Feng and ask him to check in the Huanyi bureau to see if there is still little Taohong in the Huanyi Bureau."


    Su Nuan sat in Fengqi palace, his heart beating.


    As far as she knows, in addition to Liu Qinghe, there is also the saint who haunts.


    When beauty Xue''s temperament changed greatly, she was a little suspicious, but she didn''t pay much attention recently.


    Just now, when she saw that the dead beauty Xue looked as usual, she guessed that the man was not beauty Xue.


    Now she is more suspicious that the real Xue beauty has been killed. She doesn''t know where to hide. The saint who hid under Xue beauty''s mask is still lurking in the palace.


    But there must be only one reason why the saint killed Xue Meili by turning her into a little peach.


    Xue Meimei died long ago. Her body has rotted. After all, it''s hot now. I can only find another scapegoat.


    As she was thinking, she saw pearl hurried in, lowered her voice and said, "empress, Xue Meimei''s body has been found. General Feng said that Xu Meimei has been there for at least ten days."


    Pearl couldn''t help vomiting when she finished.


    Sure enough, she guessed it.


    Su Nuan asked again, "general Feng Xiao confirms that it is beauty Xue?"


    Pearl nodded: "I''m very sure, so my mother, what''s in the palace these days is not beauty Xue, but little peach?"


    "No, it''s not little peach."


    "Who is that?"


    "I''ll tell you later, but the emperor has to decide the next thing."


    Such a big event happened in the palace. When Feng Junyi came to Fengqi palace, he saw the little girl sleeping again.


    The thought that such a small thing even saw the dead made him feel distressed.


    He took the sleeping little thing in his arms and saw that the little thing in his arms had opened his eyes.


    "Brother emperor, when did you come?"


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "not long after you came here, would you tell me if you are afraid of those evils?"


    Su Nuan thought for a moment. It''s really hard to answer this question.


    In fact, she is not afraid at all. Anyway, she is a dead person, or a combed dead person, not even two-dimensional. Maybe there are only a few words in the book.


    But if she says she''s not afraid, she looks very female.


    She is a delicate and soft girl. Of course, a delicate and soft girl should be afraid.


    Therefore, thinking of this, Su Nuan immediately rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms and said softly: "Wuwuwuwu, Emperor''s brother, people are afraid of death..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Do you want to cry so fake?


    Forget it. It''s not bad to hold her. He''s serious for the time being.


    "Since you are afraid, don''t do such a thing in the future. Remember to tell me next time."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan responds with a soft voice and a soft air, and his small hand still holds Feng Junyi''s neck tightly.


    "Brother of the emperor, Nuan just thought for a while. Since beauty Xue is not beauty Xue, the original beauty died again. There must be one more person among them..."


    She deliberately put her hand on her lips, bit her little hand, pointed at her head and thought, "who is that much more person?"


    "Saint."


    Feng Junyi said what she thought at once, which made Su Nuan want to clap her hands.


    Look, it''s worthy of being the big guy she likes. Melon seeds are really smart.


    "But the emperor''s brother, there are so many people in the palace. If the saint is really hidden here, it''s really hard to find."


    She thought carefully. It was more than difficult to find. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Since the saint is alive, it means that Princess Shuanghua is still alive. If Princess Shuanghua can be found, things will be much easier.


    She wanted to ask Feng Jun about the whereabouts of Princess Shuanghua, so she heard Duke Wang''s voice spread into her eardrum: "emperor, we have news from the people sent to find Princess Shuanghua."


    "Say."


    Duke Wang came forward and said, "yesterday someone saw the drowning girl outside and saved her. When the local minister met her, he recognized that it was Princess Shuanghua. The flying pigeon sent a letter to us first. People have sent it to the palace. If you hurry, it is estimated that it will be delivered early tomorrow morning."


    "That''s great!"


    Aware that she was overreacting, Su Nuan hurriedly explained, "it''s great that Princess Shuanghua can find it. After all, she is the only one the Empress Dowager can''t rest assured."


    Speaking of the empress dowager, Feng Junyi''s face immediately became a little unnatural. He snorted faintly.


    But what they didn''t see was that a little eunuch heard this and withdrew quietly.


    The little eunuch was no one else, but a saint in disguise.


    She must take out the worm that Princess Shuanghua swallowed in her stomach, otherwise she will be subject to that woman in her life.


    The most important thing is that the dog emperor has no humanity. Princess Shuanghua escaped and was found again.


    It''s good to get it back. She has to take advantage of this opportunity to seize the dead girl, and it can be done once and for all.


    "This father-in-law, can you do me a favor?"


    The gentle voice sounded and made the saint earn a little. She looked back and saw the royal doctor LV standing behind her.


    She slightly arched her hand and said to LV Yuyi in front of her, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    "I can''t carry some herbs here. Please send them for me."


    The saint glanced at the handsome man in front of her. The man''s face was white. She arched her hand slightly at him and said, "yes."


    Then she followed the adult with something, but she was thinking of running away all the time.


    When she was sent to the Tai hospital, she arched her hands and wanted to leave. Where did she know that the man called her again: "father-in-law, can you fry another pair of medicine with me?"


    The saint is really angry this time. The insect has climbed from her sleeve to the palm of her hand. As long as she sends a signal, the insect will get into his skin and kill him in an instant.


    Finally, instead of doing so, she asked to decoct medicine for him.


    She thought to herself, time waits for no one. When this pot of medicine is fried, she will leave here.

 Chapter 189

    Since Feng Junyi learned that Su QingHan was going to rebel, he also had some trouble sleeping.


    He wants the Grand Prince of cloud country. It''s not difficult to have another second prince.


    The difficulty is that the second prince of cloud country is the little girl''s brother.


    Moreover, it''s really troublesome to have another prince.


    It happened that the cloud state sent someone to bring fresh fruit. The litchi was specially iced by the cloud state. He hurried and killed several horses. He hurried for two days and two nights just to bring the freshest fruit.


    Feng Junyi was very happy to see the fruit, because after the litchi was peeled, it was juicy, thick and extremely sweet. It looked like a little girl''s film. He thought, the little girl must love it very much, so he asked someone to send it to Fengqi palace.


    He looked at the emissary of the cloud state, rewarded the gold and silver, and personally wrote a letter, which roughly meant that your new prince was not a good thing, and he wanted to rebel.


    The messenger of the cloud Kingdom sent the letter and gold, silver and jewelry back. After her verification for so long, the emperor of the cloud kingdom was not a fool, and his mind was even beyond his age.


    So there must be a reason for the emperor to find important people in the prime minister''s house.


    Su Nuan said again, "go and ask again to see why the emperor thinks it is the people of the prime minister''s house who took Princess Shuanghua."


    "The queen doesn''t have to check, I know."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice came into her ears. Su Nuan looked up and saw the Empress Dowager dressed in plain clothes. She hurriedly asked other palace people to step down.


    After those palace people retired, she threw herself into the arms of the Empress Dowager and said, "empress mother, how are you living in the palace these days?"


    The Empress Dowager did not pose any threat to the emperor. Although she was also a resolute woman before, she was only a woman after all.

 Chapter 190

    The Empress Dowager smiled faintly, touched her cheek and said, "I eat well in the palace, live well, and everything is fine. You clever ghost sends me some food from time to time. Look at these days, I''ve gained weight."


    Su Nuan continues to act coquettish and cute, not only because the Empress Dowager is the biological mother of the little tyrant, but also because there is a regent behind the Empress Dowager.


    For a long time, the country of origin became stronger only with the Regent.


    "The mother is not fat at all."


    Speaking of this, she pulled the queen mother to her bed and asked, "empress mother, you just said you know, what do you know?"


    "You''re curious."


    The Empress Dowager nodded the tip of her nose and sighed: "it''s all the fault of AI family. AI family spoiled Princess Shuanghua too much and saw the wrong person. The prime minister was a villain who broke his promise. He thought that if AI family died, Shuanghua had no backing and tried to torture the little thing."


    The Empress Dowager told her all the old stories and told Su Nuan what she heard in front of the coffin that day,


    Su Nuan was shocked when she heard this. She couldn''t help but wonder: "I didn''t expect such a father. Even if she didn''t like her mother, is the princess her daughter? Why do you do this?"


    "It''s also that the mourners were wrong at the beginning. The mourners only hope to find her and send her away. It''s enough to marry an ordinary person, not to mention princes and nobles."


    Su Nuan didn''t speak because she knew that although the Empress Dowager wanted to be beautiful, Princess Shuanghua would never be willing to live such an ordinary life.


    So she comforted, "don''t worry about your mother. Since the emperor''s brother has noticed this, he will find Princess Shuanghua."


    On the other hand, the person who intercepted Princess Shuanghua was not the prime minister''s family, but the saint.


    Therefore, as soon as Princess Shuanghua woke up, she saw the saint sitting next to her.


    Seeing the people she missed all day sitting beside her, Princess Shuanghua couldn''t care so much. She rushed up and hugged her tightly.


    The saint was startled by the crazy move of Princess Shuanghua. She pushed her away and shouted coldly, "what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Princess Shuanghua nodded and didn''t care about her weak body. She said, "I''m crazy. I don''t know why. As soon as I see you, I miss you very much. I know it''s against ethics, but I can''t control myself."


    "Crazy, it''s crazy."


    The saint simply found a rope and tied Princess Shuanghua tightly.


    After binding, she said to her, "listen carefully. Now you don''t really... You really have this emotion because of the role of Gu insects."


    But Princess Shuanghua couldn''t listen to her words. She just bowed her head and said shyly, "in fact, even if you don''t bind me, I won''t run away. I''ll go wherever you go in the future."


    When the saint heard this, she really wanted to hang up Princess Shuanghua and beat her.


    She pressed down her anger and said, "I''ll find a way to force the emotional insects out of your stomach."


    A moment later, Princess Shuanghua had been hung upside down on the beam by the saint, and a large basin was put under Princess Shuanghua''s head.


    "I will hang you upside down until the insects in your stomach come out."


    Princess Shuanghua was hung upside down on the beam. In fact, she was very uncomfortable. She only felt that her brain was congested and the whole person slowly became a little dizzy.


    The saint here also gradually felt, but she looked into the basin, but there was nothing.


    "Why? Why not?"


    As a last resort, the saint had to put down Princess Shuanghua to make her dizzy feel better.


    "It''s ridiculous. I''m a saint of Xijiang. Fate is tied to you."


    She said that here, looking at the princess Shuanghua who was as angry as a hairspring, she thought of a way again.


    "Poisonous insects like rotten meat best. I''ll catch the poisonous insects in your stomach."


    She said so and did so.


    Then he found a sewing needle, burned it red and bent it, and found a piece of rotten meat. One end was covered with a rope, and then he pinched Princess Shuanghua''s mouth and put the hook bit by bit from Princess Shuanghua''s mouth into his stomach.


    However, she tried and failed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prime minister''s house, the people sent by Feng Junyi almost turned the prime minister''s house upside down, and the secret cell dug underground in the prime minister''s house was found, but there was still no trace of Princess Shuanghua.


    Seeing a large number of people return empty handed, Liu Chengzhang is also sweating on his forehead.


    Looking at the prime minister wandering around the room, the eldest lady couldn''t help but say, "it''s no use for you to turn around. It''s better to confess directly to the emperor and say that the princess is not in our house."


    Liu Chengzhang glanced at the charming beauty lying in bed and sighed: "you woman, where do people know so much? The emperor already knows the treatment of Princess Shuanghua in our family. He may have to cut off his head when he thinks of it. The top priority is to let Shuanghua find it outside whether he is dead or alive."


    When the eldest lady heard this, she couldn''t help but say, "otherwise, I''ll let the sisters I know help watch. They have a wide way and may meet."


    The eldest lady said she had a wide way. In fact, she was the sisters she knew.


    Prime Minister Liu smiled angrily. He said, "some of your sisters are madams in brothels, some are landlords in cloth farms, and those who are promising are landlords of grain stores. Tell me about these cheap books that don''t stand on the table. If other official wives know about them, they can''t laugh at you? I think you should finish with them as soon as possible."


    When the eldest lady heard this, she muttered unhappily, "I also want to end with them earlier."


    She was born in poverty and had done all kinds of dirty and hard work. If she hadn''t been lucky and took a fancy to Prime Minister Liu, she wouldn''t have the same fate as them.


    So she was very jealous of the former eldest lady who had worshipped her sisters with the Empress Dowager. Now she can finally boast and wish to show off among those sisters, and then break off relations with them.


    "What did you drop in your mouth?"


    When Prime Minister Liu heard her talking, he asked back. The eldest lady quickly smiled and said, "no, I just think you''ve worked too hard these days."


    The eldest lady quickly stood up, walked behind Prime Minister Liu, stretched out Qianqian plain hand to pinch his shoulder, and then casually said: "recently, our baby daughter mentioned to me that Lord Bai has good appearance, good character and quite literary talent. Maybe he is a big white man. You see, why don''t you mention it to the saint after this matter?"


    Prime Minister Liu was pinched comfortably, and his tone was softer: "let''s talk about these things and get through the current difficulties first. I was thinking that if we can find Shuanghua first and say it to her, maybe things will turn around..."

 Chapter 191

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Su Nuan, who owns a supermarket, is inevitably greedy for cool.


    The temperature rose more sharply this day. She was too hot. She drove out directly with pearls, one by one, took Haagen Dazs out of the supermarket and had a good time.


    Haagen Dazs, who didn''t dare to eat more before, had a good time at this time. He took one and made up one. Su nuanle couldn''t do it. After eating five at a time, he felt a lot more comfortable.


    However, this comfortable feeling did not last long.


    Especially in ancient times, even in summer, she wore clothes inside and outside, which was unbearable for her who was used to air conditioning.


    Su Nuan even wondered how she came over the past two summers.


    At a glance, the thin shirts on his body are all long sleeved. Although they are as thin as cicada wings, they are still wearing silk belly pockets, plus long clothes and trousers. The room is stuffy and hot. Su Nuan selects a large box of ice cream from the freezer again and eats happily in bed.


    Because the things in the supermarket will be replenished automatically after they are taken, Su Nuan unknowingly gets full. He is full of cold things. He doesn''t even know how much he has eaten in total.


    When she reacts, her stomach will be a little uncomfortable.


    At first, it was cool, which made her feel uneasy to sit and lie down. At last, it was painful, which made her lie in bed humming.


    Pearl didn''t know what her mother did to drive her out. She only knew that when she came into the bedroom to deliver tea and took a look at her mother, she saw her mother rolling in bed. Her face was pale and terrible, and there was a layer of cold sweat on her forehead.


    She was shocked and asked, "what''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Su Nuan saw the Pearl, his small mouth shriveled and almost cried. He said hoarsely, "Pearl, my stomach hurts..."


    Pearl was also frightened. She quickly changed several maidens to look after the little queen. She ran out with her skirt for fear that her mother would be hurt if she delayed a little time.


    Pearl hurried to Taiyuan hospital and hurriedly called LV Yuyi, who was the first to see this situation. She hurriedly followed pearl. Sure enough, she saw that the little queen was extremely white because of her stomachache.


    LV Yuyi looked carefully and felt her pulse. Pearl was crying and thought about it. Her mother didn''t eat disorderly today. She asked, "Lv Yuyi, did my queen come to Kui water?"


    As a woman, she certainly knows how painful it is for a woman to come to kuishui. Now her mother is 13 years old. Even if she comes to kuishui, she is not surprised.


    LV Yuyi''s complexion was as usual. He gave Su Nuan a pulse and said in a low voice, "the empress ate something she shouldn''t eat."


    With these words, he took out the silver needle from the medicine box, pinched the little queen''s fingertip through his handkerchief, and stabbed the silver needle into her fingertip.


    Su Nuan is afraid of injections. In addition, this small body plate is a small crying bag and has a stomachache. At this moment, she actually cried directly.


    The royal doctor LV looked at her, and his calm face flashed a trace of panic. He hurriedly comforted: "don''t be afraid of the empress. The micro minister gave you a needle to force out the cold in your body. When the cold is forced out, your stomach won''t hurt."


    Su Nuan nodded. She didn''t feel pain, but was afraid when she saw that LV Yuyi had to prick her finger like a mother Rong. She cried out of fear.


    Sure enough, after a while, black blood soaked out of the fingertips. Su Nuan stared at the fingertips because he was surprised by the thing flowing out of the fingertips.


    It turns out that traditional Chinese medicine is so fascinating.


    Here, Feng Junyi learns that the little queen has a stomachache. He was originally discussing with several ministers in the imperial study. He directly threw down several ministers and rushed over in a hurry.


    Ministers had long been used to the emperor''s recklessness, so the emperor left in the middle of the discussion, not surprised, but continued to stand in the imperial study and wait.


    When he came to the bedroom, he saw the little man lying in bed with a white face, a red nose and wet eyes. He came forward and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the cold voice, the palace people knelt down, and Pearl trembled and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Feng Junyi glanced at the Pearl and asked LV Yuyi, "how''s the queen?"


    LV Yuyi said: "the empress has eaten a lot of cool things and cooled her stomach. Weichen has dispelled the cold for her. When Weichen prescribes a pair of medicine and takes it, she can have nothing."


    After saying this, he said to the little queen, "empress, as a woman, you should avoid cold body. Although you can enjoy the cold after eating cold food, you should not be greedy. If you eat too much, I''m afraid it will affect the birth of children in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan heard for the first time that eating too much ice cream had such consequences.


    Feng Junyi''s face darkened again. His eyes seemed to be asking, why do you dog slaves know nothing about the Queen''s eating a pile of cold food?


    "How do you serve the queen?"


    Sure enough, the emperor''s cry again made a palace man tremble with fear.


    Pearl knew that it was useless to explain again. The more it was explained, the more wrong it was. Moreover, it was really her. If she hadn''t listened to the Queen''s words and went out, the queen wouldn''t have eaten so many cold things.


    She only knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "damn the slaves, damn the slaves. They didn''t serve the good mother."


    Feng Junyi was really angry and said coldly, "you really deserve to die."


    When this sentence fell, Su Nuan immediately reacted. She confessed: "brother of the emperor, it''s none of their business. I drove them out and ate them secretly."


    Seriously, she regretted it.


    So he looked at Feng Junyi with big eyes. It seemed that he really knew his mistake.


    Feng Junyi was neither blaming nor not blaming. His face was cold and terrible. He half rang and said, "death can be avoided, and life can''t escape. These palace people didn''t serve well. Take them down and beat 20 boards each."


    Su Nuan has seen Feng Junyi ask people to beat the board. When she goes down to the top 20, her hips are full of flesh and blood. She looks at Feng Junyi. The little tyrant is really angry, so she doesn''t dare to plead. She just keeps looking at him.


    Feng Junyi lifted her chin and said in a low voice, "if there is another time, it will not be as simple as playing the twenty boards."


    Su Nuan: whining, the dog emperor is really fierce and terrible.


    "Take it down."


    Pearl and other palace people were taken down, and soon there was a sound of beating the board outside.


    Su Nuan lies in bed with tears in her eyes. She knows that Feng Junyi is annoyed this time, but the dog emperor is too unkind.


    She even thought angrily that she should give the little tyrant ice cream and let him try if he could hold himself.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi glanced at her in cool clothes and said in a low voice, "if it''s hot, I''ll take you to Dezhuang for summer vacation tomorrow."

 Chapter 192

    Su Nuan was stunned at this.


    There is still a summer resort. I haven''t heard him mention it in previous years. The dog emperor is really unkind.


    But although she thought so, she happily held his waist and said, "it''s nice of the emperor''s brother."


    The maid in waiting has brought the prepared soup and medicine. Feng Junyi glances at it. The maid in waiting is so frightened that she quickly puts it aside. Feng Junyi reaches for it, stirs the spoon in the medicine bowl, and then frowns.


    He grew up drinking these soup when he was young. He knew it was not good to drink, so he said, "don''t worry first. I''ll have someone bring you some preserves."


    The little eunuch next to him heard the speech and quickly ordered someone to get it. Soon a small plate of preserves was put aside.


    Feng Junyi leaned her against the bed with one hand, blew the medicine in the bowl, and then handed it to his mouth to touch it. After confirming that the soup and medicine would not burn his mouth, he handed it to Su Nuan''s mouth.


    Su Nuan was flattered by this special treatment, but when she saw that Feng Junyi''s face was calm, she accepted it with peace of mind.


    At this time, she also found that the costume TV dramas she had watched before did not deceive people. She drank bitter medicine and then ate preserves. This thing really works.


    After drinking a bowl of soup into his stomach, Su Nuan immediately felt that his stomach and limbs were gradually warming up.


    She happily reached out and hugged the emperor. She was surprised to find out what ice cream she ate. Obviously, the little emperor was cold, like a big ice cube.


    If you feel hot at night, it''s especially comfortable to sleep with him.


    Su Nuan thought so and did so at night. Sure enough, she slept very well this night.


    On the other side, the slaves of Dezhuang were worried.


    The emperor said that he would go to Dezhuang for summer vacation. The slaves who learned the news rushed to tell him.


    In particular, the slaves who stayed in Dezhuang were so frightened that they began to clean up overnight when they heard that the emperor, who had never come, was coming to spend the summer.


    Pick up and go. The slaves of Dezhuang also hurried to buy things overnight. They knew that the Holy Lord was a difficult Lord to serve, for fear of poor reception.


    Because she had a stomachache last night, she tossed around for a while. In addition, she was particularly comfortable sleeping with a big ice cube like Feng Junyi at night. Su Nuan slept until dayuang.


    Feng Junyi, who had planned to get up early and start, just waited for Su Nuan to wake up before he started.


    Su Nuan looked at the map and found that Dezhuang was not too far from the capital.


    But even if it''s not too far away, the emperor''s trip is vast. Su Nuan thinks about it. A group of people have to walk for three or four days to get there.


    Because it was a summer vacation, the emperor couldn''t just take her, so he asked her to make a list and take all the people she wanted to take.


    Feng Junyi filled in Feng linche first. Su Nuan thought about it. Since it''s a summer vacation, it''s almost like a vacation. Therefore, he also filled in the names of Princess Muyang and Feng Chengqian.


    Among the beauties in the harem, she chose Liu and Huang.


    In her opinion, these two beauties usually do the least things and their favorite thing is to play mahjong. If she is bored in the summer resort, she can call them to play mahjong with her and Princess Muyang.


    The scale of driving is very large. Su Nuan sits in the largest carriage with the emperor as usual. In order to avoid the Queen''s fear of heat, ice blocks are put in the carriage to cool down.


    Su Nuan can''t help feeling that although the little tyrant is cold-blooded and murderous, she is really good to her queen.


    She even sometimes wondered if she had not chosen to hold Feng Junyi''s thigh, but someone else''s thigh, wouldn''t she have such treatment?


    After all, looking at the world, only he has this ability.


    The rickety car made Su Nuan sleepy.


    General Feng drew the horses, came to their window and said to them, "emperor, there is a stream and a temple in front of you. Do you want to stay here and have a rest?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi lifts the curtain of the car and Su Nuan looks around.


    I have to say that this is a good place with beautiful mountains and rivers. When the wind blows, I feel a little cool.


    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl around her. The little girl smiles and has a little tired on her face, but her big eyes obviously tell him that she is very interested in this place.


    "That''s it. Take a break and get on the road."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, the carriage stopped slowly, and Su Nuan couldn''t wait to jump off the carriage.


    There was a brook in front of her. The river was very clear. There were large and small pebbles on the edge last night. The bluestone was particularly clean by the sun.


    Su Nuan found a shady bottom and sat on a bluestone board. Then he took off his shoes and put his feet into the river.


    When I saw this scene, my face turned green.


    Fortunately, except for father-in-law Wang, the others rest on the spot. They are far away. They don''t see the little queen with bare feet.


    Seeing him coming, the little girl waved to him and said, "brother emperor, come here quickly. The river is so clear. It''s best to soak your feet here."


    Not far away, general Feng, who poured water downstream:... No wonder the water tastes a little wrong.


    Feng Junyi stands next to the little girl. Su Nuan stands up and ready to wave. However, he slips under his feet and jumps directly at Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi was thin. Su Nuan jumped at him. He was unprepared. He was directly thrown into the river by the little girl.


    The river soaked their clothes. General Feng and Duke Wang, not far away, were startled.


    General Feng wanted to give a hand, but he didn''t dare to come forward when he saw that both of them were wet.


    Father Wang intended to come forward to help, but he saw Feng Junyi gesturing to him not to come forward.


    Su Nuan just lies on Feng Junyi''s body and looks at the river wetting the boy''s clothes, his hair and pale face. He smiles and looks a little crazy.


    The dog emperor is really beautiful, isn''t it?


    Suddenly, Su Nuan suddenly pounced on Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi was splashed on his face. When he turned to look, he saw Su Nuan holding a big fish and shouting happily at her: "brother emperor, look, fish, big fish!"


    The fish twisted in the little girl''s hand, and the fishy water shook his face.


    Feng Junyi then stood up, twisted his wet clothes, and said, "Grandpa Wang, find something to put the fish in."


    After thinking about it, Duke Wang had to ask someone to take off his robe and wrap it in his robe.


    Su Nuan put big fish here and saw that there were many more there. It was the first time she saw such a big wild fish. She was very excited for a moment.


    Those fish didn''t know if they were stupid. They just ran to her feet. When they saw her feet, they ate them, which made her itchy.


    Seeing that his master had wet his clothes, Duke Wang quickly brought them to dry. He said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, in the opinion of slaves, you''d better change your clothes first."

 Chapter 193

    Feng Junyi gets on the carriage and changes clothes. Su Nuan is fluttering in the river alone to catch fish.


    Gradually, she found more and fatter fish in the upper reaches of the river. At this time, she simply lifted up her wet skirt, tied it to her thigh and continued to fish in the river.


    Touching, Su Nuan noticed something was wrong and a large shadow appeared in front of her.


    Su Nuan slowly raised his head and saw a strange figure in front of her. The stranger glanced at her. Before she could lift her feet and slip away, he raised his hand and split her on her shoulder. Then he took a sack and put her in and carried her on her shoulder.


    Su Nuan''s only thought before fainting was to scold him severely: on the day, when the dog knocked, it was too heavy.


    When Feng Junyi got off the carriage, he saw the little girl bending over in the river.


    He stopped abruptly as he approached.


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong with the little thing in front of you.


    When was the belly of that straight and round calf so black and thick?


    He immediately pulled out his sword and put it around the man''s neck.


    The man turned slowly. His face was full of tears. He shivered and said, "spare your life..."


    It''s a strange girl''s face.


    Feng Junyi cut off people''s heads without saying a word.


    Then he said coldly, "where has my queen gone?"


    General Feng was also shocked by this scene. His first reaction was that the emperor was crazy and cut off the little queen''s head?


    Then he realized that it was not the queen who cut off the emperor''s head.


    He rushed over and saw the maid in waiting who poured her into the river and dyed the river red. He whispered, "emperor."


    In front of Feng Junyi, when he turned behind him, general Feng saw a pair of scarlet eyes: "where''s my queen?"


    Seeing the scarlet in the emperor''s eyes, general Feng secretly clenched his fist, then hugged his fist and said, "I''ll find it now."


    At this moment, the whole entourage''s army panicked.


    What did they lose? They lost the little queen.


    What is more puzzling is that the emperor even cut off the only clue. What should they do?


    Someone exclaimed: "emperor, it''s bad. Princess Muyang and the little prince are gone!"


    Su Nuan was awakened by heat.


    This sultry heat made her feel unable to breathe for a time.


    She wanted to reach out and pull away the mess on her head, but she found her hand tied behind her.


    Well, my feet are tied, too.


    She breathed heavily and stopped struggling because she realized that it was useless to struggle.


    It''s a shame that she was the queen of the wine country and was taken away in a sack.


    But at the moment, you really can''t move around. The more you move, the hotter it gets. It''s better to let yourself fly and let your body sway with the rhythm of the carriage.


    She just let herself bump on the carriage. I don''t know how long it took. She stopped and walked. She woke up drowsily and finally stopped.


    Someone took her down from the carriage. She was so quiet that she let each other hold her. Her body touched each other''s strong chest, where there was a strong heartbeat.


    Then she was put on the ground and the sack was finally untied.


    Su Nuan was able to see clearly the people in front of him.


    When she saw that the male leader Su QingHan appeared in front of her, she scolded Su QingHan dozens of times in her heart.


    Why did the man who killed thousands of knives catch her here?


    However, although she scolded the man dozens of times in her heart, the reality was still flat, and rushed into Su QingHan''s arms.


    "Brother ~"


    Su QingHan strained his face and let the little spot in front of him plunge into his arms.


    The little one seems to grow taller, but the flat mouth is still stupid and cute.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness, it''s better to give her to me. This little girl looks innocent and harmless. In fact, she is angry with the dog emperor."


    Su QingHan faintly snorted. He originally wanted to push the little girl in front of him away. Where did he know that the little girl held his waist tightly with her small hands, and cried: "brother, brother, I miss you so much, whining..."


    Liu Qinghe saw that the little thing was still holding Su QingHan. For fear that he would be kind to women, he simply started to drag her by himself.


    I didn''t know that her hand had just touched the little thing, and the little thing immediately cried even more.


    "Wow... Brother, why did this woman pinch me, woo woo..."


    Liu Qinghe:... Is this made of tofu? It''s all pinch?


    "I didn''t pinch you."


    Liu Qinghe vomited blood with anger.


    But before meeting, the little girl lifted up her jade Bi and cried, "if you didn''t pinch me, why does it hurt here..."


    Su QingHan looked at the little girl''s arm. There was a long scratch there. It seemed that she was scratched by her nails.


    Liu Qinghe obviously felt Su QingHan''s coldness and immediately said, "Your Highness, this little girl lied to you. She caught it herself."


    "Caught by herself? She''s a little girl. How can she give herself such a cruel hand."


    Su Qing said coldly. He didn''t forget how Liu Qinghe framed Muyang in his last life. Unexpectedly, this time, she even reached out to the little girl.


    "Your Highness, listen to me. I really didn''t catch it..."


    "Well, stop talking."


    Su QingHan patted the little girl on the back and said to the handmaid around him, "warm, I''ll give it to you to serve. No one is allowed to come near."


    Liu Qinghe knows that anyone also includes her.


    She clenched her lower lip and finally whispered, "Your Highness, don''t forget that you were abolished by the Emperor..."


    "Shut up and don''t mention it again."


    Su QingHan is also very angry.


    Obviously, he avoided too many obstacles. Seeing that he took the throne of Prince by mistake because of the dog emperor, he didn''t know that his cowardly and fatuous father emperor abolished his throne because of the dog emperor''s word.


    Even, because he fled, his father had ordered Ranran to surround him as a rebel.


    Then he grabbed Liu Qinghe''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, I have my own discretion. It''s all coincidence that I came to this point today. You don''t know the dog emperor. You can''t think about it with the ideas of real people."


    His father is not.


    If it wasn''t for his incomplete wings, the first thing he had to do was hand blade, the fatuous and incompetent father.


    Liu Qinghe glanced at Su QingHan''s hand on his shoulder, and a smile appeared on her face. She whispered, "well, I believe you. Anyway, no matter what you do, I will support you."


    Seeing Liu Qinghe''s admiration for him in his eyes, Su QingHan flashed a trace of undetectable disgust in his eyes. Then he whispered to the little girl in front of him: "warm, come with your brother."


    After entering the house, Su Nuan found that not only she but also Princess Muyang had been tied up.


    When Princess Muyang saw her, she was not calm for a moment. She said, "Feng Junyi, are you crazy? Why did you bring the little queen?"

 Chapter 194

    When Princess Muyang finished, she was not polite. She went up to Su QingHan and began to beat her chest.


    But in Su Nuan''s opinion, this situation is completely flirting.


    Su QingHan grabbed Princess Muyang''s hand and said, "Muyang, listen to me. I caught her. I caught her to accompany you."


    Su QingHan thought about it and found that he had only one excuse.


    He can''t say that he caught the little girl to threaten the dog emperor and ask him to give orders and stop chasing himself?


    Su Nuan stood between the two men and looked at Su QingHan and Princess Muyang.


    She admitted that Princess Muyang''s eyes were clear and firm before she saw Su QingHan again.


    But after seeing the male Lord, Sanguan followed the five senses.


    In fact, seriously, the man''s appearance is still good.


    "Do you really think so? But if the emperor is not warm, he will go crazy. At that time, many innocent people will die under his sword."


    Su QingHan grabbed Princess Muyang''s hand and said to her, "but without you, I would be crazy. Life is better than death."


    Su Nuan is secretly crazy in his heart. Mom, the man looks like a straight man. I didn''t expect to flirt with his sister.


    Wait, if we continue to develop like this, will we have to follow the original plot?


    She thought about it, as if the woman was pregnant when she was with the man for the second time. After pregnancy, she was aborted by Liu Qinghe.


    This made the woman who was not in good health almost take the dog.


    So Su Nuan plans to


    "Brother, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuan comes forward and hugs Su QingHan''s arm. Su QingHan frowns and pushes her to the side, which is disgusting that she has ruined his good deed.


    Su Nuan kept her mouth shut. She didn''t want to destroy his good deeds. Who let him catch her?


    At this time, Liu Qinghe, who happened to come in from the outside, also saw this scene.


    The man is holding the woman''s hand, which must drive Liu Qinghe, a vicious woman, crazy.


    However, Su Nuan was surprised that although she stared at Liu Qinghe carefully, she couldn''t see any jealousy from the vicious woman''s face.


    She thought she had enough acting skills from her professional background. Unexpectedly, this vicious girl was even better.


    "Your Highness, dinner is ready. Qinghe will serve you for dinner."


    Tut tut


    This sentence, even Su Nuan smelled ambiguous.


    Sure enough, Princess Muyang''s face was also a little ugly.


    Su QingHan didn''t seem to expect this subtle change. He just looked at Princess Muyang and asked, "Muyang, you must be hungry, too? Let''s have dinner together."


    Princess Muyang broke away. Su QingHan grabbed her hand and said in a slightly unhappy way: "no, I''m not hungry."


    Su QingHan looked at Princess Muyang, reached out and touched her cheek painfully, and then said to Liu Qinghe, "no, since the sheep can''t eat, I won''t eat either."


    Su Nuan listens. Good guy, you don''t eat. I can''t eat together?


    She immediately said, "I eat. I''m hungry."


    Su QingHan remembered that there was a little girl next to him. He said to Liu Qinghe, "take wennuan to eat."


    Su Nuan noticed that Su QingHan called her Nuan, not the little queen, which shows that at this time, the male Lord treats her as a sister.


    MAHLE Gobi, of course she knows that the male Lord must be upset and kind to catch her.


    Either take her to threaten Feng Junyi, or have another plan.


    In a word, the man can''t rob her from the palace because she is a sister.


    How comfortable she lives around the dog emperor!


    "Empress, this way, please."


    Liu Qinghe didn''t call her warm, but directly called the empress. This sentence made people feel uncomfortable.


    At the so-called front hall, Su Wen found that the so-called dining was a broken wooden table with four dishes and one soup on it.


    Dishes are ordinary dishes. One is fried green vegetables, one is roasted tofu, one is fried eggs with leeks, and the other is a cold dish made of something green.


    As for soup, it is also green vegetable soup.


    Looking at all the vegetables, Su Nuan always felt like a rabbit.


    A bowl of brown rice was put on the table. Liu Qinghe said in a low voice, "eat, empress."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, she really doesn''t want to use chopsticks. She doesn''t want to eat the dishes just because they are white, green and green. She doesn''t even have any other ornaments.


    "Is the empress afraid of poison?"


    Liu Qinghe said this, also filled a bowl of fried rice, then sat opposite her, took chopsticks and began to eat.


    Looking at Liu Qinghe''s full of delicious food, Su Nuan was a little suspicious, but he still picked up the bowl, took chopsticks, clamped a piece of tofu and stuffed it into his mouth.


    A bite down, Su Nuan directly spit out: "what''s the matter? There''s no salt in this tofu. How can people eat it?"


    After her words, Liu Qinghe took a piece of salt out of her sleeve and threw it on the table.


    "Eat."


    "This is..."


    Su Nuan picked up the white stone on the table, put it in front of his nose and sniffed.


    It''s salt.


    She almost forgot that people had not popularized the method of drying salt at this time.


    So most people in the family eat this salt.


    Eat a meal, lick a lump of salt, and a meal will make do with it.


    Why she hasn''t seen this before is because Feng Junyi is an emperor. The emperor and officials eat fine salt.


    Now that Su QingHan has become a fugitive, he must live a poorer life. The salt he eats naturally looks like this ghost.


    Thinking that the salt in her hand was licked by Liu Qinghe, she only felt sick.


    Hurriedly threw the salt in his hand on the table and said in a low voice, "I don''t eat. I''m not hungry."


    Joke, there is a supermarket, how can she eat on her own?


    Liu Qinghe looked at her and couldn''t help humming coldly: "you''re not a palace. Don''t think you can still enjoy the treatment of the queen. Don''t eat. You''re hungry."


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and cook delicious food myself."


    Su Nuan said that and ran out. Liu Qinghe wanted to call her, but he put down his chopsticks and slowly followed her to the kitchen.


    But when the little girl looked left and right in the kitchen, she finally took out a handful of clean vegetables from the basket and Chinese cabbage. The vegetables were washed and put into the plate. The Chinese cabbage cut off the vegetables and left leaves.


    After finishing this, he said to Liu Qinghe, "why, there''s not even a meat dish here?"


    Liu Qinghe was slightly embarrassed and said, "No."


    "No, then go and catch it for me. I want to eat rabbit meat."


    She really doesn''t want Liu Qinghe to stay here and stare at her cooking.


    "I won''t catch it. If you want to eat, find someone else."


    Seeing that she couldn''t move Liu Qinghe, Su Nuan said, "well, since you can''t, I''ll go to my brother."

 Chapter 195

    Su Nuan said that he was about to go out, but he was blocked by Liu Qinghe.


    "I''m afraid the empress doesn''t know her identity. You''re caught by us now."


    Liu Qinghe said fiercely. Su Nuan looked as if she had been hurt by her. She looked at her with big eyes and puffed her cheeks, as if she was going to cry soon.


    "Why? Unconvinced?"


    Liu Qinghe was even more elated when she saw that the little queen who used to be high above was frightened by her words.


    She couldn''t stop herself and continued: "If you are not convinced, you have to be convinced. I think highly of you calling you queen. In fact, you are a prisoner? It''s your blessing to eat and live with your highness. Of course, don''t think you can be your Highness''s own sister. After all, you are married. You are the queen of the wine country and the enemy of your highness. If you annoy me, I just need..."


    "Just what?"


    The cold voice suddenly came from behind. Liu Qinghe''s face turned pale with the naked eye. She quickly turned around and knelt down to the man behind her and said, "I''ve seen your highness."


    Su Nuan can''t help feeling that villains are villains. Once they arrive, they have such a face behind them. They don''t have a brain at all.


    This is not. After beeping for a while, he was hit by the man.


    Under such circumstances, the villain will not live to the end.


    Now, it''s time for her to show her acting skills.


    So when Su Nuan sees Su QingHan at this time, it''s like seeing the Savior. He pours on him. No matter 37 or 21, hugging Su QingHan is crying.


    "Sobbing, my brother is so scared. She is so fierce. Brother, warm is not the queen. Warm is my brother''s sister."


    She looked up with tears on her powdery little face. Because her hair was wet with sweat all the way, she looked poor and lovely.


    At the moment, Su Nuan whispers in her heart.


    What are straight men afraid of? Straight men can''t resist being sticky.


    In front of the little queen, even Liu Qinghe was startled.


    Looking at the goblin who rushed into Su QingHan''s arms, Liu Qinghe hated her more than Princess Muyang.


    At least Princess Muyang is a soft steamed stuffed bun, but the little girl is different, like a loach that doesn''t slip in autumn.


    What she said just now is like what she really did to her.


    She didn''t do anything!


    "Your Highness."


    Liu Qinghe himself was in a mess and hurriedly explained, "Your Highness, Qinghe didn''t touch the princess. Really, you have to believe Qinghe."


    Su Qing''s face was cold. When his hand just touched the little girl''s arm, the little girl obviously shrunk.


    Now he lifted up the little girl''s sleeve and saw a red swelling on her white arm.


    It looks like it was screwed out.


    Looking at his big wet eyes, Su QingHan was even more angry. He said coldly, "it''s called not doing anything?"


    Liu Qinghe saw the trace on the little thing''s arm and was shocked to the extreme.


    She can''t wait to beat the little girl up. Why are there scratches and red marks in the blink of an eye?


    She''s afraid she can''t wash it when she jumps into the Yellow River.


    "Your Highness, Qing He didn''t do it. Qing He didn''t touch her..."


    "It''s not you, is it me?"


    Su QingHan is really disgusting.


    This hypocritical and vicious woman persecuted Muyang in her last life. I didn''t expect that she should be a little girl now.


    Liu Qinghe looked embarrassed: "Your Highness..."


    But he just looked at Su QingHan and couldn''t argue.


    Su QingHan reached out and gently rubbed the little girl''s head, then picked her up.


    He hasn''t held his sister like this in his arms for a long time.


    The first time he held him, he remembered the little ball, but three years old.


    At that time, the little ball was soft and white, completely different from other little princesses.


    At that time, he thought his sister was the most beautiful princess in the world.


    But I don''t know when he has never touched this sister again. It''s even difficult to meet her.


    At that time, his sister also liked to get into his arms and call him brother sweetly.


    "Well, don''t cry. There''s my brother."


    Su QingHan put Su Nuan on the chair and poured her a glass of water.


    Little girl, with a big bowl in her white and tender hands, she drank with a small mouth.


    Obviously, her thirsty mouth is cracked, but she still doesn''t forget to tilt her little finger.


    Her little mouth touched the edge of the bowl and drank with relish.


    As if what she held was not a bowl of cold and white, but something delicious.


    "Don''t burn it."


    He knew that the water was warm, but he couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan obediently promised. After drinking the water, she raised her small face and looked at the man in front of her. Her big eyes smiled curved and looked very good.


    Looking at the little girl drinking water, Su QingHan''s expression gradually relaxed.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing her little head. Looking at the little girl sweating, he took out a towel to soak it and wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    "Thank you, brother ~"


    Even though she is almost thirteen years old, Su Nuan''s small voice is still soft and waxy. It sounds pretty and lovely.


    Su QingHan looked at Liu Qinghe, who was still kneeling in front of him, and said coldly, "go and boil some water and let her wash."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard that he was going to take a bath, it smelled and became clean and refreshing. He immediately said, "OK, OK, sister, you don''t have to burn too hot. At that time, warm water will take a bath."


    Liu Qinghe clenched her fist secretly, and then said yes. Just when she was ready to go out, Su QingHan grabbed her wrist.


    Liu Qinghe was overjoyed. She looked at Su QingHan holding her arm with joy, but heard Su QingHan say in a soft voice: "Qinghe, she is my sister. Since you are my person, I also hope you can treat her as a close sister."


    After this sentence, Liu Qinghe was stunned.


    She heard right. Su QingHan just said that she was his man.


    A little sweetness made her feel different. Liu Qinghe said timidly, "yes, your highness, your highness... Don''t you blame me?"


    "How can I blame you? You are warm and naughty. You should bear more."


    Su QingHan said this and no longer went to see Liu Qinghe, but focused on Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan is still ignorant, but she knows very clearly in her heart that the male master is playing very loudly. This is to continue to maintain the relationship and let the vicious woman continue to be loyal to him, just to make use of her in the future.


    Just thinking about it, Su Nuan feels headache.


    Su QingHan is going to kill the little tyrant and want to steal the fruits of his later work. What should she do to dispel his absurd idea?

 Chapter 196

    Wait, since the male Lord wants to steal everything from the little tyrant, what he wants to do now is to restore the throne of Prince, and then plump his wings to prepare for the future world of Pan Feng Jun Yi.


    After all, in the end, even if Feng Junyi hurt the vitality of the country of origin in order to unify all countries, it is also a fierce army of the country of origin like a tiger. If he doesn''t have a strong background and military strength, I''m afraid he can''t make all countries surrender in a short time, so as to continue the scene of scuffle among the seven countries.


    So should she start with liuqinghe now?


    After all, Liu Qinghe has shown all kinds of behavior. Why can''t she start first?


    After Liu Qinghe left, Su QingHan was also called out by a deputy general dressed up.


    Su Nuan was bored alone in the room. She walked to the door. Seeing the guard at the door, she looked timid and said, "can I go to play with the princess sister?"


    The guard is two big and rough men, and there is also a charming and lovely sister at home.


    Seeing a lovely little girl in front of you and your Royal Highness''s sister, I thought that your highness had personally held the little girl before. Naturally, I was also close to her.


    One of the flatterers said, "the little princess can go anywhere she wants. Our brothers are here to ensure your safety."


    They are not stupid. They know they can''t call this little girl the little queen at this time. Isn''t that a point?


    Su Nuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, selling Meng is effective for everyone at any time.


    "Then please take me to Princess Muyang''s room."


    The little girl''s tone was soft and waxy. She felt very comfortable when she heard the two guards.


    They began to lead the way from left to right.


    In fact, Princess Muyang''s room was not far from her. Two guards took her to the door and pushed her aside.


    She walked alone to Princess Muyang''s room and heard a sound inside.


    "Why do you follow QingHan? You''re just a burden around him, and I can help him."


    Tut tut Tut, it''s a vicious girl with Liu Qinghe.


    She even felt that when the author wrote this vicious female match, didn''t he only assign Liu Qinghe a brain as big as walnut kernel?


    After all, she was still yelling in front of her and was caught by Su QingHan. Now Su QingHan asked her to boil water, and she ran to the hostess again.


    Before thinking about her good luck, she lived to the last count in one breath. She secretly looked inside. Don''t say, Princess Muyang is really useless.


    At the moment, she was pushed to the ground by the vicious girl and covered her chest with a pitiful look.


    But even so, she tried to fight: "I know I can''t help him, so I tolerate your existence. Anyway, I''m also the head Princess of the country. If you''re so rude, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Listening to the long princess''s light tone, Su Nuan was frantic.


    It''s like not having enough to eat, not to mention a vicious girl. I''m afraid I can''t even scare a three-year-old child?


    "Ha, if you want to be rude to me, it''s up to you?"


    When Liu Qinghe said this, he had reached out to grasp the long princess''s wrist and looked at her maliciously: "when I see your face, I want to shave it. What else is attractive about you besides your beautiful face?"


    When she finished, she gently stroked the long princess''s face with her long nails. The long Princess trembled and said in sad words, "I''m not thin to you. Why are you so?"


    Liuqinghe snorted coldly, "you''re not mean to me? How can I ask you to treat me well? You''re the eldest princess, born noble, and I''m the daughter of a sinner. The person you like happens to be what I like. Why should you take all the benefits? Only when you die can he belong to me alone."


    When her long nails wanted to stab the princess, Su Nuan rushed in and hit Liu Qinghe with her head. Liu Qinghe fell to the ground.


    "Presumptuous, she is the long princess, and I am the queen. No matter how, she is more noble than you, such a humble civilian girl!"


    Su Nuan forked his waist and shouted fiercely.


    Although he is thin and small, his fierce appearance makes people stunned.


    When she finished saying this, before Liu Qinghe could speak, she said again, "you like my brother, don''t you? But the person my brother likes is the long princess. Why don''t you go to my brother for theory and trouble her? It''s just that you have no charm!"


    Liu Qinghe was also frightened by the little girl. She didn''t expect that she had just turned into such a fierce villain.


    Look at this clever appearance, it doesn''t look like a fool at all.


    So this little girl pretended before?


    After su Nuan finished speaking fiercely, he didn''t forget to help Princess Muyang up and said to her in a warm voice: "don''t be afraid, sister princess. I''ll help you teach her a lesson. A bitch like her will smooth her hair after a lesson."


    "You call me a bitch?"


    Liu Qinghe wants to get up from the ground. Su Nuan has taken out a bottle of 502 glue from the supermarket.


    Taking advantage of Liu Qinghe''s unprepared, pour the glue on the ground in front of her.


    Liu Qinghe stood up from the ground and walked towards her step by step.


    "Smelly girl, you cheated me so hard. Since you protect her so much, don''t blame me for being impolite. Although I don''t kill you, my poison is more than enough to make you two live better than die."


    She was talking angrily when she stepped on 502 glue.


    Su Nuan widened his eyes and began to count down: "5, 4, 3, 2..."


    Her count stunned Liu Qinghe in front of her. Then Liu Qinghe thought about moving forward and fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Hahaha, sister princess, do you think she''s stupid? She''s such a big person and wrestles when walking!"


    Su Nuan watched Liu Qinghe fall and eat the mud. He immediately clapped his hands and laughed. Even the unsmiling Princess Muyang couldn''t help smiling.


    Liu Qinghe was naturally ashamed and angry. She didn''t know what was under her feet. She wanted to move forward, but she couldn''t move. It was like being cursed.


    She stood up and tried to move forward. She pulled out the sole of her shoe.


    This time, Su Nuan''s laughter was even greater. Even Princess Muyang couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Laugh again. I''ll kill you!"


    Liu Qinghe said fiercely and felt someone break in behind him.


    Then I saw the dead girl suddenly rush to the door, shriveled her mouth and said, "brother, this sister is going to kill me and the princess sister... Sobbing, warm, I''m so afraid..."


    Su QingHan came in and saw this situation again.


    He didn''t know what went wrong. Liu Qinghe thought again and again that it was bad for the two women he cared about most!

 Chapter 197

    He was cold and silent, but anyone could see that he was extremely angry.


    Liu Qinghe was too frightened to know what to say now, because she just said those things she shouldn''t say, which were all heard by Su QingHan.


    What should she do when the man she likes sees her ugly scene?


    "QingHan, QingHan, listen to me. I do this because I like you!"


    She fell to the ground and pulled Su QingHan''s robe corner tightly with her hands.


    However, Su QingHan glanced at her in disgust, pinched the corner of his robe in her hand and pulled it off.


    Just this action made Liu Qinghe''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "Liu Qinghe, I gave you a chance. You don''t cherish it yourself. Go, I don''t want to see you again."


    "Your Highness, I''m wrong. Please don''t drive me away. I don''t have a grandfather, I don''t have any relatives, and I only have you. Even if you leave me as a maid, I know medical skills and I can help you."


    Indeed, he knew medical skills. Su QingHan''s eyes were a little dark. In his last life, he used his medical skills to help him smooth out many obstacles. In the end, he was also cursed.


    But things have changed a lot in this life, all beyond his expectation.


    This woman who knows medical skills is more like a crossbow buried in the dark. She may take his life at any time.


    "I don''t deserve to be liked by you. Go, or I''ll just kill you."


    Su QingHan''s words have never been firm and resolute.


    Suluo hid in his arms and secretly looked at the Liuqing river. The surface of the Liuqing river was like paper. He was trembling slightly because of crying.


    It was this appearance that made her feel more relieved.


    But Su Nuan knows that a vicious girl like this will jump to the end if she doesn''t kill her.


    In addition, the woman is full of bad water in the book, suppressing and persecuting Princess Muyang everywhere. Even if she is allowed to leave, the male Lord will think of various ways to persecute the female Lord.


    Of course, now there is another her, who is regarded as an enemy by her.


    She couldn''t help feeling that the author was wrong?


    Otherwise, how can anyone who is of the opposite sex close to the man now annoy the vicious woman?


    After thinking about it, Su Nuan saw Liu Qinghe staggering to his feet, looking like a lost soul, and then said, "OK, I''ll go, I''ll go. But Su QingHan, I hope you don''t regret it in the future."


    This sentence made Liu Qinghe feel more and more uneasy. After all, although this woman was vicious, she was an indispensable pawn on his way to success.


    Does he want to keep her?


    Before he could speak, he heard the little girl Ruan Nuo in his arms say, "brother, can you not drive her away? I also think sister Qinghe didn''t mean it."


    "It''s all warm and naughty. Warm and warm makes you quarrel. Warm and warm is a bad guy, a big bad guy..."


    Su Nuan then reached out and grabbed Liu Qinghe''s arm and said to her, "sister Qinghe, don''t go, will you?"


    Her big eyes were full of tears, and she looked sincere and pitiful. If she hadn''t seen the little girl''s fierce appearance before, she would really be deceived by her.


    "What tricks do you want to play?"


    Liu Qinghe didn''t guard against Princess Muyang, but against the little spot in front.


    "I didn''t play tricks. I just think you are the only doctor here. The princess sister is in poor health. If the princess sister is ill, no one will see her..."


    After her words, she continued to cry and haw looked down at Su QingHan: "brother, don''t drive this sister away. What if she goes? What about the princess sister? The princess sister is in poor health."


    After hearing this, Liu Qinghe was really angry, but she really had no choice, because she had this way to live.


    She knew that Su QingHan must be a different man. He was handsome and decisive. She remembered that when she saw him for the first time, she let her fall.


    Such an excellent man, if she leaves him, other women will certainly take advantage of it.


    So at this time, she shut up and waited quietly for Su QingHan''s words.


    Even if he let him stay, just to let her save the bitch''s life.


    "Give you one last chance."


    Su QingHan then picked up Princess Muyang and strode out of the house.


    Seeing this situation, Su Nuan of course hurried to follow up. Even being a light bulb was better than staying with the female devil.


    Su QingHan sent Princess Muyang back to her room and said to her in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid. With me, I will protect you. As for her, I swear I won''t let her approach you again in the future."


    Princess Muyang lowered her eyes. She didn''t know what to do.


    The sight fell on the little girl. She said to Su QingHan, "can you let him go back?"


    At this moment, Su Nuan just felt tears running away.


    Good guy, the hostess finally thought of her. It''s worth her three times and four times to sacrifice her life to save her.


    She Baba looked at Princess Muyang and Su QingHan. She really wanted to go back to the little tyrant.


    Sleeping next to the little tyrant at night and holding him is like holding ice. It won''t be hot all night.


    Of course, in addition to these, some incense specially developed by LV Yuyi will be lit in the palace to drive away mosquitoes, which is better than the mosquito incense in her supermarket.


    But the conditions here are hard and poor. I don''t say that taking a bath is a barrel that looks broken and rotten.


    Most importantly, when she went to the bathroom, mosquitoes kept sticking to her ass.


    She just went to pull a stink and was bitten by several big bags.


    Hearing this, Su QingHan paused and said, "she is my sister. I just want to protect her. I don''t want to send her to the tyrant again. I also know that the tyrant is moody, in case..."


    Su QingHan looked at her. At this moment, even Su Nuan couldn''t distinguish clearly. The love in the man''s eyes was true and false.


    Princess Muyang also clenched her lips when she heard this. Then she whispered, "although Feng Junyi is a tyrant and murderous, he will never mess around in front of warm. Su QingHan, I know what you want, and I never dare to ask you whether I am important or the country is important. I just hope you don''t kill innocent people."


    "Of course you are important."


    Su QingHan tightly hugged Princess Muyang: "I can''t, but he must die. Only when he dies will more people live."


    Su Nuan heard a "buzz" in his head.


    Yes? Did she make a fool of herself?


    Let Su QingHan, who was originally just bent on keeping the life of the little tyrant, and then managed to win the world at the last minute, have the idea of killing the little tyrant directly?


    What? What?


    Su Nuan couldn''t care so much. He jumped up and pulled Su QingHan''s robe horn and said, "brother, the little emperor is not bad at all. Nuan Nuan won''t lie to you."

 Chapter 198

    "Human nature is evil. He kills people when he is young. How can he grow up?"


    Su QingHan''s tone is very firm. Su Nuan knows that since the man has made up his mind, she is not the time to continue arguing with him now.


    "Listen to your brother. What your brother says must be right."


    Su Nuan said, holding Su QingHan''s arm tightly with his small hand, smiling and looking very clever.


    Su QingHan stretched out his big hand and gently rubbed the little girl''s head. He liked such a lovely and clever sister very much.


    "Your Highness, the bath water is ready."


    The words of the handmaid seemed like a savior.


    She immediately loosened her grip on Su QingHan''s robe and said, "brother, Nannan is going to take a bath."


    She said this and said to the princess Muyang: "sister princess, let''s take a bath together."


    I don''t know why. When Su Nuan stared at her with big eyes and said these words, a blush flew on Princess Muyang''s face. She whispered, "OK, does Nuan want me to wash you?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuan nodded and said to Princess Muyang, "sister princess, do you think I''m in trouble?"


    "How could it be? You''re so cute. Let''s go and I''ll take a bath for you."


    In fact, Su Nuan is also shy when she takes off to take a bath in front of another woman, especially when she is growing up.


    Her body had changed a little. She took off her clothes and hurried into the water.


    The long princess''s hands were like catkins. When she took a bath for her, Su Nuan felt very comfortable and completely forgot her shame.


    "You''ve grown up. You''ll really grow up after a while."


    Looking at the little girl''s smooth skin becoming more and more beautiful, the long Princess couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Nuan knows what the long Princess means. Although she often forgets many things at this time, he will remember it only intermittently in a while.


    But what she never forgot was that she wanted to protect the little tyrant to live to the end.


    "Wennuan will grow up. The princess sister is so beautiful. Wennuan hopes to be as beautiful as the princess sister when she grows up."


    Princess Muyang smiled at this.


    She seemed to be trapped in memories. She said to her after half a ring: "we grew up warm, and we will certainly love the country and the city. We will be loved by more good boys."


    After washing comfortably, Su Nuan went to bed after eating and drinking enough.


    When she woke up in the middle of the night, she just felt as if there was another person in the house.


    Sure enough, on the edge of her bed, she saw a black shadow. Su was scared and almost cried out. How do you know that the dark shadow had reached out to block her lips in the next second.


    "Princess, don''t shout, it''s me."


    It''s Mu Chengxun!!!


    Su Nuan almost lost his chin. Why is mu Chengxun here?


    But another thought, Mu Chengxun is Su QingHan''s confidant. It''s no accident that he fled here with him.


    Seeing her calm down, Mu Chengxun moved his hand away, and the softness between the little girl''s lips and teeth remained between his palms.


    He lowered his voice and said to her, "why did you come here?"


    "I came to see you."


    Mu Chengxun''s voice was hoarse. In the moonlight, she saw that the little general mu in front of her was thinner and more mature than before.


    To be honest, Mu Chengxun''s gentle and jade like appearance looks infatuated and steady. It''s really the type she used to like.


    Unfortunately, after wearing the book, the move Mu Chengxun played with Su Bingting really disgusted her.


    So at the moment, even in the face of her former ideal partner, she doesn''t have any intention of moving.


    "What''s good about me? Isn''t it that I was taken hostage? You don''t know."


    Su Nuan''s tone had the smell of coquetry and complaint, which made Mu Chengxun''s fist clench a little.


    "It''s my fault."


    Mu Chengxun said these words again, and then said to her, "I''m here to take you out."


    "I don''t go out. I eat well and sleep well here, and my brother and princess sister are here."


    Most importantly, she didn''t believe that the scum man really wanted to save her.


    Slag man''s wife was hurt like that by her. What if slag man really likes Su pingting, he came here to avenge public and private affairs, pretended to let her go, and then asked someone to cut her off and kill her?


    Her life is not as hard as that of men and women.


    The little girl before the meeting looked stubborn. Mu Chengxun continued: "warm, you really can''t stay here anymore. His highness, he wanted to take you as a hostage."


    "So what."


    Su Nuan looked indifferent: "anyway, when my father married me to the state of wine, he just didn''t want me. It doesn''t make much difference whether I''m here or in the state of wine."


    Her heartless words made Mu Chengxun''s heart tightly together again.


    Without saying a word, he directly carried the little girl in front of him on his shoulder and strode out.


    "Let me go, Mu Chengxun, you scum man, let me go. You think if you let me go, my brother can''t catch me back?"


    Mu Chengxun''s steps suddenly stopped.


    Yes, your Highness has recruited many capable people. As long as Su Nuan dares to step out of the palace, he will have a way to catch her.


    He sent her out. Once his highness found her, he would be caught back.


    "I''m right. You might as well let me stay here. Maybe my brother will let me go for the sake of the past."


    Of course, this hope even Su Nuan feels very small.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Mu Chengxun carefully put her on the ground and stared down at her.


    In the past, the little girl has been graceful and graceful, and her white skin is more attractive under the moonlight. Coupled with her lovely face, he hates why he was fascinated at the beginning.


    "It''s said that your Highness has recruited many capable people. Some of them must know how to be human skin masks, right?"


    Hearing Su Nuan''s question, Mu Chengxun nodded immediately without thinking: "HMM."


    "I asked you to help me find the man and make me a leather mask. Don''t worry, I don''t run away. I just want to play. Who makes it so boring here."


    Mu Chengxun''s eyes flashed a struggle, and finally whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll do what you told me. I''ll give you a message tomorrow night."


    Mu Chengxun finished, turned over the window and slipped away quietly.


    Su Nuan is curious. Is it so easy to get in and out here?


    She climbed carefully to the edge of the window, pushed a gap, and saw two guards outside the window.


    The guard stood upright, as if unaware that someone had just come forward.


    Su Nuan is really envious of this. If she has this ability, she can go to heaven, okay?

 Chapter 199

    On the other hand, Feng Junyi was kidnapped because of Su Nuan, and almost the whole person was blown up.


    "I think you will find the queen within three days. If you can''t find it, you will be buried with her."


    Several generals and Deputy generals passed by the emperor were even more trembling when they heard these words.


    You know, the queen has executed more than ten soldiers after being captured for two days.


    No one expected that the emperor and queen would encounter this situation on the way to Dezhuang for summer vacation in a sedan car.


    Ministers saw this scene and did not dare to dissuade them.


    Because there was a lesson from the past, yesterday a minister opened his mouth to stop him. Only half of his words were said, he was cut off by the tyrant with a knife.


    Who dares to provoke such a living king of hell?


    Several soldiers who were ordered by the emperor to find the queen within three days were helpless. There was no doubt that it was a dead end in front of them.


    Three days to find the queen? If they had this ability, they would not be just small soldiers and generals.


    But the emperor''s edict has been made. Even if he can''t do it, he can only harden his scalp.


    This time, everyone in the court was in danger. After the emperor turned back, he didn''t go to the court for three days, and all the ministers felt that they had narrowly escaped death.


    The emperor suffered from the servants in the palace.


    Pearl was still lying on the bed recuperating when she heard the news that their queen had been taken away.


    When the royal doctor LV came and brought a medical woman to diagnose her pulse, pearl cried, "Lord LV, who took the queen? Have you heard from the emperor, but there are bandits on the way?"


    She said, her mouth turned into a dustpan.


    You know, their little queen is a good man.


    Since she married into the wine country, she looks more and more lovely day by day.


    But such a lovely and beautiful queen is ill fated.


    It''s not easy. When you look smarter and poisoned again, you become more and more stupid.


    Sometimes she even had to remind her to eat. You know what the queen of their family had forgotten before, she wouldn''t forget to eat.


    On this thought, she cried even more.


    Seeing that the maid in waiting was crying, LV Yuyi said what she thought.


    "Xu was taken away by the waste prince."


    "Waste prince?"


    Pearl was stunned at first, then continued to cry with a flat mouth: "isn''t the waste Prince still in our palace? How can he catch the queen..."


    "Cough, by waste prince, I mean the waste Prince this time."


    LV Yuyi finished his pulse and wanted to leave. Where was he entangled by pearls again?.


    "Lord Lu said, but your second highness? But what did he do when he took the empress? The empress is so small and kind-hearted. For fear that she forgot, she left a note for us to diagnose and treat... Pearl is the first time he met such a good master..."


    "Empress Ji has her own nature. She will be fine."


    LV imperial doctor pulled the robe from her hand, "I''m going to make medicine for the emperor. Pearl girl, take good care of her body."


    Feng Junyi is really grumpy.


    A living man was robbed right under his nose. Can he not be angry?


    However, countries are still ready to move at this time. Ministers have always played on it, saying that someone intends to rebel.


    In this case, Feng Junyi, in line with his consistent style, just cut the roots and avoid further trouble.


    However, this anomaly lasted for half a month, and what happened in the palace spread all over the country.


    Everyone said that the emperor was becoming more and more irritable, which had something to do with the queen today.


    Half a month later, Feng Junyi was also killed, and those who should be beheaded were also beheaded, but the little queen still had no news.


    Feng Junyi never recovered. He didn''t go to the early Dynasty and deal with state affairs.


    Finally, even the Empress Dowager could not help dissuading her.


    The Empress Dowager said, "emperor, don''t do this again. As an emperor, you should..."


    "I should look like an emperor, shouldn''t I?"


    Feng Junyi''s cold words immediately stunned the Empress Dowager.


    Feng Junyi continued, "my mother has been saying this since I ascended the throne, but I never listen. Does the Empress Dowager know why?"


    The Empress Dowager is silent.


    Feng Junyi laughed and said, "I''m not a good emperor. I just want to be a tyrant. Does a tyrant look like an emperor? Isn''t it frightening that a tyrant should look like an emperor? If I do this, I''ll look like an emperor."


    The Empress Dowager was dumb. She never knew that the emperor killed for this reason.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that in Feng Junyi''s idea, only killing people can make people afraid, and only making people afraid can they not be regarded as weak and bullied.


    The next day, Feng Junyi went to the morning.


    Although the emperor did not come early every day, ministers came to report every day.


    Today, as usual, they came to the court hall and saw that the emperor was not in. They sat on the ground one by one and began to chat. They were very happy.


    One of the ministers said, "I don''t know what happened to our little queen now. I just met bandits and didn''t rob a penny. It was an assassin. The one pretending to be the little queen was directly beheaded and only three people were robbed. Do you think it would be..."


    "Could it be..." another minister whispered, "robbery?"


    After all, Princess Muyang is beautiful. It seems not impossible to be favored by a tramp.


    After this sentence, the faces of all the ministers changed.


    Another minister said, "in my opinion, the queen is a disaster. She was young before, but she didn''t see it. Now she''s older. The emperor bewitches her. It''s no, the people are gone. The emperor can''t even go to the early Dynasty. The disaster is a disaster."


    When the tall and thin minister next to him heard this, he hurriedly covered his mouth and said, "Lord Chen, don''t mention it again. If it is heard by the emperor or other palace people and spread to the emperor''s ears, you will lose your head."


    After the minister''s words, Lord Chen raised his hand and said, "why don''t people tell the truth?"


    "Say, I promise you to say enough at once."


    Feng Junyi''s voice sounded. The ministers were so frightened that they all got up from the ground.


    Feng Junyi leaned on the Dragon chair and looked at the ministers. The ministers saluted one after another. Feng Junyi waved his hand and motioned the adult Chen to continue.


    Now, the whole hall became quiet.


    Only Lord Chen still has a righteous face.


    And this Lord Chen is also the most stubborn. Among the old things, he loves stubbornness most. In addition, the emperor has a short temper recently. If he is careless, he will lose his head. Therefore, none of the ministers dare to intercede.


    "Why? Aiqing stopped talking?"


    Feng Junyi''s gloomy words didn''t seem to be noticed by Lord Chen. He came forward and bowed his hands and said, "emperor, in the opinion of Wei Chen, since the queen hasn''t heard from you for half a month, the emperor might as well choose another queen to reassure the people."

 Chapter 200

    After this sentence, not to mention Duke Wang on the side, even all the ministers were sweating.


    Lord Chen knows that he is a stubborn donkey. People only hope that he can stop at the precipice at this time.


    The hall was so quiet that you could almost hear a needle drop on the ground.


    Just when people thought the emperor would be angry and directly drew his sword and cut off adult Chen''s head, they saw the emperor suddenly chuckling.


    "Let me set up another queen? To reassure the people? What if I refuse?"


    Ministers around have begun to wipe sweat with their sleeves.


    When so many people gathered in the palace at this time, it would have been muggy. Coupled with the emperor''s question, the ministers felt even hotter.


    Some people who dare not speak out simply wink at Lord Chen, hoping that he can see it, and then compensate the emperor. Maybe they can leave a whole body.


    However, when the ministers tried their best to give him a hint, Lord Chen said, "the people in the world will think that the emperor is depressed for the queen, indiscriminately kill innocent people, think that the queen is a queen, and think that the emperor is a wanton and wanton tyrant."


    At the moment, Duke Wang couldn''t help it. He was the first to crawl on the ground and tremble.


    When the other ministers saw this situation, they also knelt down for fear that Lord Chen would provoke Longyan''s anger and implicate them.


    "You''re right. I''m depressed and kill innocent people for the sake of the queen."


    After Feng Junyu''s words, Lord Chen crawled on the ground again and kowtowed to Feng Junyi. His head hit the marble floor with a thump.


    "The emperor thinks twice. Please think twice. I''m an elder of three dynasties. I''m loyal to the emperor and the country of wine. My loyal words are against my ears. If the emperor insists on his own way, I''ll be determined to die!"


    When Lord Chen finished, he turned and hit the pillar. Unexpectedly, Feng Jun Yi Leng shouted, "come on, take this little old man down!"


    The Emperor gave a cold drink, and the bodyguard on one side came forward and escorted Lord Chen to the ground.


    But he saw Feng Junyi slowly get up from the Dragon chair, and then walk to Lord Chen step by step.


    "Dizzy king! You dizzy king! If you don''t listen to the old minister, the big wine country will fall in your hands!"


    The old man was pressed to the ground and shouted desperately.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi took the sword in the guard''s hand and waved it, and the old man''s head was cut off by him.


    The old man''s head rolled under the feet of another minister. The minister only looked at it and fainted on the spot.


    Feng Junyi threw his sword on the ground with a bang and said to the ministers in front of him, "remember, I am a tyrant, not a tyrant. I only have that queen."


    When all the ministers heard this, they shouted, "long live my emperor, long live!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Nuan, who was caught by Su QingHan, knew nothing about things outside.


    Although she knows that after she is captured by Su QingHan, Feng Junyi will be furious and kill.


    But more than half a month has passed, and Feng Junyi still hasn''t found her. She thinks that the dog emperor must have abandoned her and made a new love.


    After half a month''s efforts, her brother shouted long and short, and finally won Su QingHan.


    However, what makes her depressed is that no matter how she persuades her brother, he can''t give up his idea of killing Feng Junyi.


    This made Su Nuan angrily chew a pound of spicy duck neck. Although it was delicious at that time, she suffered when she went to the bathroom.


    No way, since she can''t give up the idea of the man, she can only try other ways.


    Summer is the most boring. Su Nuan sits by the window in a daze.


    As soon as he was unable to show, Mu Chengxun came slowly.


    "Your Highness."


    Su Nuan was certainly not happy to see Mu Chengxun, but when she thought that she had entrusted this guy to do things before, she directly said, "have you done everything I told you to do?"


    Mu Chengxun nodded, and then took out a cloth bag from the position of his chest. The happy result was to open the cloth bag, which was a mask made of thin things.


    I don''t know what material the mask is made of. It feels soft, like silicone.


    "Now that the things are ready, go and do your business."


    When she finished her words, Mu Cheng Hun didn''t mean to go. Instead, she stood there and asked her, "Your Highness is intelligent, but you want to leave me with this mask?"


    "Get out of here? I''m gone. What about the princess sister?"


    The most important thing is that even if she leaves, it can''t affect the man''s ambition to kill Feng Junyi.


    At this time, only the sound of fighting came from the front.


    Su Nuan''s first thought was that someone sent by Feng Junyi must have found her.


    Excitedly, he walked in the direction of the sound, and was caught by Mu Chengxun.


    What is this princess''s highness? Someone fighting in front means danger. You can''t go over.


    Mu Chengxun''s hand pinched the little man''s soft and slippery hand, and his cheek immediately flew a blush.


    "I''ll see if the emperor''s brother sent for me."


    She said she was going to get rid of her hand, but she dragged her behind her, and said, "princess, don''t act reckless."


    Before she could speak, Mu Cheng Hun looked up and quickly came back to her. He said to her, "Princess highness, you find a place to hide. The front is not the emperor sent to pick you up, but a gang of robbers!"


    Mom, she didn''t wait for Feng Junyi, but she waited for a bunch of robbers!


    She Su Nuan was the most afraid of death. When she heard this, she couldn''t help saying, and hurried to find a place to hide.


    "I''ll support your highness. You take care of yourself. I''ll pick you up later. If I don''t come here for a cup of tea, you''ll run away."


    Su Nuan nodded and watched Mu Chengxun rush over. She wondered what kind of tea Kung Fu she was waiting for. If she didn''t go at this time, when would she stay?


    At the moment, he rushed in the direction of no one without looking back.


    I didn''t know that she was stopped by a figure before she took a few steps. When she fixed her eyes, it turned out to be Liu Qinghe.


    Look at Liu Qinghe''s posture, she knows something bad is going on.


    So he made an invisible appearance and said to her, "sister Qinghe, my brother has been attacked. Go and help him."


    Liu Qinghe just sneered and said, "pretend to be crazy, right? If you were really stupid, you wouldn''t let me support your brother at the moment."


    No, look at this situation. Liu Qinghe, a vicious woman, wants to kill her!


    Her big eyes blinked, looked at Liu Qinghe and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Liu Qinghe continued to sneer and said, "what are you doing? Of course I killed you in the chaos!"


    "You can see that there are robbers attacking now. Those robbers kill people without blinking an eye. If I kill you and tell Su QingHan that you were killed by robbers, he won''t doubt me."


    Liu Qinghe said and approached her step by step.

 Chapter 201

    Su Nuan scolded Liu Qinghe hundreds of times.


    The tiger doesn''t get angry when she is a sick cat?


    Su Nuan clenched his teeth and began to think about countermeasures.


    You should know that Liu Qinghe is good at medicine. If she is poisoned, she will show her flaws, so she will choose to use a knife.


    Sure enough, Liu Qinghe had an extra dagger in his hand.


    She can''t fight face-to-face. Su Nuan knows that she can only take the unexpected by surprise. Moreover, she has only one chance.


    She quickly let consciousness into the supermarket to explore, looking for something to take advantage of, but she didn''t find it for a long time.


    Fortunately, the time in the supermarket is almost static. As long as she stays in it for a short time, it will have little impact on the real world.


    Finally, she saw a miniature anti wolf spray on a shelf and quickly grabbed it in her hand.


    When she returned to consciousness, she saw Liu Qinghe holding a dagger and stabbing her chest.


    Su warm stared at his eyes and avoided the wolf''s spray, aiming at Liu Qing He''s eyes.


    "Ah - my eyes, my eyes!"


    Liu Qinghe covered her eyes with a painful look. At this time, she only felt that her eyes were going blind.


    Su Nuan watched Liu Qinghe roll on the ground, took the opportunity to take it out of the supermarket again, and walked towards Liu Qinghe with some trepidation.


    What to do? Did she kill or kill?


    Liu Qinghe has the idea of killing her. If she doesn''t kill her, Liu Qinghe will not be merciful if she meets her again in the future.


    But if you kill this vicious girl, will you be punished for affecting the original plot?


    Su Nuan is very nervous, but now time can''t allow her to think much. If Mu Chengxun''s scum man comes back, it will also affect her decision-making.


    At that time, even if she regretted it, it would be too late.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan clenched the fruit knife and approached Liu Qinghe step by step.


    It was the first time for her to kill, even if she was strongly condemned in her heart.


    "There''s someone over there!"


    A voice came, disturbing Su Nuan''s further action.


    Hearing this, she quickly took the dagger into her arms and quickly hid behind the corn stalk on one side.


    Sure enough, two masked men had rushed through from the front.


    The masked man was stunned to see Liu Qinghe, who fell to the ground and covered his eyes.


    One of them said, "this little girl is pretty."


    "They''re all behind, and there''s no one else here. Why don''t we two..."


    When the two men in Black said this, they looked at each other and smiled. They picked up Liu Qinghe who fell to the ground.


    Liu Qinghe was frightened because her eyes were hurt. She noticed that someone touched her. She shouted like crazy: "let go of me, who are you? Let go of me quickly. If you don''t let go of me again, I''ll be impolite!"


    One of the people in black laughed when he heard this: "the little girl is very interesting. She is blind and says she wants to be rude to our brothers. How on earth is she rude?"


    "Nonsense, what are you doing with so much? Hurry up if you want to go, it''s too late if you don''t go again!"


    In this way, one of the men in black knocked the struggling Liu Qinghe unconscious, then tied his hand, and the other pressed it down.


    After a while, the sound of brocade and silk tearing sounded.


    Su Nuan really can''t stand it. Even if she deserves to die, she won''t be so cruel. It''s better to have a knife.


    Thinking of this, she took out a long handle lighter from the supermarket, took out a bottle of liquor, poured it all on the towel, lit the towel and threw it directly at one of the people in black.


    She had poured too much wine, so she threw the lighted towel on the man in black and lit it quickly. The man in black saw this situation and rolled on the ground quickly.


    Another sight came towards her. Su warm again sprayed the wolf spray against his eyes, poured the rest of the wine to two people, and finally lit the lighter.


    Because there is alcohol to support the combustion, they soon become flaming people.


    The rest is the torn clothes and unconscious Liu Qinghe.


    Finally, Su Nuan picked up the long knife in the hand of one of the people in black and prepared to stab Liu Qinghe.


    Where did you know that Liu Qinghe was awake at this time and was about to pounce on her with a dagger.


    Just when she thought she was going to be killed by Liu Qinghe, a vicious woman, a sword directly picked up Liu Qinghe''s dagger.


    With a slight stroke of the sword tip, Liu Qinghe''s neck was cut, and warm blood splashed on her face.


    The strong smell of blood made her petrified in situ.


    "Warm, are you okay? Brother is late."


    Someone held her in her arms. Su Nuan slapped her big eyes and looked at people. She didn''t expect that the man who saved her would be the man.


    After the reaction, she sobbed and said: "sobbing... My brother was just so scared, so scared, so scared, why did sister Qinghe want to kill her..."


    At this time, she, a little girl with low intelligence, saw this scene. If she was not afraid, it would be the strangest.


    Sure enough, this move worked. Su QingHan patted her on the back and whispered, "no fear, no fear of warmth, my brother is here. We must leave here quickly."


    Su QingHan said, holding her hand tightly and dragging her away quickly.


    In fact, she doesn''t know how much Su QingHan saw just now.


    But seeing the current situation, he should not have found that in fact, she also wanted to kill Liu Qinghe.


    It''s good to fake the hand of the man and kill the vicious woman. This one was described in the original book, but it''s only sooner or later.


    The man took her and stumbled away. She found that there was a long scar on the man''s back. He was wearing a blue robe, but it turned dark purple because he was stained with blood.


    "Brother, you''re hurt..."


    Su Nuan was also surprised.


    But on another thought, the male Lord will not die, so even if he is seriously injured, he will turn into good luck.


    However, her idea just flashed, and the man who had held her hand fell to the ground with such a plop.


    Su Nuan: "


    Can she stop being so unlucky?


    At the same time, a sound came from behind: "there is a man, catch him!"


    Su Nuan read the three character Sutra in her heart again.


    Is she running? Or stay here and die?


    If she runs, the man will turn into good luck. Besides, she can''t escape with her short legs.


    Calm down, Su Nuan holds Su QingHan''s hand tightly.


    Seeing those people in black and covered face rush towards them, Su Nuan closes her eyes tightly.


    She''s going to gamble.


    Because this is the male Lord. The male Lord has the aura of the male Lord. In terms of experience, whether in novels or TV dramas, at this critical moment, there will always be a peerless master who suddenly appears to save the male Lord.

 Chapter 202

    Wait, in any book, it''s men and women who have the aura of the protagonist, not her!


    Just when Su Nuan was regretting, she just heard a "poop poop". When she opened her eyes again, she saw that the man in black who was chopping at her with a sword was pierced in the chest by a sword.


    Another man in black rushed over and was strangled by a long whip. The whip pulled hard and the black head moved directly.


    Mom, isn''t that exciting?


    After sighing, Su Nuan fainted directly in situ.


    So, was she saved, or was she saved?


    When she opened her eyes again, Su Nuan found her in a gorgeous carriage.


    In addition to the feeling of the car shaking, there is a tinkling sound in my ears.


    "Are you awake?"


    The cold female voice sounded, which only made Su Nuan feel as if she had fallen into the ice cave.


    Before she could answer, the woman said, "don''t worry. Your brother has been saved by us. It''s no big problem. I just lost too much blood. I''ve asked the doctor for treatment."


    Ask her questions together and don''t let her answer. Is this man sick?


    It took her a long time to get used to the light and see the people in front of her.


    At this look, she was almost stunned. Isn''t this dress the dress of a golden fruit woman?


    "Where is this..."


    She opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    The woman said to her, "this is the junction of the kingdom of gold and the kingdom of wine."


    The woman''s elegant dress reminds her of the scene when the beauty Linglong was sent through the kingdom of gold. Linglong was dressed like this.


    No, look carefully. The beauty''s dress is more grand than Linglong.


    To say that this is the real golden princess?


    It is said that the emperor of the kingdom of Jin loved the princess very much, so he did not hesitate to find other song and dance girls to replace the princess to the emperor of the kingdom of wine.


    Now seeing this woman, she believes more in the rumors.


    I don''t know if it was because she was too weak. She just woke up for a while and fainted. When she woke up again, she was already in the post station.


    Maybe she felt much better because she had a good sleep.


    When he came out of the room, no one stopped him.


    When she thought, anyway, the vicious girl was dead and she wanted to steal back to the wine country, she heard the people behind her say, "are you looking for your brother? Come with me."


    The woman said that she had led the way.


    Su Nuan had to follow the man in good order.


    When she entered the room, she saw that Su QingHan, who had been treated with good medicine, was lying on the bed. His wound turned out. Although he had stopped bleeding, the wound still made people feel numb.


    After only one look, he said to the woman in front of him, "thank you for saving my brother."


    Of course, the most important thing is that this woman saved her by mistake.


    Su Nuan said. Xie said she wanted to walk around. The woman didn''t care when she saw that she was just a little girl.


    Su Nuan noticed that each pair of eyes of the golden fruit had never left Su QingHan''s face.


    It has to be said that Gu Zaowen is quite bloody. No matter men and women, as long as they see their opposite sex, they will be attracted by them.


    This is probably another female owner''s rival?


    Su Nuan walked around the post station for a while and found that the whole post station was guarded inside and outside.


    She overheard that it was the beauty of the golden Kingdom who saved them.


    The beauty of the kingdom of gold can be described as a heroine among women. She practiced martial arts since childhood and threw a whip neatly. Before, she saw that the princess of the kingdom of gold had her head cut off by the whip.


    On this thought, Su Nuan only thought that the princess of the golden kingdom was more terrible than Liu Qinghe.


    No, no, no, she''s going to get out of here.


    Liu Qinghe used her as a stumbling block before. What if Su QingHan wakes up and his sister grows up and annoys the princess of the kingdom of gold?


    Thinking of running away, Su Nuan is ready to implement it.


    Groping for a human skin mask in his arms, he had an idea.


    After a while, Su Nuan, who bought a set of little boy clothes with others, dressed up and swaggered out of the post station.


    Su Nuan was relieved until he walked out of the three or four miles.


    But think about it, the princess of the kingdom of gold is interested in the male Lord Su QingHan. A little girl like her who saves one and gets one free will not attract attention even if she loses it.


    Just looking at the wilderness and the long way back, Su Nuan was worried.


    She has a supermarket. She really doesn''t have to worry about food and drink, but the road is so far and so long. In case she meets a robber or something


    Why don''t she go further and wait until she reaches the territory of the state of origin, find local officials, tell them that she is the little queen of the dynasty, and ask them to send her back? Should it be all right?


    Su Nuan thought so, so he did it.


    She walked for a long time, her feet were worn out, and finally reached her destination.


    When I saw the big drum in front of the yamen, I knocked it.


    Soon someone brought her in. Su Nuan directly identified herself with the magistrate.


    "Hello, magistrate, I''m the little queen of the Emperor today. Find someone to escort me back to Beijing. When I arrive at the palace, I''ll ask the emperor to give you a hundred liang of gold and give you promotion and rank. There are countless beauties."


    Where do you know that as soon as she finished this sentence, she was directly carried out by the county magistrate.


    By the way, when the magistrate took her out, he also said, "the little girl looks very good. Why is she stupid?"


    At present, when she recalled what she had said before the county magistrate, she thought it tasted wrong.


    If she was a county magistrate and a little girl came and said so, I''m afraid she would be more heinous than the county magistrate.


    Then she didn''t carry it, but found someone to throw it out directly.


    Su Nuan is very remorseful. She should take care of a carriage directly in the county and let the coachman drive her back to Beijing. Where does it need such trouble?


    In this way, Su Nuan took care of the carriage, dressed in rags and drove towards the capital for the sake of safety.


    The carriage drove for half a month before it reached the capital.


    Su Nuan jumped out of the carriage and looked at the familiar capital. He had an impulse to burst into tears.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    For more than a month, I wandered outside. For more than a month, I finally came back.


    Su Nuan didn''t think so much. He ran directly to the gate of the palace and was stopped by the guard at the gate.


    "Bold! No one is allowed to come near!"


    Su Nuan looks at the guard in front of him and looks at his beggar like dress. It''s not surprising that he hasn''t been recognized.


    Just as she wanted to leave and change into clean clothes, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Empress? Are you empress?"


    Su Nuan looks back and sees general Feng in silver armor.


    "General Feng, it''s me. I''m the queen."


    General Feng saw the people from Chu and immediately knelt on the ground: "madam, forgive me. I will take you to the emperor immediately!"

 Chapter 203

    Su Nuan followed general Feng and returned to the palace.


    When she saw the familiar and thin figure, even she was moved by herself.


    Isn''t this a big play of reunion after a long separation?


    If you don''t shed a few tears, it''s unreasonable.


    But she just couldn''t cry.


    Except for the bumps along the way, she didn''t treat herself badly.


    Every day on the road, she eats all kinds of snacks in the supermarket.


    After playing with the children''s toys in the supermarket, she didn''t feel bored at all.


    So it''s still difficult for her to squeeze a few tears at this time.


    Su Nuan pinches herself again, and the tears finally spill out of her eyes. When she sees that the time is almost the same, she pours on Feng Junyi.


    "Brother emperor, I miss you so much..."


    However, before she met Feng Junyi, the dog man put his hand on her forehead and forced her to keep a foot away from him.


    "Brother of the emperor?"


    Su Nuan''s tears were still hanging on his face and looked at him with an ignorant face.


    Then Feng Junyi said in a slightly disgusting tone, "take the queen to wash. It''s dirty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So the dog emperor doesn''t like her anymore?


    Su Nuan stares at Feng Junyi, looking wronged.


    Here, father-in-law Wang has called pearl. Pearl saw that her master really had sound limbs and appeared in front of her, and her eyes turned red, but she didn''t dare to cry. She blessed the emperor and helped her queen leave.


    Upon returning to Fengqi palace, all the slaves in the palace were busy.


    The maids were relieved when Su Nuan soaked in the warm water.


    The empress of their family is really lucky. Even if she is caught by criminals, she is still safe.


    Several palace maids knelt directly in front of the hall door and worshipped God. They felt that it was God''s long eyes that made their mother come back safely.


    As for Su Nuan, she only found that her arms and face were all dirty when she dipped into the bath bucket. No wonder the emperor would dislike it.


    But at the thought of the dog man''s dislike, she still felt oppressed.


    Just as she was about to speak here, pearl cried and said, "empress, look at you running all the way. I miss you. If you make any mistakes, I don''t want to live."


    Pearl said, having looked at Su Nuan and made sure that her mother was intact, she was relieved.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die."


    Su Nuan thought that if she died, everything would have to be done again. No one remembered it except her.


    Pearl said again, "empress, you must have committed a lot of sins along the way. Look at you, you are swollen like this..."


    Pearl finished and cried even more.


    Su Nuan looks at his arm, which is obviously fat


    Day, why is she so fat?


    "Pearl, mirror, bring me my mirror."


    The mirror is the one she took out from the supermarket. Although it is small, it can see clearly.


    Su Nuan was about to explode when he saw that the face in the mirror became fleshy again.


    Grass, why can''t she be a foodie happily? Have to make her fat so much?


    After washing, Su Nuan never wore the pink and tender clothes she liked before, but asked pearl to wear a black suit for her.


    Whether the clothes are cumbersome or not, it''s always right to look thin in black.


    However, the disadvantages soon appeared again.


    Although she has been out for more than a month, it''s still summer.


    So soon Su Nuan was sweating.


    After wandering around, Su Nuan finally chose a navy blue tulle skirt and put it on, which made him feel better. However, the color... How old-fashioned it seems.


    But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether it''s beautiful or not. Just be thin.


    Dressed neatly, Su Nuan walked nervously towards the imperial study.


    Jun Yi''s disgust lingers in her mind. She even thinks that the little tyrant hasn''t seen her for a long time. I''m afraid she''s unfamiliar with her again, so when she meets the little tyrant, she''ll start a strategy again.


    Su Nuan walks to the door. Duke Wang opens the door. Su Nuan takes a deep breath and walks in alone.


    Feng Junyi is thinner than a month ago.


    Su Nuan stepped forward carefully, put up his small face and approached, and said softly, "brother emperor, are you reviewing the memorial?"


    Feng Junyi put down the memorial and said coldly, "I''m eating."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, she asked nonsense, but can you stop being so ruthless?


    Life is not easy, warm sigh.


    Su Nuan continued: "don''t be angry with the emperor''s brother. He didn''t mean to be caught. He caught fish in the river and was knocked unconscious and packed in sacks. Nuan wants to escape every day and was almost thrown out as a fool, whining..."


    Su Nuan said more and more wronged, and finally sobbed.


    Finally, the young man in front of him softened his eyes, took her hand, let her sit on his lap and said, "these days, you have been wronged."


    After saying this, Su Nuan smoked more fiercely: "brother Huang and emperor, don''t you want to be warm? You won''t let me touch you when you come back. Sobbing... You must have another woman, right?"


    Feng Junyi''s face turned black at the bottom of the pot. He said coldly, "nonsense, I don''t even want to look at other women except you."


    Feng Junyi''s solemnity is quite lovely. Su Nuan stares at him: "I don''t believe it. Prove it to me."


    Prove... How does he prove it?


    While Su Nuan was thinking about how Feng Junyi would prove it, he saw Feng Junyi say, "I''ll order to kill all the beauties in the harem."


    "No."


    In order to avoid causing great disaster, Su Nuan hurriedly said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, unless... You kiss me."


    She kissed the dog emperor so many times that she never saw him take the initiative.


    Su Nuan intended to tease, and sure enough, he saw that the tip of Feng Junyi''s ear was a little red.


    He turned his head and said, "I''ve never seen a shameless woman like you."


    "Do you kiss?"


    Su Nuan continues to approach, and her stomach is almost close to that of Feng Junyi.


    "Nonsense."


    Feng Junyi was finally angry. He suddenly stood up. He didn''t know that his foot almost stepped on Su Nuan''s foot. He moved to the side and threw himself at Su Nuan.


    Just when Su Nuan thought he was going to be pressed into meat cakes by the little tyrant, the little tyrant supported his body with both hands and fell to the ground face to face with her, and she happened to be protected by him.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Feng Junyi gets up, doesn''t look into her eyes, and then reaches out to pull her up.


    Su Nuan shook his head. Just then, Feng Junyi saw a pool of blood on the ground.


    Feng Junyi''s breath was unstable for a moment and asked hurriedly, "are you hurt?"

 Chapter 204

    injured?


    Su Nuan looks back at Feng Junyi and sees a pool of blood on the ground.


    This... Is it difficult that she is really hurt?


    Su Nuan turns around and tries to check himself, but he doesn''t find anything unusual. Feng Junyi''s eyes are slightly cold. He grabs her skirt and says, "what''s going on?"


    Su Nuan was shocked when she saw the red blood behind her ass.


    Ma Dan, this is


    Did she come to her great aunt?


    Yes, she felt it. It was really her great aunt


    Su Nuan Yanks the corner of Feng Junyi''s skirt out of his hand with embarrassment.


    "Is there any injury?"


    Feng Junyi doesn''t give up and goes forward again. She even has a tendency to lift her skirt.


    Su Nuan was even more frightened when he saw this picture. He continued to step back and said, "brother emperor, Nuan was not hurt."


    "How can you bleed if you don''t get hurt? Did I just crush it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan secretly bites a silver tooth. Should the emperor be so simple


    She was so embarrassed.


    She simply made a bold appearance and said, "I''m not hurt. My great aunt is coming."


    Wait... Feng Junyi absolutely doesn''t understand what she said.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi frowned more tightly. She said, "what''s aunt?"


    Calm down, she wants to calm down.


    Su Nuan took a deep breath and continued: "this... My aunt is kuishui. The emperor''s brother, Nuan needs to go back and deal with it..."


    Su Nuan then rushed to the door without looking back. Feng Junyi looked at the little girl running out like a gust of wind, looked at the blood on the ground, and then his face turned red.


    Pearl waited at the door and saw her master running out. She didn''t understand. She was trying to call her master, but she saw the blood behind her master and suddenly understood.


    God, her master, this is... This is sunflower water!


    Pearl was happy and worried for a moment. She hurried up to catch up with her master and stood behind her master for fear of being seen by more people.


    Su Nuan returned to the palace. Pearl asked her to change her clothes, then took out a cotton bag and put it in front of her. She said in a slightly shy voice: "madam, you can tie it later so that it won''t be dirty."


    "This..."


    Su Nuan looked at the cotton strip and was stunned.


    This is the ancient aunt towel... Fortunately, it is cotton inside. She remembers what book she read at the beginning. It said that the ancient women''s family conditions were general. They used the plant ash sewn in the cloth bag to deal with this kind of thing.


    Now she is a queen, and of course she uses some high-grade things, but it is far from the mountain of aunt towels in the supermarket.


    Su Nuan smiled awkwardly and said, "I know this. Why don''t you go out first and I''ll change it."


    Pearl was also surprised. "Can you use it yourself, madam?"


    Su Nuan said, "yes, of course. You can see it at a glance. Go out and get out."


    Grass, does it mean that others change this in front of the palace maid? Isn''t that embarrassing?


    She can accept the maid of honor to help wash and dress, but for such a private matter, it''s better not to have a second person present.


    Pearl said again, "don''t be shy. This is what every girl must experience when she grows into a woman. When she comes to kuishui, she is an adult. When she becomes an adult, she can sleep..."


    Su Nuan glanced at the Pearl who had begun to laugh foolishly and pushed her out of the door: "go, go, go out quickly, and it will flow out again in a moment."


    Yes, in ancient times, girls grew up not only because of their age, but also because of this problem.


    But Su Nuan blushed at the thought of pearl.


    Mom, even if she comes to kuishui, she is still a little girl. No matter what, she has to wait until she reaches the hairpin.


    Here, Su Nuan has changed things and stuffed the tampon pearl gave her under the bed, so when Pearl came in, she saw that Su Nuan was dressed neatly.


    Pearl asked tentatively, "how does your mother feel?"


    Su Nuan said softly, "I feel very good. Now I''m walking and jumping. It''s very good."


    Seeing this, pearl began to talk and talk: "a woman may feel uncomfortable when she comes to sunflower water for the first time. I''ll ask the adults in Taiyuan hospital to prescribe a prescription for her. When she drinks it, she won''t feel uncomfortable. From today on, she can''t catch cold, eat cold food and drink cold water. By the way, she can''t drink tea."


    Looking at Pearl Luo Li''s wordy words, Su Nuan couldn''t help giggling: "Pearl, you look like mother Chang in the fashion Bureau. Every time she comes, she is a lot of wordy words."


    "Mother ~"


    Pearl said angrily, "don''t make fun of slaves and maidservants. Women should be well maintained these days. If they fall ill in this matter, it will have an impact on Huailong''s heirs."


    "Well, my good pearl, I remember what you said. Don''t worry, my stomach doesn''t hurt at all. Now everything is fine. I''m a little hungry. Shall we go to the imperial study and get me something to eat?"


    But seeing that the imperial dining room was busy making dinner again, when Su Nuan went in, the fragrance was already overflowing. All the slaves saw that the queen they had not seen for a long time had returned, and they all knelt on the ground one by one.


    Su Nuan waved his hand as usual and said, "all right, all right, get up. I''m just looking for something to eat. What''s new recently?"


    The father-in-law of the imperial dining room said, "madam, there is a new thing today. I''ll show you?"


    Su Nuan nodded happily, followed the father-in-law to come forward, and saw that the father-in-law opened a porcelain cover, which showed a flower and bone flower similar to a lotus. There was white smoke around the flower and bone flower, which meant something of immortality.


    The father-in-law said, "madam, blow it."


    Su Nuan answered and really blew at the flower and bone flower. He saw that the flower and bone flower suddenly opened like Epiphyllum. Su Nuan was surprised to see this scene.


    The father-in-law was also satisfied when he saw the expression on the Queen''s face. He said, "madam, this is the latest developed by our cook. It''s called a flash in the pan. Would you like to try it?"


    Su Nuan, as a result of chopsticks, was about to clip them. She didn''t know that Pearl stopped her movement at once. "Empress, don''t be sick now. Don''t touch cold things."


    She finished saying this and said to the justice, "if your mother hurts her body, do you know the sin?"


    The father-in-law was frightened when he heard the speech. He quickly knelt down and said, "the mother atones for her sin. The slave didn''t mean it."


    "Those who don''t know are innocent. If there are any good things in the future, just remember to be filial. Prepare another one with me and bring it to the emperor."

 Chapter 205

    Hearing the speech, the father-in-law immediately flustered people to prepare a new one, and gave the little queen a few instructions on how to eat. Su Nuan took the food box and walked in the direction of the imperial study.


    She wanted to sneak into the imperial study. Who knows, she just took the first step. Feng Junyi has said, "Why are you here again without a good rest?"


    Su Nuan stuck out his tongue, then walked closer and put the food box in his hand on the table. In a soft voice, he said, "nuanuan just misses the emperor''s brother. Nuan hasn''t seen you for a long time. Emperor''s brother, you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "Well, you''ve gained a lot of weight."


    Feng Junyi''s words almost made Su Nuan spit out his old blood.


    The dog emperor hasn''t seen him for such a long time, but he still talks so venomous.


    I don''t know. Can''t women grow fat? Thanks to her dark clothes, is it false that the dark clothes are thin?


    She took a sigh of relief, forced down the impulse to beat Feng Junyi directly, and then continued: "brother emperor, you look so thin, you should eat more. This is a new product I specially brought to you from the imperial dining room. It''s interesting!"


    Su Nuan finished, took out the contents and put them in front of Feng Junyi. The plate felt cool, but it was not very cold.


    It''s hot now. She thinks that even if Feng Junyi is cold, she will feel comfortable eating something cool in such a hot weather.


    Besides, she saw the sweat on his forehead.


    Su Nuan lifted the lid, looked like his father-in-law and said to Feng Junyi, "brother emperor, blow at the bud."


    Feng Junyi glanced at her, but he did the same.


    Sure enough, she blew a breath gently, and the petals opened slowly, just like flowers opening.


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Feng Junyi''s face has softened.


    Su Nuan put the spoon in his hand and said, "brother emperor, the petals can be eaten. You can also eat things with smoke inside. Have a taste."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi dug a spoon and put it into his mouth. Su Nuan looked at it. Even when Feng Junyi swallowed it, he smashed it and asked him, "is it delicious, brother emperor?"


    "It''s OK. Why? You want to eat it, too?"


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi eating delicious food and can''t help nodding.


    I don''t know why. In those days, my aunt always wanted to eat something cold. When I came here, I still had this idea.


    Seeing her nod, Feng Junyi immediately covered the lid: "no, you can''t eat cold food these days."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Doesn''t the dog emperor know nothing? Why do you even know this now?


    Did you pretend to be simple before?


    She glances at Feng Junyi. Her eyes are not simple.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Feng Junyi was surprised by Su Nuan''s eyes. He simply avoided her eyes and said to Duke Wang outside the hall, "Duke Wang, immediately order him to stop making any cold food in the imperial dining room within five days. If anyone is found to be disobeying the imperial edict, he will be killed."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The emperor is too dog, isn''t he?


    If you don''t let her eat, you won''t eat. Unexpectedly, you ordered the imperial dining room to stop making cold, cool and comfortable things. It''s just that she didn''t eat. What should the beauty in the hot palace do?


    If she wants to eat, can the imperial dining room in the palace stop it?


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "brother emperor, I can guarantee that I won''t be greedy."


    "If I believe you, I''ll be surprised. Go on with the order."


    Duke Wang heard the speech and hurried out.


    After a while, a little eunuch brought up the hot drink, put it on the table and said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, Lord Lu specially ordered the slave to cook it for the queen."


    The eunuch said that before the lid was lifted, Feng Junyi smelled the bad smell coming from inside.


    This made him frown: "what is this?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, Lord LV said that the empress''s drinking this soup is good for her health."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he looked at the little girl on one side. The little girl seemed to smell the strange smell. At the moment, her small eyebrows frowned and looked reluctant.


    "How about a bowl?"


    Feng Junyi asked patiently. Su Nuan was embarrassed and said, "brother emperor, can you not drink it? This medicine smells so strange and bitter..."


    "If you don''t want to drink it, don''t drink it? It''s three parts of medicine."


    When did the little tyrant talk so well?


    Su Nuan can hardly believe that the person in front of her is Feng Junyi. She can''t help looking at it again and again.


    Yes, this is Feng Junyi.


    Of course, this medicine is bitter. It''s better not to drink it.


    On the other hand, the Empress Dowager learned that the little queen had come to kuishui. She happily slipped into the Buddhist hall, took incense and worshipped again and again: "thank you Guanyin Bodhisattva, and ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to bless my daughter-in-law to have more children."


    Wearing a white robe, Wen said: "the emperor is old and has his own plans. Why worry about him."


    After the Empress Dowager worshipped, she turned around and said, "you don''t know how many days and nights I haven''t been able to close my eyes since the queen disappeared. I know that if the queen is gone, he won''t touch any women again."


    When Liu Boyun heard this, he just dissuaded and said, "it''s not urgent."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "I can''t be in a hurry. When I say I put it down, I put it down. This time she comes back, I hope she won''t have another change."


    Liu Boyun came forward, grabbed her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, the day we want is not far away. Countries are ready to move. Despite the spies, the kingdom of Jin has a great tendency to be a pioneer. In this case, it''s not impossible to take it down for the time being."


    "I believe you."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Su Nuan still sleeps with Feng Junyi in his arms.


    Because of the hot weather, she doesn''t know how long she hasn''t had a comfortable sleep.


    Holding ice in his arms, the whole person was chilly.


    However, when she fell asleep, she felt something wrong. The pain in her lower abdomen was severe, and even her back was too painful to straighten up.


    Feng Junyi''s sleep was shallow. He noticed that the little things in his arms were twisting around. They looked like they couldn''t sleep well. He held them up with one hand and looked at them. Moreover, the little girl twisted her eyebrows and looked like she was in pain.


    He said in a warm voice, "warm, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuan''s forehead was sweating with pain. She opened her eyes and looked at Feng Junyi in front of her. She pulled his hand to his belly and cried, "brother emperor, my stomach hurts and my waist hurts..."


    Mom, she had dysmenorrhea at that time. People dressed as pieces of paper would also have dysmenorrhea. Couldn''t Aunt spare her dog''s life?


    However, although Feng Junyi''s hands are big, they feel cold.


    When Su Nuan pulled his hand to her lower abdomen, Feng Junyi helped her rub her lower abdomen, but the coolness spread into her lower abdomen, which made her feel more painful.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Feng Junyi said sternly, "Grandpa Wang, pass it on to the imperial doctor!"


    £¬£¬£¬


    Feng Junyi: I''m looking forward to the day when the little queen grows up.


    Author: bright people don''t talk secretly. The more monthly tickets, the faster they grow

 Chapter 206

    When LV Yuyi came in, he saw the little queen curled up in the corner, her forehead was full of cold sweat, and her small face was pale and distressing.


    Feng Junyi even burned from the fire and said to LV Yuyi, "give it to her and see what''s going on."


    The royal doctor LV gave Su Nuan a pulse through his handkerchief and said to Feng Junyi, "my mother should be cold and Yin deficient. Usually, she should eat more cold food."


    Speaking of this, she said to Su Nuan, "the empress feels pain in her lower abdomen?"


    Su Nuan nodded and didn''t have time to speak. At the moment, she was in pain and wanted to cut her stomach.


    Hearing that the symptoms were all right, Feng Junyi understood. She said anxiously, "how to diagnose and treat? Write her a prescription."


    LV Yuyi was forced by Feng Junyi, and her nervous forehead was sweating. She said, "Weichen, I''ll write a prescription for my mother. It will be relieved a quarter of an hour after my mother takes it."


    LV Yuyi''s words calmed Feng Junyi and hurriedly called someone to make medicine for Su Nuan.


    After drinking a bowl of medicine, Su Nuan felt that her stomach was warm. Feng Junyi saw the little girl drink it and asked nervously, "how are you feeling?"


    Hearing this, LV Yuyi hurriedly said, "emperor, the little queen has just taken the medicine. It won''t take effect so soon..."


    Knowing what he said, Su Nuan said, "brother of the emperor, Nuan has felt much better."


    Her little face was still pale, but she tried to squeeze out a smile at him.


    Feng Junyi''s eyebrows are still frowning. He waves his hand to show that LV Yuyi can go down.


    After royal doctor LV went down, Feng Junyi took off his belt.


    Su Nuan was still curled up in bed, but when she saw that Feng Junyi had begun to undress, she was a little confused for a while. The little emperor is


    Just thinking about it, she was full of excitement.


    Because what came to her mind at the moment was what pearl had said before.


    "The empress is an adult now. In the future, the empress can go to bed and give birth to a dragon heir at that time. Even if there is any flattering blank, she can''t take away the empress''s great favor."


    So the dog emperor couldn''t wait to see her grow up, could he?


    Thinking so, Su Nuan is even more afraid.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt up. He carefully said, "brother Huang and emperor, although wennuan is an adult now, wennuan is only 13 years old..."


    Yes, even if it''s a virtual age, it''s only 13 years old. Should the dog emperor be such a beast?


    "What?"


    Feng Junyi, who heard this, suddenly stagnated.


    When you look at the little girl again, you will see it in an instant.


    It seems that the slaves in the Queen''s Palace should be rectified now. I don''t know what they have taught this little thing all day.


    He deliberately teased her, untied his Dragon Robe and went straight in.


    Then he hooked her chin with one hand and whispered in her ear, "what about being thirteen? Lord Rong''an became a father without being thirteen?"


    Su Nuan almost laughed when she heard this. Her pale little face squeezed out a smile and said, "brother emperor, don''t forget that there is a green grassland on Lord Rong''an''s head..."


    "What?"


    It seems that the ancients didn''t know the meaning of Qingqing prairie.


    After hearing this, Su Nuan said, "it''s just... It''s... Brother of the emperor. Don''t you forget that the princess of Prince Rong''an is not his child."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi immediately turned blue.


    What is this little girl implying?


    His face immediately became cold for several minutes, and even his hand holding the little queen''s chin loosened. He asked coldly, "queen, what does this mean? Is it because you are friendly with other men? That man is the third Lord?"


    Grass, she seems to have made a big joke.


    But why did you point the spearhead at the wind.


    She shook her little head like a rattle, held her two jade lotus root like arms tightly around Feng Junyi''s neck, and said softly, "brother emperor, you are the only one here. Brother emperor, if you don''t believe it, touch it."


    Then he loosened his hand and pressed the hand of the wind army post on his chest.


    The little girl''s heartbeat is not like his heartbeat, calm and powerful, but as fast as a little cat.


    When his finger touched her chest, Feng Junyi''s face gradually flushed, then pulled his hand away and said, "I know."


    Perhaps because of the medicine, Su Nuan lay in the quilt, felt the warm breath, and soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up, Feng Junyi was still beside her. The big hand didn''t know when it had become warm, and now it covered her lower abdomen.


    She felt a little hot. She felt that Feng Junyi was not asleep, so she half narrowed her eyes to see him.


    The little tyrant put her in his arms. The big hand warmed her lower abdomen for a while and pulled it out. Then he turned over gently, stretched his hand to the side of the bed, and later put his hand into the quilt.


    When the hand was put back into the quilt, she felt the warm temperature.


    She suddenly realized that Feng Junyi was lonely. Didn''t she set a charcoal fire by the bed and bake her hands to keep her warm?


    But it was summer, and she was sweating all over.


    Aware of the change in the little man in her arms, Feng Junyi looked down and saw the little girl with her eyes closed and her long eyelashes trembling. It seemed that she woke up.


    However, the little girl who woke up didn''t open her eyes in a hurry, but continued to snuggle up to him and breathe carefully.


    Su Nuan closes her eyes and doesn''t speak, but her heart is full of thoughts.


    It turned out that Feng Junyi didn''t want to do anything dirty, but to warm her stomach.


    Damn it, what dirty thoughts does she have?


    The more she thought about it, the more her face felt hot. Su Nuan didn''t open her eyes until the cool hand touched her face.


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan said softly, holding his waist in his small hands and burying his head in his arms.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "brother emperor, Nuan will never leave you..."


    The little girl suddenly feels like this, which makes Feng Junyi feel uncomfortable.


    He patted her on the back and said softly, "don''t leave, never leave."


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    No matter what you say now, she''s going to leave here.


    Forget it, forget it. Just live now.


    After holding about a cup of tea, Su Nuan got up from bed.


    However, as soon as she got up, she was dragged into her arms by Feng Junyi: "where do you want to go?"


    "Nuan feels much better now. Nuan remembers to polish ink for the emperor''s brother."


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi still doesn''t let go? Su Nuan is puzzled to see that Feng Junyi is like this.


    "I finally came back. How can I let go easily?"

 Chapter 207

    Well, since the little tyrant said so, let''s hold it for a while. Anyway, being idle is also idle.


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the little queen''s return to the palace spread all over the court and the public at once.


    When all the ministers heard the news, they all wiped a sweat secretly.


    They waited so long that the little queen finally came back.


    As long as she came back, the emperor would not go crazy again, and their heads could grow safely around their necks.


    You know, during the absence of the little queen, the emperor had killed five or six ministers, which led to panic in the whole court.


    They went up and down every day. The Emperor didn''t come often, but every time they came, a minister lost his head.


    As for the slaves in the palace, more than a dozen were killed, which made them feel that they had pinned their heads on their trouser waists in the morning.


    It is rumored that some ministers happily bought firecrackers to light after learning that the little queen returned to the palace, saying it was a celebration.


    In short, the haze in the palace was swept away at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the first time I came to kuishui, Su Nuan was fine for five days.


    These days, she walked or sat down carefully.


    Because if you don''t pay attention, you will die of blood.


    So when she finished her monthly work, the whole person was much more relaxed.


    Here, for the first time, Feng Junyi held a celebration banquet to celebrate Su Nuan''s return to the palace.


    In addition to entertaining a group of ministers, the banquet also invited the minister''s family into the palace, just to let the women chat with his little queen.


    On the day of the banquet, a group of women sat together and began to talk around the little queen.


    The first to speak was Mrs. Shang Shu: "when I heard that the queen came back, my old man was also very happy. After the queen came back, the day turned sunny."


    Another young lady also said, "isn''t it? When my family heard the queen coming back, they bought firecrackers and lit them at the door all night."


    Another lady covered her mouth with a silk handkerchief and said with a smile, "it''s your adult who bought firecrackers to celebrate."


    As they chatted, the topic turned to the little queen.


    "The queen has been married to the emperor for more than two years. There are many beauties in the back palace. There is always no happy event. Let alone the queen is young. It seems that she is also capable."


    Another man said, "it''s not the Queen''s fault. The queen is young. The emperor doesn''t touch the beauty even if others send it to the queen."


    At this point, there was another silence.


    Although there are not many beauties in the Queen''s back palace, not even a concubine, no one in the court hall dares to send his daughter to the palace.


    They all know that although there are few beauties in the back palace, there can be many before. It is precisely because the emperor will kill when he is ill that leads to such a result.


    The atmosphere became strange. At this time, the women were just silent and took a sip of the tea in their hands.


    "But I heard news these days that the little queen came to kuishui..."


    This was no surprise, and the pot exploded among the women.


    "It''s also a good thing that the queen came to kuishui. These two people are quite old. It must be that the emperor is also special to the queen."


    Another man said, "man, who is right? The emperor is young and hasn''t tasted it yet. Once he has tasted the sweetness, do you think he will only have this one?"


    The woman who spoke sighed. She thought that her family was not the same. She said that she was white headed. She didn''t take another concubine when she was pregnant.


    Another woman said, "the emperor is the son of heaven, and three palaces and six courtyards are common."


    The implication is that there must be more than one woman after the emperor.


    Just then, the eunuch shouted, "the emperor, the queen and the empress have arrived."


    After hearing this, they all stood up and worshipped. After sitting in their seats, the rich looked at the queen sitting on the Phoenix chair.


    When I saw the queen, I was only surprised.


    Because the Queen appeared in front of them, compared with her birthday, she only felt that she was more and more famous.


    Before they saw the little queen, they only thought that the little queen was completely like a little girl film.


    In addition to her beautiful and lovely appearance, she is about the same age as her little daughter.


    Now the young face has gradually become mature. In their view, the golden ignorant queen has gradually become the style of the mother of a country.


    And their majesty is also gradually mature. They seem to be especially right.


    At the beginning of the banquet, the queen was seated on their side.


    Because I heard that the queen was poisoned to save the emperor. When they looked at the little queen, their eyes not only showed respect, but also showed some pity.


    Su Wencai didn''t care so much. She dressed up well. Since the emperor set a banquet for her, she could eat and drink enough.


    When a woman saw the queen, she was both envious and jealous. When she looked at the High Emperor, it was not difficult to keep a little thought.


    Their mother saw her daughter and knew what she was pregnant with. In her heart, she immediately scolded them in a low voice and let them break their delusions.


    Su Nuan has enough to eat and drink. He sits next to Feng Junyi and watches the singing and dancing girls dancing.


    Know that this looks like singing and dancing, but there is a hidden crisis.


    Now that the Regent has pretended to be dead to lure those stupid and impetuous dog thieves, I hope we can catch them all this time.


    At the end of the banquet, Su Nuan had two drinks. When he stood up, he just felt a little soft.


    Feng Junyi just felt that the little girl was shaking, so he stretched out his hand to hold her thin waist. The little girl fell into his arms. It was soft and slightly smelled of wine.


    She took a look at the Ministers sitting at the bottom of the her eyes, as if no one had noticed them, so she picked up the little girl and strode towards the hall.


    I have to say that the little girl who looks thin and thin still has some weight.


    He personally sent the little girl to the bedroom. When the little girl was put in bed by him, he looked at the delicate and soft body and was a little crazy.


    Finally, he came forward to tuck in the quilt for the little girl and took off the shoes on the little girl''s feet.


    However, at this time, the little girl suddenly sat up and retched.


    Impartial, the little girl threw up on his shoes.


    "Father Wang, father Wang, come in!"


    Hearing this, Duke Wang was so frightened that he rushed in from the palace and saw that his emperor''s shoes were dirty.


    You know, the emperor of his family can''t tolerate any stains on his body. Now his shoes have been vomited like this


    What if you spit like this? Who made it his queen?


    Duke Wang carefully took off his shoes for the emperor, sent the little eunuch, took clean shoes for the emperor, and prepared to smoke the bedroom until there was no other peculiar smell in the palace.


    But seeing that all this was done, he respectfully withdrew again.

 Chapter 208

    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl lying on the bed. Her face is more ruddy than usual because she is drunk.


    Her hair is a little messy, and her white skin shows a trace of ruddy color, which is more lovely and attractive.


    A little anxiety rising in his heart was calmed down by the delicate and soft appearance of the little girl.


    Feng Junyi approached, and the cold back of his hand gently touched the little girl''s cheek. The hot and soft feeling came from the back of his hand to the bottom of his heart. Looking at the cherry red lips because of drunkenness, his fingertips couldn''t help sliding onto her lips.


    The soft touch went straight to the bottom of my heart. At this moment, there seemed to be two people fighting.


    A man said, it''s okay. Do what you want. She has grown up. She is your queen and your hairy wife.


    Another voice said, no, she is only 13 years old. She is still a little girl. She usually looks heartless. If she touches it, what can she do if the little girl cries.


    Finally, he stared at the sweet and soft little man and suddenly took back his hand.


    "Father Wang!"


    Feng Junyi shouted to the outside of the hall. Wang Gong''s public horse respectfully ran in. Feng Junyi didn''t dare to look behind him. He said coldly, "prepare bath water with me, the old rule."


    This


    Father Wang glanced at his master. His face became more and more ugly. It seemed that he was suffocating. If you continue to suffocate like this, don''t suffocate.


    But he thought so in his heart. He didn''t dare to remind him. He just stepped back and said, "yes, emperor, I''ll prepare now."


    Cold water is ready, and Feng Junyi''s clothes are too late to untie.


    The nameless anger in his chest burned him hard. He couldn''t wait for a quarter of an hour until he soaked himself in water. Wiping silk felt better.


    Duke Wang was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say anything more. He just respectfully untied his clothes for his master. His pale and almost transparent skin color floated a faint blush at this time.


    Thinking that LV Yuyi said that the emperor and the queen were in the same room, yin and Yang were harmonious, and could detoxify the Queen''s mother, he thought, what if it would detoxify the emperor''s poison?


    Feng Junyi closes his eyes and thinks of another plan.


    Now he''s a little lucky. If he hadn''t pulled back from the precipice in time and accidentally swallowed the little man alive, I''m afraid he would hate him when he woke up.


    If he thought about it again, he thought it was possible.


    As soon as he thought that the little man might really leave him, Feng Junyi felt stuffy and painful in his chest, as if a piece of meat was going to be gouged out by Sheng.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do that.


    Feng Junyi soaked his body in ice water for a long time before he opened his eyes.


    Those eyes abandoned their previous strong lust and turned into a cold look again.


    Duke Wang''s eyes touched such cold eyes, subconsciously lowered his head, and even dared not look directly into the eyes of the emperor.


    "Father Wang."


    When Feng Junyi spoke, Duke Wang trembled violently and said tremblingly, "Your Majesty, the servant is here."


    Feng Junyi glances at Duke Wang. The man who has been with him for five or six years is still so afraid of him. Is he so terrible?


    But that''s right.


    He whispered, "what I want you to check, how''s it going?"


    Hearing the emperor''s question, Duke Wang respectfully said, "if you go back to the emperor, the servant found that the reason why the empress was easily taken away last time was because someone in the palace leaked the news in advance and the insider."


    "Did anyone catch it?"


    Feng Junyi just asked this sentence. Wang Gong said, "I''ve caught it. I''ve been locked up in a prison. I just can''t ask for half a word... It''s useless for a slave."


    Duke Wang finished and kowtowed to Feng Junyi again.


    Feng Junyi got up from the water. Duke Wang quickly took something to wipe him clean and changed the emperor''s clothes. Then he heard the emperor say coldly, "go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    The master and servant walked in the direction of the cell one by one.


    But he saw a deputy general locked in the cell. He had seen this man once. He looked thin and unsmiling. He didn''t expect to do such an activity.


    When Duke Wang took the emperor in, he obviously felt the sudden drop in the surrounding temperature.


    Feng Junyi stood in front of the man and said coldly, "since you don''t recruit, why do you want the tongue? Cut it."


    The man who was originally locked in the cell still looked like he would rather die than surrender, but his face changed in an instant when he heard this sentence.


    He said, "dog emperor, you can''t die easily. In the past, you can''t live for 26 years. I curse you for 16 years. The innocent souls you killed haunt you day and night and ask for your life. If you give birth to a dragon heir, they can''t live for three years..."


    The deputy general was still cursing. The jailer on one side quickly pinched his mouth and stabbed the iron hook in his hand into his mouth to cut off his tongue.


    The blood donation flowed down the man''s mouth. Even if the deputy general said some terrible words just now, there was still no change on Feng Junyi''s face.


    Duke Wang had already been scared out of his wits for fear of provoking his holy father and causing untoward disaster.


    "Let him live and see how my rivers and mountains can be passed down from generation to generation, and how I live a long life. My life is up to me and not heaven."


    When Duke Wang heard the speech, he just waved, and someone came forward and cut off the deputy general''s limbs.


    Duke Wang said publicly, "Haosheng is waiting on him. Let him live well. Let him open his dog''s eyes and see that the emperor will last forever."


    Feng Junyi returned from his cell with a smell of blood. Anyone who had seen the emperor knelt down from a distance.


    After all, for them, today''s emperor''s whole body is really fierce, which is better than when he was ill.


    Feng Junyi goes all the way to Fengqi palace. The little man on the bed is still sleeping. Just because he feels hot, the little man has lifted the quilt off his body and stretched his legs on the quilt.


    The slender and round calf belly was hung outside. It was pink and tender. He sat by the bed and put the quilt back on the little girl. This time, it was not all covered for her, but her front heart and back, just like when his mother covered him when he was a child.


    Feng Junyi didn''t look at the little girl any more, but leaned against the bedside.


    He thought a lot about him and her, but did they have a future?


    Thinking, the little man around turned over and put all his legs and feet on him.


    His first reaction was to push the little man away, but seeing that the little man slept sweetly, he lay there motionless and let the little girl stand on him like this.


    As soon as she woke up, Su Nuan saw Feng Junyi who was still with her.


    Looking at her hands and feet in a thin shirt and putting them on Feng Junyi, Su Nuan quickly takes them back.

 Chapter 209

    However, the moment her hand was taken back, Feng Junyi''s big hand grabbed her hand.


    Su Nuan was puzzled and stared at the handsome face with big eyes.


    Just before the meeting, the young man slightly lowered his eyes and said to her, "don''t move, I''ll just move."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little tyrant, don''t you know if this sentence is ambiguous?


    Forget it. It''s just a child. What bad thoughts can a child have?


    Su Nuan obediently stopped moving. Feng Junyi slowly got up and said something to Wang Gong''s bus outside, asking him to bring the prepared sobering soup.


    After a while, Duke Wang sent the sobering soup.


    Carrying the sobering soup, of course, I knew it was not his turn to feed the little queen, so I looked at the emperor and said, "emperor, do you put it on the side?"


    Feng Junyi stretched out his hand, and Duke Wang quickly put the sobering soup in his hand.


    "You fed me that time. It''s my turn to feed you this time."


    It''s comfortable to be fed.


    However, Feng Junyi takes spoons and feeds them one by one. What''s the matter?


    The soup tastes bad. I tasted it completely by sipping it.


    Su Nuan smiled shyly at Feng Junyi, then took a bowl in his small hands and drank it into his stomach.


    This wave of operation really stunned Feng Junyi.


    But seeing her little body drinking all the soup, Feng Junyi took a handkerchief from one side, wiped the corners of his mouth, and stuffed a candied fruit into her little mouth.


    Because of what happened last time, Feng Junyi doesn''t mention going to Dezhuang for summer vacation.


    Fortunately, there is enough ice in the palace. Although the little tyrant usually doesn''t let her eat cold food, she never lacks ice in her bedroom.


    Make do with it, and finally get used to it.


    Here, Feng Junyi sent someone to check, but Duke Wang found that the last thing was like an introduction. The more you check later, the more things will be involved.


    "Emperor, this matter has been found out. General Feng... Do you want to continue the investigation?"


    Feng Junyi frowns. Last time, general Feng colluded with Su QingHan. He also warned general Feng about this.


    He thought that general Feng was a veteran of the two dynasties and was loyal, but now it seems that those who had two hearts were ready to move when the news of the death of the Regent was released.


    He said coldly, "why not? Is Feng Xiaojun involved in this matter?"


    After hearing this, Duke Wang quickly arched his hands and said, "if you return to the emperor, according to the information found by the slave, general Feng doesn''t know all the actions behind general Feng''s army."


    "In that case, keep checking. You can sort out the list of those people and give it to me. I have my own plans."


    Over the past few months, many major events have taken place in Kyoto.


    It is said that the bailiff of the Ministry of punishment ate wine. On his way back, it was too dark. He accidentally fell into the lake in his backyard and drowned.


    As soon as the bailiff of the Ministry of punishment had finished his daily work, another adult came across a fight between two people when he was in the early morning. One of the adults was careless. He was dumped by one of the butchers with a pig killing knife and cut a big hole in the back of his head.


    Before the doctor came, there were no people.


    Another deputy general ate flower wine in the flower building. He accidentally ate something he shouldn''t eat and died in a woman''s bed.


    In just one month, three imperial court officials lost their lives, and people were terrified for a time.


    Some people say that when the Regent is gone, the power of the great cup country is exhausted.


    When the big cup country is exhausted, other countries will attack and encroach on it. At that time, the people will suffer.


    When Feng Yuan passed his father''s study, he heard two adults talking with his father.


    His father was a veteran of the two dynasties. He should know better than anyone that ministers can''t give and receive each other privately.


    Just as he was going to remind him, he heard a voice inside.


    "Well, don''t think I don''t know. It''s a tyrant''s move to kill us old people."


    "The emperor is ill. The emperor is ill. If we don''t do it again, hum, the head on the neck will be taken off by him sooner or later. Besides, whether we do it or not is up to you."


    When Feng Yuan heard this, his back was soaked in a thin layer of sweat.


    His father is going to rebel?


    He quietly returned to the room, his chest was like pressing a big stone.


    What should he do?


    One is his father and the other is a good brother and emperor who grew up with him.


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness are difficult to achieve. Does he really want to attack his father?


    Or is he really going to pretend he doesn''t know anything?


    "Brother Feng, why are you so distracted? Do you have a crush on a young lady?"


    Lord Bai''s voice came into his eardrum. Feng Yuan looked at the people in front of him and remembered that today he asked Lord Bai to have wine together.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter? If you''re a reckless man like me, which young lady will take a fancy to it."


    After hearing this, the man picked up the wine jar in his hand and said, "this is the good wine I found. The bamboo leaves have been green for 20 years."


    Feng Yuan felt much better when he came to the jar of wine. He smiled and said, "it''s good. We still have the ability. Let''s find a restaurant. The two brothers dried up the jar of wine."


    "OK."


    When he arrived at the restaurant, Feng Yuan was different from usual. He just squeezed the glass and poured it into his stomach.


    After three cups in a row, the adult also saw his abnormality.


    So he asked, "what''s on your mind?"


    Feng Yuan smiled bitterly and said, "brother Bai, do you say home is important or country is important?"


    Lord Bai was just stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "do you still need to ask? Where is home without a country? Of course, this is only Bai''s narrow idea. Why is brother Feng so moved today?"


    Feng Yuan listened to this and continued to smile bitterly. He did not answer Lord Bai''s words, but continued to drink the full glass in his hand.


    "Today you and my brother are here to drink, not to drink. This is my precious wine. If you drink like this again, I won''t do it."


    After saying this, Lord Bai opened his mouth and said, "you are for general Feng?"


    When Feng Yuan heard this, his hand holding the wine glass trembled slightly.


    "Brother Bai joked, but he didn''t."


    Feng Yuan said so, but his eyes flickered.


    Lord Bai said, "don''t hide it from me. I already know about your father."


    When Feng Yuan heard this, his hand holding the glass shook slightly, and the full wine spilled all over the table.


    He was silent for a long time before he said again: "since you know everything, the Emperor..."


    Lord Bai sighed, "the emperor has known for a long time, but he has never thought about how to deal with your father. I hope you will have a better solution."


    "A better solution? Unfortunately, I don''t. loyalty and filial piety are difficult to achieve..."


    After hearing this, Lord Bai said to him, "no, you have."

 Chapter 210

    The little queen was kidnapped earlier and said that no one in the harem was happy. That''s false.


    In particular, the little queen has been missing for a month, and the Yellow beauty and Li beauty who were originally bent on the queen have gradually lost their confidence.


    People, when the restless heart is ready to move again, it can no longer bear it.


    Just because the emperor was very irritable that month, none of them dared to act rashly.


    Therefore, I also hope that one of them can be a leading bird to explore the water depth.


    However, before one of the dozen beauties dared to go to the holy master, the little queen came back.


    Full of expectation, they failed in an instant. Even at the banquet personally held by the emperor for the queen, they couldn''t squeeze out a smile.


    They could see that as long as the queen occupied the palace one day, the emperor would not look at them more.


    This day, there is another unusual person who plays mahjong in the palace.


    Huang Meimei, Wang Meimei and Li Meimei were also very surprised when they looked at the golden beauty who suddenly came in.


    You know, this golden beauty claims to be different from them, and even claims that she is more beautiful than them. Those who gather them together are called accomplices, and now they come to the door in person.


    When the Yellow beauty saw the visitor, she smiled and said, "I still think it''s someone. It''s the princess of the kingdom of gold."


    After Huang Meimei''s words, Li Meimei immediately interrupted: "ah, haven''t you heard? The princess of the kingdom of gold personally led troops to defend the city and practiced day and night in order to attack our country of origin. I heard that the king of the kingdom of gold has only one princess... This one in front of us..."


    Li Meimei paused here and looked at Linglong with a different look.


    The Yellow beauty helped to say, "well, maybe some princess in the drill was deliberately spreading false information and practicing fraud. After all, we are all watching. Linglong is the princess of the kingdom of gold."


    Beauty Wang pretended to be surprised and said, "ah, am I wrong? I remember Linglong was a song and dance girl in the kingdom of Jin..."


    When she said this, she covered her mouth with a silk handkerchief and smiled, but her eyes were full of surprise.


    Linglong was not angry when she heard this. She just said in a cold voice, "whatever you say, who among you is more noble than me? There''s no more nonsense today. Don''t think I don''t know what you think."


    After hearing this, Huang Mei''s expression on her face was a little unnatural.


    Beauty Li is even more like what you''re talking about. I don''t understand.


    Linglong continued to say, "are you willing to be a beauty all your life, eat and drink in the palace and live alone all your life? I guess you can see the corners of the mouths of the slaves in the palace clearly. The unattractive concubines are not as good as others and a dog nearby."


    This undoubtedly hurt their hearts. They all knew that the pearls around the queen had a much better life than their beauties.


    As for them, the food sent by the imperial dining room is four dishes and one soup.


    Most of them were cold when they sent them. Although there were meat dishes, they could see that the slaves who sent meals had eaten on the way.


    Even if they make friends with the queen, they can''t bother the queen because of such trifles.


    Besides, these treatments became worse after the queen left. Although the queen came back and improved, they still couldn''t stand it.


    They didn''t think about these things. If they didn''t get a place, they might never have a place to live in this palace.


    Now he is said to move freely in his own palace. Although he is said to be a beauty, in fact, he is not even as good as the concubines in the cold palace.


    After all, no matter what, the concubines in the cold palace were once favored?


    What about them? After entering the palace for more than a year, I can''t even see the emperor several times.


    Linglong glanced at the beauties in front of her. They didn''t speak, but the expression on her face had told her that she guessed right this time.


    Linglong continued: "the queen is still young now, but although kuishui came some time ago, the emperor could not do anything to the queen before, but now it is different."


    They know this better than anyone. When the queen comes to kuishui, they are worried, which means that the queen can also start sleeping.


    The queen can still play with them now because she is still young and doesn''t know how to carry the Queen''s shelf.


    But if the queen gives birth to a dragon heir in the future, people will gradually grow up and mature, which will change.


    At that time, even if they are blessed by the emperor, I''m afraid their life will not be much better.


    You know, the emperor is a tyrant who personally cuts down his brothers and sisters with a sword.


    There are even rumors that the Empress Dowager died under the emperor''s sword.


    When Wang Meimei heard this, her face suddenly turned pale. She stood up and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Since I''m not here to play mahjong today, I''ll play something else."


    Who knows, just as she stood up and walked out, Jin Mei suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and stabbed it into her neck.


    Beauty Wang fell to the ground, covered her neck and twitched twice. Finally, there was no life.


    It happened so fast that Huang Meimei and Li Meimei saw it. They held each other and trembled.


    Just when they were about to shout, Linglong said, "shout, you''d better shout loudly to attract the emperor. The emperor doesn''t like such things in the palace. At that time, the emperor will kill us all regardless of what happened."


    When Huang Meimei and Li Meimei heard this, they covered their mouths and trembled.


    Linglong is absolutely right. They have been in the palace for so long. Of course, they know what the emperor''s temper is.


    If they shout and attract the emperor, the emperor will be afraid to bump into the empress and kill them all.


    Linglong squatted down slowly, closed beauty Wang''s eyes and continued: "if she doesn''t die, it will reveal our words today. At that time, we will still die. It''s better to die her than all of us."


    Huang Meiren: "nonsense, you said all these words. We didn''t participate."


    Linglong sneered, "do you think these are important? Will anyone listen to your explanation?"


    The Yellow beauty trembled and said, "when, of course, she will listen. The queen won''t ignore us."


    "You''re whimsical. Don''t you believe it? The queen is tired of being with the emperor these days. Do you think she''s free to come here? She''s shivering here. It''s better to deal with the body with me and plot big things together."


    Hearing this, Huang Meimei bit her teeth and finally said in a cold voice, "no matter what, deal with the affairs of Wang Meimei first. The maid waiting outside can''t stay."


    Linglong hooked her lips with a smile: "it''s still the Yellow beauty. She has a wide range of knowledge and happy cooperation."

 Chapter 211

    Linglong knows that she must unite with other beauties in the palace. It''s best to let other beauties block the knife.


    The princess of the kingdom of Jin has led soldiers to practice. It is inevitable for the kingdom of Jin to attack the wine cup. She is not a real princess. Once the kingdom of Jin comes in, no one cares about her life or death, whether she loses or wins.


    She is a light hearted person in the palace. If she doesn''t earn her reputation, she won''t benefit now, and no one will look up to herself in the future.


    But if... She won the favor of the emperor of the state of origin, granted her the position of a concubine, and had more contact with the emperor, when the state of Jin came under the city, she would make peace with the state of Jin inside and outside and poison the emperor, which would be the greatest meritorious hero.


    This is her only life.


    Outside the imperial study, Ruo Meng stood at the door looking forward with a food box.


    She is waiting for the emperor.


    Not long ago, Linglong was surrounded by several people. As the first person to test the emperor, she stood here trembling.


    When the little eunuch who served in the imperial study saw him, he quickly whispered, "what''s the beauty doing?"


    You know, since the last beauty added something to the food given to the emperor, no beauty has the courage to come here anymore.


    After a while, another one came to die.


    He knows this beauty well.


    Ruo Meng whispered, "I, I just came to see."


    After hearing this, the eunuch, like a great enemy, lowered his voice and said, "beauty, I advise you to go back quickly. The emperor is upset about the court these days. I know you. I kindly remind you that even if the servant is on duty at the door, he is also trembling. Go back quickly."


    If the dream hears this, it is neither leaving nor staying.


    She was forced by Linglong. If she went back like this, she would be killed by them, but if she continued to stay here, she would die.


    It''s all dead. She might as well stay here.


    When the little eunuch saw that she didn''t move, he sighed, "it''s all right. In that case, the servant won''t force you any more."


    As he was saying this, he saw the emperor striding towards this side and kneeling on the ground with a quick plop.


    At the same time, she winked at the beauty in front of her. Ruo Meng saw the little eunuch remind her and hurriedly knelt down.


    Just when she summoned up the courage to speak, the Emperor didn''t even look at her and walked directly in front of her.


    And the cold breath, like the overwhelming wind and snow, was frozen in an instant.


    If the dream falls on the ground, let alone talk, even breathing becomes very cautious.


    Until the black figure left, Ruo Meng was still crawling on the ground.


    Such an emperor, I''m afraid it''s the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, who has nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan was still eating raisins in his bedroom. Pearl came in from outside the hall and said in a low voice, "madam, the servant just found out that the beauty of the golden Kingdom even carried a food box to send something to the emperor."


    Su Nuan was not surprised to hear this, but said, "is that Lingling?"


    Pearl shook her head: "madam, this time she is not an exquisite beauty, but another one who entered the palace with her."


    "Oh, it''s a dream."


    Su Nuan blurted out that Pearl was very surprised. She said, "madam, this is... Do you remember?"


    You know, she was afraid that her mother''s memory would become worse and worse. In the end, she would forget her close maid, but judging from the current situation, she thought more.


    Su Nuan disagreed: "of course, if you dream of being literate, it''s different from Linglong, but you should be careful."


    After hearing this, pearl was puzzled and asked, "what does your mother mean? Shouldn''t you be wary of some exquisite beauty? The exquisite beauty was arrogant and domineering. When she entered the palace, the servant saw that it wasn''t a fuel-saving lamp."


    Speaking of this, pearl was a little angry. She looked forward to it. All the other beauties who should die were killed by the emperor. However, this beautiful Lingling, who was covered with thorns, lived well until now.


    "Neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp..."


    When Su Nuan said this, he thought of something and said, "no, why did I forget it? I''m going to find the emperor."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Pearl is also puzzled. Didn''t her mother still look indifferent just now? Why are you nervous again now? Have you figured out how to stop it?


    Seeing her mother leave, pearl hurried to keep up with her. She also carried several raisins stuffed into her hand by her master.


    They came all the way to the door of the imperial study. Ruo Meng beauty was still kneeling on the ground and saw the queen stride in the distance. Ruo Meng was also frightened. He thought the queen came to settle accounts with her, but he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Where did you know that the queen ignored her and went in directly. She didn''t stay or stay. She had to continue kneeling there.


    Su Nuan went in and rushed directly into Feng Junyi''s arms. His small face was full of anxiety: "brother emperor, Nuan forgot to tell you something important. Jin Guozheng called people to fight the wine country."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi''s face gradually became dignified.


    The little girl told him the day she came back. Did she forget?


    Seeing that Feng Junyi didn''t speak, Su Nuan continued, "brother of the emperor?"


    "I see."


    Su Nuan was stunned: "know, know?"


    Feng Junyi said, "you told me about this. Why? The queen wants me to remember in this way. It''s time to detoxify you?"


    Grass, this dog man


    But she forgot all that. The stem of detoxification still remembers it clearly.


    Su Nuan''s face suddenly turned red. She hesitated and planned not to remember it. She just said, "what detoxification? Is Nuan poisoned? Brother emperor, the weather has turned cold recently. Why don''t we go out and fly kites?"


    Su warm said, looked out of the window... Day, this ghost weather is not suck, how can the sun still so big?


    Feng Junyi reaches out and holds Su Nuan in his arms.


    "Since I want to go, I''ll take you to fly a kite later."


    I don''t know why, Su Wensheng shivered when he heard the words "flying a kite".


    When Su Nuan went out of the imperial study, he heard pearl say some wonders outside the palace.


    After saying that, he couldn''t help lowering his voice and said, "madam, I heard that people outside the palace are talking about that people were killed by the emperor."


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl like an idiot and said, "Pearl, are you stupid?"


    Pearl was stunned and said with a flattering smile: "stupid, naturally stupid."


    Su Nuan didn''t care whether she was sincere or false, but said, "if you think about it, the emperor wants to kill people. Can you be so sneaky? Even courtiers don''t blink, so those people must not have been killed by the emperor."


    Pearl was stunned when she heard this.


    Yeah, why didn''t she think of that? The emperor''s killing is always aboveboard. When he is happy, he will peel and hang it in front of the hall.


    It was also at this time that a palace maid knelt down outside the hall and said, "empress, the emperor asks you to fly a kite together."


    £¬£¬£¬


    Su Nuan: roll and sell cute monthly tickets, and jointly beg the dog emperor not to take me to fly a kite!!!

 Chapter 212

    fly a kite?


    Su Nuan sighed that the speed of the little tyrant was quite fast.


    She only joked that it was suitable for flying kites. Unexpectedly, the little tyrant finished the kite now?


    Su Nuan answered, raised his skirt and walked out happily. Under the leadership of the eunuch, he really saw Feng Junyi flying a kite with a kite string.


    "Brother of the emperor."


    Su Nuan happily runs to Feng Junyi and smiles at him cleverly and sweetly.


    Feng Junyi gave a faint "um" and then stuffed the kite line into Su Nuan''s palm.


    "You put it."


    When Feng Junyi finished, Su Nuan nodded and squeezed the kite string he put into his hand in the palm of his hand.


    The kite line is really big and long. Because the sun is big and dazzling, Su Nuan has to squint and look in the direction of the kite line.


    Sure enough, I saw the big kite flying high in the sky.


    It will be sunny and windy. The kite is blown high and holding the kite line. I don''t know how to do it.


    "No? I''ll teach you."


    Feng Junyi then hugged her in his arms from behind, holding her little hand in his big hand, and taught her how to hold the kite string to make the kite fly higher.


    With that, Su Nuan, under the command of Feng Junyi, learned how to control the kite and make it fly higher.


    "Does the emperor''s brother often fly kites in the air?"


    Su Nuan looked at the boy with his head tilted. The boy''s thin lips and smooth skin had no trace of defects. His eyes stared at the kite in the sky seriously.


    At the moment, when she said this, she just said in a low voice, "I don''t fly often, but I often make kites."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    I like making kites, but I don''t like flying them. What''s the quirk?


    Recently, the political situation in chaotang has been turbulent. Although Su Nuan doesn''t often go to chaotang to listen to the ministers'' deliberations, he has guessed something.


    Thinking now, she was a little worried about the man.


    Since the little emperor already knew that the princess of the kingdom of gold was recruiting troops at the junction of the two countries, why didn''t he take the initiative?


    However, what Su Nuan doesn''t know is that the princess recruits and buys horses. The reason why Feng Junyi doesn''t act rashly is that it takes too long to get to the frontier and sends soldiers to attack. It''s really troublesome and laborious.


    Just as she was about to speak, she felt something cool dripping on the back of her hand.


    Su Nuan looked down and saw that it was blood dripping on the back of her hand.


    She opened her mouth, raised her head and looked at the kite. Before that, she was still thinking about what it was. She would guess it by looking carefully. Isn''t it human skin?


    No wonder she thinks it looks very familiar. She''s seen the human skin hanging in front of the hall before. Isn''t that what it looks like?


    At that moment, Su Nuan felt excited all over, and the blood on the back of her hand also made her feel nervous.


    She could not stand firmly at her feet. She held Feng Junyi''s arm in one hand and said in a soft voice, "brother emperor, this kite... This kite is..."


    "Today, a woman came to give me food. I didn''t like her, so I asked someone to skin her. You said you wanted to fly a kite. Isn''t it ready-made?"


    Feng Junyi said this and said to her, "why, the queen doesn''t like it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So should she say yes?


    Thinking about the past, it seems that she did follow Jun Yi. She was not afraid.


    She carefully wiped off the blood stain on the back of her hand with a handkerchief, with a shy smile on her face,


    "The emperor''s brother, the human skin is really strong, but it''s still not as good as a paper kite. The paper kite is lighter, and you can draw patterns on it. As for the human skin, even if it''s the painted patterns, it will disappear when the rain rushes."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi nodded and said, "it''s such a truth."


    He threw the kite string in Su Nuan''s hand to father Wang: "I''ll give you the things. I''ll tell you to go down and let someone prepare a kite made of paper with beautiful patterns on it."


    When Grandpa Wang took the kite line, he saw your brother dripping down the wind line, almost to the handle.


    When he took over the kite line, he just pinched the blood.


    This made him secretly admire his little queen. Although she was young, she was bold. If there were no one, I''m afraid she would have cried out in fear.


    Now that the human skin kite has been handed over to others, Su Nuan is free.


    Now he leaned against Feng Junyi again.


    When Feng Junyi saw the little girl''s little head coming up to him, he couldn''t help but reach out and poke her little head aside.


    Su Nuan continued to lean lazily in his arms and said softly, "brother emperor, Nuan likes you so much ~"


    Feng Junyi was still full of haze. I didn''t know what the little girl said, but it made him feel much better.


    He then asked, "how much do you like it?"


    "I like it so much."


    Su nuantang reached out and opened his hands: "it''s farther than the distance from here to the sun."


    Feng Junyi picked his eyebrows and felt much more comfortable. He said, "make do."


    "Brother emperor, are you happy now?"


    Feng Junyi snorted, "happy, Grandpa Wang. I heard that the night Pearl was paid tribute a few days ago. Go and get it for the queen."


    Eh, it''s the night pearl again~


    She doesn''t worry about food and drink now, except to accompany the emperor every day, which is this little hobby.


    Su Wenxing rushed at Feng Jun Yi and said, "thank you, brother emperor."


    Here, father-in-law Wang has come with a box. Su Nuan is particularly excited when he looks at father-in-law Wang who is gradually entering.


    "Madam, please accept it."


    Seeing the jewelry box, Su Nuan, regardless of whether the contents are heavy or not, has rushed to pick it up.


    When she held the heavy jewelry box in her small hand, she almost couldn''t hold it. Then she said happily, "I''ll see what''s inside. I feel a lot of things."


    When the box is opened, in addition to a huge night pearl, it is a string of full and round pearls.


    In addition to the pearl necklace, there were scattered pearls. Su Nuan grabbed a handful of round beads in his hand and was very happy.


    Feng Junyi looked at the smiling little girl and couldn''t help saying, "are you so happy to see this?"


    Su Nuan thought: "of course, it''s jewelry. Oh, doesn''t the emperor''s brother like jewelry?"


    Feng Junyi was born with no worries about food and clothing, and has countless jewels. Su Nuan ponders that even if the little tyrant says he has no desires, she will believe it.


    He said, "if you like it, I like it."


    Then he looked into the distance and thought that the kingdom of gold was located on the coast of the East China Sea, rich in pearls and other rare treasures, and his little queen liked these things best. In that case, it would be better to


    Feng Junyi said, "Duke Wang, summon little general Feng and say I have something important to discuss."


    Wang Gong said, "yes."

 Chapter 213

    After Duke Wang left, Feng Junyi only felt a little heavy on his shoulder. When he looked down, the little girl fell asleep against his arm.


    The little girl''s mouth was slightly open, and the corners of her mouth were stained with some saliva. She was soft and lovely. He simply picked up the little girl horizontally and walked towards the hall.


    When he took the little girl to the Changle palace, Feng Junyi carefully placed the little girl on the Dragon couch.


    However, as soon as he put the little girl on, the little girl turned over, smashed her mouth a few times and continued to sleep.


    Duke Wang first asked general Feng to wait outside the hall and inform him first.


    Feng Junyi said, "let him come in and talk."


    He glanced at the little girl lying on the bed, and then walked towards the front hall. As soon as he looked back, the outline of the little girl lying on the Dragon couch was clearly visible.


    The soft little man always makes him feel happy.


    A moment later, general Feng Xiaojun came in.


    He glanced at the man on the couch, guessed the identity of the man, and whispered, "what''s the matter with the emperor calling Wei Chen?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "I want to play chess with you."


    Feng Yuan was still very nervous, but when he heard Feng Junyi say this, he was also surprised, but this surprise lasted only a short time, and then returned to normal. He arched his hands and said, "yes."


    When the chessboard was placed, the black and white pieces fell, and Feng Yuan''s uneasiness gradually subsided.


    However, when Feng Junyi''s last piece fell, he whispered, "you lost."


    Feng Yuan arched his hand: "the skill of the micro minister is not as good as that of the emperor."


    Feng Junyi''s face didn''t change much, but said, "you were always absent-minded in the chess game just now. Look at this chess piece. As the most important one in the whole game, it is located in a remote place. If you approach it step by step, it will take time and effort. If you remove all the chess pieces over there, it can really take the lead, but it''s also a plan."


    Feng Yuan listened to the emperor''s explanation in front of him, and his eyes never left chess and cards.


    It was true just now. As soon as the chess pieces fell, he saw the opportunity. He couldn''t believe that the Emperor didn''t care about him, so he approached all the way. I didn''t know that when he killed with a team, he found that he was surrounded and had no way to live.


    At first, he despised the enemy and thought that the other party was cheating. Later, he found that it was indeed the other party''s negligence. He despised the enemy because of the unimpeded route. He regretted it until he was surrounded, but it was too late.


    Feng Yuan said again, "it''s Wei Chen''s stupidity."


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "come again."


    Feng Junyi placed one of the pieces at will. This time Feng Yuan did not dare to underestimate the enemy or allow his pieces to enter the enemy at random. Where did he know that he lost to Feng Junyi in the end.


    "There is an old saying that if you want to eat this fat meat, you must be cruel and lose a chess piece in exchange for victory."


    Feng Yuan listened to Feng Junyi''s words. He just felt that the emperor had something to say.


    Before he could think more, Feng Junyi said, "what do you think of sending troops to attack the kingdom of Jin?"


    Feng Yuan hurriedly arched his hands and said, "recently, the Minister got the news and said... The abandoned crown prince of the state of cloud is friendly with the princess of the state of Jin and has a great potential to marry the princess of the state of Jin..."


    Feng Yuan said this with a slight frown.


    Feng Junyi nodded and said, "I''ve seen that Su QingHan is a generation of tigers and wolves. It''s no surprise."


    Feng Yuan said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is worried that Su QingHan and the princess of the state of Jin will marry, which will inevitably lead to the joint efforts of the state of cloud and the state of Jin. I''m afraid it will be disadvantageous to our country at that time."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "the emperor of the state of cloud doesn''t have that courage."


    Feng Yuan thought carefully. The emperor of the cloud kingdom in his mind was still like the kidney deficiency. He didn''t know what the emperor ate. He was always sick and dying.


    "What does the emperor mean? Let Wei Chen lead the troops? Wei Chen is willing to serve the dogs and horses."


    Feng Junyi waved his hand: "no, let your father, general Feng, lead the army."


    Feng Yuan couldn''t help shaking when he heard this. He hurriedly knelt down to Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, never."


    "Why not?"


    Feng Junyi still looks at Feng Yuan with a cold face. Feng Yuan''s face gradually turns pale. He says, "Wei Chen is guilty."


    So he said everything he heard that day, and finally said, "emperor, Weichen knows that my father can''t escape. Now Weichen has detained my father privately. Weichen promised that he won''t let my father disadvantage the emperor again."


    After what he said, Feng Junyi said, "I''ve asked someone to invite him into the palace."


    "This..."


    Feng Yuan was dumb, and Feng Junyi continued, "your father has agreed to send troops to attack the vanguard of the kingdom of Jin."


    After hearing this, Feng Yuan was surprised again and hurriedly said, "but emperor, my father has a different heart. If you let him lead the army, lest there be any change, please think twice."


    "I have told him that if there is a change, there will be more than 100 people in the Feng family. I don''t mind peeling more people to practice."


    Feng Junyi finished his words and continued: "I also heard that your father''s newly married aunt gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. The newborn baby''s skin is the most delicate."


    Feng Yuan was even more frightened when he heard this, but he knew that the emperor''s last move was to do so.


    "Wei minister leads the order. Please go out with your father with your soldiers and horses."


    "You don''t have to."


    Feng Junyi looked at the chess pieces and said in a low voice, "let''s continue."


    Feng Junyi and Feng Xiaojun play five sets in a row, and Su Nuan wakes up. General Feng Xiaojun is also killed five sets in a row because of his poor chess skills.


    The emperor did not play cards according to common sense again and again. His art of war was used freely on the chessboard. Every time Feng Yuan lost in different ways, which made him have to admire the emperor''s mind.


    Su Nuan just woke up. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. Seeing Feng Yuan sighing again and again, he looked at the chessboard she couldn''t even understand. "What''s fun, boring and monotonous?"


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help but say, "can you go down?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "no, but I can play other games. It''s so boring. If I played chess with you for so long, I would have fallen asleep. Brother emperor, why don''t I teach you to play other games?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he became interested and asked, "what fun do you have?"


    As soon as Su Nuan heard that the emperor was interested, he immediately said, "wait, brother emperor. Nuan, go and get something."


    Su Nuan pretended to go back to the palace to get something. She was thinking about one thing all the way. What she wanted to get was playing cards. She wanted to teach them to fight the landlord. If it was over, how should she explain the three words fight the landlord?


    You can''t say fighting the emperor, can you?


    Why don''t you just change your name and call it a traitor?

 Chapter 214

    When the playing cards were taken out, Feng Yuan was stunned. He had never seen such a thing, so he took a row from Su Nuan''s hand and looked over and over.


    "What is this?"


    Feng Junyi had already seen Su Nuan take out some strange things from the box, so when he saw these things, he just looked up a little and wasn''t too surprised.


    Su Nuan made a habitual appearance and said, "this is poker. The young general is well-informed. Haven''t you seen such a thing?"


    Feng Yuan was surprised at the Queen''s words. Is this kind of thing very common?


    He looked at the emperor and said to Feng Junyi, "brother emperor, what''s going on? Why hasn''t Feng Xiaojun even seen such an ordinary thing?"


    Su Nuan seemed to see aliens, which made general Feng doubt himself.


    He hurriedly arched his hands and said, "if you go back to the Queen''s mother, Wei Chen would have no insight and let the queen laugh."


    Su Nuan listened to general Feng''s words and knew that he had escaped the disaster.


    Put the playing cards between two people, hold the cards in two small hands, divide them into two and wash them in front of each other.


    Feng Junyi watched these little hands become dexterous at this time. They are much more dexterous than her needlework.


    Su Nuan washed the cards and said to the two humanitarians, "this is called fighting treacherous officials. Let me tell you the rules. In fact, it''s very simple. Play like this..."


    It took Su Nuan about ten minutes to sort out the rules for them.


    Looking at them as if they were facing a great enemy, Su Nuan suddenly felt funny.


    She even thought that the scene of the little emperor and the general fighting the landlord must be more rare.


    When the rules are finished, it''s almost time for actual combat. Su Nuan washes the cards and puts them in the middle, and then the three people uncover the cards in turn.


    Because she named this game fighting treacherous ministers, no matter which one of them draws treacherous ministers, they all look like facing a great enemy.


    Looking at Feng Junyi and general Feng Xiaojun, she only felt that they had taken out the momentum of fighting the enemy.


    In the first game, Feng Junyi didn''t ask for it, nor did Su Nuan. General Feng looked at the two great gods in front of him. He couldn''t afford to offend anyone, so he had to hold back and ask for the landlord.


    Holding the card in his hand, he was so anxious that he was sweating. Su Nuan saw his nervousness and said to him, "general Feng, you have to refuel. This is just a game. Don''t take it seriously."


    General Feng held a card in his hand, looked at Su Nuan and asked, "what if you lose playing cards? Do you want to kill your head?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Xiaojun is afraid there is no misunderstanding? He is a general of the country of origin. How can he kill?


    Su Nuan smiled and said without waiting for general Feng to speak: "of course, those who lose lose lose money. Let''s play a smaller game first. How about five liang of silver in one game?"


    After listening to Su Nuan''s words, general Feng was relieved. It turned out that there was no need to be beheaded if the treacherous minister lost.


    Not surprisingly, Su Nuan and Feng Junyi won the game.


    General Feng Xiaojun lost ten liang of silver.


    In the second game, Su Nuan''s card was good, and she knew that neither of the two would rob the treacherous minister, so she waved her hand and said, "rob the treacherous minister!"


    Where do you know? Just after her words, Feng Junyi also said, "I''ll grab it."


    When Feng Junyi holds the card in his hand, Su Nuan sees Feng Junyi''s cold face gradually raising a smile.


    The drill just now made him very familiar with how to play.


    In addition, he thought he was very smart, so he vowed to play the game.


    Su Nuan has to admit that Feng Junyi is really smart. In addition, although the cards he picked are not good, they can be connected in a coherent string.


    Therefore, Feng Junyi threw away the cards in his hand at one go, and they didn''t come up with anything to resist.


    Feng Junyi won this game.


    Several people came and went and played all afternoon. Until it was dark, the maid in waiting lit a candle, and several people were still playing.


    General Feng, who had not brought much silver, lost a full two hundred Liang under the bombing of Su Nuan and Feng Junyi in turn.


    Because I didn''t bring much money, I wrote an IOU for other silver.


    Until Su Nuan began to doze off, Feng Junyi lost his card and said, "let''s stop here today and fight another day."


    General Feng was relieved. He arched his hands at them and said, "the emperor, the empress, I''m leaving."


    When general Feng left, Feng Junyi glanced at Su Nuan, who was already dozing, and said to Duke Wang, "it''s time to pass on dinner."


    When she heard that she was going to eat, Su Nuan immediately opened her eyes.


    Su Nuan looks at Xiang Feng and asks Jun Yi, "is the emperor''s brother going to eat? What shall we eat in the evening?"


    Feng Junyi raised his chin at father-in-law Wang. Father-in-law Wang quickly said, "if you go back to the queen, the emperor has a deficiency of spleen and stomach recently. The imperial dining room should prepare some soft and digestible dishes for dinner."


    Su Nuan thought for a moment and asked, "do you have roast duck and rabbit meat?"


    Husband, after listening to this, I continued to smile: "empress, the emperor has deficiency in spleen and stomach. He can''t eat those things at night, especially duck. It''s a cool dish. There are many rabbit meat and pepper, and the emperor can''t eat it."


    I was a little unhappy when I heard this: "he can''t eat, but I can eat it. Father Wang, go and tell the imperial food that your queen wants to eat duck meat and spicy rabbit head. I''ve taught them the way before."


    "This..."


    Father Wang was embarrassed when he heard this.


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "didn''t you hear the Queen''s words? Don''t you give orders quickly."


    After hearing this, Duke Wang immediately went down to give orders.


    The people in the imperial dining room didn''t know that the little queen would eat here. They also knew that the little queen liked to eat roast duck best because of her spicy rabbit head, so they had prepared early.


    After hearing this, he quickly sent the roast duck prepared by the queen.


    For Su Nuan, he will be happy if he has delicious food.


    Because the emperor was not an outsider, she didn''t pay so much attention. After wiping her hands clean, she directly grabbed a roast duck leg and began to eat happily.


    Feng Junyi had no appetite at all. He just watched the little girl holding the duck leg and eating it happily.


    After eating, he didn''t forget to suck his little finger again, which made him feel that the porridge in the bowl seemed to be particularly delicious.


    In this way, Feng Junyi, who had no appetite, also drank two bowls of vegetable porridge in a row.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Nuan sleeps beside Feng Junyi. She doesn''t know that she has just leaned against the little tyrant. She sees the little tyrant holding playing cards and seems to be studying.


    "Tomorrow, I will summon Feng Yuan into the palace. I must win back the lost money."


    £¿£¿£¿


    So, the little tyrant will not admit defeat and will fight tomorrow?

 Chapter 215

    Su Nuan came up and said to Feng Junyi, "brother emperor, didn''t you say it''s not fun?"


    Feng Junyi is holding a playing card. At the moment, he glances at the little girl around him and whispers, "did I say anything?"


    Hearing this, Su Nuan immediately knew that the little tyrant was not going to admit it.


    She held his arm and said with a smile, "no, no, it''s warm. I remember wrong."


    Feng Junyi seems to have studied almost at the moment. He threw his playing cards on the table and stood up.


    Seeing this, Duke Wang immediately came forward to tidy up his clothes.


    After finishing, Feng Junyi went out. Su Nuan hurried forward and said, "brother emperor, where are you going?"


    She stared at him with big eyes full of things she didn''t know about the world. Feng Junyi couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and click the tip of her nose and said, "naturally, go to the imperial study to review the memorial."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he said, "brother emperor, Nuan is with you."


    "Yes."


    It''s not boring for the little girl to accompany him. On the contrary, she saved him a lot of time because she picked those memorials.


    He was very happy that the little girl would go to the imperial study with him.


    Perhaps because of his negligence these days, the memorials of the case table have piled up like a mountain. Su Nuan couldn''t help opening his mouth when he went in.


    "Brother emperor, when will someone share some of your memorials?"


    I have to admit that being an emperor is really too tired. It''s not an easy job to have so many memorials to read every day, to review their lessons and read widely.


    She thought about it. If she really stayed with the little tyrant and gave him a child, her child would become a prince. The prince would be an emperor in the future. The emperor worked so hard


    Well, they''re not the emperor, okay?


    She was thinking, and father-in-law Wang on one side had smiled and arched his hands and said, "when the queen gives birth to the prince, the prince will be a little older and can share political affairs for the emperor."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Should she be so accurate? She just guessed a little and was right?


    After hearing this, Su Nuan immediately said, "no, my child won''t be a crown prince in the future."


    "Huh?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi looked at her with surprised eyes.


    Then he threw the memorial in his hand to the side, picked up her pointed little chin in one hand and asked, "what? If you and my son don''t become crown prince, who will do it?"


    Su Nuan still frowned tightly and said with a small mouth: "brother of the emperor, if you are the prince, you have to help the emperor share government affairs. You have to get up so early every morning, go to bed so late, read widely, and work hard to be smarter than others. Only in this way can the emperor have face, right?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi raised his eyebrows and said undeniably, "there is some truth. But since he is both my son and the son of heaven, he will inherit Datong."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan frowned even more: "what if I gave birth to a little princess?"


    "If it is a little princess, I will make her the happiest princess in the world."


    When Feng Junyi said this, there was a mysterious smile on his face.


    Look, look, this is the dog man. What''s the matter with his son? Why is my son so tired? Isn''t he a man, too?


    She smiled bitterly and stared at Feng Junyi: "brother emperor, let me ask you a word. You have to tell the truth."


    Feng Junyi also said with a serious face, "well, tell me."


    Su Nuan asked solemnly, "brother of the emperor, are you happy as an emperor?"


    Feng Junyi thought for a moment: "no sex."


    He stared at the little girl in front of him with burning eyes, and then said, "if you grow up again, I''ll be blessed."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    So, what''s in the dog emperor''s head?


    Su Nuan has responded quickly. This dog means sexual happiness, not happiness.


    It''s over. The little tyrant looks like a dog now. If it lasts a few years


    If it takes a few more years, it''s really enough for men.


    It seemed that he noticed her displeasure. Feng Junyi said again, "but I never regret it."


    He then stepped forward and put his hand around Su Nuan''s slender waist: "if I were not the emperor, you would not be my queen."


    Su Nuan suddenly feels that her cheeks are a little hot. Is the little emperor confessing to her?


    She blinked with big eyes and looked shy. Although she didn''t speak, Feng Junyi felt it.


    It seems that his little queen has finally grown up.


    Feng Junyi suddenly became interested and said to her, "warm, can you please me?"


    Almost when he asked this sentence, Su Nuan said, "I like you very much. Nuan likes the emperor''s brother very much!"


    Before she finished, she threw herself into Feng Junyi''s arms, put her hand around his neck and gave him a mouthful on his face.


    I don''t know why. The faster she answered, the more he felt something was wrong.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, Emperor brother, you are the best emperor brother in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the little girl with sincere eyes, she almost believed it.


    Feng Junyi''s cheeks gradually blushed. He asked her, "where do you like me? Or why do you like me?"


    This


    Do you need a reason to like him?


    But she didn''t dare to say that because he was the emperor and she was his queen, she didn''t dare not like him.


    And she can''t lie about this kind of thing, only to beat around the Bush: "Nuan likes the emperor''s brother. Every time Nuan eats a lot of delicious food, she won''t cut off Nuan''s head. What''s important is that the emperor''s brother is the best person for Nuan in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Junyi is a little speechless. The little girl says she likes him because he gives her a lot of delicious food?


    If someone else gave her a lot of delicious food, would she empathize and don''t fall in love?


    So with a cold face, he asked, "there''s nothing else?"


    "Of course, wennuan also likes the emperor''s brother to send many, many night pearls."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Forget it, he won''t ask. If he asks again, he''s afraid the little girl will kill him.


    "Well, pick some memorials with me!"


    After hearing this, Su Nuan no longer bothered to think about the reason, but sat respectfully next to Feng Junyi and selected memorials for him.


    Thanks to Su Nuan''s help, the mountain of memorials was soon finished.


    In order to reward the little girl, Feng Junyi grabbed her hand and said, "come on, I''ll take you to have some snacks."


    "Well, well, warm is really hungry."


    She pulled Feng Junyi''s sleeved robe and came out to see that the sky was already dark and the whole palace seemed to be asleep.


    Now I''m going to eat. It''s really a late night snack.

 Chapter 216

    Feng Junyi drags her, and Su Nuan follows him.


    Although she doesn''t believe in cattle, ghosts and snakes, she is still a little nervous when she sees a kite made of beautiful skin in the daytime.


    Now the more she thought, the closer she was to the little tyrant.


    Before reaching the greenhouse, Feng Junyi noticed that the little girl was getting closer and closer. He stared at the little girl and said, "why? Afraid?"


    Su Nuan shakes her head. Feng Junyi is not afraid of heaven. Even if she kills and peels, she doesn''t even blink. When she thinks about it, she clenches her teeth and says, "no, Nuan is not afraid of anything."


    Feng Junyi raised her eyebrows and smiled. The little girl said she was not afraid. In fact, she had taken the initiative to get close to him. If she was not afraid, how could she catch him so tightly?


    This reminded him of the first time he saw the little girl. He was scared to death, but he made a small appearance that he was not afraid of heaven and earth, which made him wonder. Why is the little girl still timid and weak?


    "If you''re afraid, say it."


    Feng Junyi''s slender and cool big hand tightly holds her small hand. Su Nuan can really feel his strength in grasping himself.


    "Warm is really not afraid."


    Su Nuan thought, maybe her acting skills were so bad that the little tyrant saw it?


    "You''re afraid."


    Feng Junyi didn''t want to uncover her disguise, but at this moment, like angry, he hugged her in his arms and whispered, "if you''re afraid, you can say it. I allow you to be afraid, but you should remember that with me, no matter what it is, you don''t dare to bully you."


    Su Nuan knew she couldn''t hold it after all. She simply lowered her head and whispered, "Nuan Nuan is really afraid, but Nuan Nuan is the queen of the emperor''s brother. The emperor''s brother is not afraid. Nuan Nuan should not be afraid. Nuan Nuan is not afraid, so she deserves to be the queen of the emperor''s brother."


    These words made Feng Junyi tighten his hand even more.


    "You don''t have to be brave to deserve me. I say you deserve it."


    It turned out that the little girl had such a simple psychology.


    The two walked side by side and arrived at the greenhouse without much meeting.


    Father Wang has prepared meals. A large table is full of food, including soft glutinous and delicious congee. It is easy to digest. Su Nuan knows that it is prepared for Feng Junyi. In addition to congee, there are some small dishes. Of course, none of them is enough to attract Su Nuan''s eyes.


    What really made her unable to move her legs was a plate of roast pig kidney and a plate of roast sheep hoof tendons on the table. In addition to these two, it was the roast lamb chop she liked to eat.


    The barbecue was sprinkled with cumin powder and chili powder made by the people she taught in the imperial dining room. She bit it down. It was scorched outside and tender inside. Su Nuan ate ten strings in a row, but she accidentally saw that Feng Junyi was still eating vegetable porridge.


    Food porridge, food porridge, no wonder the little tyrant is so thin, because his body is empty.


    Su Nuan bit off the last piece of meat from the kebab in his hand and said, "brother emperor, it''s terrible for you to eat porridge. Try this. This roast sheep hoof tendon should be soft and chewy in your mouth. It''s delicious. And this roast lamb chop sprinkled with cumin is also delicious."


    She said that she had divided half of the roast lamb hoof tendon and roast lamb chop in front of Feng Junyi.


    Duke Wang is also a headache. Recently, the emperor has been worried about the court. In addition, the queen was robbed before, and she can''t eat. Now the queen is back. They can still eat snacks after the emperor approved the memorial, but it''s absolutely not allowed to eat like this.


    He came forward and said, "empress, the emperor some time ago because..."


    As soon as he wanted to help their emperor get away, he saw that their emperor had grabbed a lamb chop and stuffed it into his mouth. As soon as he took a big bite, he tore the meat off the lamb chop.


    Duke Wang was stunned and opened his mouth for a while before closing it.


    Well, since the emperor of their family likes to eat, let him eat. If he can eat some meat, he may be able to eat back a few kilograms of meat.


    In this way, Feng Junyi and Su Nuan, both holding lamb chops in their hands, nibble happily.


    Su Nuan asked, "the emperor''s brother, who owned the beauty skin when flying a kite?"


    She is the queen of the harem. Now she has been away for more than a month, and she doesn''t know who handled the affairs in the harem. Now some beauties have been skinned. Of course, she has to ask.


    However, when she finished, Feng Junyi looked at Duke Wang.


    Duke Wang: "


    Emperor, you killed someone. The slave didn''t even see clearly, so he skinned it. Now he asked who the slave killed?


    He couldn''t answer at the moment. He was sweating a little.


    Then he said, "OK, it seems to be the close maid of the beauty in which palace?"


    Upon hearing this, Feng Junyi immediately turned cold.


    "Are you asking me?"


    There was more cold sweat on Duke Wang''s forehead, and he whispered, "well, if you go back to the emperor, you are indeed a maid beside a beauty. By the way, the servant now remembers that you are the dowry servant girl beside Huang beauty."


    Su Nuan heard something strange. Unexpectedly, Huang Meimei''s servant girl rode on the master''s head. If he didn''t take the initiative to provoke Feng Junyi, how could he end up skinning?


    Of course, even if you want to question, it will be later.


    Two people, one for you and one for me, are willing to pick up lamb chops.


    As for sulo, he didn''t even let go of the oil on his hand. At this time, he licked it carefully.


    Su Luo had enough to eat and drink, so she went back to her room with Feng Junyi to have a rest.


    When he woke up, it was already daybreak. Su Nuan rubbed his eyes and stomach. He was hungry again.


    She turned over lazily. Feng Junyi was already away. She called out, "Pearl, pearl, where are you?"


    Hearing the call, pearl hurried in from outside the temple. Seeing that her master had woken up, she waited on her to wash and change clothes.


    "Pearl, what delicious food did the imperial dining room prepare in the morning?"


    Pearl listened to her words, but whispered, "the food in the imperial dining room is still the same as before. The maidservant will pass you food. Stay in the bedroom first."


    When he was full, Su Nuan took the initiative to pass on the other beauties in the palace and said that he would have tea together.


    As soon as everyone else heard that the little queen wanted to invite them to advise, they knew that something bad was going on.


    Especially Huang Meimei, she asked her personal servant girl to go to the bottom yesterday. After all, Linglong has asked her sister to go to the bottom.


    Linglong''s sister went to deliver food. The emperor not only didn''t see it, but also closed the door outside.


    She thought that since the Emperor didn''t rush people, there might be a play, but she didn''t dare to take the risk, so she called her personal servant girl.


    Who knows that when the personal servant girl went, she was made into a kite.


    The human skin kite was hung in the sky. An unwitting maid in waiting was dripping blood. She looked up and was scared to death on the spot.


    The Yellow beauty thought, could it be that the little queen called them here for this?

 Chapter 217

    But even after thinking about it, the Yellow beauty still went with a group of beauties.


    Several people came to the palace, but the little queen didn''t come out. Everyone looked at you one by one. I couldn''t figure out what the queen was thinking.


    After a while, a palace man brought tea to several beauties.


    Pearl said to them, "the empress has just eaten and is still taking a nap. All beauties will work hard to wait here and have tea."


    When Pearl finished, several beauties smiled at him. Pearl didn''t continue to stay here. After explaining, she entered the house again.


    I would like to ask everyone to see the Pearl go in. One of them looked at the back of the Pearl and said, "what''s the pride? It''s not the little maid around the queen. She thought she had become the master. She looked high and angry to us."


    "Isn''t it? Now we haven''t got a place. That''s because we haven''t served the emperor. If we serve the emperor, we can be promoted to the position of concubine. If we serve the emperor well, we can directly seal the imperial concubine. At that time, I''ll find the little Palace maid and slap her to dispel the fire."


    Another beauty sneered and said, "is it just a palm? If it''s me, I''ll reward her directly."


    Several people said here, one after another took a handkerchief to cover their mouth and smile. However, the topic was over, and the scene was once extremely embarrassing.


    At this time, Huang Mei coughed and said, "it''s meaningless for us to sit here. The emperor likes the little queen. I think it''s better to ask the emperor to disperse our harem."


    After saying this, Huang Mei glanced at the beauties in front of her.


    Linglong was immediately unhappy after hearing this. Although she knew that Huang Meimei was joking, she still said solemnly: "let''s go? Huang Meimei said lightness. If it''s really gone, can you go back?"


    As the saying goes, the voice of most beauties immediately made someone unhappy and said, "yes, if the harem is really scattered and sent back at your and my level, it''s not a dead end. I think it''s better to have a peaceful meeting here, at least there''s a way to survive."


    After saying this, people began to complain.


    One or two said all about the Yellow beauty. The Yellow beauty also felt very wronged. At the moment, Wei chubaba said, "what I said is not the truth? We are wasting here. Although the queen still cares about us, she will add children in the future..."


    "Beauty Huang, you''d better take care of your maidservants. I heard that the maidservant in your palace was skinned by the emperor yesterday."


    I don''t know who said that. The Yellow beauty''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Among them, there are beauties who know the reasons for things. They look at yellow beauties one by one, as if they were joking.


    "I will discipline my handmaid in the air. She deserves to be skinned. You have to take care of yourself."


    Huang Meimei was really angry. She asked her maidservant to try. It''s not just to save you a way to live. How do you know that these people should laugh at her.


    She wanted to leave, but she thought that this was the Queen''s Fengqi palace. The queen asked them to wait here, so she sat down again.


    No one else spoke now.


    This is laifengqi palace, so everyone has prepared in advance, because once you set foot in Fengqi palace, you will have a great chance to see the emperor.


    They may not have had any bad thoughts before, but now the queen has come to kuishui. If they don''t work hard, they will be really sad in the future.


    Li Meili, in particular, was originally a water spirit. Now she was wearing a long white dress and a simple pearl hairpin on her head. She didn''t talk much among the people, just like a dust fairy.


    When they finished saying this, they looked back and were attracted by beauty Li.


    What a dusty beauty. If the emperor comes, won''t he be attracted by the fox spirit?


    Huang Meimei, in particular, couldn''t help being jealous when she saw that Li Meimei was so well dressed.


    You know, although she is good-looking, she is the beauty of a small family. Compared with the soft, weak and artificial appearance of beauty Li, she has dumped more than ten blocks.


    Of course, Huang Meimei knew that if she wanted to seduce the emperor, it must be a dead end, so she watched the good play quietly.


    Maybe it''s the emperor that these beauties want to climb, but she''s different.


    If these people are bent on fawning on the emperor and she is fawning on the empress, if they can match the empress as sisters, there will be no need to worry for the rest of their life.


    On such a thought, she couldn''t help helping the bead hairpin on her head. No matter what other people''s psychology is, you should probe into the hall.


    Su Nuan had heard the words of the beauty outside in the hall, and only then did she slowly come out.


    When the beauties saw her coming out, they all got up and saluted. Su Nuan answered faintly and asked them to sit down.


    It was such a small milk sound that the jealousy in anyone''s heart disappeared at this time.


    Su Nuan doesn''t care what the beauty in front of her thinks of her, but sits on the soft couch and sits on the inclined chair.


    How tired it is to sit. It''s still comfortable.


    Anyway, she is now the queen. As long as the emperor doesn''t mind, no one can control her.


    Because it was still hot, pearl took a round fan to fan her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I called you here today to talk to you. I didn''t have much time to accompany you outside the palace a few days ago. Today, I''ll treat you as our sisters here. Just say whatever you want, as usual."


    Su Nuan said this with a sweet smile on his face as before. He looked unfamiliar with the world.


    Seeing this, one of the beauties boldly said, "beauty Li, is your family dead?"


    As soon as Li Meimei heard this, she immediately colded her face, but it was not easy to attack. She just said softly: "don''t talk nonsense. My family is fine. How can I say it happened?"


    The beauty covered her mouth and said with a smile, "sisters, you see, beauty Lin is wearing filial piety clothes and flowers on her head. Isn''t this the dead man at home?"


    Su Nuan also looked at Li Meimei when she heard this. Li Meimei was really wrapped in white, and tears would not fall in her eyes.


    Therefore, after hearing this, she couldn''t help asking, "beauty Li, if something happens to your family, tell this palace that it''s better for you to go back and take filial piety than in China."


    When beauty Li heard this, one or two said that there were dead people in her family. She was also ashamed and annoyed. She said, "what are your eyes? People are just wearing white clothes this time, so you say..."


    Su Nuan suddenly realized it. She nodded and said, "it''s so. If you want to be filial, Li Mei wants to dress up better, so she wears filial piety clothes."

 Chapter 218

    When Li Meimei heard this, she wanted to slap one or two.


    But she also knew her identity. When she saw the little queen say so, she comforted herself secretly.


    After all, the little queen is a fool. It''s not surprising that the fool says something messy.


    Sure enough, she felt much better when she thought about it, so she whispered, "the Queen''s words have some truth. I''m wrong. I''ll go back and change my clothes."


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "no, what are you doing? This dress is very beautiful. I like it when I look at it."


    Beauty Li''s face turned white and red. The queen was really a fool and didn''t drive her away.


    Since the queen didn''t drive her away, beauty li really sat down.


    This time, all the beauties see here, and their hearts are even more unbalanced.


    Although they dress up, they don''t say rules one by one. The most unruly is to pull the collar a little bigger, but these are different from Su Nuan dressed in plain white.


    Because even if they pull up their collars, pull up their arms and wear more bead hairpin jewelry, they can''t compare with the plain look given by beauty Li.


    On the contrary, when compared with them, it seems that they are some rouge powder.


    The original intention of the Yellow beauty is not on the emperor. It doesn''t matter how these fox fags seduce the emperor. What matters is whether the queen likes her or not.


    At this moment, it was not comfortable to see the queen praising beauty Li.


    She went to the queen and said in a whiny voice, "empress, beauty Li''s dress is all for the emperor. Empress, look at my dress today. It''s beautiful?"


    After Huang Mei''s words, Su Nuan also noticed the Yellow beauty.


    Which country sent the Yellow beauty? She forgot, but she was the youngest and most thoughtful of all the beauties.


    Su Nuan felt that the Yellow beauty was not simple when her dowry servant girl was skinned by the emperor.


    Now, seeing the Yellow beauty staring at her with a pair of apricot eyes, he sincerely said, "the Yellow beauty looks a lot bigger than before."


    "Big?"


    Huang Mei was stunned at first, then looked at her chest position, and immediately flew two blushes on her face: "it''s a lot bigger. The queen will grow up in the future. The queen, during your absence from the palace, my concubine can''t eat well and wear well. You see, she''s thin."


    Su Nuan understands that Huang Meimei is... Flirting with her?


    Her big eyes flickered and looked at the Yellow beauty. The Yellow beauty still stared at her with a smile. As for other beauties, she silently held the tea lamp and drank tea carefully.


    "The emperor arrived."


    Outside the palace came the voice of the eunuch. Su Nuan immediately saw that the beauties in her palace began to tidy up their appearance, while the Yellow beauty in front of her slowly stood aside, different from those who knelt first, kneeling silently behind her.


    This yellow beauty means something.


    If she guessed right, Huang Meimei wanted to get close to her. After all, the emperor is really difficult to deal with, but she is different. She dared to pat her chest and said that she may be the kindest queen of all dynasties.


    The Yellow beauty is really insightful.


    The emperor has come in here. At first glance, he sees more than a dozen beauties in front of him.


    Especially when he saw those beauties stretching their necks one by one, the first thing he thought of was to find a sword and cut off those stretched necks directly.


    Otherwise, why do these women stretch their necks so long?


    However, at the moment, the beauties did not know that the emperor would think so when he saw their white necks.


    They just craned their necks one by one to let the emperor see their jade like necks. You know, beauty is like jade. Since they can only kneel and salute at the moment, it''s the neck.


    Su Nuan also quickly stepped forward and said to Feng Jun Yi Fu, "brother of the emperor ~"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes obviously flashed unhappy. He said coldly, "what are they doing here? Are they not happy to live?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    What do dog emperors say about tigers and wolves?


    A group of beauties thought they had heard wrong. They looked up carefully and bravely. When they saw the emperor''s cold look, they were scared and softened all over.


    Seeing that Feng Junyi was unhappy, Su Nuan gathered around Feng Junyi again and said softly, "brother emperor, I haven''t seen these beauties for more than a month, so I asked them to have tea. Brother emperor, if you''re all right, how about going to the palace and having a rest?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi answered, and the original hostility disappeared in a moment. Only then did the trembling beauties dare to raise their heads.


    At this moment, for them, the empress is no longer their despised enemy, but their Savior.


    The emperor finished his words and walked towards the hall, but when he saw the little queen still standing in place, he couldn''t help saying, "what are you still doing here? Come here."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan obediently answered and followed Feng Junyi behind. He was relieved to see the emperor leave with the queen.


    "It scared me to death. I just thought the emperor was going to cut off our heads."


    The other also patted his chest and said, "no, the Emperor just looked at us like a dead man."


    "Yes, I think so too. We haven''t said a word yet. The emperor will..."


    The implication is that if you have the courage to gather around the emperor, it''s not to die. What else can it be?


    Forget it, don''t you live well?


    Even if you eat vegetables three times a day, aren''t you still alive?


    All the beauties had their own plans. Linglong glanced at more than a dozen beauties around. They all meant to shrink back. She couldn''t help whispering, "look at you worthless, it''s all her intrigues, which scared you."


    Huang Meimei despises Linglong most. She was almost brainwashed by this woman before. Now when I think about it, isn''t that the case?


    So he said, "you''re not afraid, but we didn''t see you go up to talk to the emperor."


    Linglong was really angry with this, so Leng hum said, "what if you didn''t go? If you don''t want to go, you''ll die in the palace all your life. You''ll just be a beauty. When I get a promotion, you''ll cry."


    Hearing this, Li Meimei covered her mouth with a handkerchief and whispered, "you speak well. If you want to fight with the emperor, it''s a dead end. You want to curry favor with the emperor at this time. You''re afraid that the king will defeat her father-in-law and be killed. You think we don''t know? You''re a fool."


    Li Meimei''s voice is not loud, but everyone here can hear it.


    Linglong was very angry when she heard this, but she had to admit that what Li Meimei said was true.


    "So what, not so what, the fire at the gate will affect the fish in the pond!"

 Chapter 219

    After this sentence, there was another silence.


    Yes, the fire at the gate affected the fish in the pond.


    If Linglong is so noisy again, the emperor is upset. He thinks that there are three palaces and six courts in the palace. He drags them out, cuts them down or dissolves them. Isn''t it a dead end?


    This moment was full of resentment, and they all looked at Linglong.


    Linglong certainly felt great pressure. At present, she couldn''t stay here any longer. Linglong simply got up and said to several beauties around her: "I''m not feeling well, so I left first."


    After her words, she went to the Pearl waiting at the door and whispered, "Pearl girl, please let the queen know. I''m not feeling well. I''m going to go back and rest first and apologize another day."


    The Pearl answered.


    Lingling in front of her was dressed up like a gorgeous girl, and she also pulled the collar to the lowest place. Her white neck and smooth skin loomed, just to seduce the emperor?


    This kind of fox is the best.


    Linglong left, and the atmosphere suddenly became active.


    A beautiful woman took the lead and said, "just now, the maid in my palace told me that the empress gave me a lot of jewelry in my palace. I think it''s better to follow the empress. The emperor''s heart is on the empress. We can''t think about what we don''t have. Don''t the sisters know how the empress has treated us for so long?"


    Immediately, a beauty agreed: "I also saw that the queen is the top good. As long as she has something delicious and delicious in the palace, she will give us some. Last time the emperor was in the palace, she gave me a roast duck made by herself, which is scorched outside and tender inside, wrapped in her dough and shredded cucumber, not to mention the taste..."


    "Come on, come on, don''t say a word. The saliva is dripping. We know that the queen sent you ducks."


    Beauty Li was originally bent on the emperor. Now she was worried when she heard several beauties say so: "the empress also sent me duck meat before. Because I was weak, the empress also sent me donkey hide gelatin cake to mend my body."


    When she said this, her tone was full of show off.


    When the other beauties heard this, they all looked at her.


    The beauties said this again for a while, as if they were back to the day when they raised money together to find the queen.


    I don''t know who said, "what if the emperor accidentally killed the queen?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Crow mouth, how could the emperor kill the queen..."


    After this sentence, several people were silent again.


    Once the little emperor gets sick, where can he be regarded as a person?


    Whether she''s the queen or not, I''m afraid I can cut off my head with a sword if I''m in the way.


    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment.


    "It''s all right. I remember when the emperor fell ill last time, the empress rushed up alone and hugged the emperor. The emperor''s illness would be better. In my opinion, the queen is the emperor''s good medicine."


    As soon as they heard this, they were relieved again.


    "What if the emperor is just on a whim to the empress? Besides, women are old and weak. What if the emperor doesn''t like the empress, he will find us a new queen?"


    New queen? It doesn''t exist. They will never allow this to happen.


    Even if a new queen is chosen from them, as long as the queen is not herself, she can''t.


    "It''s simple. Each of you is good at dressing up, beauty Huang is good at playing coquettish, and beauty Liu is good at singing and dancing. We won''t play mahjong in the future. Just teach the queen some housekeeping skills."


    One of the most inconspicuous beauties said this, and the people were immediately shocked.


    Isn''t that what it is?


    They have made up their mind. From tomorrow on, no, from today on, no one will play mahjong. They will practice their housekeeping skills and teach the queen.


    Su Nuan followed the little queen to the bedroom. After Feng Junyi served her to sleep, she wanted to go to the front hall to entertain the beauties.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi just reached out to hook her waist and put her in his arms.


    Su Nuan''s big eyes looked at Feng Junyi like this, looking like he didn''t know why.


    Feng Junyi squints at her and whispers, "stay with me. You can''t go anywhere."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the little tyrant turned out to be so inhuman, Su Nuan couldn''t help but soft voice: "brother emperor, those beauties are waiting in the front hall. Nuan wants to go and talk with them and come with you in a minute."


    She said that she would get up again, but she didn''t know that Feng Junyi held her tightly.


    "Is it me or those chattering women who are important?"


    "This..."


    Su Nuan thinks she''s so embarrassed.


    If she says the little tyrant is important, the little tyrant must leave her to accompany him, but if she says those beauties are important, the little tyrant must be angry again.


    She thought for a while and then said, "of course, both are important. Look, Emperor brother, you are the son of heaven. Of course, the son of heaven must have three palaces and six courtyards. As the people around the son of heaven, the queen must manage the three palaces and six courtyards for the sake of the emperor. If there are no three palaces and six courtyards, what else do I care about when I am the queen?"


    Feng Junyi doesn''t take this move.


    At this time, he was tangled that the little girl hesitated when making a choice between him and other beauties.


    Yes, when he thought the little girl would choose him without hesitation, the little girl hesitated!


    He was angry and the consequences were serious.


    So when Su Nuan finishes what she just said, Feng Junyi doesn''t pay attention to her.


    Of course, Su Nuan also saw that the little tyrant was angry. She quickly got into his arms and whispered, "well, well, brother emperor, I won''t go to find them. Please rest quickly and I''ll accompany you here."


    Feng Junyi looks at her and still doesn''t speak.


    He knew that as long as he fell asleep, the little thing would find those beauties.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that the beauty of the harem is not prepared for him, but for this thing.


    I didn''t know that when he was still sulking, he heard the sound of even breathing in his ears.


    She looked down at him and saw that the little girl was resting on his chest and fell asleep.


    The meat''s small face looks more lovely because it is squeezed on his chest. The small mouth is also close to his chest, and saliva is flowing down.


    And because it was early autumn, there was an autumn tiger. Two people slept together on their stomach, and soon sweat murmured.


    The place on his chest was wet and damp, and he didn''t know whether it was saliva or sweat, but he was reluctant to push the villain away.


    Instead, at this time, he slightly lifted the corners of his lips and raised a smile.


    £¬£¬£¬


    Feng Junyi: today I want to eat the little queen again!!! (super fierce, ask for a ticket)

 Chapter 220

    When Su Nuan woke up, his neck was covered with sweat.


    I don''t know when my long hair came around my neck, circle by circle, like a bib.


    Su Nuan turned over, let himself lie on the bed, closed his eyes and shouted, "Pearl, pearl, where are you?"


    The Pearl waiting outside the hall was still dozing. When he heard the speech, he woke up smartly and looked inside. When he saw that the Little Emperor didn''t know when to leave, he dared to go in.


    "Empress."


    Pearl rushed at her and Su Nuan said, "I''m so hot. You tell me to go down quickly. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes."


    She was sweating and sticky. It was so uncomfortable.


    Pearl answered, went to the door and ordered other palace people. She went to the edge of soft collapse and took a round fan to her little queen.


    After a while, the palace people prepared warm water. Su Nuan slowly got up from bed and Pearl accompanied her. When they came to the corridor, they saw two palace maids walking in front whispering something.


    "The cloud Kingdom sent little general Mu this time. This little general Mu is a talent, but his wife is particularly frightening. I''m afraid she can be scared to death if she meets him at night."


    "Isn''t it? It''s said that this is a marriage given by the emperor. Even if general Mu doesn''t like it, he has to accept it."


    "That''s true, but then again, our emperor is true..."


    The little maidservant wanted to say something. Two maids came in front of them. Seeing her and pearl, they quickly knelt down and said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    The two gossiping maids turned pale for a moment.


    They trembled and knelt down and said in a trembling voice, "I have seen the empress. I told you that the empress made atonement."


    The two palace maids crawled on the ground, trembling all over. The empress must have heard what they had just said.


    If this reaches the emperor''s ears, they will be the next to be skinned.


    Su Nuan didn''t care much about that, but said, "did you just say that general Mu came too? And he also took his wife?"


    The two little maids are new maids. They don''t know that there are too many dragons and veins in it. Seeing the Queen''s mother asking, they said, "if you go back to the Queen''s mother, it''s true."


    For fear of answering slowly, the other hurriedly said, "yes, empress. Now general Mu and his wife are answering in front of the hall."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he nodded and turned directly.


    Pearl glanced at the two palace maids and hurried up.


    "Empress, aren''t we going to take a bath and change clothes? Even if we go to the front hall, you should take a bath and change clothes before going."


    Su Nuan thought, that''s true.


    Although she is not very smart, she remembers Mu Chengxun and Su pingting clearly with the blessing of those two people.


    "Well, then go take a bath and change clothes first, and you''ll be in a good mood."


    Su Nuan said in a soft voice. Her small voice was as good as singing. Pearl quickly echoed, "what your mother said is very true."


    Perhaps because she wanted to see her old friend, Su Nuan washed it very seriously.


    Petals were specially placed in the bath bucket. After taking a bath, the whole person was not only very refreshing, but also smelled with a faint fragrance.


    Because she wanted to see a special person, Su Nuan specially asked pearl to dress her up better.


    Here I was wearing a goose yellow Ru skirt, and I heard the voice of the Yellow beauty coming into the eardrum.


    "Empress, empress, I have come to see you."


    Huang Meimei is pretty and lovely. Although her appearance is not outstanding, she is the easiest one to remember. She has long heard that the emperor is receiving general Yun in front of her palace. She knows that the little queen is an old friend with general Yun and the general''s wife, so she specially came to help.


    No, not long after the voice sounded, Huang Meimei came in and said to Su Wenfu, "I''ve seen the queen."


    "Get up."


    Su Nuan was busy dressing up and didn''t have time to see the Yellow beauty. The Yellow beauty approached her impolitely and sighed at Su Nuan: "the Queen''s clothes are particularly beautiful, and the color of her skin is more beautiful. What do you think if she is here


    Huang Meimei took the powder and cinnabar and painted the red mother of pearl on Su Nuan''s forehead. The cluster was small and seemed to beat like a flame. Su Nuan looked in the mirror and had to admit that after the mother of Pearl was painted, her whole facial features became bright and beautiful.


    "It''s really good-looking. The Yellow beauty has good workmanship."


    Su Nuan sighed in front of the mirror. Even pearl said, "the Yellow beauty is really a good craft. The empress looks more beautiful, not to mention a man. Even if it''s a servant looking at it, she''s happy."


    That''s true.


    Su Nuan looks at herself in the mirror. If she is a woman next to her, she also likes it.


    Everyone loves beauty. Su Nuan immediately said to Huang Mei, "look what''s missing in this palace."


    Of course, Huang Meimei is willing to help. At the moment, she carefully looked at the former little queen and began to seriously choose jewelry.


    The Kung Fu of about a cup of tea has changed.


    From the beginning, Su Nuan wore a fluffy Ru skirt and turned into a long cross collar skirt with a belt around his waist. It was still yellow, but all the waist limbs that could be held by one hand were displayed. Coupled with properly matched jewelry and light makeup, it looked like a heavenly girl coming down to earth.


    "The empress is so beautiful."


    Huang Meimei sighed heartily. Previously, she thought the queen was beautiful, but she just looked at it as a child. The child''s powder is tender and lovely. It''s really pleasant.


    But now look at the empress. She has become a big girl. Although it is not very obvious, the place that should be raised will be raised sooner or later. I can''t help but envy her.


    Pearl watched it was getting late and whispered, "madam, we need to go to the chaotang. If you go later, I''m afraid everyone will go."


    Su Nuan answered, hurriedly picked up her skirt and walked in the direction of the morning, leaving only Huang Meimei standing in place.


    The beauty of their empress is unparalleled in the world. Fortunately, she has nothing to ask for in her life. She just wants to live in peace.


    When Su Nuan takes pearl to chaotang, Mu Chengxun and Su pingting are still standing there.


    Feng Junyi sat on the Dragon chair, still in his lazy posture. Mu Chengxun hugged his hands and seemed to be saying something. He didn''t see him for two months, and Mu Chengxun seemed to grow a lot taller.


    However, compared with the young man sitting on the Dragon couch, Su Nuan still finds the beauty of her little tyrant thrilling.


    Because she was in a hurry and too fast just now, Su Nuan had a thin layer of sweat on her forehead. When she came forward to speak, she gasped with a trace of light breath. She said softly, "see the emperor, my concubine ~"

 Chapter 221

    Ruan Nuo''s sweet voice sounded, and several people present brushed their eyes to Su Nuan.


    I was surprised to see the girl wearing a goose yellow dress and Yingying''s waist.


    With the sight moving up, I felt suffocated when I saw that face.


    When did the little girl become a big girl?


    When Feng Junyi''s eyes fell on Su Nuan, he was also surprised. How did his little queen look so good?


    But no matter how good-looking, it''s not as good-looking as him.


    Especially when he saw the people sitting down staring at his little queen, his face suddenly became gloomy. Feng Junyi said coldly, "Huang Susu, come here."


    Eh? Susu?


    She hasn''t heard the little tyrant call her nickname for a long time. Why


    When was the last time you called her a nickname?


    It seems that it was also the time to see Mu Chengxun, so it was visually observed that the vinegar jar overturned again.


    She responded to Feng Junyi with a sweet smile. She tried to stop her squint at Mu Chengxun. She hurried up with her skirt and got into Feng Junyi''s arms to act as a spoiled girl.


    "Brother emperor, I can''t find you as soon as I wake up. Su Su thought the emperor''s brother didn''t want Su Su again ~"


    This little voice, damn sweet.


    Feng Junyi''s ears turned red inadvertently. He couldn''t resist the little girl''s enthusiasm, so he pushed her away and said, "sit down, it''s hot, don''t get so close."


    He feels a little hot, too.


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan blinked and looked ignorant, which made people unable to imagine that she was intentional.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t know is that Feng Junyi was still angry because the little girl was sweating.


    What he thought was that the little girl ran so fast to see Mu Chengxun. Now, maybe it''s because she wants to see him?


    But such a sweet feeling just disappeared in a moment.


    Because Feng Junyi has noticed that Su Nuan looks different today.


    In the past, the little girl was clean in front of him. Now she not only painted mother of pearl on her forehead, but also dyed Cardan on her crystal clear pink nails. If the little girl didn''t dress up for mu Chengxun, he wouldn''t believe it.


    So Su Nuan really noticed that Feng Junyi''s face was extremely cold for a moment.


    Is this... To freeze to death?


    Su Nuan shivered and looked carefully at Xiang Feng Junyi. It was obvious that this guy''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Look at Mu Chengxun standing under the seat. It''s over. The boy stared at her without blinking


    As for Su pingting


    £¿£¿£¿ What the hell is this?


    When Su Nuan saw the woman standing next to Mu Chengxun, she almost stumbled and scared.


    Su pingting, who was standing under the stage, changed her appearance except that her outline could be recognized.


    The neck made of gold was inlaid in the meat and was red, swollen and black, but she seemed unaware and covered it with layers of white powder, but the white powder fell a little while she was breathing. Half of her face was swollen because the meat on the side of her nose rotted.


    At this time, a breeze was blowing, and there was a bad smell coming from her face. It was the smell of rotten meat in Su pingting''s nose.


    Is this special


    Su Nuan really wants to throw up.


    At the moment, Su pingting still looked at her. She looked very lonely and arrogant. She didn''t even forget to give her a big white eye, and then took the opportunity to flirt.


    Before she could speak, Su pingting said, "Your Majesty, pingting and the queen are sisters. The two sisters have met again after a long separation. Pingting begged the emperor to allow us to have a little chat."


    Yell, she doesn''t provoke this woman. This woman should take the initiative to provoke her again.


    However, Feng Junyi didn''t give Su pingting this opportunity. He just said coldly, "she is my queen. How can she be your sister? Mrs. Mu is afraid to forget her identity. How can a cheap woman like you deserve to talk to my queen alone."


    Su Nuan secretly rejoices. The little tyrant is wonderful.


    She didn''t give Su pingting a chance at all.


    Su pingting''s face was a little ugly immediately, but she didn''t make trouble. She looked at Su Nuan and said in a light voice: "empress, you haven''t gone back to visit the imperial concubine since you got married. Now the imperial concubine has come in person, haven''t you seen it?"


    Imperial concubine?


    Is she the legendary goddess who is said to be the imperial concubine of the evil imperial concubine?


    How can such a legendary woman disappear?


    "See you, of course."


    Su Nuan said to Feng Junyi, "brother of the emperor, Su Su will go back to see his mother and come back with you later."


    Since she can be a demon imperial concubine, she naturally has her ability.


    She heard that a general of the cloud Kingdom drew his sword and asked the emperor to kill the imperial concubine, but the emperor refused to give up his love, but let the general be poisoned.


    It can be said that the emperor of the cloud kingdom is a typical beauty lover, not a country.


    But he listened to slander and hated the son born by the imperial concubine.


    So such a powerful person must go to see him. Maybe he can learn some moves to use.


    Feng Junyi didn''t stop this time, but answered faintly.


    As for Su Nuan, she dressed up so carefully to disgust the couple. After all, as the original owner''s rival, she occupied the body of others. Of course, she had to do something good to vent her anger.


    Besides, it''s not too much to dress yourself up.


    She has followed Su pingting to the side hall one by one.


    On the way, gusts of wind blew. Su Nuan still felt that the bad smell was unbearable. He couldn''t help accelerating his steps and walking in front of her.


    Su pingting said, "Cheng Xun treats me very well. He knows that my nose is defective and that I like gold. He specially spent a lot of money to make a gold nose for me. If the empress is interested later, she can get closer and have a look at the patterns carved on my nose. It''s really beautiful."


    "I''d better not. I''m afraid I''ll have a runny nose."


    Su Nuan directly rebuffed: "if you like it, go home with a mirror and enjoy it yourself."


    Su pingting opens her mouth. She originally wanted to show off how good general Mu treated her. Unexpectedly, she mistakenly thought she was really letting her see her nose.


    She snorted coldly and continued: "the emperor of the country of origin is not easy to serve? I heard that he went crazy and his six relatives refused to recognize him. By the way, you were poisoned because of him, didn''t you? Many young women died in his hands. I heard that he made kites with beautiful skin a while ago."


    Su Nuan pretended to be surprised and said, "yes, how do you know? In fact, it was wronged. Our palace just wanted to fly a kite. That beauty just offended our palace. The emperor asked someone to skin her and make kites for our palace."


    Su pingting: No, the couple are really abnormal.

 Chapter 222

    Su pinting calmed her heart for a long time.


    She blinked and looked away. Standing beside her, she felt that she was not a little girl, nor Su Nuan, but a devil.


    She couldn''t help sighing, "Yeah, you two can play."


    Su Nuan was still unfamiliar with the world, and his big eyes seemed to be vaguely excited.


    It was su Nuan''s appearance that made Su Bingting smart again.


    It seems that the couple can''t offend too much.


    But it should be possible to show off your authority occasionally.


    Su pinting looks at Su Nuan around her again, and jealousy suddenly arises.


    She didn''t look at it carefully before, but now she looks closer. She just feels that Su Nuan''s dress is really like a lotus out of water, like a heavenly daughter coming to earth.


    Forget it, the more you see, the more angry you are. What if she looks good? Didn''t Mu Chengxun marry her?


    On this thought, Su pinting only felt better.


    When they came to the side hall, they saw a woman wearing Lavender Tulle sitting on the bench of the side hall.


    A woman has a good figure. She feels like a peerless beauty from her back.


    The dark and beautiful hair is pulled up high, the tulle makes her snow-white skin looming, the slender neck is ivory, and the white and small ears are lovely and attractive.


    Su Bingting also saw this figure. When she saw the figure of the imperial concubine, she finally knew why Su Luo was so beautiful.


    After all, the imperial concubine is a famous beauty in the cloud country. Since she is a beauty, how can she be ugly?


    At this moment, she really admitted that Su Nuan inherited the beauty of the imperial concubine.


    It''s only thirteen or four years old. How can it be if you grow up?


    I''m afraid there is a trend to surpass the imperial concubine.


    Seeing the dusty back, Su Nuan guessed who was in front of him.


    She immediately rushed up and said to the imperial concubine in front of her, "imperial concubine ~"


    When Su Nuan rushed in, he only felt that the waist of the imperial concubine was soft and her body was full of strong aroma, but it didn''t smell bad at all.


    This is different from her feeling of holding the Empress Dowager and the long princess.


    The long princess is soft, and the Empress Dowager is fragrant.


    As for her mother, it was sweet and soft to hold.


    Oh, she almost made a mistake. The soft part is not the waist. The waist is slim and bony.


    I have to admit that she is too thin.


    "Su Su, are you really my Su Su?"


    The woman put her little shoulder around her and stared at her carefully. A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly lifted up the fog.


    It is such a delicate and moving appearance that makes people move more.


    Su Nuan nodded vigorously and said in a soft voice, "mother imperial concubine, it''s Su Su, it''s Su Su. How''s mother imperial concubine in the palace these days?"


    She really doesn''t remember what the mistress''s mother looks like, but her acting skills are still online.


    So as long as she is sure who the person in front of her is, she can hold her and cry for three days and three nights.


    "Well, everything is fine in the palace. Your father and Emperor treat me as always."


    The imperial concubine looked carefully at the little man in front of her. She hadn''t seen her daughter for more than two years. Compared with the little girl in those years, she was really tall and grew up a lot.


    "My home, Su Su, is becoming more and more beautiful."


    After the imperial concubine''s words, Su pingting on one side has coughed twice: "I''m afraid the imperial concubine has forgotten that what''s in front of you is not the former Su Nuan, but the empress. Don''t forget the great identity gap between you."


    Sure enough, after she said this, the imperial concubine''s face was a little white.


    Finally, the imperial concubine sneered and said, "Mrs. general is really polite. So, thank you for reminding me here. There are no outsiders here in the palace, so I made some family friends with the queen. It really made Mrs. general laugh."


    The imperial concubine deliberately left the general''s wife and right the general''s wife to remind Su pingting of her identity.


    She married a general from a princess and became the general''s wife, while Su Nuan became a noble princess. It seems... There is really nothing to show off.


    Su Bingting said with a cold face, "then I won''t disturb you two."


    When Su pinting left with her front foot, the imperial concubine lowered her voice and said, "Su Su, tell the imperial concubine honestly, how are you doing in the wine country? Did the emperor bully you?"


    Su Nuan shook his head and said in a soft voice, "as the mother imperial concubine heard, the emperor treated me well. Although there are countless beauties, the emperor still dotes on Su Su alone."


    "That''s good."


    The imperial concubine sighed: "your father and Emperor are just the same, your brother... I also understand what your brother has done. He has a hard heart, but he always doesn''t listen to advice, and I can''t help it."


    The imperial concubine stopped talking. She knew that the imperial concubine must know that Su QingHan wanted to rebel.


    Su Nuan had a hunch that the imperial concubine and empress had been left not for the emperor of the cloud Kingdom, but for the male Lord.


    "I know that your brother took you last time. He certainly didn''t want to do anything to you. He was a hard child since childhood. I just hate that he didn''t send him out of the palace when he was born."


    Poor parents all over the world.


    "The mother imperial concubine doesn''t have to worry about it. I''ve made it clear to the emperor''s brother. My brother took me there and didn''t hurt me. Instead, he was afraid that the emperor''s brother hurt me."


    In fact, she didn''t follow Jun Yi about these reasons.


    If she follows Feng Junyi, the man is afraid that she will be abused. Because he is ill, his six relatives refuse to kill, so he takes her away. Feng Junyi must think nonsense again.


    "It''s good to make it clear. Your father was so angry that he sent someone to catch your brother. The mother imperial concubine was just a woman, and he didn''t listen to advice."


    "Well, Su Su knows."


    Mother and daughter pulled some more routine. Fortunately, she could deal with the it calmly, and imperial concubine didn''t realize that Su Nuan in front of the her was no longer what she used to be.


    The two were chatting happily, so they heard the voice of the maid outside the palace: "no, the general''s wife fainted!"


    "The general''s wife has shed a lot of blood. Tell the queen quickly!"


    The voice of the palace maid outside is very harsh. You don''t have to come in and report. Su Nuan has heard it.


    Su Nuan puts her skirt out and sees that Su pingting has indeed fallen to the ground, and her golden nose has fallen to the ground.


    White bones can be clearly seen in the fallen place, and blood is pouring out from this place.


    Su Nuan said coldly, "what are you yelling about? Go and invite LV Yuyi."


    Su pinting just fell to the ground. No one dared to help her. Su Nuan frowned when she saw this picture.


    It seems that this golden nose is completely scrapped.


    LV Yuyi quickly rushed over, followed by Mu Chengxun.


    "The gold jewelry worn by the general''s wife is embedded in the skin and flesh. Although the gold is beautiful, direct contact with the skin will cause metal poisoning. It is suggested to cut off the damaged part completely, otherwise it will be difficult to save her life," Lv said

 Chapter 223

    Su Nuan was also surprised when she heard what LV Yuyi said.


    She said, if you use gold as your nose, something will happen. That''s good. You can''t even keep your nose at all.


    Where do you know that Su pingting, who had fallen to the ground and still had a bloody nose, woke up and said, "where''s my nose? Where did you get my nose? Do you want to steal my things?"


    Sun Nuan was startled by Su pingting who suddenly woke up and talked nonsense.


    But when she saw the golden nose falling on the ground, she suddenly sat up and reached for it.


    But just when her hand touched the golden nose, Mu Chengxun also appeared, and then grabbed Su pingting''s hand to get the golden nose.


    "Pingting, this thing really can''t be worn anymore."


    Su pingting was delighted when she heard Mu Chengxun''s voice, but she was afraid of being seen by Mu Chengxun. She quickly lowered her head and said, "Cheng Xun, Cheng Xun, I''m fine. Don''t look at me. I''ll be fine later."


    She said she had to grab the nose made of gold, but her hand was tightly grasped by Mu Chengxun.


    "Pingting, did you just hear what Lord Lu said? You can''t wear this thing anymore. If you wear it again, you will die."


    Su pingting didn''t care so much. She just continued to reach out to grab the golden nose that fell on the ground and put it on in her hand. Only then did she dare to look up at Mu Chengxun.


    "Do you think I look good? Cheng Xun, don''t listen to his nonsense. Doctor Lu is with that little bitch. They are jealous of my good nose, so they say so on purpose."


    Mu Chengxun shouted, "you can''t wear it anymore. If you wear it again, you will die."


    He reached out to take off Su pingting''s golden nose, but Su pingting bit on the back of his hand.


    This good tooth instantly bites the back of Mu Chengxun''s hand with bleeding marks. Su Nuan can''t help retreating when he sees this scene.


    In her opinion, Su pingting must be crazy. Otherwise, how could she do this.


    "Cheng Xun, I didn''t mean it. I said I''ll be fine. Look at me. I''ve been wearing it for so many years. I''m fine. Have a good look."


    She put her face in front of Mu Chengxun and tried to squeeze out a smile to let Mu Chengxun see her best look now.


    However, what she didn''t know was that at the moment Mu Chengxun looked at her, the golden nose on her face suddenly fell to the ground, revealing her terrible face. Even if Mu Chengxun had been galloping on the battlefield for three or four years, when he saw this ghost, he was startled and fell to the ground immediately.


    "Cheng Xun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su pingting approached and asked with concern. Where did she know that Mu Chengxun looked frightened: "you, don''t come over!"


    This performance really shocked Su pingting. Su pingting looked down and saw how the fake nose fell again. Unexpectedly, even if she didn''t wear the fake nose, her appearance was also very scary.


    "You wait for me, my appearance is all hurt by this little bitch..."


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to Su Nuan''s direction. However, the next second, she heard a "click", and Su pingting immediately shouted like killing a pig.


    Su Nuan looks at Xiang fengjunyi in surprise. He sees that Feng Junyi breaks Su pingting''s finger directly. The chill around him is enough to freeze everyone present.


    "Who allowed you to scold my queen?"


    After Feng Junyi''s words, Mu Chengxun knelt down for the first time and said, "Your Majesty, pingting just lost her mind for a moment. I hope the emperor will make atonement. Weichen will take her out of here and go back to discipline her."


    However, he had just lifted Su pingting up, but Su pingting collapsed to the ground again. At the moment, her face was earthy, her lips were pale, and even the luster of her eyes began to dissipate.


    Her hand dragged Mu Chengxun''s robe edge feebly and whispered, "Chengxun, am I about to die?"


    Doctor LV was the first time to see such a patient. He really couldn''t bear it. He only reminded: "madam, it''s best to cut off the necrotic part around the nose, otherwise it will threaten your life."


    "Go away, you are with her. You want to murder me and envy my face."


    Su Nuan couldn''t see it anymore. He waved to Pearl to take out the small makeup mirror, opened it, put it in front of her and said, "take a good look at yourself and see if it looks like a ghost."


    "Ah --"


    Su pingting saw a ghost like person in the mirror, instantly screamed, threw the mirror in front of her on the ground, and whispered, "this is not me, this is not me... You must have used some magic."


    Su pingting threw the mirror and looked at Su Nuan again. She felt even more ugly, and Su Nuan was as beautiful as heaven in her eyes.


    "How could this happen, how could this happen..."


    She looked around, and everyone looked at her with mocking eyes, which was what broke her most.


    "No, it''s not like this. I''m the best looking, I''m the most beautiful..."


    Su pingting, no matter how ugly she looks, staggers to her feet. Now she is dying, and even the people around her look at her coldly.


    Finally, she was hit by a bright light. Su pingting rushed forward, pulled the bright thing out of the scabbard and stabbed Su Nuan directly.


    However, she just rushed over and felt a dull pain in her abdomen. Looking down, she saw that a sword had disappeared into her abdomen. As for the person holding the sword, Mu Chengxun was not others.


    "Cheng Xun, how can you... I''m so..."


    She loves him so much, how can he be so cruel?


    When Su pingting''s words reached her mouth, all the blood poured into her mouth, so that she couldn''t say a word.


    Su pingting fell to the ground with unbelievable eyes.


    Mu Chengxun hugged Su pingting and said in her ear, "it''s painful for you to live like this. I know what you have done for me, but I will never allow you to hurt her."


    When Su pingting heard this, her heart was full of pain. Her eyes widened, looked at Mu Chengxun, and finally swallowed her breath, but she couldn''t close her eyes.


    Su Nuan was also startled by the sudden change.


    Feng Junyi''s broad sleeved robe protects her in his arms for fear that the little one in his arms will be frightened. Su Nuan didn''t expect that Mu Chengxun could really be cruel and kill Su pingting.


    However, Su pingting''s life is really the most painful.


    She doesn''t know what Mu Chengxun thinks, but she knows that Su pingting''s affair has come to an end for the time being.


    The palace maids and eunuchs quickly cleaned up here. Mu Chengxun left with Su pingting''s body. As a guest of honor, the imperial concubine stayed in another palace arranged by the state of origin for the time being.


    In Su Nuan''s opinion, all these arrangements are perfect.

 Chapter 224

    Su Bingting''s body was brought back to the cloud state for burial by Mu Chengxun.


    In fact, Su Nuan didn''t expect Su Bingting to end up like this.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what happens after Mu Chengxun kills Su Bingting and returns to the cloud country, but these are not what she cares about.


    Instead, pearl broke her heart.


    General Mu is a talented person. When he was in the cloud country, he really treated her Princess well. Although Mu Chengxun really doesn''t know people clearly, if this matter is not handled properly, he will make enemies for her mother.


    But she also knows that her mother can''t intervene in general Mu''s affairs. With the emperor''s character, if her mother boos and asks for warmth with general mu, she''s afraid she can even do things that have been chopped.


    After thinking about it, pearl took the sachet at will, slipped it into general Mu''s hand when he left, and said in a low voice: "general mu, my mother can''t show up. She asked the maid to bring you a word. She said that she remembered the kindness of general mu. She didn''t expect anything in this life. Let general Mu take care of you."


    After hearing this, general Mu held the sachet stuffed into his hand tightly.


    His eyes looked at the imperial city. Although he knew it was a road of no return, at this moment, his heart was full of warmth.


    His warmth, as expected, would not be indifferent. He knew she still had him in her heart.


    If he can still save his life, he must spare the rest of his life to protect her.


    When Yun Guo''s team left, Su Nuan was eating a lollipop on Feng Junyi''s leg.


    Feng Junyi has a straight back and a memorial in his hand. He glances helplessly at the little thing resting on his leg.


    The weather is getting colder and the little thing is not too hot. He likes to stick to him. Now he has been lying for less than half an hour, but the little thing doesn''t mean to move away.


    Su Nuan''s lollipop is delicious. She lies on Feng Junyi''s leg. The faint smell of Medicine on Feng Junyi seems to have a sleeping effect, but lying down for a while will start a fight.


    So the lollipop she ate in her mouth didn''t SIP for a while.


    Just when she wanted to turn over and sleep on her side for a while, she caught a glimpse of Feng Junyi looking at her with sad eyes.


    And I looked at her more than once.


    Su Nuan thought hard with the cerebellar bag melon, which is not very clever now, then took out the lollipop in his mouth, and said softly with a honey colored small mouth: "brother emperor, do you want to pee?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Junyi immediately looked disgusted. He coughed and said, "girls should speak more politely. This is called Chugong."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuan blinked and asked, "are you going to pay tribute?"


    "No."


    Feng Junyi was tossed about by her and suddenly forgot what he was going to say.


    "Then you must want sugar. Here, here you are."


    Su Nuan didn''t wait for Feng Junyi to react. Anyway, she couldn''t eat all the candy just now, so she directly took out the candy from her mouth and stuffed it into Feng Junyi''s mouth, while she turned over and faced Feng Junyi, holding his waist tightly with her small hands.


    Feng Junyi, who was stuffed with lollipops, wanted to pull out the things in his mouth and throw them away on the spot. After all, things stained with saliva feel disgusting.


    However, when he pinched his fingers on the little girl''s warm lollipop stick... Don''t say, it''s really sweet.


    Finally, he put down his hand on the stick, picked up the memorial again, and looked serious.


    The candy in your mouth is not honey, but sweeter than honey.


    At this time, Duke Wang came in. Just when he wanted to open his mouth to speak, he saw the small body exposed in the emperor''s arms. He immediately closed his mouth, deliberately lowered his voice and said, "emperor, general Feng and Lord Bai have something to see."


    With these words, father-in-law Wang did not forget to take a look at the little queen in the arms of his emperor, for fear that his voice would wake up the aunt.


    Fortunately, there was no movement from my aunt.


    Feng Junyi said faintly, "let them in."


    When Feng Yuan and Bai Ming came in, they were about to bow their hands, but they were stopped by Duke Wang. Duke Wang pointed to the villain in the emperor''s arms and whispered, "Lord Bai, general Feng, just keep your voice down."


    Feng Yuan and Bai Ming saw it all the way. They knew that the emperor of their family was very special to the little queen, but the emperor hugged a woman like this... It was the first time to see him.


    Feng Yuan, in particular, couldn''t help but look more at what was in his emperor''s mouth... I have to admit that he was even more confused.


    Before they could speak, Feng Junyi had put down his Zhu pen and said softly, "what are you two doing here?"


    Feng Yuan glanced at his master and said, "it''s settled to attack the kingdom of gold far away. Our first battle has been won."


    Feng Junyi nodded: "he is worthy of being a general of our country. If he can come back alive, I will let bygones be bygones."


    When he caught general Feng, he just put the evidence he collected that general Feng had conspired with others in front of him, and then reminded him: "you can rebel, but your Feng family has 108 people."


    After saying this, general Feng immediately said nothing more.


    As for the contents of the secret talks, Feng Yuan did not know.


    "And you? What can I do for you?"


    Feng Junyi looks at Bai Ming and continues to read the memorials in front of him.


    Bai Ming said, "Wei Chen came here for the sake of Prime Minister Liu."


    Feng Junyi had quickly reviewed a memorial and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the old thing?"


    Bai Ming also said, "Prime Minister Liu can''t stay. Wei Chen found out that Prime Minister Liu also participated in the rumor among the people. He is a relative of the emperor and should be loyal."


    Feng Junyi didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said in a low voice, "kill."


    "Weichen leads the order."


    Bai Ming then said, "I have one more thing to play. Since general Feng''s army went to the kingdom of Jin this time and won the first battle, it''s better to work hard and destroy Jin first to fear other countries. In this way, other countries dare not act rashly."


    When Feng Junyi heard the speech, he nodded, "very good. In that case, let''s do it."


    Feng Yuan was also frightened when he heard this, but he knew the emperor''s temperament best. At the moment, he bowed his hands and said, "emperor, Wei minister is willing to fight the kingdom of Jin and help the army in front."


    "No, I have plans for it."


    After such a long time of cultivation, although the Regent declared that he would die, in addition to cultivation, he has been secretly preparing to catch all those irregularities.


    He said, "I will ask the regent to take a group of dead men to the kingdom of Jin to help them."


    Feng Yuan was also delighted to hear this. With the help of the Regent, it can boost morale and help. It can be said that such an organization is absolutely invincible!


    At this time, Su Nuan turned over again and said, "brother emperor, hug ~"

 Chapter 225

    This


    Feng Yuan was young after all, and his face was hot after hearing this.


    When he hesitated to leave, he saw the white adult standing beside him as if nothing had happened.


    Well, since Lord Bai has the cheek to stay here, he''s not polite.


    Feng Junyi glanced at the two people in front of him, pulled up the confused little girl who was still sleeping with him, and said coldly, "wake up."


    Su Nuan rubbed her eyes and looked at Feng Junyi in front of her. It seemed that she still couldn''t figure out the situation, but when she saw Feng Yuan and Lord Bai, she suddenly remembered that they came to discuss state affairs with her emperor''s brother, didn''t they?


    Thinking of this floor, Su Nuan hurriedly said, "brother emperor, Nuan, it''s better to step down first."


    "Wait."


    Feng Junyi grabbed Su Nuan, who stood up and was going out, and wiped her mouth: "saliva."


    "Saliva?"


    Su Nuan wiped it himself. It was still sticky. It seemed that it was because she ate sugar.


    Take another look at Feng Junyi''s belt, Ma ya. There are traces of moisture three inches below the belt.


    Although Feng Junyi is wearing a Black Dragon Robe, the place looks strange because she is wet with her saliva.


    Forget it, she''d better slip away quickly. If she is later discovered by the little tyrant, she doesn''t know how to punish her.


    "Thank you, brother of the emperor. Warm, go back to the palace to dress up and see the brother of the emperor later ~"


    If you don''t go now, when will you stay?


    After Bai Ming and Feng Yuan left, Feng Junyi didn''t want to read the memorial anymore.


    He had thought about the little girl''s promise and came back to him after bathing and dressing, but now both ministers had left. He still sat in the imperial study and drank half a ginseng tea, but he didn''t see the little thing coming back.


    Feng Junyi lost his hands behind him and paced back and forth.


    Finally, he lifted his foot out of the Royal study.


    He can''t wait until that little thing comes out to find him.


    Especially when he thought that the little thing was becoming more and more sleepy, he was even more worried. If the little thing fell asleep while bathing, and there was no one waiting next to him, wouldn''t there be an accident?


    Feng Junyi quickened his pace and walked towards Fengqi palace. When he lifted the curtain, he was stunned.


    The bead curtain crackled. The little girl was still bathing. At the moment, she was facing him with her back. Her bright and white shoulders were half covered. She scooped water from top to bottom with a gourd ladle in her hand.


    The little girl seemed to be very happy. While watering, she hummed a tune he didn''t understand.


    Luckily, she''s fine.


    Feng Junyi wanted to turn around and leave, but he didn''t know his legs were working.


    He stood there staring blankly and heard the little girl say in a nice voice, "Pearl, you water me. I''m so tired to water myself ~"


    Without answering, Feng Junyi listened to the little girl continue to act like a spoiled girl: "Pearl, come on, my arm hurts. This gourd is so big and heavy."


    Feng Junyi looks at the things in the little girl''s hand. Well, they are very big and heavy.


    Strange, this little girl is too thin.


    He hesitated, walked forward slowly and squeezed the gourd in the little girl''s hand.


    The bath bucket was covered with petals. The little girl reached out and lifted the shaking water lines, revealing the faint snow-white at the bottom of the water.


    Feng Junyi looked a little unnatural. Then he looked away, scooped up the warm water in the bucket and poured it on the little girl''s shoulder.


    The clear water splashed on her white skin and became more radiant, especially the two clavicles, because the water he drenched turned into a small pool.


    It never occurred to him that there was such a thin body under that fleshy little face.


    "Pearl, you need more. Go on."


    Su Nuan closed her eyes and enjoyed the comfort of warm water flowing down her shoulders. But seeing that Pearl had not responded for a long time, she looked back and saw Feng Junyi standing behind her.


    Su Nuan''s first reaction was to embrace her arms, widen her eyes and say, "Why are you?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t even look at her. He said in a low voice, "I just passed by and heard something moving inside, so I came in."


    Having said this, he threw the ladle in his hand directly into the bucket.


    "Hooligans."


    Su Nuan was a little unhappy. He didn''t expect that the normally serious little tyrant would peep, and when she caught him, he looked indifferent.


    "Do you think I''ll peek at your feeling? Wash up quickly."


    Su Nuan put his hands around him and said, "I don''t know. The emperor''s brother is cheating and bullying people."


    Feng Junyi looked at her with interest and asked, "bullying? What do you want? I saw you take a bath, and you can see it?"


    Su Nuan thought: "of course, if I don''t look back, I''ll lose! I''ll see it twice!"


    "Why?"


    Feng Junyi looks at this angry little girl and feels funny.


    "I suffer. I''m a girl and you''re a boy, so I have to watch it twice."


    "OK."


    Feng Junyi''s smile grew stronger. At the same time, Su Nuan realized what she had said.


    When Pearl came in, she saw the emperor quarreling with their empress, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Now people are standing at the door, neither walking nor staying.


    "Pearl!"


    Su Nuan saw the Pearl as if she saw the Savior. She wanted to stand up and suddenly realized that Feng Junyi was also on the side. She squatted in it honestly and even covered the two liang meat tightly.


    When Feng Junyi sees Su Nuan like this, he smiles.


    Su Nuan waved to Pearl, "Pearl, come here quickly."


    Pearl only came forward with a stiff head. When she passed by Feng Junyi, Fu Shen hurried to Su Nuan and whispered, "empress."


    "Shower and change with me."


    "Yes, madam."


    Of course, Feng Junyi didn''t have to stay here anymore. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "I''m going to take a bath and change clothes now. Don''t forget what the queen said just now. I''ll wait at the Changle palace."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan just gives Feng Junyi a blank eye.


    It seems that her simple little tyrant has been corrupted by father Wang.


    When Feng Junyi went to the Changle palace, he ordered him to go down and have someone prepare bath water for him.


    When Duke Wang went out, he happened to meet Linglong. Linglong said, "Duke Wang, is the emperor in the bedroom? I prepared some snacks for the emperor."


    Duke Wang glanced at the long beauty. He only felt that the beauty was probably tired of living. If he was this beauty, he knew he was from the kingdom of Jin and would not appear where the emperor could see. Otherwise, the emperor accidentally thought that she was from the kingdom of Jin and could not direct him to cut her.


    So he said, "the emperor is preparing to take a bath. The beauty should come back another day."

 Chapter 226

    Where do you know that Linglong''s eyes lit up after grandpa Wang''s words.


    The emperor is bathing. If she goes in to serve now, isn''t it a great opportunity?


    But at the thought of the dead Eunuch in front of her, she immediately put away the edge of her eyes, then hung her eyes and said softly: "thank you for reminding me, Linglong. Can you ask me again, is there a beauty around the emperor?"


    After hearing this, father-in-law Wang will be angry and laugh. The emperor of their family is a famous woman


    Wait, it doesn''t seem to be not close to women, but not close to women other than the queen.


    On this thought, it seems that the beauty asked no questions.


    He coughed softly and then said, "the emperor doesn''t like to be disturbed when bathing and dressing, so there are no beauties around."


    The emperor had no beauties to serve him. Isn''t that creating opportunities for her?


    After hearing this, she blessed father-in-law Wang again, stuffed the food box in her hand into father-in-law Wang''s hand, and said with a flattering smile: "since the emperor doesn''t like this thing, give it to father-in-law. Have a taste!"


    Duke Wang took the things, thanked them, and watched the beauty leave step by step. When the beauty disappeared, he threw the things in his hand to another eunuch.


    "Take this and eat it. Our family can''t afford it."


    Last time, he ate something from a beautiful woman, which caused him to pull and vomit.


    I touched something I shouldn''t touch and lost a finger.


    Although these beauties are better than the first emperor''s harem, they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    After such a ponder, he seemed to understand why the emperor liked the little queen.


    When Su Nuan finished grooming, pearl urged her.


    "Madam, maybe the emperor is already waiting in the bedroom. Please go over..."


    Su Nuan is also a little angry after hearing this. She hasn''t forgotten what happened just now and the previous bastards.


    What did she say in a muddle? She even said she wanted to see it back, and she said she wanted to see it twice.


    As long as she thought of this, she felt ashamed, so she said, "No."


    When Pearl heard that her mother had changed her mind, she also had a headache and continued to dissuade: "look, mother, a gentleman''s word is irretrievable..."


    "I''m not a gentleman."


    Pearl sighed. Her mother was so articulate that she said, "but you are the Queen''s mother. What you said is Yizhi."


    "Then I can''t give orders to the emperor?"


    "This..."


    Pearl has a headache. What can she say?


    She thought and then said, "empress, you see, we can''t just swallow a breath. Have you forgotten how the emperor teased you at that time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She really forgot.


    Pearl looked at her mother and continued, "mother, let''s go and have a look. We''ll widen our eyes and look hard."


    After Pearl''s words, she saw her queen look at her with puzzled eyes.


    She hurriedly smiled and said, "the maid said something wrong. It''s you. Go and have a look."


    Su Nuan didn''t care about that. She just thought the Pearl was too noisy, so she said, "well, let''s go and have a look."


    When they arrived at the gate of the Changle palace one after another, father Wang had already been waiting for a nap.


    When I heard something moving around, I opened my eyes and saw the little queen coming.


    He said politely, "empress, the emperor has begun to bathe. It''s in the side hall. The servant will escort you there."


    Pearl waited on the side, waiting for her master to finish reading it and go back to the palace together. How do you know that father-in-law Wang turned back and saw that Pearl was still at the door and said, "Pearl girl, why are you still here?"


    Pearl looked around. Her mother didn''t come out with father Wang. She said, "I''m waiting for the queen."


    Duke Wang waved his hand and said, "harm, pearl girl, I said you don''t wait here. Do you think the empress has gone in and can come out in a moment and a half? Our emperor doesn''t like palace maids coming near. I think you''d better go back."


    "That''s not good. The queen will come out in a moment. What if she can''t find her way back?"


    You know, the last time their queen went out of the door of Fengqi palace, she couldn''t find her way back. When she turned back to find her mother, her mother was squatting on the roadside crying.


    "I said you... Hurt me."


    Duke Wang had no choice but to break his words: "Pearl, you are old and old. The emperor is now a man. A big man takes a bath and wants a woman to serve. Isn''t it the next day?"


    "Why the second..."


    Halfway through her words, she immediately covered her mouth as if I understood.


    "But my mother is only 13 this year..."


    Pearl is crying again. Although the emperor is not very old, she really has to toss. How can the queen stand it?


    She was anxious and angry, and did not dare to go in rashly. She only squatted at the door: "I can''t wait for my mother today, so I won''t go back."


    In the bedroom, it was another scene.


    Su Nuan was startled as soon as she came in.


    Especially, she uses a bath basin, a small tyrant uses a bath pool, and she can swim. This is not bullying.


    Most importantly, there are fruits, snacks and drinks on both sides of the pool, and countless beauties are dancing in thin clothes.


    At the thought of this scene, Su Nuan is angry. Why is she the queen, but she doesn''t even have a pool?


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you come quickly?"


    With a cold voice, Su Nuan takes back her thoughts and angrily walks towards Feng Junyi with her skirt.


    She just wanted to ask him, why not build a big bath for the queen?


    I didn''t know that she had just walked to the edge of the pool and was about to put her waist in and question angrily, but she stepped on a pancreas under the soles of her feet.


    In this way, Su Nuan opened her mouth wide and fell into the water with a pop before she had time to speak.


    She struggled out of the water and wiped the bath water on her face. She saw that Feng Junyi was looking at her with her arms on the pool.


    That ruffian''s bad smile is enchanting and doesn''t deserve beating.


    "If you want to take a bath, you have to take off your clothes, or does my little queen just want to come down with me?"


    Feng Junyi looks down. The water has soaked the little girl''s clothes. At the moment, her clothes are all close to her body.


    The slender thighs, slender waist, and a slight bulge in his chest... Made him instantly move his eyes away from looking.


    Then he said coldly, "if you want to take a bath, just sit down."


    Su Nuan noticed something strange in Feng Junyi''s eyes. When she looked down again, she saw her wet clothes clinging to her body, which made her blush in an instant.

 Chapter 227

    After su Nuan reacted, he squatted down for the first time.


    When the water temperature was just right, Su Wencai found that this was a hot spring. There was a continuous influx of hot water around to keep it at a certain temperature, and there were drainage holes next to it, which made the incoming water equal to the outgoing water.


    Because there was hot water warming her body, Su Nuan soon relaxed. She pinched a raisin in her mouth, and the pulp of the raisin burst in her mouth. It was sour, sweet and full of water. It tasted great.


    Then he said to Feng Junyi, "I want to take a bath. What''s the matter? Who makes you so unkind? I always take a bath in a bucket, hum."


    Feng Junyi realized that this little thing was for this.


    He glanced at his own place. He didn''t think much about it at first, but he thought that the place where the little thing bathed was really wronged her.


    He whispered, "if you want to take a bath in the future, you can come to me."


    She''s still thinking about it.


    Su Nuan was very comfortable in the water, and her clothes were wet. She simply took off her outer shirt and played in the water.


    Feng Junyi just stared at the little girl. The pool water was foggy, which made the little man''s face in front of him faint. Looking at it, he felt a little thirsty.


    He closed his eyes, rolled his Adam''s apple a few times, and forced down the feeling of dryness and heat in his body.


    However, the little girl''s silver bell like laughter still lingered in her ears.


    Just when he wanted to get up directly from the pool water, he didn''t know that he only felt a warm, fragrant and soft thing in his arms.


    Then the soft and warm little thing put his small face on his neck and muttered, "brother of the emperor, hug ~"


    That soft, with a girl''s sweet and greasy smell, collided between the neck, like lighting fireworks again.


    Feng Junyi had no choice but to say nothing. He let the little thing hold his neck tightly. His dark eyes darkened again. Looking at the small head close to her neck, even his breathing was disordered.


    "Brother emperor, can I let pearl take some food with me again?"


    Su Nuan''s arms are still around Feng Junyi''s neck and sits directly on his legs. His wet eyes, red cheeks and slightly pouted mouth are so tempting.


    Feng Junyi glanced aside. He really saw that the snack plate nearby had been eaten up.


    This little thing is really a foodie.


    He glanced at the little thing still sitting on his lap and whispered, "pass it on."


    Su Nuan looked left and right and saw a little maid in waiting. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Hey, that little maid in waiting, go out and tell my maid pearl to bring me some marinated chicken feet, spicy duck neck, and duck tongue and rabbit ears to eat with me."


    The little maidservant who was called "hello" has a stiff back: you are the little maidservant, and your family are all little maidservants!


    She is no one else. She is Linglong who sneaks in.


    Just now I saw the emperor and the little queen playing in the bath. Her teeth are itching.


    She managed to sneak in. Who knows why the little queen came in.


    At this moment, I asked her to give her a word and let the maid in waiting take something messy to eat.


    Su Nuan saw that the little maid didn''t speak and said, "didn''t you hear me? I asked you to go out and give it to me..."


    "Don''t go out yet."


    Before Su Nuan finished her words, Feng Junyi took her words and drank coldly. The "little maid in waiting" trembled and hurried out immediately.


    Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi in front of him and said with a smile, "brother emperor, thank you. I''ll let you have whatever you want later."


    After saying this, he put a handle in his hand into Feng Junyi''s mouth.


    Feng Junyi is eaten by the little girl again. It feels very subtle.


    Seeing that he ate with relish, Su Nuan looked more carefully at the boy in front of him.


    No, to be exact, although his appearance is still childish, he can already be said to be a mature man, because what emanates from him is the smell of a mature man.


    "Brother emperor, do you think I look good?"


    After all, the little tyrant is so beautiful that she can''t lose.


    Feng Junyi gave her a serious look: "nice."


    Su Nuan giggled immediately. She smiled and said, "I knew I was good-looking. Brother emperor, you are also good-looking. You are better than all the stars I have seen. Brother emperor, would you also hug Nuan?"


    As she spoke, she pulled up his hand, put it on her waist and threw it into his arms again.


    Feng Junyi''s back stiffened again. This little thing today


    He looked at the wine pot by the pool and took it up with one hand. It was empty.


    No wonder that little face was red and said these irrelevant words.


    "Brother emperor, just keep warm. Warm has never been held like this. In fact, I look fierce. I''m also a girl..."


    She continued to rub under his neck like a kitten, and his big hand involuntarily wrapped around her waist and held her in his arms.


    "Hold tight a little more..."


    She snuggled up in her arms and whispered, half drunk and half awake.


    "Madam, here''s your dessert."


    Linglong came in with a tray. At a glance, she saw the two people close together. When she saw this scene, she was extremely angry, and even secretly poked in her heart and scolded shameless.


    "What are you doing here? Get out."


    Linglong, who was stunned on one side, was stunned at this. Then she quickly bowed her head and walked out with red eyes.


    She prepared everything carefully and made wedding clothes for her people.


    "Emperor brother, how long have you been here?"


    She was drunk and hazy, and felt that the little tyrant in front of her was beautiful and delicious.


    "More than two years."


    Feng Junyi answered truthfully. Looking at her drunken and hazy appearance, her heart jumped wildly again.


    Su Nuan reaches out and touches Feng Junyi''s face. Then he lies on his shoulder and extends his hand forward: "Oh, chicken claws, chicken claws, fragrant chicken claws, what are you hiding? Come here and let your warm adults eat ~"


    The little girl is delicate and lovely. These drunken words make people feel funny. Feng Junyi reaches out to take the plate, and the little girl pinches the chicken claw in her hand.


    "I love chicken claws, ah woo ~"


    Su Nuan took a bite, then put it in his mouth, approached Feng Junyi, and said in an inarticulate voice, "husband, come on, you can also have a taste. The secret chicken claws made by Dr. Bao himself are very delicious ~"


    Feng Junyi said, "I won''t eat. You''re drunk. Stay and eat slowly."


    He can''t stand going on like this.


    So he picked up Su Nuan in front of him and planned to put it aside. He didn''t know that the little girl continued to hold him tightly, and even took the opportunity to feed the chicken claws into his mouth: "husband is much more fragrant than chicken claws..."

 Chapter 228

    At this time, Grandpa Wang, who just came in with food:... Who says the little queen is naive and doesn''t know anything about the world? It''s obviously going to lift.


    Or how could the emperor of his family be haunted by this goblin?


    At the moment, Duke Wang holding the spicy duck neck neither retreated nor retreated. Finally, he only quietly put the spicy duck neck in his hand by the pool, and then quietly withdrew.


    When he retreated safely to the door, he couldn''t help wiping a sweat.


    Feng Junyi is so teased by the little girl in front of him. Fortunately, he is more and more clear than the little girl''s increasingly unclear mind.


    The chicken claw was chewed by him, and the little girl took it in her hand and chewed it up.


    While gnawing, he smiled at him with his eyes bent into crescent moon, looking like a fool.


    It seems that the little girl eats very delicious.


    He glanced at the other spicy food and reached out to put those plates aside so that the little girl could forget the food. How could he know his move, but she noticed it.


    "Don''t move, I told you. Don''t rob my spicy duck neck."


    Su Nuan continues to move forward. She doesn''t know that although she is young and small, her strength is not small.


    He pushed forward so hard that he "puffed" and pushed Feng Junyi into the water together.


    The water splashed and wet their clothes.


    Su Nuan presses Feng Junyi under his body and giggles.


    The pool water soaked Feng Junyi''s hair. Su Nuan simply rushed over and gave him a hard blow on his face.


    After the bar chirp, she seemed to think of something. She put her finger on her lips and muttered, "I almost forgot. I''m only 13 years old this year. Brother emperor, you have to wait until you grow up. You must ~"


    She said softly, her small head tilted on Feng Junyi''s shoulder, and her eyes just looked at Feng Junyi who came to see her.


    Feng Junyi stared at the little mouth and was in a trance again.


    Then he turned his eyes to the little girl''s big grape eyes.


    Now her eyes are sleepy, and her eyelids begin to droop. Feng Junyi holds her horizontally in her arms, and the little girl sleeps in her arms.


    Feng Junyi was afraid to wake up the little man. He was extremely careful in every move.


    He wanted to hold the little girl out of the water, but found that once he left the warm water, he would feel a little cold, so he coughed a little and said to the outside of the hall, "father Wang."


    After hearing this, Duke Wang respectfully came in and saw the little queen lying in Feng Junyi''s arms.


    He looked down in the spirit of "don''t look at evil" taught in the book of sages.


    "Your Majesty."


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "go and get a brocade quilt."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Duke Wang went to the door and ordered him to go down. Soon the palace man took the quilt. Pearl was still dozing. When he heard the news, he quickly said, "what''s up? Where''s my mother?"


    "Your mother... Fell asleep."


    Then pearl watched grandpa Wang go in with the cup.


    So, the emperor asked someone to bring a quilt in, just... Let her mother sleep in it?


    Let her scratch her scalp. I can''t think about it right now.


    Duke Wang took the quilt in, and Fang Jun wrapped the little man in her arms in the quilt and gently put it aside before he asked Duke Wang to undress him.


    Dressed neatly here, he even walked towards the main hall of the Changle palace with a quilt and a little man in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    The morale of the army in the country of origin is quite high, which makes the princess of the kingdom of Jin completely wonder what the reason is.


    That led to the soldiers who were ready to take the lead and retreated one after another.


    "I don''t believe it. General Feng can be so brave without the Regent!"


    The princess of the kingdom of gold was so angry that she threw the tea lamp in her hand on the ground: "all the best soldiers of the kingdom of gold are here. Tomorrow I will fight in person, QingHan. Would you like to come with me?"


    Su QingHan was silent when he heard the words of the princess of the kingdom of gold.


    He said, "Your Highness is not cold and cold. I would like to go with you, but I want to know the details of each other first."


    "You know, although general Feng is brave and good at fighting, he has reached an agreement with us before, but now... Lest things change."


    Although the war was only a small conflict, he still felt upset and always felt that something would happen.


    Hearing Su QingHan''s words, the princess of the kingdom of gold suddenly softened her tone.


    She said to Su QingHan, "listen to you. If you say to check carefully first, I will send someone to approach the enemy camp tonight. When the source country is destroyed, other countries will not dare to act rashly."


    Her hand was on his shoulder, but Su QingHan''s eyes glanced at Princess Muyang.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to take things to this step, but there''s no way. If he doesn''t promise Princess Jin to be her son-in-law, Princess Jinguo will kill Princess Muyang.


    In order to protect Princess Muyang and win over the relationship with the kingdom of Jin, I had to promise.


    At this time, officers and soldiers outside the camp said, "Princess highness, the general general asked for a meeting, and said there was something important to talk about."


    "I see. Let him go to the princess''s camp and wait first. The princess will come right away."


    The princess of the kingdom of gold said, and asked you to tidy up her appearance for her, and then strode away.


    At the moment when Princess Jin left, Princess Muyang bowed her head and wanted to follow.


    Because her current identity is no longer the princess of the kingdom of wine, but the maid of the princess of the kingdom of gold.


    Before she left, Su QingHan had reached out and grabbed her arm: "do you hate me now?"


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she still lowered her head and said in a faint voice, "what do you hate? I''m just a bitch, and you''re the son-in-law."


    "My son-in-law, if others make fun of me like this, you call me like this. Don''t you know what I mean?"


    He said this and looked at Princess Muyang. Princess Muyang still lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    "I do all this for you. If I don''t promise her, she will..."


    "Why are you still here? The princess has entered the camp. Why don''t you go and serve?"


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she seemed to have some reaction. She hurriedly blessed her body and said, "I''ll go now."


    What a good clumsy handed, I don''t know what you have. Your highness sends you to your side to serve.


    Su QingHan lost the opportunity to explain again. He knew that as long as he used the princess of the kingdom of gold to continue to consolidate his power, one day when the time was ripe, he would let her return to him and protect her all his life.


    A man in black sneaked in and saw no one around. He hugged him and said, "Your Highness, your subordinates, the Regent is still alive!"

 Chapter 229

    Just this sentence made Su QingHan take a step back.


    The Regent is still alive, which means that the previous news is false?


    The despicable Regent pretended to die. No wonder general Feng turned his face so quickly!


    He felt a sense of shame that he had been fooled.


    "Where is the Regent now?"


    He tried to hold his breath so that his subordinates wouldn''t find him flustered.


    In his last life, he was repeatedly planted in the hands of the Regent. He lived again for only two or three years. He didn''t think he had the ability to compete with it.


    The subordinates continued to bow their hands and said, "if it goes down tomorrow, the Regent is in the army now, and has brought the pro guard of the dog emperor."


    Boom!!


    This sentence is like a blow to the head, which makes Su QingHan somewhat untenable. Once even the Regent comes, even if he tries his best, he can''t compete with it.


    All he can do now is to save his life and make another plan.


    "I see. Go down!"


    After sending away his subordinates, Su QingHan walked towards the main camp step by step.


    "Pa!"


    When Su QingHan came to the front door, he saw the princess of the kingdom of gold slapping Feng Muyang in the face.


    "Bitch, you can''t even carry a cup of tea. See? You''ve soiled my shoes! Now I ask you to wipe my princess clean!"


    Five finger prints can be clearly seen on Feng Muyang''s face. Princess Jin is a martial artist, so this slap is very powerful. Feng Muyang was directly knocked down by her.


    "Is your ear deaf? Princess your highness, let you clean it up for her!"


    The handmaid on one side was unwilling to show weakness. She directly rolled up her sleeve and stretched out her hand to catch Feng Muyang''s ear.


    Her strength was so fierce that Feng Muyang felt that her ears would be pulled off.


    "What''s the matter with your highness, princess?"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Su QingHan strode in and stopped her birth. However, the princess of the kingdom of gold in front of her just smiled and said, "QingHan, you''re here. I''m just teaching a bitch a lesson. You see that she has soiled other people''s shoes. Do you think she should be punished?"


    Su Qing cold has endured to the utmost. He pressed his voice and said, "Princess highness, since she has stained your shoes, you need to change your hands so heavily. She is just a weak woman."


    "Weak woman?"


    Hearing this, the princess of the kingdom of gold was furious: "she is a weak woman, I am not? Su QingHan, I want you to answer me now, who am I?"


    Su QingHan clenched his teeth. He knew that if one of his answers was incorrect, she would kill Princess Muyang.


    So he changed his tone and said softly, "well, don''t be angry. I''m just kidding you. Your shoes are dirty, aren''t they? I''ll clean them for you."


    He then picked up the princess of the kingdom of gold and put it aside. Then he squatted down and lifted his sleeve to wipe her shoes clean


    When the princess of the kingdom of gold saw this scene, she raised her eyebrows and smiled, "it''s almost the same. It''s good. You can wipe it for me so that the bitch won''t dirty my things."


    When she spoke, her tone was full of arrogance, and she looked at the Muyang princess who was still sitting on the ground with ironic eyes.


    Feng Muyang clenched his fist and finally faced all this calmly.


    This is the man who keeps saying he loves her, the man who says he wants to protect her all her life, and the man she misses so much


    Oh, that''s ironic.


    Well, since she has come here, she has to accept her life if she doesn''t accept it.


    "Well, wipe it clean."


    Su QingHan stood up, but the princess of the golden Kingdom slapped him in the face.


    Su QingHan was furious in an instant. However, when he looked at the smiling eyes of the princess of the kingdom of gold, his anger went down again in an instant.


    "QingHan, do you hurt?"


    Princess Jin asked softly, but Su QingHan clenched his teeth and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "You''ve just been angry. I just like the way you''re angry. QingHan, you hold me tight, hold me hard and hurt me."


    At this moment, Su QingHan only felt that the princess of the kingdom of gold in front of him was mentally ill.


    He still did, opened his arms, tightly hugged the golden princess in front of him, and then made a secret effort.


    "I feel that you belong to the power of men. QingHan, we will be together. I will let my father give you the throne. No matter what you do, the whole kingdom of gold will support you. However, you should listen to me."


    Hearing this, Su QingHan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I hope we can withdraw to the capital of the state of Jin, take a long-term view and withdraw now."


    Where do you know what he said, Princess Jin suddenly changed her face: "are you crazy? Now let''s withdraw. Do you know how long my father has been preparing?"


    Speaking of this, she lightened her tone, stretched out a hand and gently held Su QingHan''s face: "as long as we win this battle, other countries will see hope, they will believe us, and destroy the Three Kingdoms together with our strength. This battle is only allowed to win but not lose. How can I be a deserter? Don''t be afraid, we will win."


    Su QingHan pushed away her hand angrily and said, "the Regent is still alive, you know? He is still alive. He was pretending to be dead before, just to let us relax our vigilance!"


    "Even if he is still alive, so what? The soldiers we have trained for so long have been invincible."


    When he knew that the Soviet Union was cold, he let the great general next to him waver. He also urged him at this time: "the highness of the princess is better than listening to his two Royal Highness."


    Where did you know that after his words, Princess Jin directly pulled out her sword and pointed it at his chest, and said coldly: "General Liu, you are shaking the morale of the army, and your crime should be punished!"


    Liu Da Jun listened to this, plop and kneel down: "Princess highness, please sin, micro minister is just a moment confused!"


    Princess Jin took back her sword and said in a cold voice, "well, act according to the original plan. The general, get ready now. No one is allowed to disclose that the Regent is still alive. If you dare to divulge half a word, the military law will deal with it, and there will be no amnesty!"


    Su QingHan understood that the princess could never retreat, and he could only secretly plan to escape, at least to save her life.


    The princess of the kingdom of gold suddenly came to him, hooked his chin with one hand and said, "don''t be afraid. As long as you and I join hands, we will be invincible. Even if we fail, we will die together."


    The princess of the kingdom of gold said and leaned her head against his chest. Su QingHan could only hold back.


    His eyes looked at Princess Muyang again, but he couldn''t understand her eyes at this time.


    His shepherd princess, can he really protect her in this life?


    He didn''t even know where it was that led to so many changes.

 Chapter 230

    The people sent by Su QingHan determined the specific trend of the Regent.


    Even if no one in the army deliberately spread the news, it was also spread in the camp.


    When Princess Jinluan was still taking a nap in the camp, some soldiers hurried to report: "tell the princess that the Regent is still alive. The news has been spread in the camp!"


    "What! Who is so bold!"


    Princess Jinluan, furious, said to the soldiers in front of her, "don''t catch those who spread rumors and deal with them by military law!"


    The officer looked embarrassed: "Princess highness, most of the camp has learned the news, the last and last will be caught more than a dozen deserters."


    Princess Jinluan patted her seat angrily, stood up and said, "call all the soldiers immediately. In addition, bring the rumor mongers and deserters to the camp. The princess wants them to know what the consequences of violating military regulations are!"


    The soldier trembled when he heard this. He knew how cruel their princess was. If they were caught and such a serious thing would be dealt with severely, he really couldn''t imagine how their princess would deal with these people.


    But now only respectfully.


    Soon, the soldiers in the barracks were called together.


    All the soldiers and soldiers present stood there neatly.


    As soon as Princess Jinluan waved her hand, more than a dozen deserters and the cook, the culprit of spreading rumors, were escorted up, severely trampled and knelt on the ground.


    "See, this is the person who violates military discipline. I believe you all know what it is for. Those who spread rumors in the army at will will will be killed. However, this time, it is particularly serious, especially deserting soldiers, which is the most intolerable thing in Dajin country!"


    Her death is not to be regretted. She said, "a princess is kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy." "princess, please, please withdraw." the wife of the villain has just started. Her mother is old and weak, her eyes are still gone.


    The soldier was still kowtowing for mercy. Princess Jinluan had drawn out her sword and stabbed him in the chest.


    The soldier looked at the princess Jinluan in front of him in despair. His eyes were full of unwillingness and consternation, and finally fell to the ground.


    He was just a young man over sixteen, so he lost his life.


    "See, he is your end! Pass the princess''s order to kill!"


    Princess Jinluan raised the sword in her hand. The soldiers took the sword in their hand. Even if 10000 did not want to, they still waved the sword in their hand.


    The heads of more than a dozen young men were like watermelons cut open, red spilled all over the ground.


    There are young soldiers who are familiar with those people. They can''t bear it, but they tremble with fear. They just want to go back alive.


    Who has no wife, children, old mother


    Who doesn''t want to go home with his life?


    Princess Jinluan waved her arm and said loudly, "kill the enemy of the wine country today, behead one person and reward a hundred liang of gold!"


    When the soldiers around heard this, they immediately shouted, "OK!"


    When the other soldiers heard this, they shouted together, "good! Good! Good!"


    Princess Jinluan saw that morale was high and her face was filled with joy. Just now she beheaded several soldiers, leaving only the cook shivering on the ground. Then Princess Jinluan took out the dagger in her boots, took the lead in cutting a piece of meat off the cook, and then handed the knife to the soldiers next to her: "You, cut it down. I want all the soldiers present to cut each one. Let him cut thousands of knives and let everyone remember this lesson."


    "A rumor monger in the army will cut thousands of knives!"


    The soldiers took the dagger and trembled a little. Finally, they clenched their teeth and cut it off. The cook had already cut off his tongue. Even if it was painful at the moment, they could only make a whine.


    In this way, the dagger spread among the crowd, but more than a dozen times, the cook had convulsed with pain.


    All of a sudden, a soldier hurried forward and knelt down to Princess golden Luan. "Newspaper! The royal highness of the princess, the enemy invaded! Request our troops to fight back quickly!"


    "What! Make a sneak attack!"


    Princess Jinluan was angry: "General Liu, I order you to send someone to suppress it now!"


    General Liu answered and went with a large number of soldiers. Princess Jinluan said to Su QingHan: "QingHan, you will come with me, right?"


    Su QingHan: "well, I''ll be with you."


    Now the country of origin is leading people to make a surprise attack. Su QingHan knows that there was a man-made rumor just now that the people in the army have been in disorder. Now the soldiers of the country of origin will take the opportunity to make a surprise attack and be defeated.


    This time, it really depends on nature whether it is dead or alive.


    "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me."


    When Princess Jinluan finished, she pulled out her sword and stabbed directly at Princess Muyang. When Su QingHan saw this scene, she quickly took out her sword and picked it away. She was surprised and said, "Princess Jinluan, what are you doing!"


    "Kill her!"


    Princess Jinluan roared: "only kill her, you will really belong to me. You are looking at her when you are around me. You don''t love me, it''s her."


    "You''re crazy."


    Su QingHan pushed Princess Jinluan and said to Princess Muyang, "Muyang, run!"


    Princess Muyang was also startled by such an accident, and then turned and ran to the woods.


    In fact, she didn''t know where to run. There were fighting soldiers around. People died constantly. In order not to attract attention, she had to cover her mouth and stumble forward.


    Princess Muyang ran around, and I don''t know how long it took. The war was full of traces of arson from day to night. She didn''t dare to run too far, because what was more terrible than the soldiers who killed red eyes at night was jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    She could only dodge near the light, hoping to end the war as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, a white figure in the crowd attracted her attention. When she fixed her eyes to see it, Princess Muyang recognized the man.


    This man... Isn''t he doctor LV?


    He is an imperial doctor. How can he fight with the army?


    Soon, she knew why, because Dr. LV was checking the soldiers who fell to the ground one by one. If he met anyone who was still alive, he hurried to rescue, whether the other was an enemy or a friend.


    When some soldiers of the kingdom of Jin fell to the ground and still breathed, their eyes were full of panic and struggled to escape. The doctor of the kingdom of Jin would patiently explain: "it''s all right. Don''t worry. I save people regardless of national boundaries. At the end of the battle, I left one life to go home to see my mother, wife and children."


    After hearing this, the soldier didn''t cry when his leg was cut off, but he cried out because of the words of royal doctor Lv.


    The fire flickered. It was the first time that Princess Muyang noticed LV Yuyi so carefully and looked at the man so carefully for the first time.


    This is the real good man.

 Chapter 231

    However, such a harmonious scene was soon broken.


    Someone came out with a sword. Princess Muyang wanted to remind royal doctor LV, but she heard him say, "it''s you. Why are you here?"


    The man said in a low voice, "it''s also surprising that the royal doctor Lu treated the enemy soldiers in the war between the two countries. I don''t know how the emperor of the state of origin would feel if he knew."


    Princess Muyang heard that this man was su QingHan. He was here.


    She was still hesitant to show up, so she listened to LV Yuyi''s way: "as a doctor, it''s just saving the lives and healing the wounded. The political opinions of the two countries are different. If you take off your armor, you''re just ordinary people."


    After his words, Su QingHan laughed: "what a kind heart of a Bodhisattva. It sounds good. Will you still say that when someone puts a knife against your throat? The two countries fight, either you die or I die. Even if they can''t die, as prisoners in the future, do you think Feng Junyi will let him go?"


    Hearing this, LV Yuyi became silent.


    Yes, today the holy master will not let go of the prisoners, so they have only one way to die.


    "Can''t you answer?"


    Su QingHan continued: "put away your hypocritical face. Don''t think I don''t know why you came here. You''re for Princess Muyang, right?"


    When LV Yuyi heard this, he looked embarrassed, as if he had been stabbed in his heart.


    And Princess Muyang was also slightly surprised at this time.


    Is it for her that LV Yuyi came here?


    "You must be surprised. Why do I know? Because I deliberately put the news that Princess Muyang was caught by Princess Jin. You must be curious. Why can you hear such news when you go up the mountain to collect medicine? You fall into my hands now. What else to say?"


    Princess Muyang was surprised that LV Yuyi was willing to take risks for her


    "This is it. I have nothing to say. If I want to kill or cut, I''ll do whatever I want."


    Where do you know that Su QingHan took out a handkerchief from his arms and threw it on the doctor Lv''s face. In a cold voice, "you covet the woman I like and steal her handkerchief and hide it on your body. Don''t think I don''t know. Now you take this handkerchief and your delusions and disappear together."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Princess Muyang just felt like a thunderbolt. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. The royal doctor Lu... Pleased her? Why does she never know?


    At the next moment, Su QingHan raised his foot and stabbed LV royal doctor in the chest. LV royal doctor stepped back, and then was kicked off the cliff by Su QingHan.


    "No!"


    Princess Muyang ran out of the dark and went straight to the cliff. It seemed that she also wanted to fly down. Su QingHan, who reacted, went up first and hugged her.


    "Muyang, what are you doing?"


    "You shameless little man, you let go of me, you go away!"


    Princess Muyang waved and scratched Su QingHan''s face: "you killed him, you killed him!"


    Su QingHan tightly grasped the hand of Princess Muyang and said to her, "Muyang, I do everything for you. If you were me, how could you have the heart to see your beloved woman coveted by other men? I love you so much, I really just love you so much..."


    Princess Muyang pushed Su QingHan away again and roared, "you go, you go!"


    She stumbled to the edge of the cliff. There was no bottom at the bottom of the cliff. She finally couldn''t help crying with her eyes closed.


    No wonder she couldn''t find her own handkerchief at that time. It turned out that it was used to bandage the wound of royal doctor Lv. It turned out that he had always loved himself, but she couldn''t see anything for so many years.


    Su QingHan looked at Princess Muyang who fell on the edge of the cliff and suddenly felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he solved LV Yuyi. Otherwise, isn''t this a big rival in love?


    For a long time, Princess Muyang stood up and said to Su QingHan, "did the country win or lose?"


    Su QingHan didn''t know why Princess Muyang asked, but said, "I won."


    She said, "I want to go back, I want to go back to my home."


    "You have no home."


    Su QingHan pulled her arm and said, "where I am, it''s home. I''m your man."


    "No, you''re not. You''re an evil ghost. You''re the evil ghost who climbed out of the king of hell!"


    "Yes, I''m an evil ghost climbing out of the ground, but I''m doing it for you. Muyang, Muyang, I''m wrong. Will you come with me?"


    Feng Muyang fiercely shook off his hand and said, "I won''t go with you."


    "Since you don''t tell me where the army of the wine country is, I''ll find it myself."


    Su QingHan was forced to have no choice but to say, "in the north, you go straight north. You are a weak woman. They won''t take you. The Regent will take you back as the commander-in-chief."


    If he remembered correctly, she should be pregnant at this time. I hope this time, don''t let him down.


    Hearing this, Princess Muyang walked towards the north. In a trance, she heard someone say to her, "who are you! Don''t move!"


    "It seems to be princess Muyang!"


    "The highness of the princess!"


    "It''s really your highness!"


    The news of the victory of general Feng''s army soon spread all over the capital.


    But at the same time, another message came.


    Princess Muyang has found her. She has been escorted to the palace, but royal doctor Lv is missing.


    Everyone knows that those who disappeared on the battlefield have largely lost their lives and will never come back.


    Su Nuan was also shocked when he heard the news. After all, LV Yuyi is a rare talent. He looks handsome and has excellent medical skills. He is still a good man.


    So when she heard the news, Su Nuan made no secret of her emotions and cried with Feng Junyi in her arms.


    As for Feng Junyi, he always has an iron blue face.


    Su Nuan knows that LV Yuyi is a close friend of the little tyrant. He must be even worse.


    But as an emperor, he could only bear it no matter how uncomfortable it was.


    Su Nuan cried enough and hawed, "brother emperor, can you ask someone to find royal doctor LV? He''s so young that he didn''t even marry his daughter-in-law."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "what are you crying about? As a queen, you should pay attention to your image. Life and death have a life. He can''t come back. That''s his life."


    Su Nuan was stunned at the cruel words. Is the emperor too ruthless?


    She forked fiercely and said, "brother emperor, he is your good brother from childhood. How can you be so ruthless?"


    Feng Junyi just said in a cold voice, "I am the emperor and my real brother is the prince. They are still in the palace. I treat them well."


    I don''t know why, Su Nuan sees that Feng Junyi''s eyes are a little red. She immediately thinks that he is the emperor. It''s normal for her to be happy and angry. Therefore, she reaches out to hug Feng Junyi and says, "brother emperor, Nuan knows you''re uncomfortable. There''s no one here. If you want to cry, cry ~"

 Chapter 232

    Feng Junyi looks at the little girl in front of him.


    Then he stretched out a finger and poked the little girl back against his shoulder.


    "Why are you crying? Haven''t I sent someone to find it? Doctor LV... That guy won''t die so easily."


    Feng Junyi said this and looked ahead.


    Su Nuan staggered back two steps, looked at him with big eyes and said, "really?"


    In fact, she also hopes that LV Yuyi is still alive.


    "Of course."


    When Su Nuan came out of the imperial study, he saw a maid kneeling at the door. She looked familiar.


    When the maid saw her, she rushed up immediately and startled her.


    Seeing this, pearl scolded, "dare you disturb the empress!"


    The bodyguard at the door also pulled out all the swords at this time.


    Su Nuan saw the face clearly, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I have an impression of this palace maid."


    When the guards heard this, they put the sword back into its scabbard. Su Nuan stepped forward and asked, "are you the maid next to Princess Muyang?"


    When the maid heard it, she nodded in a more anxious way. She said, "yes, the queen empress, the servant girl is the magpie of the princess, and you are going to save my princess. Your Royal Highness has never eaten anything since returning to the palace, and the water has not been drunk for a whole day.


    The maid in waiting said that and continued to wipe her tears. The magpie could not see her eyes when she cried because her eyes were small.


    Su Nuan wanted to laugh, because the maid in waiting was really funny when she cried, but she knew that at this time, of course, she couldn''t do such an unseemly thing. She coughed and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go with you to see the eldest princess now."


    When Su Nuan followed the maid of honor to the long princess''s bedroom, the long princess was lying in bed, her eyes were dull and her face was frightening white. When she saw it, her heart also clicked.


    Immediately scolded in my heart.


    What''s the matter with the son of a bitch, the male owner? How can a beautiful woman become half dead after being taken away by him?


    Scolding is scolding. She suddenly thought that the man is a mother with her. The man is mainly a son of a bitch... Bah, bah, bah, she is not.


    She said to the handmaid beside her, "Pearl, magpie, go down first. I''ll be fine here. I''ll put all the food and drink here, and give me the rest."


    When the magpie heard the speech, she wiped her tears and went out. Pearl lowered her voice and said, "empress, the maidservant has gone. Don''t eat these foods. Magpie specially prepared them for her Princess..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan glanced at the Pearl.


    In her eyes, is her mother so greedy and worthless?


    Even if it is, is there enough snacks and frozen food in her supermarket for her to eat? Do you have to rob the long princess?


    So she was hungry again, so she said to Pearl, "Pearl, go and get me a small stove."


    Pearl also doesn''t understand. Although it''s late autumn, it''s not time to bake.


    Maybe her mother is cold?


    So I didn''t ask so much, and soon I got a carbon stove for Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan doesn''t speak when she sees the long princess, so she''s just busy with her own business.


    There is no barbecue rack in the supermarket, but there is an iron net. No matter what it is for, today is her barbecue rack.


    Then he took out the cured Orleans roast wings, streaky pork, bacon, Flammulina velutipes, leek and eggplant from the supermarket and put them on the table in turn. Because the chicken wings and bacon were cured, they were roasted directly.


    She found a ceramic knife for the rest, put it on the kitchen board and said, "sister princess, you are very happy to come back safely this time. But why don''t you eat and talk? There are so many delicious things. How beautiful."


    "Ah, bacon is cooked so fast."


    Su Nuan finished, took chopsticks and prepared to clip them, but found that she didn''t take cumin, salt and pepper and chili powder, so she took out these barbecue materials from the supermarket and sprinkled them on it.


    "That''s delicious."


    After doing this, I washed the vegetables with mineral water from the supermarket, wrapped a large piece of bacon in lettuce, and Su Nuan stuffed it into his mouth.


    Anyway, the long princess can''t see in bed. There are no outsiders here. She takes things from the supermarket much faster than usual.


    I didn''t know that when two pieces of bacon were eaten, smoke began to billow in the room.


    This forced her to put away her things, open the window for ventilation, and fan the lampblack with a fan.


    Fortunately, the problem is not big.


    Finally, lying in bed, Princess Muyang couldn''t help asking, "queen, what were you doing just now?"


    "Me?"


    Su Nuan was a little embarrassed. "It''s all right. I''m here to see your sister. What''s the matter with you, sister? You look so ugly. You don''t want to eat tea. Do you miss him?"


    She asked on purpose. Sure enough, she saw that Princess Muyang was not calm. She opened her mouth and said, "I... cough... Cough..."


    Before saying a few words, he coughed violently, and then spit out black blood.


    Su Nuan was startled. Seeing black blood, her first reaction was poisoning?


    But then she thought, maybe it was congestion. She said, "sister princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t miss him, I am..."


    When Princess Muyang said this, she closed her eyes and wept silently.


    Su Nuan was worried about her: "sister, what''s the matter? If someone really bullies you, I''ll beat him for you."


    "I want to kill him. He is a despicable villain!"


    Princess Muyang said word by word. It seemed that she hated each other.


    I don''t know why. When the long princess said this, Su Nuan''s first reaction was that this person must have said Su QingHan.


    But she still pretended not to know and said, "who?"


    "Su QingHan."


    Su Nuan was relieved to hear these three words. It seems that Princess Muyang really hates Su QingHan.


    Speaking of this, I have to admit that Su QingHan is really confusing. He keeps saying that he loves his daughter and can give everything for her. Liu Qinghe is gone and turns around to hook up with Jin Luan, Princess of the kingdom of gold.


    So she also became indignant: "that is, I should hate. If I like a person, I have to be single-minded. Where can I be so half hearted like him? If I like a person, I must like it all my life. If that person likes me but loses me, I''ll break him up!"


    The little girl''s words stunned Princess Muyang. She said, "it''s the most ruthless emperor''s house. It''s warm. You can''t talk nonsense."


    She also wants to be single-minded, but in fact? Nothing.


    "Well, well, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t be sad, sister princess. There are many good men in the world. When you get well, I''ll let the emperor''s brother make a marriage with you."

 Chapter 233

    Su Nuan said happily, but Princess Muyang said suffering.


    Looking at the melancholy appearance of Princess Muyang, Su Nuan deliberately said: "unfortunately, I heard that royal doctor LV also went to the battlefield this time. What do you say a doctor is going to do in the battlefield? The soldiers who don''t come back reported that royal doctor LV can''t find it, and don''t know whether it''s dead or alive. What a good person royal doctor Lv is..."


    She symbolically wiped a few tears and secretly went to see Princess Muyang.


    In fact, she knows why royal doctor LV set out with the army at the beginning, because Princess Muyang followed Su QingHan, and they were all in the Jin army.


    Su Nuan learned later that for this matter, LV Yuyi knelt down in front of Feng Junyi for two hours before agreeing.


    She didn''t believe that Dr. LV had paid so much for her. She didn''t waver at all.


    In fact, she guessed very right, because when Princess Muyang heard her say this, her eyes turned red for a moment, and then whispered, "I know, he can''t come back and can''t be found."


    "Can''t come back. What do you mean you can''t find it?"


    Su Nuan comes up to Princess Muyang, but Princess Muyang wipes away her tears and doesn''t want to reveal another word.


    Su Nuan was also worried and asked, "sister princess, just tell nuanuan what happened to him, royal doctor LV?"


    Xu was forced to be helpless by her. Princess Muyang had to say everything she had experienced.


    "Love is like this. Su QingHan is a despicable villain. He killed LV Yuyi."


    Su Nuan''s brain was buzzing after hearing these words.


    She didn''t expect that the man found out the friendship of LV Yuyi to Princess Muyang, and even killed LV Yuyi.


    "He won''t die. The emperor''s brother said he can''t die. How can he die?"


    Su Nuan whispered, and Princess Muyang also choked at this time.


    She looked at Princess Muyang and said, "so you''re going to starve yourself to death because of this?"


    Princess Muyang didn''t answer. She continued, "even if you don''t eat or drink, you really starve yourself to death. What about the murderer? Will he follow you to death? Will he feel guilty?"


    "He will only feel very angry and feel that his beloved betrayed himself. He will find that person''s bones and break that person into pieces. Is this the result you want to see?"


    "Oh, this is not the result I want. I will never allow him to hurt his bones again. I will find him whether dead or alive."


    Princess Muyang struggled to sit up because she was excited. However, because she was very weak and didn''t eat for a day, she didn''t have the strength to get up at all.


    "Well, don''t try to be brave, just fill your stomach."


    Su Nuan finished, brought the atherosclerotic bowl on the table and fed it to Princess Muyang one spoonful at a time.


    Princess Muyang quietly looked at the little queen in front of her and felt that she was not like a 13-year-old girl, but like a close sister older than her.


    Even she felt absurd at the thought of this ridiculous idea.


    Perhaps because of the desire for survival, the bowl of porridge was eaten by Princess Muyang.


    Su Nuan took a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth, and then comforted her: "sister princess, don''t worry first. Then, the emperor''s brother has sent someone to look for it. I believe there will be news soon. I''ll take good care of myself during this period."


    She said here again and again: "moreover, you should think about Chengqian. He is only seven years old. He has no mother, imperial concubine and father. What should he do if something happens to you?"


    In the original plot, Feng Chengqian is also a tragic supporting role.


    She has always been the object of abuse. She has been captured by Su QingHan and Liu Qinghe again and again, which has become a chip to threaten the long princess.


    It can be said that the reason why Princess Muyang lasted to the end was that her brother was still alive. In the end, her brother was gone, so she lost all the idea of living.


    Think about it, that little guy is really innocent.


    In the original book, he regarded his brother as the sister of life. This time, he said he ran away with the male master. He didn''t even care about his own brother. He didn''t know what brain circuit the female master was.


    Hearing what she said, Princess Muyang was worried again: "Chengqian, Chengqian is all about her sister. What''s the matter with Chengqian, empress?"


    "It''s OK, but the little guy still doesn''t want to talk to people. He thinks he has a heart knot. When you come back, you''ll take good care of yourself and communicate with him more. Children are so introverted that they can''t get a princess when they grow up."


    "Well, I will, I will."


    After the explanation, Su Nuan has completed the task.


    After she went out, pearl came up anxiously and asked, "madam, what happened in the house just now? Why did smoke float out?"


    Su Nuan remembered that she had just done a barbecue in the house.


    Remembering that she didn''t enjoy the food just now, she said again: "hurry to find some palace people to clean up. I have something in it. After you clean up the big things, let people take them to the yard in front of the imperial library."


    Pearl was puzzled when she heard this. What did her mother put in the house? However, he did.


    After she put everything in the yard in front of the imperial study, her mother ordered her to go to the kitchen and get a lot of things. The dishes and meat were specially cut and served by the cook.


    It seems that her mother is greedy again.


    After all this was done, Su Nuan sent all the other palace people away. He specially entered the imperial study and dragged Feng Junyi out.


    "Brother emperor, look what wennuan has prepared for you?"


    Feng Junyi only approved half of her memorial. When she came out, she saw that the little girl had a big table full of food, but these things were raw.


    He squinted at her and asked, "why, are you going to eat hot pot?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "no, brother emperor, this is a barbecue. Hey, haven''t you eaten it?"


    She knew that the emperor must be very sad about the news that LV Yuyi was missing.


    She didn''t dare to tell him what she heard from Princess Muyang. Only before the news came, she coaxed the little tyrant to eat more and grow more meat.


    Otherwise, it would be strange to hold such a thin electric pole.


    Soon, Su Nuan settled down and Feng Junyi sat down, while she was busy baking vegetables.


    "Brother emperor, this is roast Flammulina velutipes. It''s super delicious. Try it."


    After she finished, she put the roasted Flammulina velutipes on the plate in front of Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi picked up his chopsticks, picked them up and put them in his mouth. However, he chewed them a few times and frowned immediately.


    "What''s the matter, Emperor brother? Isn''t it delicious?"


    Feng Junyi didn''t speak and still frowned.


    Su Nuan suddenly realized that the little tyrant was stuck in his teeth when he ate Flammulina velutipes.


    She immediately took out the toothpick as a demonstration: "here, you see, if you get stuck in your teeth, it''s good."

 Chapter 234

    Seeing Su Nuan doing this, Feng Junyi couldn''t help frowning.


    Isn''t that too elegant?


    But now he''s really sick.


    Feng Junyi simply said to one side, "father Wang."


    Duke Wang immediately understood, took a toothpick, stood in front of Feng Junyi, blocked his emperor, and then began to pick his teeth with a toothpick.


    The whole process was exciting.


    Su Nuan was also surprised. All right, when the emperor is so arrogant, he needs the help of slaves to pick his teeth.


    I''m lazier than her.


    After Feng Junyi picks his teeth, Su Nuan here is already busy.


    I saw the little girl brush the strung vegetables with oil and bake the things on the charcoal fire. You will smoke in a moment.


    Seeing him look at her, the little girl wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "brother emperor, wait a little longer. It''ll be fine right away. You don''t like roast Flammulina mushroom. It''s okay. There''s roast konjac, potato chips and eggplant. Bacon here is good. By the way, there''s roast meat."


    Su Nuan was so busy that he put the roasted food on the plate, sprinkled it with barbecue material, put it in front of Feng Junyi, and flattered: "brother emperor, eat it, you''re welcome. Other things don''t jam your teeth. I''ll bake you a bunch of chicken wings later."


    Feng Junyi glanced at the plate handed over by Su Nuan and said to Wang Gonggong, "Grandpa Wang, have you learned?"


    Duke Wang knew that the emperor of his family would do so. Just now, it can be said that he stared without blinking, so of course he learned.


    He replied, "if you go back to the emperor, the slave has learned."


    "Go."


    After Feng Junyi ordered, he pinched a bunch of roasted bread in front of him, and then took a bite. Indeed, the taste is very unique and delicious.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it delicious?"


    Su Nuan is quite confident in his cooking.


    "Well, it''s good. Do you want to eat together?"


    Feng Junyi continued to ask, and here, father-in-law Wang also came up and said to Su Nuan, "empress, let the slave do this kind of work."


    "No."


    Su Nuan refused and said, "when you eat barbecue, you have to eat while baking."


    Seeing that the little queen was so stubborn, father-in-law Wang had an idea and said, "madam, it''s like this. I want to try how this is made. Can I try it?"


    Su Nuan glanced at father-in-law Wang, then touched him with his elbow and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect father-in-law Wang to have a lot of fun. OK, if you want to try, try it."


    She gave grandpa Wang a place. Someone did it with her. She really had more free time. Su Nuan simply roasted while eating until he was full.


    After that, good news came from the front again. Su Nuan thought about it. It was also said in the original book that the first country to attack was the kingdom of Jin.


    As long as the kingdom of Jin is defeated, other wait-and-see countries can share in peace.


    When the master''s plan fails, the whole country of origin can continue to enjoy peace.


    Thinking of fighting all the time, Su Nuan really misses modern society. If she can go back, she will be a good person.


    On this day, while Su Nuan was resting on Feng Junyi''s thigh, he saw several ministers with a bald monk enter the imperial study.


    "Minister, wait to see the emperor!"


    Although several ministers were not young, they made a loud noise. Su Nuan was immediately awakened when he heard the sound.


    She got up from Feng Junyi''s leg, rubbed her eyes and looked at the ministers. When she saw the bald monk, the monk happened to look at her.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know why. She just feels as if she was hit hard on her chest and immediately hides behind Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi also noticed that the little girl was different. He quietly reached out and grabbed her little claw to comfort her. Then he rushed to humanity: "what''s up."


    The monk was Huitong of Anguo temple. Huitong put away the eyes he had just looked at the little queen, stepped forward, folded his hands and said, "the poor monk specially came to tell the emperor that the imperial mausoleum is unstable. The emperor must go to the Imperial Mausoleum as soon as possible and read the Scriptures in person to eliminate his evil obstacles and seek the underground stability of the former Emperor."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he just said in a cold voice, "so you old bald donkey came to the palace to tell me to go to the cemetery to recite scriptures to the former Emperor?"


    "Yes."


    Huitong still put his hands together and said slowly.


    The other ministers in front of Feng Junyi were not calm. One of them, an old man with a white beard, jumped out and pointed to Feng Junyi and said, "the former Emperor is respectful to master Huitong. It''s your turn to speak disrespectfully here. The master kindly asked you to worship. You''re a bald donkey. What kind of body!"


    Feng Junyi smiled angrily when he heard this. He said, "I''m a bald donkey. Didn''t you shout just now? Bald donkey, do you like the name I gave you?"


    Huitong continued to put his hands together: "the name is just a code name. The emperor can shout as he wants. There are Buddhas in his heart and Buddhas everywhere."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Feng Junyi laughed three times and said to the angry old man, "dead old man, can you hear me? The old bald donkey said, let''s shout like that."


    "Old bald donkey, what if I don''t do this?"


    Huitong doesn''t speak, but slowly raises his feet and approaches Feng Junyi step by step.


    While Huitong approached, several dark guards immediately jumped down from the roof beam and put a sword on master Huitong''s forehead and neck.


    When they saw this scene, they took another breath. Did the emperor want to kill master Huitong?


    However, Feng Junyi said coldly, "go down to me."


    Hearing the speech, the dark guards jumped back to the eaves.


    Su Nuan looked up and wanted to see where the comfort was hidden, but she saw nothing for a long time. Instead, she was dazzled by the dust falling from the eaves.


    She rubbed her eyes, but master Huitong came to her, suddenly pinched her arm and asked, "where did you come from?"


    Su Nuan was surprised when he closed his wrist. Then he began to struggle and said, "bold bald donkey, the queen comes from the kingdom of gold. Don''t you know? Let go of the queen, you bald donkey!"


    "Let her go."


    Feng Junyi''s cold voice still played a deterrent role. Master Huitong immediately sent away and grabbed the little queen''s hand. He was talking like a dream: "no, you''re not from the kingdom of Jin, you''re not her, who are you? Where are you from? You''re not human, you''re human, what are you?"


    Master Huitong murmured, but only Feng Junyi and Su Nuan could hear what he said.


    Feng Junyi suddenly struck Huitong on the chest and said in a cold voice, "dead bald donkey, what are you talking nonsense here! Come on, drag the dead bald donkey down... Cut..."


    "Emperor, never!"

 Chapter 235

    Feng Junyi''s will hasn''t been issued yet. Several ministers in front of him have knelt down together.


    "Emperor, master Huitong''s divination has always been very accurate. He said that if something big would happen, it would happen. Please do as master huichong said!"


    "The emperor thinks twice. For the sake of the country, please forgive Huitong this time."


    "Yes, the emperor, please spare him!"


    "Bang!"


    Feng Junyi slapped him on the table and said in a harsh voice, "master Huitong is very accurate in divination. When I was just born, he decided that I can''t live to be 23 years old. This will come true, right?"


    Su Nuan was buzzing in his head when he heard this sentence.


    Feng Junyi won''t live to be 23?


    Also, he is so weak. If he doesn''t take good care of his body, I''m afraid he will really die young.


    Indeed, the little tyrant in the original book did die young.


    I don''t know why, when I heard this sentence, Su Nuan''s eyes began to get astringent and swollen.


    After the minister in front of him was stunned for a moment, Qi Qi knelt down and shouted, "please calm down, please calm down."


    Feng Junyi looks coldly at everything in front of him, and his eyes are full of anger.


    Su Nuan suddenly knows why he is so grumpy and cold.


    If a person knows that he can''t live to be 23 years old since he was born, I''m afraid no matter who he is, he will find it boring to live, and he has such a serious head disease.


    "The emperor calmed down his anger. The minister was willing to die and atone for the master."


    One of the gray haired old men knelt down and kowtowed to Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi glanced at him coldly. His eyes were like looking at a dead man. Then he waved his hand and said, "take it down and behead."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, two bodyguards rushed in from the door, took the old minister and dragged him out.


    Master Huitong''s face was as indifferent as ever. He looked like he was disillusioned with the world of mortals. Then he read: "Amitabha, the emperor should be glad to have so many loyal ministers."


    "Old bald donkey, you should be glad that someone is willing to die for you. Aren''t you afraid of heaven? Why are you afraid of death now? Have you seen it? He died for you."


    After his words, master Huitong continued to look at him calmly and said, "Oh, he died for the people of the whole country."


    "You have a set of high sounding reasons. I can tell you again now. I won''t do what you say. What chanting is all bullshit!"


    "It''s ok if the emperor doesn''t want to do so, but the Queen''s life will be threatened. If the emperor doesn''t go this time, the queen will be in great trouble."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi''s pupil suddenly shrinks.


    What happens to his little queen?


    His face was so cold that he continued, "what if I go? Will the queen be safe?"


    Master Huitong continued to put his hands together: "if the emperor goes, he can exchange my big wine country for worry free and the Queen''s safety, but the Emperor... Will be robbed."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuan was stunned when he heard it. What and what!


    She rushed out from behind Feng Junyi angrily and said fiercely to master Huitong in front of her: "old bald donkey, what are you talking nonsense here? Don''t play tricks here to scare the emperor''s brother!"


    After hearing this, master Huitong just glanced at her, and Su Nuan immediately stepped back.


    I don''t know if she is dazzled. She saw a book in master Huitong''s eyes. She hasn''t had time to see the title of the book, but she knows very well that it must be the book she passed through.


    Can this dead bald donkey really do divination? Is it really so accurate?


    "I will do it the way you say."


    Feng Junyi chooses to compromise. In any case, he can''t let the little girl have any accidents.


    As for him, anyway, it was predicted that he would not live to be 23 years old. Now, what''s the difference between living one more day and one less day?


    When the ministers were scolded and left, Su Nuan came back.


    She jumped up and grabbed the corner of Feng Junyi''s robe, crying and hawing: "brother emperor, why do you do this? Nuan will die if she dies. How can you die if you are the emperor? That old bald donkey is nonsense!"


    It''s rare to see the little girl so presumptuous. Feng Junyi can''t help but lift up his lips and continue to see the little girl''s angry appearance.


    Seeing that Feng Junyi was staring at her and wanted to laugh, Su Nuan became even more angry. She said fiercely, "what to laugh at, what to look at, what to look at!"


    If it''s true, she doesn''t want him to take risks for her.


    If she died, she could at least come back. It would be great if it hurt. If she didn''t believe it, she would stay in the bedroom every day. Could she still have a thunder from the sky and chop her to death?


    Feng Junyi reached out and pinched her fleshy little face and said happily, "Why are you so cute? How can I be willing to let you die in front of me?"


    Su Nuan sucked his nose and said unhappily, "then you like me to die behind you?"


    Feng Junyi''s smile became stronger: "no, if I die unexpectedly, I will take you to be buried with me. Therefore, I will not die first and you will die later."


    Even if he dies, he wants this little thing with him.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan was stunned.


    Look, she said, the dog emperor is not a good thing. If he dies, he has to take her to the funeral!


    It seems that what she guessed before is true. The dog emperor is as selfish and cruel as his early dead father!


    "What? Are you happy and speechless? When I die, I don''t want anyone, as long as you are buried with me."


    He pinched and pinched the little girl''s face. He had to say that it was really easy to pinch.


    Su Nuan smiled, but MMP scolded her more than once.


    She''s so happy. If the little tyrant really dies at the age of 23, isn''t she going to die at the age of 20?


    Think about 20 years old. At this age, people are still in college, falling in love and enjoying all the beautiful ages in the world, and she will be buried with the dog emperor?


    At the thought of this, she was all bad.


    Because of this, Feng Junyi ordered to start sacrificial activities.


    Su Nuan had no appetite for two days because she thought about the words of the little tyrant. Even her favorite spicy rabbit head didn''t smell good.


    The people in the palace were busy. Su Nuan thought about it and persuaded himself.


    Forget it, if you live only 20 years old, you can only live 20 years old. Since this book is arranged in this way, take it easy for the time being. It''s better than hanging up now?


    With such a thought, Su Nuan was in a much better mood. He ate five spicy rabbit heads in one breath, and his tongue was so hot that he didn''t feel it.


    I have to admit, it''s incense.


    Pearl looked at her queen and couldn''t help shaking her head. She didn''t eat anything before. It''s better now. She ate happily.


    A child is a child. If you don''t eat well, you''ll be good when you''re hungry.

 Chapter 236

    Feng Junyi asked that the sooner the better, so the sacrifice was arranged in three days.


    At this time, there is no tomb sweeping day. Generally, it is the day of offering sacrifices to ancestors on New Year''s Eve, so Su Nuan is very exclusive to participate in such activities again.


    After all, in her opinion, the sacrificial activities are complex and boring, but this time is slightly different, because this time, the emperor held it for her.


    The horn sounded and the deafening drum sounded. Su Nuan followed Feng Junyi and approached the huge tomb step by step.


    Both of them were dressed in solemn black clothes, followed by civil and military officials. Civil and military officials were slightly different from them, wearing white clothes specially worn for sacrifice.


    As for master Huitong, he took a group of people sitting cross legged and chanting prayers.


    When the deafening sound was over, Duke Wang took out the blessing ode. Feng Junyi began to read it out in his loud voice.


    Before that, Duke Wang also revealed to her that the emperor attached great importance to this blessing. As usual, the writing of Ode was handed over to Lord Bai. This time, the emperor wrote it himself.


    So while Feng Junyi was reading, Su Nuan paid special attention.


    However


    Attention and inattention, in fact, there is not much difference in Su Nuan''s ears.


    Because the whole process was written in classical Chinese, she was really not interested. On the contrary, Feng Junyi''s sonorous voice attracted her attention.


    I have to admit that the voice of the little tyrant is still very good.


    The process is very long. While waiting, Su Luo takes his eyes to Feng Junyi nearby.


    When this guy is serious, he really has an imperial style.


    Just then, Mammy Zhao, who was kneeling on one side, suddenly took out a dagger from her sleeve and rushed towards Feng Junyi.


    The people are still kneeling and have no time to react. Mammy Zhao has stabbed the dagger into Feng Junyi''s stomach.


    Su Nuan stared at the scene and almost forgot his actions.


    The surroundings suddenly became chaotic. Father Wang rushed up first, kicked mammy Zhao out, and then helped the little tyrant.


    Su Nuan''s head is still buzzing.


    Is the old bald donkey''s prophecy really so effective?


    Feng Junyi really avoided when she said she would avoid a disaster. Feng Junyi really suffered a disaster when she said she would suffer a disaster?


    The people around are busy. Su Nuan is a little overwhelmed standing there.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter?


    "Why does my mother stay here?"


    When Su Nuan heard the voice, he looked at the man in front of him. It was master Huitong.


    Su Nuan smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll go back to the palace to visit the emperor now."


    Master Huitong shook his head and said, "no, I''m not talking about the palace, but why doesn''t my mother go to the place where she used to live?"


    Su Nuan understood what the old bald donkey was asking.


    She came to this world for so long that she finally met someone who could tell her heart.


    Su Nuan was about to cry at a glance. Looking around, pearl and other ministers were still there. He only whispered, "master, can you change a place?"


    Back at the palace, Su Nuan sent pearl to make tea for master Huitong and sent him out.


    Master Huitong glanced at her and continued to say, "no human, no demon, no ghost, no immortal, what are you?"


    Hearing this, she really wanted to look at the shiny brain and pat it on the door.


    But she held back. Su Nuan said, "I''m human, but I''m not from this world."


    She really wanted to say that you are not human, but she thought it was too cruel.


    The author sat in front of the computer, crackling, and they appeared. No one could understand her explanation.


    "I see. No matter which world the queen comes from, I will advise you that everything is doomed."


    Bah, you old bald ass, you are a spy sent by the author!


    Su Wenqi shouted, "don''t persuade me. I''ve decided to change. No matter how difficult it is, if you know anything, wouldn''t you point out the maze?"


    "The secret cannot be revealed."


    Well, she''s going to be mad at the old bald donkey.


    Su Nuan stood up, walked around the bedroom, and then asked, "master Huitong, are you hungry?"


    Master Huitong said, "Amitabha, I''m not hungry. Thank you, empress."


    "Just don''t be hungry."


    Su Nuan said, "I''ll go to see the emperor and tell the imperial dining room to prepare food. Master, don''t go here."


    Su Nuan finished and went to the Changle palace.


    When she saw Feng Junyi lying in bed, her face was as white as paper, and her heart was tightly clenched together.


    Because the emperor could not get up to kill, several beauties had time to drill in and sobbed around the emperor. She was bored to death.


    Su Nuan was angry with these beauties for the first time: "you are so noisy that you are bored to death. Go back, or the emperor will want to cut off your head first when he wakes up."


    Hearing this, all the beauties stopped crying and left one by one, leaving Linglong still standing there.


    Before she opened her mouth, Su Nuan said again, "if I were you, I would find a place to hide obediently and don''t say anything. Otherwise, the news of your defeat in the Golden State will come. When the Emperor sees you, he thinks you are sent by the Golden State. If he is not careful, it won''t be cost-effective to kill you to worship the heaven."


    Linglong heard this, opened her mouth and closed it again, leaving angrily.


    The peace of such a large bedroom was restored in an instant. Su Nuan came forward and asked several royal doctors: "how is the emperor now?"


    Several royal doctors wiped the sweat on their forehead and hesitated: "this, this... If you go back to your mother, the emperor''s life will be saved for the time being, but because the emperor bled too much this time, I don''t know what will happen..."


    "The emperor was seriously injured this time. Even if he saved his life temporarily, I don''t know when it will recur..."


    Several royal doctors said this, but they didn''t hear the Queen''s response. They were so frightened that they immediately knelt on the ground and said, "empress, forgive me. I''ve tried my best..."


    You should know that before Lord LV took office, all those who saw the emperor died. Since Dr. LV took office, they can rest assured. Now that Dr. Lv''s whereabouts are unknown, they have a feeling that their necks are tied to their belts.


    "Ask the empress for forgiveness."


    Su Nuan glanced at several royal doctors in front of him and said in a low voice, "all right, get up. You must stay with the emperor and never let the emperor make any mistakes."


    Su Nuan glances at Feng Junyi and feels sour and astringent in his heart.


    She said to Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, call master Huitong. Maybe he has a way for the emperor to resolve the crisis."


    Believe it or not, Huitong seems to have some skills. She didn''t believe it before, but now she believes it very much.


    And she also suspected that Feng Junyi had already drawn up the imperial edict. It must have written for her to be buried with her.

 Chapter 237

    Duke Wang soon called master Huitong.


    However, as soon as the old bald donkey came in, he put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, the queen doesn''t have to worry. The emperor will turn bad luck into good luck this time."


    Su Nuan asked, "will that leave any sequelae?"


    Master Huitong said, "is this the root cause of the disease? Don''t worry, the emperor is the son of heaven. He will wake up in two days."


    "Then you will be wronged and stay in the palace for two days. When the emperor wakes up, the palace will send someone to take you back. Otherwise, the palace will let you be buried with him."


    When Duke Wang heard this, he suddenly felt cool around his neck.


    Well, his mother has been in contact with the emperor for a long time. She is even as good as the emperor.


    After explaining the things here, Su Nuan went to the prison.


    She wondered why mammy Zhao, who was loyal to the emperor and the empress dowager, suddenly attacked the little tyrant?


    Mother Zhao was imprisoned in the prison. Before that, she was kicked by father Wang. It seemed that she was badly hurt. When she went in, mother Zhao was still lying on the ground,


    Before she got close, she heard mammy Zhao talking. Su Nuan looked carefully and found the Empress Dowager in the prison.


    Is the assassination of the emperor related to the Empress Dowager?


    She carefully hid aside and listened to what was going on inside.


    The Empress Dowager said, "Shufen, why are you so stupid? Do you know that assassinating the emperor is a dead end? I should have told you earlier that you wouldn''t do such a stupid thing if I was still alive."


    When Zhao heard this, she choked and opened her mouth: "madam, madam, if you are still alive, I think you are really... I know you are still alive, even if you are dead, I am willing."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan knows the whole story.


    It seems that mammy Zhao assassinated the Empress Dowager because she thought the Empress Dowager had been hurt by the emperor, so she wanted to avenge her master.


    But the Empress Dowager didn''t even tell her closest servant because she wanted to keep it a secret.


    Wouldn''t it be a tragedy if it really made the emperor good or bad?


    Su Nuan originally wanted to go in for interrogation, but finally withdrew silently.


    An hour later, while Su Nuan was eating by her bed, pearl came in and reported that mammy Zhao hanged herself.


    Su Nuan waved his hand to show that he knew.


    If something like this happens, let alone stab the little tyrant in the stomach, I''m afraid I''ll lose my head even if I just pull out a beard of the little tyrant.


    She thought, suddenly thinking, does the little tyrant have a beard now? Afraid it''s long?


    After thinking about it, he didn''t eat anything in his hand. He washed his hands and went to the Changle palace.


    If the little tyrant wakes up and can''t see her, it is estimated that she will doubt whether she is sincere to him.


    After washing his hands here, Su Nuan goes. Feng Junyi is still lying there. Monk Huitong meditates on the futon. Su Nuan glances at him and sits by the bed watching Feng Junyi.


    This time, it was late at night.


    I don''t know if it''s a dream. Su Nuan feels that she seems to move her hand holding Feng Junyi.


    However, looking at the lying Feng Junyi, Su Nuan sighed.


    She said, how could the little tyrant wake up at once after being so badly hurt.


    Knowing that Feng Junyi will wake up sooner or later, she doesn''t have to be buried with her. Su Nuan eats and sleeps soundly.


    As soon as I woke up, I really saw the evil man staring at her.


    Feng Junyi doesn''t know when she woke up. She shamelessly put her pillow on his arm.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan''s first reaction was to sit straight.


    Feng Junyi said in a low, hoarse voice, "wake up?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly she saw the little tyrant wake up and she didn''t know how to express it.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi with big eyes. Then his mouth shrinks and says in a crying tone, "brother of the emperor ~"


    She wanted to jump up and hold his neck, but she was afraid of hurting his wound. When she was about to touch him, she suddenly stopped.


    "Brother emperor, do you still hurt?"


    Su Nuan asked cautiously.


    Big eyes flashed. Feng Junyu in front of him suddenly covered his chest and nodded painfully: "it didn''t hurt much just now, but now it suddenly hurts again."


    "Ah, how could this happen? Imperial doctor, come and feel the emperor''s pulse!"


    She stood up and looked around anxiously, but she saw those dog slaves kneeling there one by one, lowering their heads, afraid to look at them.


    "What''s the matter? Get up and pass it on to the imperial doctor."


    After her words, there was a burst of hearty laughter behind her, and then her hand was grabbed by Feng Junyi.


    "Queen, come here."


    Su Nuan looks back and her eyes are as red as rabbit eyes, which makes Feng Junyi feel distressed.


    Su Nuan walked up to her and then realized this: "brother emperor, you''re lying to me. Brother emperor, you''re bad!"


    She was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    Feng Junyi rarely looked at her seriously and said, "I see you stay here all night. You can''t sleep well or eat well. I''m distressed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What happened when he was suddenly confessed?


    "Brother emperor, why do you look at me like that?"


    Su Nuan''s cheeks quietly flew up with two blushes.


    "Nothing. I just want to see if my warmth has been starved."


    Are you kidding? Even if she''s hungry for a day, can she be hungry and thin?


    Finally, seeing that the little tyrant was hurt, she put up with it.


    She made a serious appearance, pinched her little face and said, "look, it''s not thin at all."


    While they were still joking, master Huitong suddenly stood up and said, "Amitabha, since the emperor has woken up, I''ll leave first."


    Feng Junyi gave a faint answer. Su Nuan aimed at the old bald donkey, but when he saw the old bald donkey standing up, his legs trembled, and then he was slightly lame when he walked.


    It seems that the old monk has been sitting all day and his legs will cramp.


    The old monk left, and the rest of the people in the palace stepped down one after another under the sign of Feng Junyi, leaving only Duke Wang to serve.


    After more than a month, a soldier finally came with a good report, saying that the army led by general Feng had won the kingdom of Jin in one fell swoop.


    This is undoubtedly a great celebration with heaven.


    But Su Nuan couldn''t be happy.


    In the war between Jin and the country of origin, the country of origin won a complete victory, which means that the war is enough to deter other countries.


    If other countries are timid, such as cloud country, they must be the first to show their good.


    At that time, the military strength of the country of origin will become stronger and stronger, and other countries will have to continue to bow their heads.


    And it is getting closer and closer to the unification of Feng Junyi.


    Once Feng Junyi unifies all countries, the male Lord must do something again.


    So when she heard the good news, she couldn''t help asking the envoy whether she would capture the second prince of the state of Yun in addition to the king of the state of Jin alive?


    However, before the soldier could answer, the soldier had fainted because he had not slept for days and nights and was out of strength.

 Chapter 238

    Seeing Su Nuan so excited, Feng Junyi also glanced at him.


    Then he raised his hand and said, "take people down to take care of them first, and wait until they wake up."


    Su Nuan waited all day and night.


    The hero is still alive until the finale, and there is the aura of the protagonist. He won''t die if he dies.


    So there are only two possibilities left.


    First, the man ran away. Second, the man was captured by the army of the country of origin.


    But another thought, how can the male Lord who can come and go freely in the imperial palace of the wine country be caught?


    I''m afraid it''s useless to wait.


    "Are you worried about him?"


    The cold voice of the little tyrant sounded, and Su Nuan just withdrew his thoughts.


    She looked back at the dog emperor. The dog emperor''s face was cold and frightening.


    The dog emperor, why look at her like this?


    It made her feel like she was caught making a wild man outside.


    "Brother emperor, what''s the matter with you and how''s the wound?"


    She knows who the little tyrant is asking, but the question is, that person is her own brother, so even if she is worried about her own brother, is the dog tyrant jealous?


    Feng Junyi continued in a cold voice, "it''s better. I heard that since the little soldier fainted, the queen didn''t think about food or tea."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Elder brother of the emperor, which one of you is talking nonsense? I ate a big pig''s hoof before."


    After su Nuan''s words, the little tyrant in front of him not only did not reduce the cycle, but the cold breath around him became stronger.


    This made Su Nuan look confused.


    What''s the matter with the little tyrant? Sick?


    Su Nuan stepped forward, put his little hand on his forehead, tested it, and murmured, "no, there''s no less, so what''s the matter with you, brother emperor? Is it a headache? Do you want to rub it for you?"


    His forehead was touched by the little girl''s soft fingertips, and his face eased a little.


    "No pain, no burning."


    He''s fine, and he''s fine.


    So what he asked just now is true? The little thing is really talking about the faint little white face.


    On this thought, Feng Junyi became even more angry.


    He strode to the little girl''s bedroom bed and glanced at the things around him. The little girl didn''t like many things. Antique calligraphy and paintings were placed at will, and there were unfinished snacks on the plate.


    "Brother emperor, what''s the matter with you? If you don''t tell wennuan, how can wennuan know that wennuan is not a bug in your stomach, and you know that wennuan has become a lot more stupid..."


    When she said this, her face was full of depression. Then she reached out and knocked on her head. She said angrily, "it''s all your fault. It''s all your fault that you''re so stupid. Even the emperor''s brother doesn''t know why he''s angry. It''s all your fault!"


    Looking at the little girl patting her head like this, Feng Junyi strode forward, reached out and grabbed the little girl''s hands, and said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    The little girl raised her little face and looked at him. Her eyes were full of tears: "brother of the emperor, Nuan can''t guess why, so it''s all Nuan''s fault. Nuan should fight..."


    Feng Junyi was angry and distressed. He held the little girl''s two hands and said, "if you still fight, you''ll be stupid. If you don''t fight again, you''ll be even more stupid?"


    "Wow -"


    Su Nuan couldn''t help crying this time.


    "Brother emperor, you''re too bad. You''re crying like this. You scold me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Nuan was sad when she cried. Feng Junyi was at a loss when he saw the little girl crying like this. He didn''t know how to coax her and quickly wiped her tears. "Well, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t scold you."


    Also, she is so stupid. She doesn''t know what little white face she likes.


    After all, when a good-looking person like him is around the little girl, she can''t care about others.


    However, he also apologized, but the little girl kept crying.


    Feng Junyi had a plan: "hiss..."


    Su Nuan: "brother emperor, what''s the matter with you?"


    It still seems to work.


    Feng Junyi whispered, "I was worried just now. It seems that I pulled the wound."


    "Well, what about that? I''ll call the imperial doctor right now."


    Su Nuan shed tears. The dog emperor can''t die. If he dies, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Before she could walk away, Feng Junyi stretched out his big hand and directly clasped her head in his arms. Then his low voice sounded, "no, I won''t hurt with you."


    "Really?"


    Su Nuan blinks. Is it with her or painkillers?


    "Well..."


    The little tyrant has passed the voice change period. After lowering his voice, he is particularly sexy. Su Nuan is fascinated when he listens.


    Would it be better if he grew up and had a stable voice?


    As a voice control, she is also very lucky~


    The two men were holding each other together, so they heard father-in-law Wang whisper at the door: "the emperor, the empress, the soldiers who came back have woke up and are waiting outside the hall, but they want to send him in and answer?"


    Su Nuan saw that it was father-in-law Wang. He had planned to get out of Feng Junyi''s arms. He didn''t know that the big hand was tightly clasping her waist and couldn''t let go.


    "Let him in."


    After the soldiers came in, they crawled on the ground in good order.


    "The end will knock on the emperor!"


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "raise your head."


    After a whole day''s sleep, the soldier looked much better. However, after two months of war, he was black and thin and almost deformed.


    So when Feng Junyi saw this face clearly, he was more relieved.


    Of course, they don''t like such a thin little soldier like a monkey.


    So he loosened the hand that fastened the little girl''s waist and said in a low voice, "if the queen has anything to ask, just ask."


    Su was so warm that he hurriedly said, "when you were fighting, did you see the second prince of the cloud country, Su QingHan?"


    The young general thought for a moment and said, "if you go back to the queen, you will never see it. At that time, the army invaded the Royal Palace of the kingdom of gold and escaped many people. As for the first war on the front line, we didn''t see it. It is said that the princess of the kingdom of gold took it away."


    "Finally, we only caught the princess of the kingdom of gold in the palace."


    Su Nuan knows it clearly. It seems that the man really ran away.


    The princess of the kingdom of gold was captured. He was lucky. The news that the princess was going to get married came from the front heel, and the back foot abandoned the others and ran away. The more Su Nuan thought about it, the more he felt that the man was like a big villain.


    Let''s say that in the past, the male Lord of others loved the female Lord to death. Although there were misunderstandings, it was all because of the deep love, but now it seems that the male Lord does still love the female Lord, but this love is too shallow?


    "Oh, did you find doctor Lu?"


    With this head of melon seeds, she can still remember that the whereabouts of royal doctor LV are unknown. Even if the eldest princess said it, she saw the royal doctor LV stabbed and pushed down the cliff with her own eyes, but as the saying goes, life needs to see people, death needs to see corpses.


    This is a novel. What dog blood story can''t appear?

 Chapter 239

    The soldier struggled and said, "No."


    Su Nuan waved and said, "OK, I know."


    At the same time, there was a man standing outside the Fengqi palace.


    The visitor is Princess Feng Muyang.


    Feng Muyang stood there and looked around, looking anxious.


    The maidservant magpie knows what the master thinks, and at the moment he whispered, "Princess Royal, look at your servant, if you are impatient, go in."


    Feng Muyang said, "no, you can''t go in. It is said that the emperor is still in the hall. If I go in, I will be despised."


    She knew that the emperor hated her very much. After all, it was her mother''s concubine who poisoned the little queen. There were even rumors that the emperor was cold and weak because of her mother''s concubine.


    The magpie looked left and right and whispered, "princess, we''ve been waiting here for an hour and haven''t seen the emperor come out. Maybe the emperor has left long ago."


    "This..."


    It''s false that the wind bathes the sun and doesn''t move.


    Suddenly a low voice reminded, "the emperor is out."


    Feng Muyang looks at the door. Sure enough, Feng Junyi, dressed in a Black Dragon Robe, is coming out of the hall.


    Feng Muyang stepped back and hid behind the big tree. When Feng Junyi left, he saw the messenger coming out of the hall.


    She clenched her lips and said nothing.


    In fact, she didn''t want to ask Su QingHan''s whereabouts, but wanted to ask the returning soldiers if there was any news about LV imperial doctor.


    Even though she saw him being knocked off a cliff and even a sword, she still believed that he must still live in this world.


    "Princess, the emperor is gone and the soldier is gone. What should we do? Shall we stop it?"


    Feng Muyang glanced at her and said coldly, "there are many people in the palace. Don''t act rashly. Later, I''ll ask the queen."


    She said this and held the handkerchief tightly in her hand.


    If you can''t find it, there is still a glimmer of hope. What if you find it?


    When there was no one else in front of the Queen''s palace, Feng Muyang came forward.


    But standing at the door, he hesitated.


    Finally, he said to the magpie behind him, "go back."


    Sometimes it''s better not to ask.


    It was half a month later that the army returned to the dynasty.


    I don''t know why, Su Nuan just felt that winter was coming very fast this year, and on the day the army came back, there was a heavy snow under the sky.


    Princess Muyang made a new cloak for her herself. One was as red as usual, and the other was black. It was used in cold winter seasons, such as going out on New Year''s Eve.


    General Feng''s troops returned to the dynasty, and the emperor personally welcomed them. The heroic army made the people of the whole city come out to watch in the snow.


    Feng Muyang also mingled with the crowd. When she saw a familiar and beautiful face among the bound prisoners, she was shocked.


    Was he caught, too?


    After all, this is the princess of the kingdom of gold, and he is his son-in-law.


    When he saw the eyes moving in her direction, Feng Muyang quickly lowered his head and hid in the crowd.


    Su Nuan also saw the beautiful figure in the crowd.


    I have to admit that this beauty''s temperament is more natural than Linglong. The Pearl of the gossip expert has long inquired about it. This time, some prisoners of the cloud country were sent back, one of whom is the princess of the cloud country.


    Such a beautiful woman must be a princess.


    In particular, there is a trace of heroism between the eyebrows, which makes people''s mind ripple.


    Su Nuan had to lament that it was good to be an emperor. There were three thousand beauties in the harem. Each has its own merits and tastes. If she... Forget it. If she were Feng Junyi, she would have been exhausted by the mountains of memorials.


    It''s better to be a queen who doesn''t do everything by herself, only responsible for eating, drinking and Lazar.


    In fact, the whole process is really not good-looking. Su Nuan sat next to the emperor all the time, listening to the words spoken by the little tyrant, and then Duke Wang read out the rewards. In a word, there are quite a lot of rewards, as well as the gold and silver treasures searched by soldiers from the Golden State.


    Finally, Feng Junyi gave her all those things, which made Su Nuan excited and didn''t take a nap.


    After the reward was completed, the voice of the little eunuch came from outside the hall. The little eunuch knelt on the ground and said, "tell the emperor that the emperor of the state of cloud went to congratulate our country on its great victory this time."


    Holding grass?


    The imperial concubine is still staying in the wine country. Why did the emperor of cloud come now?


    Do these two people want this? Is there a king of a country?


    Just shocked, Su Nuan watched the emperor of the state of cloud take people into the palace of the state of wine.


    Behind him were groups of eunuchs carrying treasures. Su Nuan didn''t have time to blink.


    Of course, to her surprise, she thought the emperor of the cloud kingdom was an old man of half a hundred. How could she know that he was just a handsome uncle in his thirties.


    Handsome uncle has a goatee. Although he looks thin, he is definitely a handsome man. Think about his face, it is not all due to her mother and concubine. After all, girls look more like their father.


    Now... Su Nuan has recognized that her face is a combination of the advantages of the imperial concubine and the emperor of the cloud state.


    On this thought, Su Nuan was a little floating in the air.


    The next step is to host a banquet, because she is the queen, and now the country of origin is a powerful country. Even if the emperor of the country of origin comes, she will have no problem holding a shelf.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the flaw of chatting with the emperor of cloud state.


    At the end of the party, Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink, because she was too supportive. In addition, it snowed heavily today, and the night scene was really beautiful, so Su Nuan took a walk in the snow wearing the new cloak made for her by the long princess.


    Pearl was afraid that she was frozen. She held the warm water bag and helped her carefully all the way. She looked at her as a few-year-old child.


    Where do you know that as soon as she came to the courtyard, she heard a Pipa sound. Su Nuan motioned pearl not to make a sound, listened carefully, and then said, "Pearl, can you hear a Pipa sound?"


    Pearl also stopped to listen carefully, nodded and said, "there is a Pipa sound, as if it came from there."


    Along the way, the two men saw a tall and straight figure in a cloak standing in front of a courtyard. The figure held a lute in his hand and sang while playing: "the bright moon is leaning alone on a high-rise building, and the wine goes into sorrow and turns into Acacia tears..."


    Hiss


    Isn''t this singing a love song?


    Which is so bold and interesting?


    Su Nuan couldn''t help getting closer, because the snow was very bright around. Su Nuan just walked a few steps closer and saw the face of the man who was playing and singing.


    Mom, isn''t this the emperor of the cloud Kingdom, her stupid father?


    I didn''t expect to be a lover in private?


    After singing a song, the emperor of cloud kingdom standing in the snow said to his bedroom: "Xiaodie, you''ve been away for half a year, which makes me miss so much. Can you come out and see me? Even one glance?"

 Chapter 240

    Butterfly? Is the little dish her imperial concubine?


    Before she had time to comment, the Pearl around her had touched the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and whispered, "although our emperor is secretly called a faint king, it is really good to treat the imperial concubine and empress."


    Su Nuan glanced at her. The Emperor just sang a song and played the piano, which moved her like this?


    Su Nuan said, "this is really a good way, but this song... Is out of tune. It''s better to recite poetry."


    It has to be said that she, the emperor''s father, is really dystonic.


    Pearl rubbed the corners of her eyes: "yes?"


    "Of course, come on, let''s go. The couple are dating. What are we doing?"


    Suluo pushed the Pearl. The Pearl said suspiciously, "madam, won''t you meet your majesty?"


    Su Nuan waved his hand: "what did you meet? Didn''t you meet at the party just now? He gave me a toast."


    She doesn''t want to meet this stupid gentleman.


    According to her from Pearl''s mouth, her stupid father is not only cruel, but also stupid and incompetent.


    The latter point can be seen from her father''s attitude towards the little tyrant. I have to say that her cheap father is really not suitable to be an emperor.


    I don''t know. The crunching sound under the soles of their feet still attracted the attention of the faint king.


    "You two stop."


    Su Chiqing had been waiting in front of the palace, trying to attract his imperial concubine out of the palace with his little talent.


    I don''t know. He finished singing. Instead of waiting for the appearance of the imperial concubine, he saw two passing little girls.


    Su Nuan was startled by a cold drink. She didn''t think much about it with pearl, so she just stood there.


    "Turn around and let me see."


    The banquet has gone. Which beautiful woman is wandering around without sleeping at night.


    Where do you know? When the two figures approached, Su Chiqing heard a sweet voice: "emperor dad, I''m warm."


    "Warm, warm?"


    Su Chiqing didn''t react for a while. Who was in front of her.


    Because he can''t remember which daughter of his is called warm.


    When the little man approached and saw his face clearly, he quickly arched his hands and said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    Hiss


    Before that, you can sit and rise with Feng Junyi.


    Unexpectedly, in just two years, it turned out to be like this.


    Even Su Nuan felt hot on his face.


    She only coughed gently to resolve the current embarrassment, and then said, "Dad, don''t be polite. I ate too much at the banquet and felt a little uncomfortable, so I came out for a walk. Dad also ate well?"


    No matter how stupid, this is also her emperor''s father.


    Su Nuan thought so, so he also called him Dad.


    Su Chiqing nodded. He vaguely remembered.


    The queen is the child born to him and the imperial concubine. Although he likes the little girl, he has too many children. There are dozens of them in the palace alone, let alone outside the palace.


    So I didn''t remember at this time, and it wasn''t intentional.


    "Well, well, not polite. Why don''t we go to your mother''s imperial concubine and sit down? You see, Dad hasn''t seen her for half a year. She even locked herself in and didn''t see me. Are you angry?"


    He thought, maybe he could get in with the little girl.


    Sure enough, Su Nuan answered and went to the gate of the palace. When the palace people saw that it was the queen, they quickly knelt down and hurried in to report.


    After a while, Suluo took her cheap emperor father into the bedroom where Princess Li was.


    When Li Guifei saw her, she naturally saluted first.


    Su Nuan went up and helped her up. The imperial concubine glanced at Su Chiqing around her. She ignored her and dragged her to talk.


    Su Chiqing complained at her side, "look at your mother. She said she came to visit you. Now she doesn''t want to go back! Even if I enter her house, she won''t even look at me."


    After hearing this, Li Guifei looked at him and said, "emperor, this will wrong my concubine. Didn''t my concubine look at you?"


    Su Chiqing: "


    Then the mother and daughter continued to sit at the same time, chatting and chatting, while Feng Chi Qing continued to brush the sense of existence.


    From beginning to end, Li Guifei didn''t see the emperor again.


    In the end, Feng Chi Qing simply threw his sleeves angrily and left.


    When Fengchi Qing left, imperial concubine Li said to her, "queen, I heard that general Feng''s army captured the princess of the kingdom of Jin for the emperor."


    Su Nuan blinked and said, "is there such a thing? I don''t know."


    Li Guifei sighed. Why hasn''t her girl realized it yet?


    She said: "as a woman, we should seize the hearts of men. No man is a good thing, especially when there are many beauties in the three palaces and six courtyards. Even if there are not many beauties in the three palaces and six courtyards, they will raise them outside."


    Su Nuan actually wants to tell her mother imperial concubine that she is the only queen in fengjunyi''s harem.


    No, even if she is a queen, she is also a decoration. The little tyrant is still young.


    So, after the new year, there are actually sixteen or seven


    Su Nuan suddenly found that she had a sense of crisis.


    "But the mother imperial concubine, you know, the emperor is young now..."


    Li Guifei immediately retorted: "but I also heard that Prince Rong''an was only 13 years old. He not only married the princess, but also had a child. It''s a pity that the child died early, and his mother and concubine couldn''t stand the blow, so he followed."


    In fact, Su Nuan wants to tell Princess Li the truth. Prince Rong''an has no ability at all. He is green.


    The child born to the princess was also killed by Lord Rong''an. As for the princess, she was also killed by Lord Rong''an.


    So she''d better not give such an example.


    After thinking for a long time, she squeezed out a few words from her teeth: "but mother imperial concubine, Nuan is still young..."


    Hearing this, imperial concubine Li quickly comforted her and said, "it''s not small, it''s not small. After this year, you''ll be 14. The mother imperial concubine heard that you had come to kuishui a long time ago. People in the palace are talking about when your stomach is moving."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s really that the emperor is not in a hurry and is anxious to die a eunuch.


    "Mother imperial concubine, this kind of thing... It needs two people to work together. It''s no use worrying alone..."


    Su Nuan found that his mouth could not help saying so. For a moment, he was blushing.


    I didn''t know that after her words, Li Guifei laughed even more happily. She said, "silly girl, as the saying goes, men chase women across the mountain and women chase men across the gauze. If you think so, it''s not easy to do? The mother imperial concubine will give you some moves and you''ll come with your ears..."


    Su Nuan''s heart danced wildly like a drum, and then put his ears closer to him

 Chapter 241

    When she returned to her palace, Su Nuan could not help blushing as soon as she thought of Li Guifei''s words.


    She''s only 13 years old. What are you playing


    Su Nuan shook his head and didn''t think about those messy things. He quickened his pace and rushed back.


    ¡­¡­


    After a heavy snow, there was a sunny day.


    The weather has suddenly become extremely warm. Such abnormal weather makes people uncomfortable.


    However, the weather was no longer colder, and Jin Luan felt that life was much better.


    She is from the South and is most afraid of the cold.


    As a prisoner, she was taken to be wounded. Of course, she knew what was facing her.


    As early as when she was caught, she had listened to the soldiers on the way.


    The emperor of the wine country was not good at women, but he doted on the little queen.


    But in her opinion, men are not lecherous, but they haven''t tasted it.


    If she enters the palace, she will be spoiled.


    However, she waited for five or six days, and there was no news.


    She was brought into the palace by the general, confiscated all her weapons, the damn regent, and abolished her martial arts.


    She knows that she and Su QingHan are no longer possible.


    The emperor of the state of cloud was fatuous and incompetent. After the defeat of the state of Jin, the emperor of the state of cloud came to the state of wine to flatter.


    I''m afraid there''s no hope for such a soft bone.


    I don''t know where Su QingHan is now. The only thing she can do now is to bewitch the emperor, become a favorite imperial concubine and be a witch for the country.


    After the dog emperor completely trusted her, she personally killed him and let her beloved man win the country.


    With this in mind, she thought it could be implemented.


    However, about the dog emperor''s preference, Jinluan decided to start with the little queen first.


    It is said that the little queen is a fool, and she is Su QingHan''s sister. She has these two relationships. God helps me.


    Jinluan sent off the maids with her only gold hairpin, and then found out that the little queen liked to be near the imperial dining room.


    Tidy up, she went in the direction of the imperial dining room.


    I don''t know. As soon as she got close, she saw smoke billowing in the imperial study. She was surprised and thought it was on fire. Then she saw a little man running out of it.


    "What''s the matter? Why can they burn a fire? You burn a fire like a house."


    While fanning himself, the little man scolded the little maid in front of him.


    The little maid stood in front of her and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I was in the palace, I never lost fire."


    Another eunuch from the imperial dining room came out and said with a friendly smile, "empress, pearl girl can''t burn a fire. It''s normal. If you still want to burn it, I''ll burn it for you."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan has long lost interest. She has long been choked by thick smoke. At the moment, she waved her hand and said, "forget it. Anyway, you can prepare the meal I asked you to prepare carefully. I''ll see it later."


    Jinluan was secretly happy when she heard this. She was really lucky. As soon as she came, she met the queen.


    So he took the initiative to come forward and rushed to the little empress Fu body in front of him: "Jinluan has seen the empress."


    Su Nuan was wiping her face with a pearl handkerchief. At the moment, I asked, "Jinluan? Which palace maid are you?"


    "I..."


    Qingluan opened her mouth and glared at the little queen in front of her.


    She''s not a handmaid!


    But on another thought, it is said that the little queen''s head melon seeds are difficult to use. Taking her as a maid is also a manifestation of the disease.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "if you go back to the queen, Jinluan is not a maid. Jinluan is a beauty given to the emperor by general Feng."


    After hearing this, pearl only felt that the two names were familiar. Looking back, she immediately remembered them.


    "Empress, isn''t this... Isn''t this the princess of the kingdom of gold?"


    Su Nuan wiped his little face white and looked at the man in front of him: "the kingdom of gold has long been destroyed. What''s the princess? Come on, why don''t you stay in your house and come here?"


    Jin Luan: "


    Why did she suddenly forget what she was doing here.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Su Nuan tidied up and planned to go back, so he said, "if you don''t remember, talk about it another day. I''m going back to bed."


    With these words, she took a step forward, then stopped and asked her, "are you not full in the palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Luan clenched his teeth and burst out two words from his mouth: "no..."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan nodded and then said to Pearl, "forget it. Don''t worry about her. It''s pathetic. They were destroyed. It''s estimated that they don''t have a clear mind at the moment."


    Jinluan was half killed by anger. She wanted to rush up and roar at her angrily. Your brain is not clear. Your whole family is not clear.


    But she opened her mouth and finally swallowed those words.


    When the little queen disappeared, she remembered that she wanted to get close to the little queen.


    Su Nuan didn''t want to move after she went back, especially when it was cold outside. She simply took off her cloak, put on her dirty clothes and lay down in the warm quilt.


    After a while, pearl came in again and said to her, "empress, Jinluan is waiting for summons outside the hall."


    "Is it the Jinluan who ran to the imperial kitchen to find me today?"


    Pearl answered, and Su Nuan said, "all right, let her in. It seems that she remembered what she was looking for me."


    She heard that Jin Luan''s martial arts were abandoned by the Regent. Now she is a weak woman with chicken binding power.


    It''s pathetic to think of these men''s God assists.


    She even felt that it was because of her intervention that these gods'' assists became worse and worse one by one?


    After Jin Luan came in, she kowtowed to her blessing. The etiquette was quite comprehensive.


    Su Nuan snorted faintly, and Jin Luan knelt down and continued: "my concubine has had several ties with the elder brother of the empress, and even an indissoluble bond with the country. Empress, don''t you remember your elder brother?"


    "What''s the use of remembering? My brother has grown up. He knows what he wants to do. Besides, I''m from the country of origin now. Beauty, just say what you want to say. Don''t beat around the bush."


    After hearing this, Jin Luan clenched her lips. It seems that it is impossible for her to persuade the little queen to confuse the little tyrant with her.


    So she said, "I was sent to the country of origin, and naturally I am also from the country of origin. But I have been here for more than five or six days and have not seen the emperor. I heard that the queen is virtuous and generous. Can I become a beautiful person? Let me see the emperor?"


    "It''s too cold to remember. Besides, you want to see the emperor. That''s your business. Why do you want to find this palace?"


    Jinluan brazenly continued: "as the Lord of the six palaces, the queen should dissuade the emperor from touching rain and dew, rather than being spoiled by one person."

 Chapter 242

    Jinluan said this and glanced at the little queen in front of her.


    Those words just now made her summon up her courage, but when she looked at the little queen, she found that the little queen didn''t respond.


    When her eyes swept away, she saw the little man huddled in the quilt with a red face. Although she was young, she could see some from her eyebrows and eyes.


    This delicate look is just what men like.


    Unconsciously, she looked in her eyes and felt a little jealous in her heart.


    But it was only a moment and took back his sight.


    But at this time, he straightened his back more straight to show that he was once the most noble princess in the kingdom of gold.


    That is, she is better to start first.


    Su Nuan didn''t pay attention to her. She thought for a while and muttered, "the rain and dew are all stained. It turns out that Princess Jinluan wants to win the favor of the emperor. Don''t worry, the palace will persuade him."


    In fact, Su Nuan is very curious about why the women who enter the palace know that the little tyrant kills people like hemp and is not close to women, but they all want to test them one by one.


    Is it because of her?


    Jin Luan didn''t expect that the little queen would agree so readily. She thought it was probably because she was young. It can be said that she was young. Now there are thirteen. It''s rare to lie in bed in such an unseemly day.


    Just when she wanted to find an excuse to leave, she saw a little maid hurried in and knelt down and said, "empress, the emperor is coming to Fengqi palace."


    After hearing this, pearl said to the little maidservant, "how long will the emperor arrive?"


    "About a cup of tea."


    Pearl waved her hand to the little maid in waiting to go down. She lifted her skirt and walked up to Su Nuan and said, "empress, don''t lie down. The emperor will come soon."


    Su Nuan had a headache after hearing this. He couldn''t help muttering, "the emperor will come when he comes. It''s cold outside. I don''t remember."


    When she finished, she shrank her head into the quilt.


    Jinluan was proud in her heart. She didn''t expect her luck to be so good. First she wanted to find the little queen, and then she wanted to see the emperor.


    But the little queen is lazy and even the emperor is too lazy to see. Now look at the little girl who is huddled in the quilt. She is unkempt. How can she compare with her.


    Pearl sighed: "OK, if you don''t remember, don''t remember. When the emperor comes in, the slaves don''t care."


    When Pearl finished, she sent the maid out. Seeing Jin Luan still here, she said, "the emperor doesn''t like people waiting in the palace. The beauty should go out and wait."


    Jin Luan was stunned. She originally wanted to stay here to see the emperor, but she unexpectedly drove her away.


    Jin Luan said, "I haven''t finished with the queen. Besides, even if the queen comes, I won''t disturb him."


    Pearl didn''t know what Jinluan was thinking, but she just glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    In Pearl''s eyes, Princess Jinluan is no different from the two restless beauties in the kingdom of Jin. Staying here is nothing more than to see the emperor, but pearl can guess the end.


    She let her go, but turned around and said to Su Nuan, "empress, Jinluan beauty doesn''t want to leave, so the slave and maid left first."


    Sure enough, as soon as pearl went out, Feng Junyi had already entered the bedroom.


    But when he lifted the bead curtain, he smelled a strong fragrance, which made him frown.


    But when he saw the little man lying in bed, he stepped over in three or two steps: "Why are you still sleeping?"


    Su Nuan twisted his little body and said timidly, "it''s cold outside. People don''t remember. Does the emperor''s brother want to warm up and do something?"


    When she finished, she got up reluctantly. As soon as she showed her small shoulder, she was pressed down by Feng Junyi.


    "Since I''m afraid of the cold, I''m here to see you."


    His hand held her thin little shoulder, and the little girl''s shoulder felt a little bony. Even though she was naked, she could feel her delicate skin.


    When he took back his hand, he couldn''t help wiping it off her little face.


    Jin Luan was stunned.


    Just now she watched the emperor come in and made a proper gesture to bless her. She didn''t know that the Emperor didn''t even look at her and went directly to the queen.


    Just when she thought the queen would be punished for lying in bed, she was surprised.


    The emperor had no intention of punishing the little queen.


    Seeing that the two men were completely convinced that she did not exist, Jin Luan took the initiative to bless her body: "I knocked on the emperor."


    Feng Junyi is tucking Su Nuan in. Hearing the sound, his face suddenly cools down: "who asked you to stay here?"


    He didn''t look at her, but his tone was extremely cold.


    Su Nuan tilted his head and saw that Jin Luan was still in the bedroom.


    She knew what the woman was thinking, but unfortunately, Gong Dou really couldn''t touch it in the wine country, because once there were women who wanted to be demons, they were all killed by the little tyrant.


    "My body, my body is Jinluan, general Feng..."


    "Get out."


    The cold voice sounded again, and Jin Luan didn''t expect such a result. Tears were still swirling in his eyes, and finally Yifu ran out.


    At the same time, several beauties stood outside the Fengqi palace, chatting while eating melon seeds.


    "Guess how long the princess of the kingdom of gold can stay there?"


    "The emperor has entered the Kung Fu of a cup of tea. I see a play."


    "What''s the play? Didn''t you see the ferocious face of the princess of the kingdom of gold? It''s strange for the emperor to see a woman who still learns from others to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. She doesn''t know clearly with the second prince of the kingdom of cloud in front."


    "I think so. Let''s wait. Maybe we''ll be kicked out later... Eh, look, it''s not."


    They stopped chattering and brushed their eyes to the woman running out of the hall.


    Sure enough, he was driven out.


    When Jin Luan came out, she couldn''t help but red her eyes. Even her father and Emperor couldn''t bear to be cruel to him in the world. Now she was fierce by the dog emperor.


    She sucked her nose and saw the women staring at her with melon seeds not far away.


    Among those women, she saw the dancer who was once dedicated by her father to the wine country.


    Once she was extremely disgusted with such a humble dancer, now


    Jinluan came forward and said to Linglong, "Linglong, come with me."


    Linglong instantly felt the strange eyes of others who didn''t see him, but she said it respectfully.


    Huang Meimei watched the two men leave and couldn''t help saying, "what''s going on?"


    Beauty Li said, "you forget, this is the real princess of the kingdom of gold. Now, it''s good. If you meet the real one, you''ll see a good play."

 Chapter 243

    Of course, Jin Luan heard these words in her ears without missing a word.


    Linglong followed Jinluan uneasily. She knew that even though she was now a beauty of the country of origin, the former Princess of the country of gold was many times more noble than her.


    In the past, she was the most dancing beauty in the Royal Palace of the kingdom of gold. The ministers and princes sat around one by one and looked at her as if she were a plaything.


    She couldn''t forget that day when she was dancing on the lotus platform. A graceful young man came from a distance and looked at her.


    That glance shocked her more than the emperor''s pity.


    That glance is ten thousand years.


    However, when she finally had to send the princess and her relatives, she knew that the young man she saw that day was a princess, but her startling dance was extremely enchanting.


    When the king of the kingdom of Jin mentioned the marriage, the princess dressed as the young man tried to resist. That night, she saw her drunk under the moon and asked why she was not a man?


    If she is a man, she must level the wine country and let her be fearless in the golden kingdom.


    Her heart softened and she said that she wanted to go to the wine country instead of her.


    She knows. Maybe she doesn''t remember her anymore.


    There are countless dancers in the golden kingdom. There are countless beauties going to the country of origin with her. As a noble princess, how can she remember her as a humble dancer?


    The figure in front of me is still sassy, but unfortunately, there is no spirit of the past.


    Finally, the figure in front stopped, and Linglong stopped, even stepped back and stood in place waiting.


    "But you forgot the purpose of coming to the country of origin?"


    In front of people''s words, Linglong immediately knelt on the ground: "back to your highness, the servants do not dare to forget."


    "Just what? Just, the kingdom of gold is gone. You''re free."


    This is what Jin Luan is unwilling to admit, but it is a fact.


    She and Feng Junyi have deep blood feuds with Regent Liu Boyun.


    One day, she will cut her enemies, even at the cost of her life.


    "Princess highness, Golden State... In our hearts."


    Linglong will not refuse under any circumstances. "What is your Royal Highness''s command?" she said. "Slaves are going to go through fire and water."


    "Just cut it up and say it."


    Jin Luan came down and asked Linglong about the emperor of the state of origin. When she heard that the emperor of the state of origin had never been lucky to any woman, she confirmed the news she had heard before.


    "Princess highness, now the emperor is still young, and has not been fortunate enough to have any woman. Her royal highness is assured that this will be successful this time."


    ¡­¡­


    In the first war between the state of wine and the state of gold, the state of wine won a complete victory.


    The emperor of the cloud state took the lead in going to the source state, and the flattery soon spread to the monarchs of the other five countries.


    When the monarchs of all countries learned about this, they cursed one by one. However, while swearing, they began to search the whole country for rare treasures, ready to take advantage of the new year to present them to the emperor of the wine country in exchange for peace.


    This is worrying the poor land of the monarch of quicksand.


    His place is small. Because it is close to the desert, half of the country is affected by wind and sand all the year round, so that people can''t plant fields, so that most people live without food.


    However, even if this is the case, other countries have already expressed their feelings to the country of origin, and he dare not fall behind others. He can search around, but he has not found much jewelry.


    This worried him. Just when he was having trouble sleeping and eating, one of his ministers visited him late at night and said to him, "king, where is there any treasure in the quicksand country? The year-old tribute given to his country of origin in previous years made the people miserable. Do you want to continue to let the people live like this?"


    The monarch of the quicksand Kingdom sighed and said, "naturally, I don''t want to, but how can I? The people in the quicksand are poor. My quicksand troops and food and grass are not as good as one tenth of the country of origin. If I don''t pay them, won''t I kill the people?"


    The minister said, "Your Majesty, you''re wrong. Our big wine country is indeed barren, but it''s also good."


    The monarch of Liusha Kingdom immediately brightened his eyes and asked, "what''s the advantage?"


    The minister said, "Your Majesty, listen to me. I''ll come with you."


    "Our quicksand is barren and has no power to plan. Even if the source country launches a war, it will not take the initiative to hit us. The reason why the kingdom of gold was destroyed is entirely because it took the initiative to attack."


    The ruler of Liusha pinched his beard and said, "it is true. That means we can leave everything alone."


    "No, No."


    The minister added, "Your Majesty, do you want our quicksand country to survive on this land forever? Why can they cultivate on the fertile land, and we can only eat nothing?"


    "Naturally, I don''t want to, but what can I do? Our ancestors have been here for generations."


    When the monarch of Liusha kingdom said this, he felt some pain.


    The minister also said, "Your Majesty, my minister is willing to travel among the other five countries and make friends with the other five countries. My minister is willing to sow discord and let Liu join hands to boycott the source country."


    The monarch of Liusha Kingdom nodded, "do you have a clever plan?"


    "Naturally, as long as the emperor Xu Weichen takes a few people, he will complete the task."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Feng Junyi rested in Fengqi palace.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi, who is lying next to her and sleeping in peace. Her big eyes don''t blink.


    The imperial concubine told her that men were afraid of women taking the initiative. She had to find a day to get the emperor drunk. However, it was natural to stir up.


    Of course, the imperial concubine said more than these two words, and even explained the details to her. Su Nuan was red in the face. I have to admit that compared with ancient people, modern people still drive a little slower.


    So now when I see feng Junyi, I blush again.


    Just when she was distracted, her long and narrow eyes suddenly opened and really flattered her.


    He said, "what is the queen looking at?"


    Su Nuan grabbed the bag on the spot, swallowed a mouthful of water and shook his head: "no, nothing."


    Of course, Feng Junyi knows that the little girl is watching him.


    The little girl seems to have learned a lot recently. She stares at him for a long time.


    He knew that no man in the world could compare with him in terms of beauty.


    On this thought, he thought of the guy who grew up with him, and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Su Nuan finished saying this. She didn''t see feng Junyi continue to chase her and ask. Then she glanced at the beautiful man in front of her. She saw that there was a little more melancholy between the beautiful man''s eyebrows.


    "Brother emperor, why are you so sad?"


    She stretched out her slender fingers to smooth the sadness between his eyebrows.


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "nothing''s wrong. Go to sleep."


    He turned over and turned his back to her.


    Su Nuan thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of what it was for. He only opened his arms and held his waist tightly.


    The figure held by her trembled slightly, and finally said in a slightly hoarse voice, "do you think he really can''t come back?"

 Chapter 244

    He?


    Is it Dr. Lu?


    After all, now all her little head can think of is doctor Lv.


    But she didn''t know how to comfort him. She only opened her little arm and hugged him tightly.


    "The emperor''s brother, the auspicious man has his own appearance. General Feng said he didn''t find anyone. Maybe he was saved by some kind-hearted man."


    Of course, she also knew that if she really fell off a cliff, even if she didn''t fall to death, she would be crippled at a high place.


    In case of another jackal, tiger and leopard, I''m afraid I won''t even leave bone residue.


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi just answered.


    The big hand wrapped around the little girl''s little hand.


    As the king of a country, he should not reveal his true feelings at will, but he really can''t hold it.


    "Go to sleep, just get up and be careful of catching a cold."


    Feng Junyi pushes the little girl behind her back into bed.


    Fortunately, with her.


    Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi''s loss and couldn''t help but say, "brother emperor, do you want to drink? The so-called drunk can solve thousands of worries..."


    Su Nuan''s words came to a sudden stop.


    Big eyes blink. Why did she turn things around drinking again?


    Since her mother told her to drink the little tyrant, and then took the opportunity to drink, she now thinks of impure things as long as she thinks of drinking.


    Shit, she is really a "very simple" little girl.


    Why did her mother bring her down when she came?


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he also reached out and pinched her chin.


    This little girl


    Don''t you read too many painting books?


    Before, he saw her put a picture book on the table. It said that the imperial concubine drunk the emperor and gave birth to the prince with the emperor.


    The story saw there and didn''t look down. There was a leaf in the middle.


    Does this little girl want to learn and use it now?


    He looked at the little girl''s neck as smooth as jade, and the tip of her ears couldn''t help reddening again.


    She will be 13 this year and 14 next year.


    Although 14 is not too small, when he looked at the little man carved with powder and jade, he always felt a little unbearable.


    It''s like looking at a delicate flower and letting it bloom on the branches. I can''t bear to pick it.


    "How did the queen think of taking wine to relieve her worries? Or did she say it meant something else?"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Nuan''s inner drum is beating harder.


    Ah ah!


    Did his mother tell him that the little tyrant heard it?


    No, even if the emperor inserted ears and eyes in all the palaces, her voice was very low when she whispered with her mother imperial concubine!


    No, no, No. what if even if the pressure is low, there are talented people who hear it and report it to the little emperor?


    She hurriedly said, "warm, warm is just casual talk. If the emperor brother wants to have another way, it''s better. How about the emperor brother taking me to ride a horse?"


    "It''s not good that you are so afraid of the cold and your horse is bumpy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan said again, "let''s fight against treacherous ministers together?"


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi''s face darkened again: "if you fight a treacherous minister, you need three people."


    Pooh, Pooh, look at her broken mouth.


    She clearly wants to change the topic and prevent the little tyrant from thinking of LV Yuyi again. Why did she suddenly go back?


    "Then don''t fight."


    She stopped it in time, but there was nothing more novel.


    "Why don''t you tell me what you''ve seen recently?"


    A speech book? It seems that the emperor is really bored.


    In addition to eating, drinking and sleeping in the palace, she has another pleasure: reading a script.


    In fact, Feng Junyi heard it when he took her to the Lantern Festival last time. She found that the book had an unbearable title, called the overbearing emperor fell in love with me.


    This book is still popular among the people, but she has a headache looking at the title of the book.


    Seriously, when she was in the past, she read countless books. She didn''t care about beauty. Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah.


    So even if Su Nuan asked someone to get her to the palace, she didn''t turn a few pages.


    Because she was sleepy, she basically fell asleep without reading a few pages of the script. Pearl sorted it out for her all the time.


    If the little tyrant didn''t mention it, she really couldn''t remember such a thing.


    "Why? No?"


    In Feng Junyi''s opinion, Su Nuan is completely guilty of being a thief.


    He feels that the little girl has really grown up.


    She must want to copy what she said in her book.


    "No."


    Su Nuan doesn''t care. Since the emperor wants to listen, it''s better to tell him than to drink or continue to be sad.


    So he said to the outside of the hall, "Pearl, come in."


    When Pearl came in, Su Nuan said, "where did you put the script I read last time? I can''t sleep. Take it out with me."


    Su Nuan yawned as she said. Pearl looked at her mother in surprise. She said she couldn''t sleep. She yawned. How could she not sleep.


    I wanted to nag a few words, but when I saw the emperor with a cold face beside her mother, I didn''t dare to talk much and went to get the book in good order.


    The book was on the shelf. The moment Pearl''s finger touched the book, she was surprised.


    No, the last time she read a book, she was holding leaves. What if the queen and the emperor saw it?


    Therefore, when taking the book, pearl secretly reached out to take out the leaves in the book and hid them in her sleeve, and secretly rejoiced that no one had found them.


    "Empress, if you want a notebook."


    Su Nuan glanced at the title of the book and once again showed his dislike.


    Feng Junyi looked at her and said, "queen, what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan said, "it''s nothing. I just think the title of the book... Hiss, it''s too vulgar. It''s called the overbearing emperor falling in love with me."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, his face immediately became cold. He said, "why? Isn''t it good?"


    "No, No."


    Su Nuan explained again and again.


    "The script sounds good, but the name is really ugly."


    Feng Junyi continued with a cold face: "what does the queen think is the best name?"


    "This..."


    She admits she''s a loser, okay?


    "Someone."


    Feng Junyi shouted. Duke Wang, who was on standby outside, hurried in and knelt at Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, here are the slaves."


    Feng Junyi said, "tell Mr. Bai that I want him to give a new name to the script of the overbearing emperor falling in love with me, which is... Elegant but not vulgar, but also reflects... The kindness and love of men and women."


    Duke Wang: "??"


    So, is there something wrong with his ears? When was the emperor so interested in the dialogue book?

 Chapter 245

    "Why, you can''t hear me now?"


    Feng Junyi''s words frightened father-in-law Wang again. He hurriedly said, "the slave obeyed the order. The slave heard it. The emperor said, let the slave tell Lord Bai that the emperor asked him to give a new name to the script of the overbearing emperor falling in love with me. It should be elegant and not vulgar, but also reflect the kindness and love between men and women, just like the emperor and the queen."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan stared directly at father Wang.


    The dog eunuch has the same virtue as the dog emperor.


    Where did they fall in love? It is clear that she is in the harem, struggling to survive under the power of the dog emperor.


    Wang Gongyi met the little queen''s eyes, but he just turned a blind eye.


    No way, everyone is to survive.


    As soon as Duke Wang threw away the Buddha dust, he withdrew.


    After Pearl took out the script, she also retreated in good order. There were only two people left in the bedroom, she and Feng Junyi. Su Nuan felt very embarrassed.


    Seeing that Su Nuan was motionless, Feng Junyi reached out and took the book next to him.


    Su Nuan didn''t understand. When the emperor looked at the script, he saw Feng Junyi open the script in his hand, and then still said in front of her, "just read it from where you looked last time."


    Su Nuan reluctantly stretched out his slender arm from the quilt and looked: "??"


    What the hell is this?


    When has she seen so much? She doesn''t remember. She only read a few pages.


    Su Nuan blinks. Feng Junyi always stares at her. Su Nuan starts to doubt himself.


    Finally, the heart a horizontal.


    Forget it, forget it. She has really forgotten a lot of things recently. If she forgets this, it''s possible.


    Su Nuan stretched out his hand, held the book in his hand, and then cleared his throat to read it. However, Su Nuan stopped without reading two sentences.


    Although it is written in classical Chinese, she can still understand the main idea of the content.


    It means that the imperial concubine flirted with the emperor before she became an adult. The emperor waited for several years and finally waited until the year of the imperial concubine and hairpin.


    Strange to say, in the past, all kinds of favorite imperial concubines who teased the emperor and the year of hairpin were honest. The emperor was helpless. The father-in-law around him gave an idea and asked the emperor to drink with the favorite imperial concubine. When he was drunk, it was natural.


    This


    Is the author''s idea so vulgar?


    I should have thought of such indiscriminate means.


    "Why don''t you read it?"


    Feng Junyi lowered his voice, and the nice subwoofer sounded in his ear again.


    Su Nuan forced himself to stay awake, threw the book aside and said, "it doesn''t sound good."


    This downwind Jun Yi also became interested and asked jokingly, "it doesn''t sound good? I think the queen read it with interest. Look at the queen, this book is rotten, especially this paragraph..."


    After Feng Junyi finished, he picked up the book she had thrown on the bed and turned back two pages.


    Sure enough, that page seems to have been turned many times, and the corners are rolled up. Look carefully, there are folds that have been turned over by hand repeatedly.


    This completely aroused her curiosity. Did she really lose her memory? Or is it more serious that she forgot all the books she read?


    She craned her neck to look, only glanced, but her face was red.


    I have to admit that the ancients were too open. She wrote all the contents that modern writers dare not write.


    Well, although it is in small block letters, these two four pages are full of boudoir affairs.


    Of course, she just glanced at it secretly and didn''t dare to stay there any more.


    Hastily, the little tyrant asked her to read this paragraph. Is it difficult to regard her as a big color girl?


    But to be honest, it''s not a very conservative person. If you find these when reading, you may turn all the books into pieces.


    But now it''s different. She feels strange when she goes to see this in front of an old man.


    The most important thing is that Feng Junyi is staring at her again. That look makes her feel bad.


    Finally, Su Nuan couldn''t help it any more. He reached out and grabbed the book in Feng Junyi''s hand, pressed it directly under the pillow and said, "the emperor is the king of a country. He shouldn''t look at these messy things. He should focus on state affairs."


    "A mess? I think it''s good. The goblins in it have been teasing the emperor. Don''t she know that one day she will fall into the hands of the emperor?"


    When Feng Junyi said this, he slowly approached her. Those beautiful peach eyes seemed to her like winking at her.


    The most important thing is the dog man. I don''t know what''s crazy today. He even wears very thin.


    The skirt is not tied neatly. At the moment, I bend down slightly. From her point of view, I can still see his sexy Adam''s apple and strong chest muscles.


    Grass


    Isn''t that a nice dog man?


    "Queen, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Junyi reaches out and wipes her nose. Su Nuan looks down and sees that Feng Junyi''s fingers are stained with blood.


    £¿£¿£¿


    She has a nosebleed?


    The dog man didn''t let her tell a story, but wanted her life!


    Su Nuan reacts. He pushes Feng Junyi away and runs towards the washbasin. Then he washes his nose with water, raises his face and pats his forehead with cold water.


    The little girl wears thin clothes. Because she is thin, she looks like she can run away in a gust of wind.


    Feng Junyi found a cloak to put on her and asked, "what''s this for?"


    Su Nuan raised his cerebellar bag and said, "stop bleeding. Blood is very precious. You need to know that a drop of blood and three bowls of rice can make it up."


    Feng Junyi didn''t answer her, but wrapped her cloak around her, and finally simply hugged her in his arms.


    In fact, Su Nuan really doesn''t know what to do next.


    The scene just now was so hot that she didn''t have a nosebleed.


    "The blood should stop."


    Feng Junyi picked up her handkerchief, dipped it in water, wiped her little face, and stared at her small nose seriously.


    "No, it won''t be so fast."


    Even if the blood stops, she won''t say stop.


    "Oh."


    The two people just stood quietly. Su Nuan felt colder and colder.


    She glances at Feng Junyi. She is wrapped in a cloak, but what about Feng Junyi? Wearing thin clothes and accompanying her in the cold, she couldn''t bear it.


    "I''m fine. My nose doesn''t bleed."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi just gave a faint hum. Without waiting for her to lift her feet, he directly hugged her in his arms, and then strode towards the bed.


    Su Nuan is stuffed into the quilt. There are still warm water bags in the quilt. However, after Feng Junyi stuffed her in, she still stood by the bed.


    She asked, "brother emperor, aren''t you cold?"


    "Not cold."


    It''s strange that it''s not cold. When I held him just now, my hands were as cold as ice.


    She said: "brother of the emperor, warm and sleepy, can you sleep with warm and warm?"


    She opened the quilt and patted her side. The smile on her face revealed simplicity as much as possible.

 Chapter 246

    "OK."


    When the word came out, Feng Junyi took off his shoes and got into the quilt.


    When the man came in, he seemed to be mixed with a cold wind, which made her shiver directly.


    Su Nuan leaned back and began to grab the warm water bag under his feet. He wanted to pick up the warm water bag and warm Feng Junyi.


    However, she was too short, and her small hands were not big enough. She bent down and couldn''t reach it for several times, so she had to keep working hard.


    Finally, Feng Junyi couldn''t help it.


    He was right in front of the little girl. The little girl bent over and rubbed her head on his neck, then moved down his neck, rubbed back on his chest, and even continued to go down


    "What is the queen doing?"


    Is it difficult that this little thing doesn''t know he hasn''t reached the hairpin yet?


    He just let her study. In fact, he was just joking. Now it seems that the joke is big.


    He felt a little guilty and coughed and said, "empress, you are still young. Don''t do this. I will wait for you and the hairpin year..."


    "What, wow?"


    Su Nuan finally reached the warm water bag and held up the hot warm water bag.


    "What did you say, brother emperor?"


    She really didn''t hear what the little tyrant hummed just now.


    Looking at the warm water bag in Su Nuan''s hand, Feng Junyi coughed even worse. He said, "nothing. I''m just curious. It turns out you''re taking this thing."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan immediately smiled. She stuffed the warm water bag into Feng Junyi''s hand and said happily, "brother emperor, please warm up quickly. It''s still hot at the moment. It''s not hot. The temperature is just right."


    "Well, it''s just right."


    This sleep, because there was a human pillow, Su Nuan slept very comfortably.


    As soon as she woke up, Su Nuan saw pearl squatting by the bed and staring at her, which only made her excited.


    "Pearl, people are scared to death, you know?"


    Pearl has just recovered.


    She had seen the emperor leave and thought about coming in to serve. She saw the little queen sleeping soundly with a quilt.


    In particular, the little face is powdery, and she doesn''t know what dream she is doing. There is a trace of smile around her mouth. Therefore, when she saw such a small person carved with powder and jade as a child, she was so fascinated that she didn''t know when the little queen woke up.


    "I''m sorry, empress. I just looked at her. I couldn''t help looking more."


    Of course, I''m happy to be praised.


    Su Nuan was so happy that he stretched his waist and said, "where''s the emperor''s brother?"


    "The emperor went to the imperial study. By the way, the emperor was not in a good mood when he left."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, she felt something was wrong. Could it be that she had provoked the little tyrant before? Does the little tyrant still have stamina?


    "Empress, empress, you want to save my body, empress."


    A figure just came out. She was followed by several palace maids. It seemed that she was going to stop people. I didn''t know she didn''t stop.


    After the man came in, he knelt directly in front of her and said, "empress, please save my father. Just now the emperor quarreled with my father and several other ministers and said he was going to kill him and several ministers. Go and have a look, empress."


    "What are you looking at? I don''t like beheading."


    The beauty was stunned for a moment. She looked worried. She thought that the queen of her family was stupid, so she said, "empress, I don''t want you to see the emperor kill, but ask the empress for help."


    The beauty said that and kowtowed to her. After a few times, a big bag was swollen on her forehead.


    Su warm is also a headache: "you ask me no use, who the emperor wants to kill, is not his own has the final say, and again, you delay these times, seeking this palace, your father is afraid of being cut his head."


    "Ah?"


    The beauty fainted to death.


    Su Nuan saw that the beautiful woman fainted and got out of bed. Pearl hurriedly took her clothes and put them on her. She whispered, "this beauty really doesn''t know etiquette. Don''t you know that the back palace can''t do politics? If the empress asks for mercy, the emperor doesn''t know how to think of you."


    Su Nuan certainly knew this truth, but she couldn''t help being curious. She had to know that the father of a beauty in the back Palace also died in the hands of a little tyrant. She didn''t see such a big reaction at that time, but the beauty was different. She broke into her palace directly.


    She said, "Pearl, you send xiaodongzi to run quickly. Go and find out what''s wrong."


    Pearl answered, went to the door and called xiaodongzi, and she was already busy dressing the little queen.


    As for the beauty who fainted, she didn''t let her stay here to hinder her eyes. She directly asked someone to carry her back to the palace.


    After a while, xiaodongzi came back and said to Su Nuan, "tell the empress, the servant found that the emperor wanted to kill those adults because they prevented the emperor from killing and killing Princess Jinluan."


    "Why?"


    As soon as xiaodongzi heard this, he explained: "several ministers said that Jinluan has been destroyed, and there is only princess Jinluan left in the royal family of the whole Jin country. If the emperor kills, he will live up to the name of cruelty. If he treats Princess Jinluan kindly, it will be a move of benevolence and righteousness. All countries will be convinced when they know this."


    Not to mention Feng Junyi, even she thought the ministers were talking nonsense. She said, "if you keep it, it''s different from the spring breeze?"


    Xiaodongzi didn''t understand, so they looked at her together with pearl.


    She said, "you think, Princess Jinluan is the last evil of the kingdom of Jin. The emperor killed their whole family and left only her. She must hate the emperor. Since she hates him, how can she serve the emperor in the palace? She will try her best to revenge. When spring comes, she will recover like grass burned by wildfire. You say, it''s not terrible?"


    After hearing this, xiaodongzi and Pearl nodded and shook their heads.


    They really don''t understand.


    "So Princess Jinluan will kill if she can."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Pearl and the little thing looked at each other and had to admit that their mother was a cow.


    "All right, kneel down. The palace wants to lie down again."


    Su Nuan then turned her back to them, but when she heard that the two people behind her were going to leave, she turned over and said, "xiaodongzi, you go out, pearl, you stay and dress me."


    Several ministers risked their lives to stop her, but she still wanted to see it.


    Although, as Lord Bai said, the destruction of the kingdom of Jin is enough to frighten the other five countries, it is true, but the plot of the original book is not like this.


    After the destruction of the original book, several other countries began to hold together for warmth.


    The flame was high when people collected firewood, and the man was secretly making trouble, which also caused all kinds of unhappiness in the wine country.


    When Su Nuan dressed up and went to the imperial study, Duke Wang seemed to have expected that she would come and welcomed her in.


    Go in and listen to a minister kukoubo''s heart: "emperor, I really can''t kill Princess Jinluan. Princess Jinluan has a great reputation and is favored by many princes and princes. There are many adverse rumors about you. If you kill her, I''m afraid it will lead to other countries to attack!"

 Chapter 247

    Feng Junyi''s voice was still cold, without any emotion: "what about the crusade? Since they are not afraid to attack together from afar, doesn''t our country save some energy? What do you think, Regent?"


    When Liu Boyun heard this, he just slightly arched his hands and said, "all the ministers listen to the emperor''s orders, but if these countries join hands to attack, they really save a lot of trouble."


    "This..."


    Several ministers looked at each other.


    Doesn''t that mean they''re not their own father and son? Why are their words so similar?


    And besides speaking like two people, they also look like, tut Tut, the big cup country is coming to an end.


    One of the ministers couldn''t help it. He was the first to stand up from the ground, shook his sleeves and said, "absurd, it''s ridiculous. Where is the reason to stand and be beaten? Lord Regent is really a god of war!"


    After hearing this, Liu Boyun glanced at his face with his long narrow eyes, and then said coldly, "you can go, you go."


    Look, is that human? How does the Regent look like this tyrant?


    The minister stepped back two steps angrily, raised an arm, pointed to the regent for a long time, and stammered out a few words from his mouth: "you, you..."


    "The king is very good. Don''t worry about it. Although the king has rested in the palace for some time, his body is still very lazy. It''s better for you, Lord Wang, to fight instead of the king. If other countries dare to gather together, you will crush them with people and horses."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi couldn''t help but say, "regent, Lord Wang is a civil servant. How can he be competent?"


    The Regent said, "even if it''s a civil servant, what''s the matter? General Feng is with him and the bravest soldiers in our country. Even the six nation alliance is not their opponent."


    Feng Junyi suddenly became angry. He stretched out his hand and patted the table and said, "it''s nonsense. The reason why soldiers win wars is that they are brave and good at fighting. Secondly, the morale of soldiers is also extremely important. If they are led by a civil servant, their morale is greatly reduced. How can they win wars and battles?"


    Liu Boyun stood up and said, "I don''t care about this minister."


    The Regent did it on purpose.


    Feng Junyi gets this point and looks coldly at the Regent in front of him.


    The confrontation between a literary minister and the emperor immediately became the confrontation between the Regent and the emperor. Lord Wang wiped sweat on his forehead. It seems that he really can''t escape.


    At the same time, Su Nuan, who had listened for a long time at the door, came in and said to Feng Junyi, "my concubine has seen the emperor. Just now my concubine accidentally listened to it. Lord Wang means that princes and princes of other countries have feelings for Princess Luan, isn''t that right?"


    After hearing this, Lord Wang immediately replied: "it''s true. Princess Jinluan is no better than the princes of other countries. She often appears in public and has dealt with other princes. Because of her beauty, I heard that all princes are interested in her."


    Su Nuan nodded and shook his head: "what should we do? There is only one princess Jinluan. There are at least five princes and princes in the remaining five countries. How to marry is a problem."


    Feng Junyi was enlightened when he heard Su Nuan''s words.


    Since he doesn''t want to leave the remaining evil in the palace, and doesn''t want to cause other countries to fight against their country, he might as well make good use of it.


    So he said in a low voice, "well, people can release the news immediately without killing. The princes of all countries can go to the country of origin for a competition. Whoever wins the crown can marry Princess gold. I will hire her myself."


    As soon as several ministers heard this, they couldn''t help whispering again.


    "This method is good. It will not offend the princes of other countries, but also send out the remaining evils of the kingdom of Jin."


    "The princess of the kingdom of gold has the posture of disaster. Of course, it''s best to send her out."


    Another person couldn''t help saying, "but the princess of the kingdom of gold has been presented to her majesty by general Feng... Isn''t that too good?"


    Before the minister could continue the discussion, Feng Junyi said coldly, "I don''t think it matters. If there are other beauties in my harem who are favored by those princes, I can reward them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing this, all the ministers dared not speak out. The emperor was not afraid to wear a green hat. What were they afraid of?


    But it is also clear that they all know that emperor, no one is lucky to any beauty, even if sent out, it really doesn''t matter much.


    When they thought about it, they only thought it was a plan to kill two birds with one stone. Qi arched his hands and said, "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Feng Junyi waved his hand and said, "now that the matter has been solved, please go back. What are you doing here?"


    The ministers were embarrassed. They talked so hard for so long to dissuade the emperor from killing Princess Jinluan. They didn''t think that the queen broke the problem in just one sentence.


    Who says their queen is stupid? The queen of their family is very clever. She is just a lovely fool.


    So when the ministers looked at the little queen again, they had a little more admiration.


    With such a little queen, they will be able to unify the whole country.


    The ministers, together with the Regent, withdrew one by one.


    Seeing the old men leaving, Su Nuan, who was also sober, rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    She cried softly and asked with a small mouth: "brother of the emperor, isn''t warm just doing politics?"


    "So what if it''s politics? You''re my queen. I say you''re right, that''s right."


    Yo, her little tyrant is quite crazy.


    "Hoo ~"


    Su Nuan breathed out softly. It seems that the matter has been solved. The minister doesn''t have to lose his head.


    There were few ministers who could handle affairs in the court. Wouldn''t it be a pity if they were all killed?


    The news of Princess Jinluan''s marriage soon spread to several countries. Originally, when countries were still discussing how to attack the source country, the painting style suddenly changed.


    The emperor of the southern kingdom had two big heads. The emperor had already met Princess Jinluan riding a tall horse on a trip. He fell in love with the valiant Princess of the kingdom of Jin at first sight.


    Once upon a time, I took the initiative to ask for a kiss with the state of Jin. I didn''t know that the emperor of the state of Jin wouldn''t give up his love. He was disheartened.


    Who knows that this time I can marry through competition.


    He immediately issued an imperial edict and summoned capable and strange people to compete in the wine country instead of himself, so as to win the crown and marry the princess.


    Before the news of him was released, his favorite prince went to the imperial study overnight, forced by death, and asked to personally go to the country of origin to take a written examination and marry his beloved Princess.


    When the emperor heard this, he became angry and scolded his son for being worthless and not caring about national affairs. He even focused on a woman.


    Then he said to the prince, "emperor, don''t worry. You should learn how to deal with the government. I will choose the best person to replace the competition."

 Chapter 248

    The emperor is the emperor, and the prince is still the prince. His arm can''t twist his thigh. In particular, the prince suddenly realized what the emperor meant.


    Immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "thank you for your father''s success. The original father''s meaning was to choose a capable person''s consciousness to go to the source country instead of his son''s minister. The son''s minister misunderstood the father''s emperor. The son''s minister will go back and read all those memorials."


    The emperor of the southern kingdom neither explicitly said yes nor refused, but said vaguely: "go, go, the future prince will have the style of the future prince."


    Seeing the prince leave, the southern emperor took out the portrait he asked the painter to draw, and dreamed that he would be able to hold the beauty back soon.


    As for the other four countries, they are not much better.


    The princess of the kingdom of gold is not only a great beauty of the seven countries, but also a heroine who likes riding on Malaysia. She is tired of delicate and soft women. No heroine doesn''t want to conquer her.


    Of course, there are people who are not so interested.


    The emperor of the northern kingdom was different. What he liked was not the valiant Princess Jinluan, but the brother of Princess Jinluan.


    He had seen the white and tender boy with delicate skin and tender meat. Unexpectedly, he was chopped by the man sent by the dog emperor of the wine country.


    It hurts to think about it.


    Therefore, the northern kingdom is one of the supporters who are most actively preparing for the crusade against the original country.


    Another supporter is the quicksand country. However, these two countries are weak and can''t compete with the original country.


    Soon, it''s time for princes and princes of all countries to show their skills,


    Su Nuan dressed up with Feng Junyi and sat on a high throne, overlooking everyone in front of them.


    Inadvertently, Su Nuan notices that Feng Junyi around her puts his big hand on her hand.


    She turned her head and looked at Feng Junyi. The young man turned his head slightly, put his lips close to her, and then said in a low voice, "guess, how many of those people in front of us are real princes and princes?"


    Then he looked in the direction of his eyes, and saw more than a dozen people in royal robes standing in front of them.


    Well, she suddenly remembered that when the dog emperor released the news, he did not say that he would limit the number of people in each country, which led to three or four people in each country.


    Looking at the appearance of those people, she felt more headache.


    "This one looks sixty or seventy. Is it an emperor or a prince?"


    Feng Junyi listened to her words, looked at the booklet and said in a low voice, "this is a prince."


    "Emperor, prince?"


    The emperor''s son can be the grandfather of Princess Jinluan.


    Forget it, it''s not her who is recruiting. What''s her heart.


    Su Nuan pointed to the man with big and small eyes and a lame leg and asked, "who is this?"


    "The prince sent by the emperor of the southern kingdom."


    "Oh, fortunately, although this is lame and has big and small eyes, it is a young man at least."


    Su Nuan sighed heartily and saw the man with jade trees facing the wind in the crowd. He asked, "this elegant jade tree facing the wind should be a prince?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at it. He only felt that Su Nuan said that the graceful man with a jade tree facing the wind was really ugly, not even 1% of him. Therefore, Feng Junyi looked disgusted and said, "it stinks. It looks like a piece of braised meat. It''s greasy."


    "It''s very greasy."


    Don''t say, the little tyrant is very fashionable.


    Su Nuan actually thought this guy was greasy, but she couldn''t help it. Standing with a group of ugly people was brilliant. She said, "brother emperor, look at those around him, and then look at this man. Do you think he is very beautiful?"


    Feng Junyi did what the little girl said. Sure enough, after looking back, he suddenly felt that the man was beautiful.


    "This is called foil. No matter how beautiful a flower is, there must be green leaves around it to foil it, otherwise it won''t show its beauty."


    After listening to her, Feng Junyi only felt that what she said was particularly reasonable.


    "What the queen said is very true."


    Feng Junyi finished and looked at father-in-law Wang next to him.


    He was relieved when he was sure that Duke Wang was less than one tenth of him.


    Father Wang is not very good-looking, but he is not very ugly. It should be enough to be a foil green leaf beside him.


    In the bedroom, Princess Jinluan was in a mess.


    Linglong knows what the princess is worried about. It has been more than half a month since the emperor proposed it last time. Her princess has trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Perhaps your highness is an opportunity, your highness. If you are in the middle of what country''s emperor or prince, you will not be able to make a small country rise with your strength."


    Princess Jinluan couldn''t help humming when she heard this.


    "You haven''t seen how disgusting those princes and princes are. They have disgusting faces. Toads want to eat swan meat!"


    In fact, she wants to say that it''s better to stay with those ugly faces day and night than to marry the tyrant of the wine country, even if it''s only lingering for a day.


    Linglong didn''t expect what those people looked like, because she had no chance to go to the front hall.


    As for Princess Jinluan, she has galloped on the battlefield and met many people. She has basically seen princes and emperors of all countries, and none of them can enter her eyes.


    Of course, Su QingHan is an exception. Her appearance is junior high school and her figure is Weian, which matches her quite well.


    Linglong knows the pain of her family princess, and finally only clenched his teeth: "Princess Royal, anyway, all is dead, not as good as slaves to accompany you to kill!"


    Ruo Meng just came in from outside the hall at this time. When she heard Linglong say so, she was also startled. Then she came in and said in a warm voice, "princess, there''s good news."


    Jin Luan had long given up and wondered where there would be any good news. At the moment, he just smiled bitterly and said, "I''m in trouble now. What good news can I have?"


    Ruo Meng said again, "I just found out that the former two princes of the state of cloud also came to participate."


    "What? The second prince of cloud country? But Su QingHan?"


    Jinluan almost jumped up in surprise. She thought that her beloved fell off the cliff and died last time because she saved her. She cried every day. Unexpectedly, she saw him here again.


    She said eagerly, "how is he? Where is he? Tell me it''s true."


    Ruo Meng said, "it''s true. It''s said that the second Royal Highness was called to the side hall by his father and emperor and is being punished. That''s what slaves and maidservants can find."


    If the dream is very clear, if Linglong kills Princess Jinluan, she must also be included. She doesn''t want to die yet. The kingdom of Jin has been destroyed. Even if she stays in the palace of the kingdom of origin and lives, it''s better than killing her life.


    Moreover, the emperor is still young, and she is not in a hurry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Jin Luan was not calm here and said, "side hall? That side hall, I''m going to find him now!"

 Chapter 249

    Before the golden Luan ran out, Linglong had already kneeled in front of her, and said, "Princess highness, please do not act recklessly. We have a special identity. When the slaves came this time, they had already taken the charge of killing their heads and looked for the princess to think twice."


    Hearing this, Jin Luan also stopped her steps slightly. She quietly looked at the person in front of her, and then said, "since you have committed the crime of beheading, you might as well go to explore the bottom again. Anyway, you always have to sacrifice to succeed, don''t you?"


    Linglong''s face turned pale when she heard this. She didn''t expect that the princess would really push her to death.


    How she wished she knew that she lived to be with her.


    Linglong knew that she had just touched it, because she had been in the palace for so long, and the two small eunuchs who had been well arranged released it. If she went to the emperor''s side hall again, she would be dead.


    She clenched her teeth and didn''t speak.


    Of course, Jin Luan saw the dancer''s unwillingness. She lifted her thin lips and said in a low voice, "what? Don''t want to go? You''re afraid of death? Then why stop me?"


    Linglong once again pointed at her vigorously. "Your Highness, a dream, a dream is more appropriate than a Linglong one," she said. "Did she go to the front hall just now, and came back alive?"


    If dream, exquisite.


    She is the most famous singer and dancer in the golden kingdom.


    She is the favorite of her father and emperor in the palace. She is famous for singing and dancing all over the world and is young in a moment!


    She was almost promised by her father to the emperor of the state of wine. She came out to replace her. She once thought that the song and dance girl knew gratitude, but now she found that the song and dance girl was very popular here.


    When she came here just now, she didn''t believe that she risked her life.


    So she continued in a cold voice, "I said, if you want to go, go."


    If the dream was still scared, for fear that after Linglong poked her out, the princess would really let her find out the news. She was glad to hear this.


    But she knew that she could not stand here and do nothing, so she quickly knelt on the ground and begged.


    "Princess highness, Linglong elder sister said yes, you let the slaves go, although the slaves are not as clever as their elder sisters, but the good luck of the slaves is always able to survive. Even if something happens, it will be a cheap life, and the slaves are willing to go through fire and water for the princess."


    Ruo Meng finished and kowtowed to Jin Luan respectfully.


    Linglong went up and slapped her when she heard this.


    "You bitch, don''t put on airs here."


    She finished the slap, and directed at the golden Luan Road: "Princess highness, you must not be deceived by her appearance. Last time she went to seduce the emperor, everyone else was killed. She was still alive. Besides, she followed me here to make a pet princess. Do you think she is so weak as we saw?"


    "Pa!"


    Jin Luan slapped her in the face and said in a cold voice, "is that enough? Just now I allowed you to say so much, just to give you a chance. Go out now. If you can''t find out the news, don''t come back."


    Lingling knows that Princess Jinluan has made up her mind. If she continues to argue, she will only suffer her disgust.


    She looked at the dream deeply, and said, "if you dream, you must listen to me. If I can''t come back, you''d better take good care of your royal highness. If what''s wrong with your royal highness, I will never let you go."


    If the dream continues to whisper, "sister, let me go. I''m not sorry for my death."


    She would not care what her highness was, and the kingdom of gold had destroyed her country. Besides, even if she had not died out, she would now be the beauty of her country, and had nothing to do with the state of gold.


    But now, we must get rid of this obstacle before she can continue to lurk here and wait patiently for the opportunity.


    "Disgusting."


    Linglong finished these two words, took a skirt, looked at Princess Jinluan again, and then walked outside the hall.


    Jin Luan looked at the back and left. She remembered the enchanting figure she had seen at the banquet countless times. At that time, she was thinking that this is the most enchanting woman in the world.


    She is beautiful, but not enchanting, and she can''t do it. She actually envies her enchanting figure, because that''s a situation she can''t achieve in her life.


    Finally, the figure was no longer visible.


    Linglong came out of the hall and was a little nervous.


    Although she looked fearless, she knew that after the war between the country of origin and the country of Jin, she had to keep a low profile.


    But she found it even more difficult when she went out to find a place.


    Because she doesn''t even know where the temple is.


    She only shuttled around the palace according to her memory, grabbed a group of eunuchs in charge, and finally went out of the back palace to the front of the palace. Where did she know that before she took a few steps, someone said coldly to her, "who!"


    Linglong was startled and hurriedly stood in place.


    She is just a humble beauty. All the people who can patrol the palace are the emperor''s confidants.


    Even killing her, a beauty without name and share, is just the moment when the knife rises and falls.


    She bowed her head and said to the bodyguard in front of her: "if you return to your excellency, I am the exquisite beauty around the emperor. I originally wanted to go to the imperial garden, but I didn''t want to get lost."


    She didn''t look up at the man in front of her, but she could see his bright sword in his hand.


    Hearing this, the man put the sword back into the scabbard.


    "I lost my way. Come with me."


    The man then strode forward. Linglong dared to look up when she saw him walking in front, and then followed the figure in front of him.


    The man in front of him looked young and slender. He was wearing silver armor and tied his hair with a jade crown. One hand was pinched on the handle of the sword and the other hand swung freely.


    Such a figure, no matter who sees it, feels an inexplicable sense of security.


    She followed silently. At the corner, the other party would stop and wait for her.


    It was such a short pause that she could see each other''s face.


    "Here, and then continue to go straight. Turn left at the fork of the road and go straight. You can go to the imperial garden. If you don''t know the way next time, remember to bring a male or female eunuch."


    The bodyguard said coldly. He didn''t give birth to film and television, but he sighed in his heart that he was a good man with a jade tree facing the wind.


    The man looks like his royal highness of a woman dressed as a man.


    She said to the slightly blessed body in front of her: "thank you, sir. It''s an adult. I came here alone. There are no eunuchs and palace maids around me."


    "There are so many palace maids. You can ask if you give a golden leaf. Do you know that running around will cut off your head?"


    Linglong was not angry at this, but pretended to fall and pasted it on the bodyguard.


    When the bodyguard saw it, he was shocked and pushed her away: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 250

    Linglong was pushed to the ground and crawled there with tears in her eyes. She choked and said, "my Lord, I just fell down accidentally. What are you doing?"


    This sentence directly stunned the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard hugged his fist and said, "goodbye."


    Watching the bodyguard leave, Linglong is still very unwilling.


    In fact, she just wanted to test it and take a chance.


    It doesn''t hurt if the bodyguard is really a gentleman. If he is a shameless man, he can just let him take him.


    But seeing the bodyguard''s integrity, Linglong felt that the bodyguard made her more interested.


    She tidied up her dress and did not walk in the direction of the imperial garden, but in the opposite direction.


    This time, Linglong was no longer caught by the bodyguard. She stole a maid''s dress from the clothes washing Bureau and put it on, sneaking into the front hall.


    She stood next to rows of maids. Anyway, everyone didn''t know anyone.


    At the same time, I also saw the second prince who was being scolded by the emperor of the cloud state.


    Linglong was impressed when she first saw the dignified second prince.


    She finally knew what her royal highness love the man because he was too dazzling.


    But at this time, the emperor of the cloud state had pulled out his sword and pointed at him.


    "You unfilial son, I let you be the prince and let you inherit the throne, but what about you? You made trouble one after another. Do you know I was almost killed by you!"


    Su QingHan was beaten violently by his father just now. At the moment, he pointed his sword at his chest.


    He knew that this was the imperial palace of the state of origin. When he came here, he never thought of going back.


    Su QingHan said to the emperor of cloud country, "you are also the emperor, so is he. You are on an equal footing. Why are you so afraid of him?"


    "Pa!"


    The emperor of the cloud Kingdom slapped him in the face again. His sword cut Su QingHan''s clothes a little bit and said with a sneer, "why? Because the cloud kingdom is not strong enough to protect the people from war, why should I do something useless?"


    Su QingHan was really disappointed with his father.


    If he doesn''t fight, he is afraid of losing, afraid of losing his rich life.


    Ironically, his father pursued the so-called immortality because he wanted to keep his appearance.


    He''s really had enough.


    Therefore, Su QingHan stretched out his hand and squeezed his father''s sword stabbed at him. He looked at his father with cold eyes and said, "as a man and the king of a country, you really make the people cold and shame their children. If you want to kill, kill me!"


    He''s gambling. His father dare not kill him.


    Because he knew that according to the memory of his previous life, after his father made the third prince the prince, the third prince became more absurd. He not only fought crickets with a group of eunuchs in private, but also slept with his father''s imperial concubine.


    The reason why his father came to the state of wine was not only to please the emperor of the state of wine, but also because he didn''t want to see the new prince and his new concubine.


    And he is the most promising and successful one among the princes.


    Sure enough, when Su QingHan opened his eyes, he saw his father, the emperor, humming coldly, "kill you and dirty my hands. Come on, now that you are in the country of wine, the emperor of the country of wine will deal with you sooner or later, so I don''t need to do it."


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Su Chiqing said, "go away. I''m angry when I see you. Tell me how beautiful I am with your mother and concubine. It''s just that I gave birth to you... Ugly."


    Su QingHan was also stunned. It seems that the reason why his father didn''t like him was that he was ugly?


    Looking at the sissy father in front of him, Su QingHan''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    The father emperor still has to wait until he re establishes him as the crown prince, and then let him go at ease. It''s only a few months to calculate the days.


    "Father and emperor, the children and ministers are all for your sake."


    Su QingHan spoke again, but Su Chiqing waved his hand and said, "come on, what do you mean to think of me? You are so naughty that you think I don''t know?"


    Su Chiqing came to him, lowered his voice and said, "I know you''re not here for the princess of the kingdom of gold, but for the princess of the kingdom of wine, Feng Muyang. This is the only thing you''ve done right."


    Su Chiqing finished, patted him on the shoulder and said, "young man, since you want to do this, you have to work harder."


    Linglong was surprised when she heard this.


    The second prince of the cloud kingdom is not a thing!


    She had heard that she wanted to be their son-in-law of the golden state before. Unexpectedly, she coveted Princess Muyang again.


    A wolf with a savage heart, she must return to the princess to tell her royal highness.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard a sweet voice, which frightened her to lower her head and dare not look up again.


    When Su Nuan learned that the man was coming, he also felt flustered with chest blockage.


    She even thought, is this dog man too brave to marry Jinluan in front of Princess Muyang?


    But another thought, the later male leader was ambitious and wanted to dominate the world. It was impossible to die young in love with children. In her opinion, the reason why the male leader saved the female leader and had an emotional play with the female leader was like the author deliberately pressing his head together.


    "Brother, are you here to marry Princess Jinluan?"


    Su Nuan asked crisply and deliberately opened her mouth. She just wanted to know whether the man made this idea.


    Su QingHan did not answer her, but slightly arched his hand and said, "empress."


    Su Nuan continued, "isn''t it, brother?"


    Su QingHan lowered his voice and said, "no, I''m here to apologize to the emperor. My father and emperor have taught me a lesson just now. I know my mistake. Later, I will apologize to the emperor of the country of origin."


    What is this? Do you still want to make up with Princess Muyang?


    As long as she saw the man''s face now, she could think of what kind of ferocious face he had, and then pushed LV Yuyi off the cliff.


    "The emperor is not free now."


    Su Nuan''s voice was a little cold.


    Su QingHan also noticed the abnormality. He looked at Su Nuan, but saw that the little girl continued to look heartless and said, "the emperor is talking to the princes from other countries outside. It seems that one has a look at the long princess."


    "What?"


    Su QingHan and Su Chiqing made a sound together. Su Nuan blinked with big eyes and said with an innocent look: "yes, of course, I''ve heard it too. It''s not reliable."


    In a word, the little tyrant and the male Lord, she really dare not offend any of them, and can only lead the war to others.


    And she''s right. It seems that an ugly man wants to marry the long princess.

 Chapter 251

    Hearing what the little queen said, Su Chiqing also realized that he should be the king of his country.


    So he coughed, straightened his waist and said to the little queen, "empress, since the emperor has so many distinguished guests to receive, why don''t I go to help."


    Unfortunately, Su Chiqing suddenly saw that she was a sick beauty, or the kind that seemed to be dying.


    Even if you straighten your waist, you don''t look energetic.


    Just after saying that, he planned to walk outside the store. When he saw his second prince standing there, he couldn''t help but look disgusted and said, "what are you still standing here for? Don''t you go with me?"


    Su QingHan was also lucky. When he heard his father say so, he had to follow up


    I have to say that his father played a role at this time.


    Of course, he also reported that there was a glimmer of hope. As long as he could marry Princess Muyang, would he be able to become his own person with Feng Junyi?


    When Feng Junyi hit the world, he was so close to him that it was easy to kill him.


    Su Nuan watched the two men go out and followed them with their skirts.


    In fact, she did. She did come to tell the news.


    How can those emperors and princes deserve the long princess?


    The hero has a halo. She called him out just to make him shine.


    Then compete with the emperors and princes of other countries. Finally, no matter which emperor and princes marry Jinluan, it is a good thing.


    The eldest princess, she will secretly arrange her to watch, so that she can have a closer look at what kind of ugly face this man is.


    After all, the hostess is a love brain, and she has to completely crush his dream.


    When doctor LV opened his eyes, he found himself in a carriage.


    The carriage shook and the creaking voice in his ears told him that he was not dreaming this time.


    It seemed that he had a long, long dream before. In the dream, he was knocked off a cliff and fell heavily.


    An old man who cut firewood saved him and went around. He went to the local county government again. After being treated, he moved again.


    Wait... Carriage?


    He was not dreaming before, but actually happened.


    He finally remembered.


    He was stabbed to his chest by Su QingHan, and then fell off the cliff.


    At that time, I remember that because there was a jade pendant on his chest, he resisted the fatal sword for him, but Su QingHan kicked him off the cliff.


    Now it''s a blessing in misfortune to get back one''s life.


    He moved his mouth, called and saw that the curtain of the car had been lifted. Someone probed inside and said to the driver, "Dad, he''s awake. He''s still alive."


    Listen to the voice, it should be a child who calls people.


    Now the situation is chaotic, and LV imperial doctor can only stay there quietly.


    Those who can save him must be good people, but not necessarily from the country of origin.


    The carriage stopped steadily at this time, and the driver lifted the curtain. It was the face of a middle-aged man. The man poured a bowl of water from the pot, handed it to his mouth and said, "drink it, don''t be afraid I''m not a bad man. My father went up the mountain to cut firewood and met you. My father said you were an unusual person and asked me to take you to the city to see a doctor."


    "Dad, it''s still a long way to the city. Let''s let him drink water and hurry."


    The child looks like he is only seven or eight years old. He is black because he is exposed to the sun all the year round. When he arrives, he shows a mouth of white teeth.


    Doctor LV drank the medicine patiently. He knew that his bones were broken in many places. Fortunately, he caught them in time.


    It''s been 100 days since he broke his muscles and bones. Even if he catches it, he can''t move now.


    "Thanks... Thanks."


    LV Yuyi''s voice was hoarse, but he could still be heard.


    The carriage continued on its long journey. She heard the child say to his father, "Dad, do you think it will break its brain if it falls from such a high place?"


    "No, I''m watching him with clear eyes. I shouldn''t have lost my memory. But he''s really poor. I don''t know who he is. He''ll be poisoned next time."


    The middle-aged man sighed and recalled what his father said.


    His father said that this man is either rich or expensive. If they save him, they will have great fortune in the future.


    There''s nothing wrong with believing what his father said.


    ¡­¡­


    When it comes to competition, we should draw from three aspects.


    First, the title of this time is not a poem, but a couplet.


    When she heard the idea, she felt great. After all, in her impression, the couplet was really superb.


    Su Nuan asked Feng Junyi curiously, why not write poetry? Feng Fengjun''s answer is: "now the Spring Festival is coming soon. If you can choose some good couplets, isn''t it a great event for the country and the people?"


    It''s admirable to have to admire the brain circuit of the little tyrant.


    Then the competition is riding and shooting, which is even simpler. Take people to the hunting ground. Whoever can hunt the largest and most prey within the specified time is the winner.


    But when the project was said, everyone was stunned. In addition to the real prince and emperor, they participate in the annual hunting competition every year. The great talents selected from the people are only those who know the rhythm and write poetry.


    Some can''t even ride horses. How can they hunt?


    Of course, those people are also happy. You know, it''s winter. Where can we hunt any prey?


    Therefore, if you can''t hunt it, everyone can''t hunt it. It''s a fair game.


    The third item is playing cards.


    The content of playing cards is fighting treacherous officials invented by the queen of the state of wine.


    Everyone will focus on one day''s training, and then play cards the next day. Each round will be eliminated until the winner is the champion.


    The prince and Prince started swearing behind the scenes, but on second thought, it was a fair competition!


    Soon, the first round of competition began - pairs.


    Su Nuan followed Jun Yi''s lead and found it particularly interesting to watch people compete on it.


    I saw Duke Wang spread out the Edict and read out the title given by the emperor.


    "Seven duck floating pond, count three and one."


    This time, everyone who got the title was in a mess.


    Especially those who invited talented people, at this time, they all looked at the talented people, and the talented people shook their heads one by one. What they learned in their life is how to write poetry. This pair is really not good at it.


    Someone was eager to try, stood up and said, "a monk, knock a wooden fish."


    Another man heard that the original pair was so simple. He immediately stood up and said in a loud voice, "it''s so simple. I''ll have one too. A girl, twist her waist and hold it."


    "A toad, croak, croak and roar."


    In this way, the people seemed to be joking. The whole hall was bustling with you and me.

 Chapter 252

    A crowd of people who took part in the competition shouted and said, "emperor, I think your problem is too simple!"


    "Yes, I''m afraid a three-year-old can do it."


    Some old people who knew a little bit touched their beard and said, "no, no, you all answered wrong. I think this poem is really wonderful!"


    The crowd was puzzled again. Someone opened his mouth and asked, "old man, you''re playing tricks. Why is it difficult? Tell me your ugly Yin Mao."


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "the couplet produced by the emperor is taken from the scene of the lotus pond. The upper and lower couplets are neat, so we need to match the artistic conception of this pair, which can be called a wonderful couplet."


    When they heard this, they immediately felt interesting. In this way, when they recalled their random pairs, they only felt red in the face.


    Then, a group of people tried their brains again. Seeing that the Kung Fu of incense was coming, they still didn''t think of a suitable pair.


    The old man pinched his beard and took a step forward. Lang said, "the fish jumped into the water with a foot and measured nine inches and ten."


    As soon as they heard this, the couplet was right out by the old man. They were immediately ashamed and annoyed. If their favorite princess Jinluan was married home by the old man, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    But no matter how right they were, they couldn''t surpass the old man, so they had to admit defeat.


    The emperor of the southern kingdom was the most angry.


    He not only sent talented people, but also followed him. He was baffled by the first question.


    At the moment, he stood in front of the old man and asked, "who are you? Why haven''t I seen you in other countries?"


    The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "it''s normal to have never seen him. I''m the king of the northern kingdom. When I ride my horse and whip, you guys are afraid to play with the mud in the palace."


    The emperor of the northern kingdom was angry and annoyed by this. It can be seen that the old man in front of him was ruddy and childlike. He only said in a cold voice: "you can be proud. The second level is hunting. I think you are a bad old man. It''s difficult to climb on horseback. What else to hunt?"


    The old man stroked his beard again and said, "it doesn''t hurt. Who can hunt in this winter?"


    Emperor of the Northern Kingdom: dead old man, you can be strong. Don''t belch until the game is over.


    On night of the competition, Princess Jinluan spit out blood gas directly when she learned that Su QingHan did not participate in competition.


    She almost forgot that Princess Muyang has returned to the palace now. If Su QingHan came here, let him choose between her and Princess Muyang, he will definitely choose Princess Muyang.


    After all, she is not what she used to be.


    The second hunt was carried out the next day.


    In fact, Su Nuan is also very curious. What is the madness of the little tyrant that makes people go hunting in winter.


    To make matters worse, it snowed heavily outside at dawn the next day.


    She and the little tyrant rode in a velvet carriage with a stove in it and a warm water bag in her arms. It was so hot that she wanted to take off a few more clothes.


    But the princes and princes who participated in the competition around are different.


    Although they were wrapped in cloaks one by one, they were not warm because they wanted to hunt on horseback.


    At the moment, when the north wind blows, they tremble one by one.


    While eating the fruit, Su Nuan asked, "elder brother of the emperor, where can there be any prey to fight in this winter? How can they compete?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes were slightly cold, but his face was filled with an evil smile.


    He put a finger on his chin and said in a low voice, "of course there are prey. It depends on whether they have that ability."


    The team soon reached its destination.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted. Because the carriage was very big, Su Nuan and Feng Junyi could easily see the people outside.


    Twenty or thirty barefoot men and women dressed in cool clothes were taken out.


    The woman and the man were strung with two ropes. At the moment, they were pushed and pushed by the soldiers and stood in a row.


    Su Nuan almost lost his chin when he saw this scene: "brother emperor, the prey you said should not be them?"


    Feng Junyi changed his posture again, put his hand on his chin and said in a warm voice, "otherwise? Do you really think I can drive out all the animals that are still hibernating?"


    Shit, this dog emperor is really cruel. These are living people. He even treats them as prey.


    Su Nuan shook her head like a rattle. How dare she say a word?


    Now she is afraid that the little tyrant will go crazy and push her in, too, when her prey is shot to death.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Feng Jun''s eyes fell on her from the rows of men and women standing in front of her.


    "No, I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuan pouted, but a small heart was like a drum.


    When she finished this sentence, she saw Feng Junyi take out a bow and hand it to her.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    The Emperor didn''t want her to kill, did he?


    "Take it."


    Feng Junyi said quietly.


    Su Nuan was on one side and stammered, "what are you doing?"


    Feng Junyi smiled, then walked slowly to her, opened his mouth and said, "dry..."


    Su Nuan: "??"


    "Hehe, don''t do anything."


    When Feng Junyi finished, Su Nuan looked at him with a strange look.


    She always felt that the little tyrant had learned badly, but she had no evidence.


    Then, Feng Junyi grabbed her hand, strode to the soldiers in front of her, raised his hand slightly, and then the soldiers cut the ropes in the hands of more than 20 men and women.


    Duke Wang stepped forward and directed at the humanitarians: "Wait a minute, the emperor and the empress will give orders in person, and then you can run to the forest for our family one by one. After a incense burning Kung Fu, the princes and princes of various countries will rush in to hunt. You are prey. If you can live, the emperor will let you go. If one is careless, the emperor can give you a whole corpse."


    All the men and women who were released kowtowed in unison when they heard this.


    Su Nuan craned her neck to see. She felt that one of the old mothers looked like the one who had given her medicine before.


    Just as she was going to see it clearly, she saw Feng Junyi''s hand on the back of her hand again, and then held her hand to pull the bow away.


    "Whew!"


    The sound of the bow and arrow suddenly pierced the sky, and father Wang said to the humanitarians, "run."


    As soon as these men and women heard this, they could no longer care so much. Even if they were barefoot, they rushed into the woods one by one.


    And here, the eunuch has lit the incense.


    Su Nuan actually thought that those people would be surprised by Feng Junyi''s behavior. Unexpectedly, the princes and princes had already sat on horseback and began to check the tools in their hands.


    It seems that everyone has long been used to criticizing tyrants!


    Su Nuan was shocked again and secretly congratulated that she was standing in the right line.


    Suddenly, the emperor of the cloud kingdom said, "where is my unfilial second prince QingHan?"

 Chapter 253

    When Su Chiqing said this, Su QingHan raised his slender and clean hand, pointed directly at the forest in front of him and said, "there."


    "Where?"


    Su Chiqing looked in the direction of the woods and said, "this bastard went hunting. I didn''t notice just now. When did he sneak in?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "Oh, it''s normal for you not to notice. He''s not in the volley team, just... There."


    Feng Junyi lifted his hand higher. Su Nuan immediately understood.


    The dog emperor tied the man up with those people and became prey!


    She said that why did Feng Junyi ignore Su QingHan? You know, Su QingHan was the one who took her and Princess Muyang.


    She thought it was the male halo that played a role again. Well, her brain hole was not big enough.


    Su Chiqing didn''t seem to react yet. He looked at the woods and said, "it''s true. It seems that this bastard will gain a lot if he runs so fast."


    The emperor of the southern kingdom wanted to participate in the volley, but he was just a bag of wine. He never rode again after he fell off his horse when he was a child, so he didn''t participate at all.


    So at this time, when hearing Su Chiqing''s words, I couldn''t help laughing: "I said Su Chiqing, your head has been damaged by medicine? The emperor of the state of wine means that your son is a prey, a hunted prey. You can pray. Your son is the one who escaped from the tiger''s mouth, ha ha..."


    The smile on Su Chiqing''s face suddenly froze.


    After a long time, is the clown himself?


    So, what he looked like just now was actually being treated as a joke?


    He saw Xiang Fengjun Yi. Although the little emperor was young and cruel, he sent his most promising son to the hunting ground. Isn''t that going to break his back?


    Wait, although he has other princes, he can see for a long time that this one is promising


    He looked at Feng Junyi. Feng Junyi looked at him with cold eyes. Su Chiqing immediately squatted down on the ground, grabbed a handful of mud and threw it directly at the emperor of the southern kingdom.


    "What''s funny? What''s funny? The emperor is training my son. If my son can escape from the hands of all the people, he will be more powerful than your hunters!"


    Speaking of this, he smiled at Feng Junyi and said, "emperor, do you think so? If my second son comes back alive, does it mean he won?"


    Feng Junyi doesn''t speak. Su Nuan has seen her cheap father licking a dog for a long time. Now she is convinced by his words and deeds.


    Su Chiqing continued, "of course, it doesn''t matter if he didn''t come back alive. He made a mistake he shouldn''t have made. Damn it, it''s only because he shouldn''t have known heaven and earth and fell in love with Princess Muyang."


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she was flushed. She was going to see who won and who lost. She didn''t know to hear this.


    This thought, more despised the father and son, simply got into the carriage and never came out again.


    She swore that she would never mind about Su QingHan again.


    In the woods, all the "prey" ran desperately. They knew that whoever fell last was the first to die.


    So men and women, young and old, are trying to run forward.


    Even if the soles of their feet were full of thorns and sharp stones, even if their feet were about to fall off when they stepped on the ground, no one dared to relax.


    Running, they must speed up and run forward. There is no other way to live except running.


    Soon, some people were left behind, especially the older women. They heard the sound of horse hoofs, and some people ran frantically towards them.


    Then there was the sound of archery.


    "Whew -"


    The sound of arrows came. Some of them with excellent volley skills had taken the lead in archery and killed the first old woman who fell behind.


    Their names are engraved on each arrow. After the arrow falls, they dare not delay and continue to run forward, hoping to shoot more "prey".


    Anyway, there is a small eunuch behind them. They will pick up the arrows they shot.


    Su QingHan is also among these people. He is young and strong. Although he was beaten by Su Chiqing just now, he is still the strongest in this group.


    In addition to him running in the front, there is a former subordinate behind him.


    In fact, he was thrown into the pile of "prey" and found that many of these people were his former subordinates.


    "Your Highness, run, they''re coming!"


    The subordinates shouted at him with all their strength. Yes, Su QingHan opened his mouth and nodded: "let''s work together!"


    The sound of Horseshoes behind them is getting closer and closer, and the woods in front are getting denser and denser. As long as they rush into the woods and hide behind the trees, they will escape, but now they must continue to run forward.


    He could hear the sad cry of one after another behind him. He knew that they were falling one by one.


    He heard someone cheering behind him: "another shot, ha ha ha, I''m sure to win this time."


    "Whew!"


    It was the sound of another arrow flying towards him. Su QingHan had no time to dodge. When he thought he would die, he saw his subordinates flash in front of him.


    The subordinate fell to the ground, vomited blood, and said to him, "Your Highness, run, don''t worry about me!"


    Su QingHan just looked at him and rushed into the forest without looking back.


    He must hide.


    I saw that a group of people rushed one after another as if they were crazy. After a circle, they saw no one, and ran in other directions. Because these people had run away, they had to look for them separately.


    In the past, there was a smell of fishy, sweet and pungent blood. Su QingHan fled to the densest woods, climbed directly to the trunk and looked down.


    I saw those people continue to search like crazy people. Some who can''t find them have begun to go back, and some have shot three or four people and are showing off with the people around them.


    It seems that in their eyes, those are really not people, but prey.


    All this is because of the tyrant Feng Junyi!


    Su QingHan clenched his fist. The tyrant must be removed!


    The time soon came. Father Wang found a torch and lit a haystack on one side. Smoke billowed from the haystack. Soon those who went hunting on horseback came back one after another.


    In addition to those people, they were followed by eunuchs carrying bodies.


    Duke Wang looked at the man''s expiration, counted the bodies, and then arched his hands at Feng Junyi and said, "if you return to the emperor, there are 25 prey in total. Now there are 23, and two prey in total have not been hunted."


    Feng Junyi smiled and said, "interesting. Wait and see who came back alive. You can count who hunted the most prey."

 Chapter 254

    Su Nuan is really scared to see it.


    Some of them were shot through the chest, some were sealed in the throat, some were shot through the stomach, and others were dying. They lay on the ground crying and were directly wiped by the guard on one side with a knife.


    Although she knew Su QingHan had a male Lord aura, she was still a little afraid. She approached step by step and checked the people''s facial features to see if Su QingHan was in there.


    To her surprise, Su QingHan was not among them.


    The male Lord is no exception, but now it has become the plot of Feng Junyi''s death and hatred.


    He even let the man be hunted and killed as prey. Judging from the man''s psychology of vengeance, this sum must have been written down for him.


    Su Nuan sighed. She managed to sell Meng to please the man. She hoped that he would give up the idea of killing Feng Junyi. She hoped that she could let Su QingHan give up through their weak blood relationship. Where do you know, she still couldn''t hide the general direction of the plot in the original book.


    A hand was put on her shoulder. Su Nuan looked back and saw Feng Junyi appear next to her.


    "Why, is the queen unhappy?"


    A low voice sounded. Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi and shook his head: "No."


    Meow, she''s worried. She''s worried that Su QingHan, the big man, will be half dead, and then attach hatred to him.


    "Look at me."


    Su QingHan stretched out his hand and lifted Su Nuan''s chin.


    Su Nuan raised her small face and looked at the boy in front of her seriously.


    No, it can already be called a man.


    I don''t know when the man in front of me has grown from a boy with green facial features to a good-looking man like a demon.


    The black sable collar was blown by the wind and swept on his white neck. Today''s Feng Junyi''s lips are red and flirtatious. With a few strands of hair hanging down on his forehead, he looks sexy and charming.


    It''s not that the ancients were precocious. In her opinion, this is a mature man.


    When Su Nuan stared at her like this, Feng Junyi''s heart was also happy. He raised his eyebrows, then lowered his head, put his lips to her crescent like ears, and whispered, "queen, do you think I''m getting better and better?"


    Su Nuan nodded without thinking: "well, the emperor''s brother is the most beautiful man in the world."


    When she finished, she held Feng Junyi''s face and smiled.


    When others praised her, he always felt that nothing was right, but the little girl in front of him made him feel refreshed.


    "Unexpectedly, he came back!"


    "Isn''t this the former crown prince of the cloud kingdom?"


    "All have become blood people. Can this man be saved?"


    Feng Yuan also saw his highness Yun Guoer coming out of the woods at this time. He glanced at Feng Junyi. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t mean to stop, he hurried forward to check.


    At the moment Su QingHan ran out, someone exclaimed again: "it''s a human bear!"


    "Human bear? I heard that human bear eats people. If you lick it, you can lick out all the bones!"


    Su Nuan was also attracted by the sound. The two men looked at the forest together and saw a big brown bear running towards the crowd.


    General Feng said to the guards: "protect the emperor, archers ready!"


    The archers brushed together and pulled the bow and arrow, while Feng Yuan held a sword. At the command, the archer''s arrow shot at the brown bear like thin raindrops. Soon, the brown bear was fried into a big hedgehog.


    However, the brown bear has thick skin and great strength. Even if he is full of arrows, he is still running towards several people.


    And look at the situation more manic.


    When the claws slapped hard, they patted several soldiers away. The bodies of those soldiers were blurred by the claws of the big brown bear.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Feng Junyi protected her behind her and looked cold. However, the fierce bear was so powerful that no matter how many soldiers rushed up, they were all photographed.


    Seeing the soldiers falling to the ground one by one, Feng Junyi took out his sword and said softly, "go to the carriage and I''ll come down to find you."


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan calls to stop him, but the corner of his robe just crosses his hand. Feng Junyi has jumped to the big bear.


    Su Nuan was so frightened that he didn''t even care about the man who fell in a pool of blood on one side.


    Anyway, even if the man is beaten with only one breath, he can still survive because he is the man.


    Kefeng Junyi is a male partner. He doesn''t have the aura of the protagonist. If he flies over and is slapped by the big bear, wouldn''t he be dead?


    Su Nuan gets more and more frightened. He holds the handkerchief tightly in his hand. Then he sees Feng Junyi flying directly and sitting on the big bear''s neck. The big bear swings his head wildly and wants to get rid of the people around his neck. He knows it won''t help.


    At the critical moment, Feng Junyi stood up high, raised his sword and stabbed it into bear''s eyes.


    The sword went directly into Da Xiong''s head, and the bear finally fell to the ground.


    Su Nuan was shocked when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect to shoot so many soldiers. The big brown bear, whose male owners are not rivals, was killed by Feng Junyi.


    Su Nuan rushed up first and rushed to Feng Junyi. When he saw that the man was really intact, tears burst out.


    She smiled and said, "it''s good, brother emperor. It''s good that you''re all right..."


    When she finished, she hugged Feng Junyi''s waist tightly and sighed that the man''s waist was much thinner than a woman.


    "Just a bear can''t help me."


    Feng Junyi stretched out his hand and wiped the tears on Su Nuan''s face: "Why are you scared to cry?"


    He clearly saw that when the brown bear tore the bodyguards to pieces, the little girl was not frightened to cry. When he rushed over, he scared the little girl silly.


    So, does this prove that the little girl really likes him very much?


    He carefully wiped her tears and said in a warm voice, "I''ll be fine."


    Su Nuan sobbed and said, "I know the emperor''s brother will be fine, but it''s a bear. It''s scary. What should I do in case of any accident, Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Not in case."


    With her, he will guard the great rivers and mountains, just for her to be happy and worry free.


    "Well, dry your tears and go to see your brother who survived."


    Here, Su Chiqing has rushed over, and the imperial concubine is equally frightened.


    At the moment, Su QingHan''s back was also scratched by the brown bear. His bones were almost visible. He lay on the ground and was dying.


    "Emperor, emperor, you can''t scare me."


    Li Guifei cried and said to Su Chiqing, "find a way to save the emperor. Do you want your child to die like this?"

 Chapter 255

    Su Chiqing, too, didn''t know what to do. After thinking for a long time, he took out a small bottle from his arms, poured out a golden pill and said, "otherwise, this is the best gold pill refined by the national teacher for me. If I give him, I should be able to recover soon."


    Su Chiqing said that he was a little distressed. He asked the national teacher to refine such three small pills for seventy-seven or forty-nine days. Now he is going to take one for his ugly son. It''s really distressing.


    However, just as Su Chiqing was feeding Su QingHan''s "golden elixir" into his mouth, but for a moment, Su QingHan''s expression became more and more ferocious, from pale at the beginning to red, and then gradually to blue and purple.


    Su Chiqing was startled and sat on the ground. He looked at imperial concubine Li in panic and asked, "imperial concubine, what''s going on? Why is he like this?"


    Li Guifei also looked panicked.


    Only Feng Junyi squatted on the ground with a funny look and said, "there was still a glimmer of hope for survival, but now you feed him poison and can''t save him."


    "Poison?"


    Su Chiqing is the most afraid of death. Hearing Feng Junyi say that the elixir in his hand is not a elixir, but a poison, he immediately threw the small bottle out.


    "How, how can it be poison?"


    Su Chiqing was stunned. He stepped back and looked right and left: "where is the national master? Where is the national master! He dared to poison me. I''ll kill him!"


    Hearing this, Li Guifei reminded him, "emperor, we are in the wine country, and the national teacher is in the cloud country. How can you kill him?"


    Su Nuan was also startled by the scene in front of him.


    Looking at Su QingHan''s increasingly painful appearance, she was stunned.


    Doesn''t the male Lord have a male Lord aura? Why is it really poisoned? Has the ending changed this time?


    Or does the author rein in at the brink of the precipice and do not intend to let Su QingHan be the male leader and become LV Yuyi?


    While she was thinking, Feng Junyi waved and said, "Grandpa Wang, everyone is dead. Throw it aside."


    He finished and said to Su Chiqing, "do you have any objection to doing so?"


    "No."


    Su Chiqing said again, "the villain tied the empress away. Although the empress is not a big deal, it''s not too much to kill her this time. It''s cheap to die like this."


    Feng Junyi nodded. He seemed to be particularly satisfied with Su Chiqing''s answer. He waved. Duke Wang had ordered the two eunuchs around him to carry Su QingHan, which was too far away.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan jumped down from the carriage mountain and chased for a long time with her skirt. She was stunned to see Su QingHan carried away by the eunuch.


    She always felt that the man couldn''t die. Even if he died, he might pretend to be a corpse.


    Several eunuchs carried away and directly threw Su QingHan out. Su Nuan saw that when Su QingHan was thrown down, something bounced out of her mouth. She stepped forward quickly and saw that the golden pill was bounced out.


    Then Su QingHan, who was originally looking dead, bent down and coughed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s really a corpse.


    So Su QingHan was not poisoned just now, but choked by this golden pill, or almost choked to death?


    The two eunuchs didn''t think so. They watched Su QingHan die and come back to life. They ran back with a male duck''s voice: "fake the corpse --"


    Yes, that''s right. The two eunuchs left her, a noble Queen, and ran away.


    So as cannon fodder, even cannon fodder will be ignored by her, won''t it?


    Su Nuan only has to limp in the direction of Feng Junyi with his skirt.


    I saw that the two eunuchs had just run back and were killed by Duke Wang.


    This


    Su Nuan is stunned. Will Duke Wang become bloodthirsty after staying with the dog emperor for a long time?


    She approached tremblingly. Father Wang took the bloody sword back into its scabbard and said to her, "I''m surprised."


    She was frightened, but what frightened her was father Wang.


    Duke Wang saw that her little queen was numb. He hurried up to pick up the cloak that fell on the ground and was about to put it on her. He saw the emperor stride over and put it on her.


    "What happened?"


    Duke Wang changed his decision and bowed his head and said, "I''ll go and have a look now."


    Several people came to the place where they had just thrown Su QingHan. Sure enough, they saw Su QingHan alive. At the moment, his eyes were red and he was crawling towards them bit by bit.


    As for Li Guifei and Su Chiqing, seeing that Su QingHan was still alive, they took the initiative to help her.


    Without royal doctor LV in the palace, Su QingHan''s injury recovered very slowly.


    Fortunately, after a whole hospital, Su QingHan''s life was saved.


    Su Nuan can''t help feeling that Su QingHan''s life is great again.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Su Nuan always feels like she glances at her at random. She sees Su QingHan''s fierce eyes like a sword and stabs Feng Junyi directly.


    However, if you look carefully, the male Lord doesn''t mean to wake up at all. He still sleeps there with his eyes closed.


    After watching Su QingHan, Su Nuan returns to the palace again.


    For the sake of Su Chiqing''s cleverness, the little tyrant sent two imperial doctors to guard the inn outside the palace and several internal bodyguards to guard it, lest someone else attack him.


    When all the people in the room left, only Su Chiqing and Li Guifei were left. Su QingHan slowly raised his eyes, and his eyes were fierce.


    When Li Guifei happened to look up at the bed, she saw Su Qing''s sad eyes. She was startled.


    "Emperor, you wake up. Is there anything uncomfortable? The mother imperial concubine will send you the royal doctor."


    She lives in the palace, but she can''t live with her children.


    Even if Su QingHan in front of her is her own son, even if she is very favored in the palace, she is restrained everywhere.


    Su QingHan put away the edge of his eyes and said in a low voice, "I''m all right... Cough..."


    The imperial concubine didn''t know what to do when she saw her son like this.


    He had a back injury, and she couldn''t pat him directly on the back. She had to worry.


    "Mother imperial concubine, I have nothing to do."


    Su QingHan reluctantly finished, and imperial concubine Li wiped her eyes with a veil.


    Su Chiqing said impatiently, "well, don''t worry about him. People are ugly, but life is long. You see, he didn''t almost scare people to death. As a result, it''s not good luck. It''s not early. Let''s have a rest earlier!"


    Su QingHan nodded at Li Guifei, who was dragged away by Su Chiqing.


    As soon as they left, the room became quiet.


    Su QingHan''s mind was constantly echoing what Su Chiqing had just said.


    It seems so. As his father said, no matter how badly he was injured, he could survive from childhood to adulthood.

 Chapter 256

    I remember the last time he was hurt by a bear. If he had been an ordinary person with a high fever, he would have seen the Lord of hell.


    And this time, too.


    In addition, when he was a child, he was often bullied by his royal brothers and dog eunuchs. Even if he was dying every time, he didn''t have to take any medicine in the last few days. He became lively again.


    He felt more and more that he was a special existence.


    So this time, it will turn into good luck.


    He lay there with his head tilted and his eyes closed.


    Although it can be fierce, the injury is real, and the pain is also real.


    When footsteps approached, Su QingHan''s hand immediately grabbed the dagger hidden under the pillow.


    He knows that Feng Junyi said he sent someone to protect him, but he didn''t come to monitor him.


    Although the dog emperor was young, he was so deep that he had to guard against it.


    However, when the footsteps approached and he smelled the familiar smell, his heart throbbed.


    He knew that it was his Muyang who came to see him.


    He was filled with joy, but he still closed his eyes to hear what she wanted to do next.


    But what she heard was a low sob.


    This made Su QingHan''s heart break.


    "Muyang."


    Su QingHan finally couldn''t help it. He opened his eyes to see the wind and the sun in front of him.


    He freed one hand to grasp the slender hand, but Feng Muyang stepped back two steps.


    Su QingHan threw himself into the air. Feng Muyang picked up his handkerchief to dry his tears. His face was no longer sad. Then he opened his mouth: "I just came to see if you are dead. If you are dead, I will stick incense with you."


    The voice of the wind and the sun is cold, without a trace of emotion.


    She tried not to look at the man in front of her. As long as she saw his face, it disgusted her and reminded her of that terrible night.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    Su QingHan certainly didn''t believe what Feng Muyang said. He said, "you still have me in your heart, otherwise you won''t come to see me. You still have medicine in your hand to heal me."


    Feng Muyang looked at her clenched hand. She did still hold a bottle of ointment in the palm of her hand. After she was seen through by Su QingHan, she threw the bottle on Su QingHan''s bed and said in a cold voice: "in any case, it''s the last love. You take the queen away without permission. It''s natural for the emperor to punish you. I hope you don''t blame him."


    She finished, turned and walked out, her back was very determined.


    Su QingHan looked at Feng Muyang to leave and couldn''t help following up. However, he couldn''t move at all, so he fell straight out of bed.


    "Muyang... Muyang..."


    Su QingHan lay painfully on the ground and stretched out his hand to call. Feng Muyang''s footsteps still didn''t look back. After she went out, she said in a cold voice to the two eunuchs at the door: "don''t go in and have a look. His Highness the second cloud country is the empress''s own brother. If something goes wrong, he''ll be very upset."


    After hearing this, the imperial doctor nodded and bowed, of course, and Feng Muyang continued to tell: "also, no one is allowed to divulge a word about the princess''s coming here tonight. If anyone dares to divulge, don''t blame the princess for being impolite."


    The princess is the princess after all, and the courtiers are the courtiers after all. The Royal doctors continued to respond with trembling until the princess left.


    Su QingHan knew that Princess Muyang might be really angry this time.


    In his life, one is Jiangshan and the other is Muyang. He must make him change his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    LV song opened his eyes again and was awakened by the pain of his injury.


    In front of him, an old man with white beard saw that he woke up and said with a smile: "it''s a little painful. Bear it first. You''re also lucky. So many places have been broken and can still live. I heard you accidentally rolled down the cliff?"


    LV song didn''t want to talk at first, but the old man talked a lot, so he had to say, "well."


    When the old man saw him speak, he said again, "are you also a doctor?"


    This made LV song''s eyes flash a trace of vigilance. Although he knew that he was already in the country of origin, he was still worried.


    The situation in the country of origin is not very stable now, and the people are miserable. When he goes out this time, he can see that there are countless people dissatisfied with Feng Junyi.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just asking casually. You have the smell of medicinal herbs left over for years. You must have fallen down after picking herbs."


    When the old man finished, he sighed and said, "I have an apprentice who likes it very much. He is talented and intelligent. It''s a pity that he went up the mountain to collect medicine three years ago and fell off the cliff. His bones didn''t exist."


    The old man said with infinite sadness in his eyes.


    LV song coughed softly and whispered, "I''m sorry for your change."


    "Well, it''s been three years."


    The old man sighed and said to him, "well, your injury is almost done. Although it hurts muscles and bones and needs rest, your injury is almost done."


    When the old man finished, he said to the father and son, "I''ll point out a maze with you. Since you have saved people and saved them here, it''s better to go north to the capital and send the young man to the local shuntianfu Yin, so as to ensure your prosperity."


    Hearing this, LV song couldn''t help but be surprised. Did the old man guess his identity?


    The middle-aged man was also surprised. The middle-aged man was stunned immediately. When he thought of his old father''s words, he felt that they had saved the noble man and kowtowed to the old man immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    The news that LV Yuyi was still alive came into Su Nuan''s ears, and she almost jumped up with joy.


    No matter whether she had not dressed up, she got up from the soft couch and dragged the Pearl and said, "take me to see if it''s true or false!"


    Pearl saw her mother''s joy and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, mother. You haven''t combed your hair yet. If you go like this, you can''t go."


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Nuan feels a little confused when she hears Feng Junyi''s voice.


    She has been lying for a long time since she got up in the morning. She didn''t see this guy looking for her. She met him as soon as she was going out.


    Feng Junyi continued to ask, "where is the queen going?"


    Su Nuan opened her mouth and was about to speak when she saw pearl winking at her. Su Nuan smiled when she saw pearl like this. She said, "Pearl, what''s wrong with your face and eyes?"


    After saying this, Su Nuan suddenly realizes why pearl is like this. She only hates that her brain is not working well recently. At the same time, her big eyes don''t dare to look at Feng Junyi anymore.


    She hesitated and said, "go, go... Of course, to see the emperor''s brother. The emperor''s brother hasn''t seen you for a long time. He misses you so much."


    She hugged Feng Junyi as big as before, but her heart fluttered.


    The little tyrant is a jealous jar. How could she forget it?

 Chapter 257

    Feng Junyi glanced at her and pretended. Continue pretending. I want to see when you want to pretend.


    He hugged Su Nuan''s soft waist, and could clearly feel between his fingers and palms. There was a tenacious little woman under his slender waist.


    Her lips opened gently, and she just spit out two words: "really?"


    "When, of course."


    Su Nuan''s heart beat harder.


    The dog man''s speech is so scary that it seems that he heard it just now.


    She knew that if she continued to pretend like this, she was nothing more than playing a clown, so she put her little body closer and raised her smiling face. Wei qubaba said, "brother of the emperor, wennuan didn''t tell you. In fact, wennuan wanted to see royal doctor Lv. Why are you so angry?"


    "I''m not angry."


    Feng Junyi denied it. Looking at the little girl''s sincere and wronged eyes, he also realized that he seemed too strict just now, so he said, "do you think I''m angry?"


    Su Nuan secretly despises Feng Junyi. It''s clear that he was just angry. Why should he pretend not to know now?


    Just pretend. It means fear.


    "The emperor''s brother said he was not angry, that''s not angry. Now that you''re here, let''s go to see the royal doctor Lv. It''s warm. I heard that the royal doctor LV was saved. If something really happened to him, the emperor''s brother, what should you do about your illness?"


    When she finished, her big eyes were full of tears and looked at him with a small face.


    No one can help but be moved by that appearance.


    Feng Junyi was angry from the beginning, and now he has begun to feel guilty and distressed.


    It turned out that the little girl was worried about him.


    "I have nothing to do."


    When he finished, he couldn''t help but put his hand on her face and gently stroked her. The soft and lovely little girl was really popular.


    "Let''s go together."


    ¡­¡­


    When Princess Muyang heard that LV Yuyi was still alive, she thought she had a dream.


    She stood up and sat down, and then walked back and forth in the room.


    The magpie saw the princess in her house. She was also anxious. She could not help but say, "princess, if you walk back and forth like this, there is a time for you. Why don''t you go to find out the news on your behalf?"


    "No, no, I''m a princess. If this thing gets out..."


    After her words, she sat down on the bed.


    What if she were a princess?


    Last time, he was abducted by Su QingHan. Although the emperor blocked it in order to preserve the Queen''s reputation, it still leaked.


    The queen is Su QingHan''s sister, but she really has no innocence. She knows herself.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Princess Muyang suddenly stood up and said in a low voice, "take off your clothes with me. I''ll go to see LV Yuyi now."


    "Your Highness?"


    Magpie actually did not want to understand why the princess of what had just been afraid of her suddenly changed her personality.


    "Now the people all over the world know that I am not perfect. Why should I be afraid of so much? It''s better to do what I want to do."


    With her own heart, she was absolutely afraid to say it, but she could only stay at the bottom of her heart forever.


    I simply washed and dressed up. Recently, Feng Muyang was still wearing simple and elegant clothes. With the help of magpies, he walked directly to the Tai hospital.


    The closer it is, the closer the fragrance of the medicine approaches, the faster the heart beat of fengmuyang.


    Finally, when he came to the door, Feng Muyang grabbed the door frame, but he didn''t dare to take another step. Finally, he took a deep breath and strode towards the house.


    She walked to the bedside in three or two steps. Suddenly, a group of Royal doctors saw the long princess. One by one, they hurriedly stopped their work and knelt down together.


    Feng Muyang raised his hand and said, "don''t be polite. You''re busy."


    The people looked at each other and thought that the long princess was really poor. After the death of the princess, only the long Princess and a young brother were left. The Emperor didn''t like it and was weak.


    No more. The eldest princess is in poor health and was abducted by the second prince of cloud country. In fact, we all know what happens to a weak woman in a pile of men.


    Although the eldest princess is back now, her reputation has been ruined, but everyone dare not mention it.


    Feng Muyang doesn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, but quietly looks at the dying man in bed.


    He was wrapped with cloth strips. Originally, he was a man as warm as jade. Now his white face was full of broken beard and his skin was dark. She didn''t know how he climbed out of the gate of hell,


    She wanted to get close, but she dared not even reach out to touch him.


    Just when she hesitated to touch his thin cheek, the man in bed suddenly opened his eyes. Feng Muyang was stunned at first, and then he wanted to step back.


    "Princess."


    LV song opened his mouth and his voice was very hoarse, which stopped Feng Muyang who wanted to leave.


    Feng Muyang put away the pain at the bottom of his eyes, put on a calm mask and said in a low voice: "Lv Yuyi, how do you feel?"


    "I feel much better."


    His voice was still hoarse to make people uncomfortable. The wind came close to the sun, tucked him in, lowered his voice and said, "you''re good to recover."


    LV song wanted to say something more, but he couldn''t say a word. He only looked at the back.


    When Feng Muyang went out, he met Su Nuan and Feng Junyi.


    She hurriedly said, "Muyang has seen the emperor and empress."


    "Sister princess, why are you here?"


    Su Nuan asked, looking still innocent.


    The wind opened his mouth and said, "Muyang, Muyang..."


    Speaking of this, Feng Muyang knelt directly in front of them.


    Su Nuan was surprised to see feng Muyang''s move.


    She had a flash in her mind and immediately blurted out: "sister princess, do you want to ask the emperor''s brother to marry LV Yuyi to you?"


    "No, no, no, it''s to let the emperor recruit LV imperial doctor as his son-in-law, isn''t it?"


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she quickly shook her head: "no, no, the queen would be wrong. Muyang and Muyang have something to ask the emperor."


    Feng Junyi never changed his face. When he heard this, he just said in a cold voice, "say."


    Feng Muyang continued: "Muyang begged the emperor not to release the news that LV Yuyi was rescued."


    "Why?"


    Feng Junyi hated the long princess. As soon as he saw her, he would think that the little girl''s poison was caused by her mother''s concubine. If the little girl wasn''t here, she would dare to block the way and kick her out.


    Feng Muyang clenched his teeth and didn''t know whether to tell the previous things. Finally, he said, "if it is leaked out, Muyang is afraid that someone will be unfavorable to LV imperial doctor."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi was angry: "even so, I want to release the news. I want to see if the one who is not afraid of death dares to assassinate in my palace!"

 Chapter 258

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan was speechless for a moment.


    So, Princess Muyang''s reminder this time is that stealing chickens can''t erode rice?


    And the idea of the dog emperor is too strange, isn''t it?


    "Somebody, Lord Lu was saved. Take the Savior into the palace. I''ll summon him tomorrow to tell the world and reward him."


    Duke Wang answered, and Su Nuan looked silly.


    "Brother emperor, isn''t this bad? It''s better to..."


    Before she finished, Feng Junyi looked back at her coldly and said, "you have no jokes. My words are the imperial edict."


    Well, you''re a tyrant. You''re right. She really has no ability to refute.


    She only looked at the wind Muyang. The wind Muyang bit her lips tightly, and her face was bloodless.


    "The emperor''s brother, now that you''re here, go and see LV Yuyi. Warm is a daughter''s body. It''s inconvenient to see it."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he reached out and pinched her chin. In a cold voice, he said, "the queen has really grown up."


    Then he walked directly into the room.


    Su Nuan saw Feng Junyi go in, hurried forward to help Feng Muyang up, lowered his voice and asked, "sister princess, you just said to ask the emperor not to reveal that Lord LV was rescued and that someone wanted him. Did you see anything?"


    Su Nuan thinks about it. Princess Muyang was taken away by Su QingHan at that time, and royal doctor LV went to Princess Muyang. It seems not simple.


    Princess Muyang clenched her lower lip and looked extremely embarrassed. Finally, she lowered her voice and said, "yes, it''s the second prince. Your brother wants to kill Lord Lu."


    Cao, is LV Yuyi too bad?


    She has a bold conjecture that doctor LV may have been hurt by Su QingHan.


    She hurriedly asked, "so doctor LV was..."


    Princess Muyang nodded, and Su Nuan was shocked. Even if she was jealous, even if she found that Princess Muyang was concerned by royal doctor LV, she couldn''t be so hasty?


    So is the man a pervert?


    Why is she so unlucky?


    My husband is a freak murderer, so is my brother.


    She had no brother in her last life. It''s really better to have such a brother in this life.


    Knowing the context, Su Nuan was also very angry.


    Only by comforting Feng Muyang, she said she would persuade the emperor to protect LV Yuyi.


    However, Su Nuan is afraid to tell Feng Junyi about Su QingHan''s decision to kill LV Yuyi.


    Feng Junyi is a crazy critic. If after hearing this, he directly takes a sword and cuts Su QingHan off, won''t this book be the end?


    The more you think about it, the more flustered you are. Feng Muyang knows what to do here. The difficulty lies in LV Yuyi.


    Where someone was beaten and didn''t complain to the emperor.


    After talking to Princess Muyang, Su Nuan walked to one side and began eavesdropping.


    Secretly, Feng Junyi stretches her neck to see it. Feng Junyi stands with her hands behind her and stands by the bed. Although she can''t see the expression on Feng Junyi''s face, this gentleman and minister have to make her think about it again.


    A white and evil king, a rough man with a broken beard, tut Tut, a perfect match.


    Su Nuan thought like a flower maniac, and felt that his forehead was flicked gently.


    She rubbed the bounced forehead and smiled.


    "What a silly smile. The saliva is running down."


    Feng Junyi said this. Su Nuan wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve and said, "nothing, nothing. Brother emperor, where are you going later?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "I''m going to the imperial study. Why, you too?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "Nuan went to the imperial dining room. It was hard for the emperor''s brother to read the memorial. Nuan went to the imperial dining room to prepare food for the emperor''s brother."


    Feng Junyi''s face gradually became complacent. He gave a faint hum, and then left without looking back.


    After confirming that Feng Junyi leaves, Su Nuan rushes in happily.


    A group of Royal doctors just got up from the ground. At this moment, they saw the queen and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "OK, no, no, I''ll ask Lord Lu for a few words."


    Su Nuan walked carelessly to the royal doctor LV, glanced back, saw the Royal doctors get up one by one and continue their work, then lowered his voice and said, "do you like the long princess?"


    Princess Muyang was on her side. Her face turned red and white when she heard this.


    Doctor LV coughed awkwardly because of this sentence.


    Su Nuan said, "don''t get excited, Lord Lu. If you really like it, it''s up to me."


    "Empress."


    Feng Muyang knelt directly in front of her and whispered, "empress, don''t joke. Lord Lu will marry the daughter of a senior official in the future. He is virtuous and virtuous. Muyang''s heart is dead. He just wants to escape and repay his sins."


    Su Nuan thinks she heard wrong, and the eldest princess wants to become a monk?


    She said, "sister princess, this can''t be. What about your brother when you become a monk? What about doctor LV?"


    When Su Nuan glances at the royal doctor LV, he happens to see the doctor Lv''s eyes looking at the wind and the sun. It clearly means deep love.


    Wanduzi, the feudal ethics made Princess Muyang feel that if she lost her body, she would not be worthy of royal doctor Lv. Royal doctor LV consciously came from a poor family, so she didn''t dare to speak frankly.


    As long as she thought that the two people liked each other, but did not dare to say it, she was worried.


    If it weren''t for the Royal doctors behind her, she really wanted to tie them together.


    Wait, tie it together?


    Su Nuan looked at the Royal doctors behind him and simply walked over and said, "gentlemen, I have something important to discuss with Lord LV in the palace. You can go out first."


    "Yes, madam."


    Hearing this, several royal doctors immediately got up and went outside.


    Now there are no outsiders here, and Su Nuan doesn''t hide it. He says to LV Yuyi, "well, there are no outsiders now, LV Yuyi, I ask you, do you like the long princess?"


    "This..."


    The royal doctor LV looked hesitant. Feng Muyang looked forward to seeing the royal doctor LV, but worried that he would say those words.


    "What is this? A man is a big husband. If he likes it, he likes it. If he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it. Is it true that Lord Lv is as good as Longyang as outsiders say? Do you like the emperor?"


    "I dare not!"


    Even if LV Yuyi was still in pain, he didn''t dare to keep quiet at this time. If his body hadn''t hurt so much that he couldn''t get up, I''m afraid he would kneel down directly at this moment.


    "Wei Chen, Wei Chen is indeed pleased Princess Royal, but... How can the little ministers match the princess?"


    "I say it''s worth it."


    Su central heating shouted, "sister princess, it''s your turn now. Do you like royal doctor Lu?"


    "Empress, don''t joke about it. What do you like or don''t like? Muyang is not perfect..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    Su Nuan stopped in time and said to LV Yuyi, "did you hear that? The princess likes you too."

 Chapter 259

    At this moment, ecstasy spread inside.


    LV Yuyi looked at the Muyang Princess beside him.


    No matter how long it took, she was as clean and beautiful as he had seen.


    Su Nuan can even clearly see that when Dr. LV heard this sentence, the tip of his ears began to turn red quietly.


    "Empress, don''t be kidding."


    Where do you know that Princess Muyang made a face at this time, and then said to her blessing: "since the empress has nothing to do, Muyang will step down first."


    After saying this, Princess Muyang walked out.


    Su Nuan didn''t expect it to end here.


    In her opinion, these two people clearly love each other, but they don''t explain it, but because what is not perfect as an excuse to alienate each other, even she looks very uncomfortable.


    After returning to the palace, Su Nuan became unhappy.


    Because he promised to prepare food for Su QingHan, even if he was not happy, he behaved well and went to the imperial dining room to take the food prepared by pearl to the imperial study.


    The emperor of the state of origin was extremely cruel, but he only had a preference for an imperial doctor.


    Even because a civilian saved Dr. Lu and returned, he rewarded him with one hundred liang of gold and one hundred mu of fertile land.


    The news soon spread all over the country.


    Even to the end, more and more outrageous.


    The emperors of various countries also immediately understood that it was not that the beauty they sent was not beautiful, but that the emperor liked men at all.


    Su Chiqing believed this very much.


    You know, he didn''t see the emperor coming back from the direction of Taiping Hospital more than once.


    In addition, someone in the palace whispered that the emperor and LV Yuyi had known each other since childhood.


    When the emperor was young, he was very unpopular. He often had injuries. When Dr. LV found that he had injuries, he secretly took the medicine from the head of the imperial hospital to scratch the emperor.


    It''s not impossible for these two people to have any sparks.


    The most important thing is that Dr. Lv is now 18 years old. He doesn''t even have a wife around him, let alone a servant girl.


    You should know that those who are the same age as royal doctor LV, not to mention his wife, even the concubine has several rooms.


    Look at Duke Wang around the emperor. If it weren''t for being a eunuch, he was also one of the beautiful men.


    To sum up, Su Chiqing believed it.


    Therefore, he made a major decision. Since the emperor liked not women but men, it was better to let him become a man than let others take advantage of loopholes.


    He will present Su QingHan, the second prince, to the emperor of the state of wine.


    Feng Junyi, who is diligently reviewing the memorials, is unaware of it.


    Until he suddenly looked up and saw the little eunuchs around him, they became beautiful one by one, and he just wondered.


    The fact that LV Yuyi was saved also spread to Su QingHan''s ears.


    When he learned that LV Yuyi was stabbed by him and was still alive even when he fell off the cliff, he finally felt that maybe he was not a special existence.


    After all, even the woman he loved most left him.


    However, he could only sulk in bed and fantasize about breaking LV Yi into pieces again and again.


    However, before he could make a good plan and wait for the opportunity to act, imperial concubine Li sneaked in and told him that his father would give him to Feng Junyi.


    When he learned of the result, Su QingHan''s heart collapsed. How could he suffer such humiliation?


    Then I thought that if he was really given to the dog emperor, how could he be with Princess Muyang?


    Even his great cause will be destroyed.


    On such a thought, Su QingHan gushed out his old blood directly.


    Seeing that Su QingHan was so angry, imperial concubine Li quickly comforted and said, "emperor, the mother imperial concubine didn''t dare to go too close to you before because of the bitch of imperial concubine Jing. Now we are in the country of origin. I am the only one around your father and emperor, and I don''t have so many scruples."


    "Don''t worry, the mother imperial concubine will arrange a carriage to send you out. You can go as far as you can and never come back."


    Su QingHan knows that maybe this is the only way to leave here.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It was precisely because he had this ruthlessness and tenacity that he could laugh to the end.


    Therefore, Su QingHan was taken away by the carriage all night. When Su Chiqing learned the news, Su QingHan had long disappeared.


    On the other hand, the emperor of the state of wine has already got preliminary results in choosing a son-in-law for the princess of the state of gold.


    It is said that the southern emperor finally won the victory.


    Princess Jinluan almost died of anger when she learned about it.


    On this day, she almost broke the few things in the palace.


    Linglong also had a headache when she saw the angry Princess Jinluan.


    "Your Highness, don''t fall again. If other palace people see it and spread it to the empress, you will be punished."


    Princess Jinluan was still angry at the moment. She threw the last tea lamp to the ground and said with a cold hum: "what are you afraid of? It''s just a little girl with a brain problem. What else can she do with me?"


    When Linglong heard this, she rushed up with an arrow and reached out to block her lips.


    When her fingers touched the soft lips, Linglong panicked for a moment.


    She quickly loosened her hands, lowered her voice and said with a blushed face, "princess, your majesty, you can''t do it."


    "Pa!"


    Princess Jinluan slapped her face again.


    "Where did you get so much nonsense? You mean to make me obey that dead old man? Do you know that the emperor of the southern kingdom is now in his 60s? Whether he or his son, he is an old man who will not live long!"


    Jin Luan said this as if she had found something. She murmured to herself, "yes, the emperor of the South has been more than 60. How long can the old man of more than 60 live? If I marry the south, I will control the south again!"


    A picture had been drawn in her mind.


    The south is the most fertile country. Compared with the golden country rich in gold, the South has the most fertile fields and exquisite silk. However, the emperor of the South has a paper to live and work in peace and contentment, and has never planned to open up territory. If she occupies the south, the people of the South will know what is wild heart.


    Linglong looked at the princess Jinlan in front of her. At this moment, she seemed to see the once energetic young man again.


    She knelt down immediately, "princess, since you are going to marry the emperor of the south, you follow around with your slaves.


    Jinluan glanced at Linglong. Her eyes were full of disdain. In her opinion, Linglong had no other ability except singing and dancing.


    She said coldly, "what qualifications do you have to be with the princess? Or do you want to leave here and go to the south to enjoy prosperity? If so, you are wrong."

 Chapter 260

    Linglong never thought that Princess Jinluan would think of her like this.


    She quickly explained: "not so, Princess Royal, Linglong loyalty to your highness, heaven and earth can be seen."


    "Then kneel down and swear to God."


    After qingluan''s words, Linglong became drooping her eyes and glanced at the ground.


    The ground has long been covered with fragments because Princess Jinluan wantonly smashed it. If you kneel down, I''m afraid both knees will be destroyed.


    "Why? Just don''t you want to kneel down? It''s ridiculous to say loyalty."


    Princess Jinluan sneered. She hated Linglong''s charming face.


    Because when she saw Linglong, she would inexplicably think of the little queen.


    She was curious that the two men were nothing like, and she hated them equally.


    Finally, she understood that the reason why she hated these two people was that they were both better looking than her.


    She is the most beautiful woman in the world. No one who is beautiful by it is allowed to exist.


    The exquisite in front of her may be her stumbling block if she really takes it to the south.


    In particular, the demon girl in front of her kept saying that she would always be loyal to her, but she didn''t dare to show her loyalty, which made her more manic and uneasy.


    "The highness of the princess kneels the slaves, and the slaves kneel."


    Linglong hesitated for a moment and slowly spit out these words from her mouth.


    But when she finished, Jin Luan didn''t stop her. It seemed that she really wanted to watch her kneel down.


    Finally, she clenched her teeth and knelt on the ground full of debris.


    The porcelain piece pierced her knee, and Linglong could feel the pain of her skin and flesh inlaid with the porcelain piece.


    When she knelt down, her forehead suddenly came up with a thin layer of sweat. Then she rushed to the princess in front of her to squeeze a smile: "Your Highness, you see, the servant girl knelt down."


    Princess Jinluan was also moved when she saw Linglong kneeling down.


    But in this world, she really doesn''t want to trust anyone.


    The man who always wanted to be her son-in-law said that he would change his heart. On the contrary, he was a group of men who had only met her once and did not hesitate to fight for her.


    Thinking of this, Princess Jinluan smiled bitterly: "just kneel on the ground. Her knees are covered with porcelain chips. Her legs are useless. I let you follow. Can you stand up? She will never raise disabled people around her."


    Hearing this, Linglong knew that the princess didn''t want to take her with her from beginning to end.


    Even so, she clenched her teeth and slowly tried to stand up.


    Her knee really hurts, especially one leg. The porcelain seems to move into the skin too deep, so that she can''t even stand up.


    As soon as she got up, she flopped again and knelt on the ground.


    Because of such impact, porcelain pieces cause secondary damage.


    Linglong could no longer stand the painful sound of tearing her heart and lungs from her throat.


    "What happened?"


    Pearl happened to pass by here and heard a scream inside, so she put up her skirt and came in to check.


    I don''t know. When I came in, I saw the pieces falling on the ground and the exquisite on the pieces.


    "Linglong beauty, why are you kneeling on the ground? Linglong beauty, you are now the beauty of the wine country. Princess Jinluan is now a prisoner even if she used to be a princess. Are you not afraid of the emperor cutting you down?"


    Linglong''s pale face grew paler when she heard this. She endured the pain and said in a trembling voice: "Pearl girl, I just fell down accidentally, not to salute the beauty."


    Of course, pearl knows the context. Although she did not participate in it, as a palace maid, she saw and heard more than she saw and heard in the country of origin.


    She just smiled faintly and said, "this problem is even greater. Princess Jinluan doesn''t know how to be diligent and thrifty. She smashed everything in the palace and hurt Linglong beauty wrestling. This is a great crime."


    Where did Princess Jinluan suffer such humiliation?


    When she stepped forward in three or two steps, she would slap pearl in the face. She didn''t know that she was caught by Pearl before her hand fell.


    In fact, pearl was also surprised. I heard that Princess Jinluan was a veteran heroine. I didn''t expect to be blocked by her so easily.


    She gave a fierce push, and princess Jinluan staggered two steps back.


    Pearl took this opportunity to continue to say in a cold voice: "no matter what your previous status, when you enter the imperial palace of the wine country, you should put the queen first in everything. The empress said that you should be diligent and frugal, and everyone should abide by this truth."


    "Now Jinluan beauty smashes everything in the palace. The maid has to report it to the queen and deal with it again."


    When Pearl finished, she told the palace lady to clean up the debris on the ground and left.


    She vaguely felt that the princess Jinluan and Linglong seemed to be going to do something.


    After listening to Pearl and analyzing it with her, Su Nuan asked very seriously, "that is to say, when you go in, Linglong seems to be kneeling and begging her for something?"


    Pearl nodded vigorously: "well, it''s no good for the maidservant to look at it. Princess Jinluan had a deep mind. At that time, she robbed her second Highness from Princess Muyang. Linglong is not a fuel-saving lamp. Madam, if Princess Jinluan asks the emperor for anything, you must not let the emperor promise."


    "Are you afraid that Princess Jinluan will leave Linglong when she goes to the wine country?"


    After hearing Su Nuan''s words, pearl only felt that her mother was promising. She tried her best to turn her head and said, "yes, yes, mother, that''s it. They must not be together. They have many ghost ideas together."


    Su Nuan took advantage of this time to have some clarity in his mind and carefully analyzed it.


    "Linglong is a great beauty. The reason why the southern emperor fought with his son is because of her beauty. Do you think Princess Jinluan would have such an idea?"


    Su Nuan said this and looked at the Pearl. The Pearl looked at her eagerly and said, "madam, you say."


    "I was just wondering if she had such an idea. After she married to the south, she bewitched the emperor of the South and asked the emperor of the south to avenge us in the country of origin?"


    "Smart!"


    Pearl almost shed tears. She said, "empress, your analysis is very right. The maid thought that she would do the same. Therefore, empress, we must not wait to die."


    "What should we do?"


    Pearl seemed to have waited for her to ask so long ago, lowered her voice and said, "empress, in fact, as early as you entered the palace, the imperial concubine deliberately left a hand. But later, she saw that the emperor loved you very much and didn''t even look at other beauties, so this hand didn''t show up."


    Looking at the mysterious appearance of pearl, Su Nuan was also surprised.


    She couldn''t guess what kind of skill Princess Li would leave her.


    Seeing her puzzled appearance, pearl said again, "empress, wait a moment, and the maid will let her in."

 Chapter 261

    Su Nuan was very happy. She watched pearl leave and climb the mountain to bed again.


    This feeling of sitting back and enjoying success is really not too beautiful.


    Sure enough, soon pearl brought in a maid from outside the hall. The maid wore nothing special and knelt down in front of her.


    "I''ve seen the queen."


    Su Nuan nodded, and Pearl said to the palace maid, "get up and show the queen."


    The palace maid heard the speech and stood up slowly. Su Nuan was stunned.


    Don''t say how that face looks, just look at that figure, even her woman feels good-looking.


    The waist is thin and the legs are long. You should have a chest and an ass. in particular, the maid in waiting is wearing a long cross collar skirt with a three finger wide belt around her waist. The belt sets off the waist as if two hands can pinch it.


    Isn''t this the legendary willow waist?


    Su Nuan was shocked when she saw this. She didn''t want to nest on the bed anymore. Instead, she got down from the bed and slowly walked to the woman''s face to check it carefully.


    It''s not close yet. A faint sound comes to my face. The sweet and greasy taste makes people feel very impressed Just smelling it.


    Look at that face again. A pair of fox like big eyes on the standard oval face. At the moment, although they look honest, they feel haunted.


    "How''s your mother?"


    "Good looking, really good look, she''s like a fox."


    Su Nuan didn''t mean to curse, but praised from the bottom of his heart.


    Pearl listened to her mother''s words and nodded: "yes, the imperial concubine fell in love with her at the first glance. She was the best of the little maids who entered the palace at that time. The bright moon danced for her."


    The moon answered and blessed her body, followed by an impromptu dance.


    She is graceful and soft. Even her slender fingers look like dancing elves.


    She couldn''t help sighing: "it looks like a star I''ve seen. It''s good-looking, and this hand. It''s completely the hand of a model."


    Su Nuan touched it and felt it soft and smooth.


    Pearl explained: "since she was accepted by the imperial concubine for her own use, she has specially sent a dancer to teach her how to dance. The top mammy in the palace teaches her etiquette. She bathes with milk every day. After bathing, she uses incense. Even the tea she drinks is processed with petals. It can be said that she emits fragrance from head to foot."


    When Pearl said this, she took a look at the feet. She thought of what pearl said. The feet are fragrant. She always felt strange.


    After reading it, Su Nuan realized a problem and immediately said, "in other words, do you want to give her to the emperor of the south?"


    "Mother."


    Pearl corrected her: "it''s not the maidservant who wants to send it, but your mother. Your mother is magnanimous, regardless of past grievances. She thinks Princess Jinluan is alone, so she specially asked Princess Mingyue to go with Princess Jinluan."


    Su Nuan has to admire that the Pearl around her is just a little maid in waiting. She is clearly a master of palace fighting.


    Around her, she has done so much unconsciously.


    Su Nuan nodded: "this is a good way. I think it''s the best. Add another word, say that Mingyue grew up with this palace and loves her sisters. In this way, Mingyue won''t be bullied by Jinluan or the emperor of southern China."


    After hearing this, pearl quickly echoed: "what your mother said is very true."


    All this went too smoothly. Even Su Nuan felt a little unreal.


    After the matter was finalized, Su Nuan went to Feng Junyi to report. She didn''t know that she was finished. Feng Junyi didn''t even ask one more question and directly said, "OK, let her go."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan said, "brother of the emperor, the maid in waiting really has a good look. Are you sure you don''t want to see her?"


    I don''t know if it''s tempting. Su Nuan said this sentence as soon as he talked more.


    "No, just do as you say."


    Feng Junyi almost didn''t lift his head. After saying this, he put his pen aside and said quietly, "what do you want to do for the Queen''s birthday this year?"


    Yes, she almost forgot about it. It will be her birthday with Feng Junyi in a few days.


    "What does the emperor''s brother want?"


    Su Wenxing rushes to Feng Junyi''s side. Unconsciously, she has been with him for the third year. As soon as his birthday passes, the little tyrant will be 17 years old. He looks more and more powerful and handsome.


    "I think..."


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are burning. He looks at the little girl in front of him. Although she is still thin, she has grown a lot compared with when she first met.


    "Don''t move..."


    Su Nuan sees a piece of ink on Feng Junyi''s forehead and calls him in time. Then he comes up to Feng Junyi and picks up his handkerchief to wipe it carefully.


    However, although some ink was wiped, it still left traces on his forehead. Su Nuan leaned forward, and the position of his chest was close to Feng Junyi''s face. Although he couldn''t see anything, Feng Junyi suddenly didn''t know where to look.


    "Brother emperor, what''s the matter with you? The ink is on your forehead. It''s hard to wipe it off."


    She took a handkerchief and wiped it again and again. She was afraid that it would hurt him if she tried hard. She could only touch water and continue to wipe it gently.


    The girl''s fragrance is immersed in her breath again. Feng Junyi just feels that her brain has forgotten to think. Her head is confused, and her hands can''t help but put on her slender waist.


    Su Nuan is still wiping the ink on Feng Junyi''s forehead. He is not careful and his center of gravity is unstable. He is heavily pressed on Feng Junyi.


    The two reported to each other. Su Nuan looked at Feng Junyi in a very embarrassed look and couldn''t help giggling.


    "Brother emperor, is warm sinking again?"


    She wanted to break away from Feng Junyi. Unexpectedly, Feng Junyi held her tighter.


    At the moment, Feng Junyi''s eyes twinkled. At the moment, he looked at the little man in front of her and stretched out his hand to carefully sort out the broken hair hanging from her forehead.


    Just a pair of eyes slowly moved down, fell on her white and slender neck, and raised her hand unconsciously.


    The throat rolls again. Feng Junyi forces himself to look away. When he is trying to push the villain away, he doesn''t know that the corner of his robe overturns the ink.


    The thick black ink dripped on the corner of Su Nuan''s big red robe and fainted in an instant. Su Nuan saw that his skirt was dirty and quickly stood up for fear that the ink would also dip on Feng Junyi''s Dragon Robe.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    Su Nuan retreated, his eyes full of timid and weak expressions, his big eyes staring at him, full of grievances.


    "Sorry, brother emperor, I didn''t mean to."


    Feng Junyi realized that the little girl mistakenly thought that she had overturned the ink. He deliberately teased her. He gently clamped her chin with one hand, and his deep voice sounded: "if you overturned my ink, how can you punish me?"

 Chapter 262

    What should I do


    Su Nuan''s brain can''t turn around again.


    She continued to ask in a timid and weak tone, "how much is this ink? Warm compensate you..."


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "this ink was bought by Taifu in the rising sun villa. It''s more valuable than the inkstone I used. Taifu has got it for more than a year, but he hasn''t polished it. Just because he can''t bear it. How much is such an ink worth?"


    Su Nuan glances at the ink. She knows that the inkstone used by Feng Junyi is worth ten thousand Liang. This ink is more expensive than inkstone


    Grass, I knew she wouldn''t come.


    Su Nuan bowed his head and thought for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "don''t worry, brother emperor, I will certainly compensate you."


    "How? How?"


    Feng Junyi''s hand around her waist was unwilling to release for a moment: "or do you want to compensate me on my birthday?"


    The dog emperor is shameless.


    Su Nuan didn''t speak any more, but lowered his head and bit his lips to figure out how to compensate him.


    Now the emperor is going to be 17 years old. Is it a little unreasonable for her to fool with LEGO?


    When Feng Junyi saw that the little girl was gradually settled down, he looked like a child who had done something wrong and bowed his head in silence.


    He felt a little distressed in his heart, so he stopped teasing her, reached out and touched the tip of her nose and said, "OK, I''ll give you time to think about it. If your clothes are dirty, I''ll take you to take a bath and get clean."


    When Feng Junyi finished, his face gradually became serious.


    He held the little man in his arms, smiled and walked into the compartment. Then he took off the little man''s outer shirt and carefully put it into the pool water.


    Since the last time the little girl said that the soup pool here was comfortable, Feng Junyi specially asked people to keep hot water ready all the time and wanted to find an opportunity for the little girl to take a bath here.


    Now, there is a chance.


    Su Nuan''s body is immersed in the pool water. The appropriate water temperature is neither hot nor cold. It''s just right.


    But it''s not comfortable to take a bath in clothes. Su Nuan submerges himself into the pool and carefully says, "brother emperor, Nuan promised you that he would compensate you."


    Feng Junyi said with a faint smile, "I''ll talk about it later. Just wash it up."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan''s tone was a little wronged. She still couldn''t think of what to compensate with.


    When the emperor returned to the imperial study, Duke Wang had cleaned up the ink all over the ground.


    He heard the dialogue between the emperor and the queen clearly. Although the ink stone is valuable, the empress is the most important thing in the eyes of the emperor.


    So just now their emperor deliberately teased the queen.


    Feng Junyi happened to see father-in-law Wang aside and said, "as you think, the little palace maid is still a quick worker. The queen promised."


    Yes, what palace maid Mingyue, but he asked him to find the most outstanding and talented woman from Liuyan Pavilion.


    Liuyan pavilion was set up by him as early as three years ago.


    It is the largest and most famous brothel in the capital. The women in the brothel are more noble than ordinary brothel women in terms of talent and origin.


    The people who came and went here were either talents or princes and ministers. For a time, they became the seat of honor of the capital.


    Most importantly, these women are absolutely loyal.


    After hearing this, Duke Wang arched his hands slightly and said, "emperor Shengming, with the bright moon girl, he went to the south country. He is not afraid of the regeneration of Princess Jinluan, but also can monitor the every move of the emperor of the south country and the princes of all ministers. He really does more with one stone."


    Feng Junyi feels the same way.


    When Princess Jinluan went to the south, she looked disdainful when she learned that the emperor of the wine country was going to send any princess to the south.


    However, when the people and she saw the woman like the reincarnation of the fox spirit, the whole person was stunned.


    Even in the cold winter, the woman''s dress did not look bloated in dadus, but she looked a little burly standing beside her.


    Especially when the emperor and Prince of the southern kingdom saw the princess called the bright moon, their eyes were straight.


    This is clearly a monster.


    She regretted that she didn''t choose to take Linglong with her, but went to the South alone. Her life and death are uncertain this time.


    After seeing off Princess Jinluan, Su Nuan only felt that she had a lot of fun.


    At least there is no one around her who is eyeing, and her sleep is particularly sweet.


    Seeing her birthday approaching, another year''s Lantern Festival, Su Nuan''s hair was going bald, because she really didn''t know what to give the little tyrant.


    Li Guifei looked at her daughter. She didn''t want to eat tea these days, and sighed all the time. She didn''t know. When she asked, it was just a birthday gift.


    With a round fan in her hand, Li Guifei said to her, "I say my silly daughter, your gift is obvious."


    Su Nuan was surprised and hurriedly asked, "what''s the gift, princess?"


    Li Guifei raised her chin and said, "aren''t you?"


    Speaking of this, she sighed again: "speaking of this, I heard slander a few days ago that the emperor likes..."


    "What do you like?"


    Su Nuan is also curious. She thinks her mother''s imperial concubine has found something Feng Junyi likes. How can she know that her mother''s imperial concubine stopped talking at this time, but said, "forget it, it''s nothing. Aren''t you a ready-made gift?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuan seemed to have guessed it. She saw that imperial concubine Li grabbed her wrist, glanced at the palace guard sand on it, and said angrily, "the method you said last time is useless? Forget it, what can the empress mother expect from you? Don''t worry about the emperor''s birthday gift. If the imperial concubine is here, give it to the imperial concubine."


    Su Nuan didn''t know it. She said, "does the mother imperial concubine have rare treasures?"


    Li Guifei sneered: "of course, there is only one in heaven and earth. Give her to the emperor at that time to ensure that he likes it."


    "That''s good. If there''s a mother''s note, you don''t have to worry about it. Thank you, mother."


    Just at this time, Duke Wang''s announcement came from the door: "the emperor has arrived."


    Su Nuan, who heard this, immediately stood up with imperial concubine Li to bless her body. Seeing Feng Junyi, Su Nuan was the first to jump up happily: "brother emperor, I think of what gift to give you on your birthday."


    "Cough..."


    Li Guifei coughed softly. Su Nuan stopped immediately and smiled mysteriously.


    Feng Junyi looks at Li Guifei. In her loving eyes, there is something he can understand.


    Feng Junyi was floating in the air. Could he be this little thing


    "So happy today?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "well, of course I''m happy. Princess Jinluan has also married. It''s a worry ~"


    Just then, a little eunuch close to the door whispered a few words in father Wang''s ear. Father Wang came forward and lowered his voice and said, "emperor, Princess Shuanghua... Is back..."

 Chapter 263

    Princess Shuanghua


    If Duke Wang hadn''t put it up here, Su Nuan would have forgotten this man.


    Looking at Feng Junyi''s expression, there were not many accidents. He just said, "well, I know."


    So the dog man already knew?


    Duke Wang still didn''t step down. He had an embarrassing smile on his face. He opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Su Nuan''s heart was like a mirror. She came forward and said, "brother emperor, since Princess Shuanghua came back safely, it''s better for Nuan to go and have a look with you."


    "What''s good? A daughter left the palace without permission. I didn''t punish her. It''s enough to give her face."


    I don''t know why, Su Nuan thinks this sounds quite comfortable.


    However, even if Feng Junyi avoided it, Princess Shuanghua still took the initiative to come to the door as always.


    After a while, Princess Shuanghua''s voice came from the door: "cousin emperor, I''m Shuanghua. Hua''er is back. Cousin emperor, Hua''er is your only relative. Don''t you even pay attention to Hua''er?"


    At the moment, Su Nuan is the cat in Feng Junyi''s arms.


    The man''s arms were broad and full of a sense of security. If it weren''t for the cat cry of Princess Shuanghua, she would really fall asleep.


    She was a little sleepy, but she was awakened by the sudden sound. She closed her eyes and muttered, "brother emperor, your cousin is looking for you. If you don''t go to see it, I''m afraid you''ll be shouting all day."


    When she finished, she continued to hold Feng Junyi''s waist tightly with her hands, and her cheek was close to his chest. This man is really fragrant.


    Feng Junyi looks down at the little man in his arms. The little man''s powdery face is close to him. He holds him uneasily with his small hands. He keeps asking him to go out to see Princess Shuanghua while holding him in his hands.


    Oh, woman.


    Feng Junyi keeps silent and continues to lean against the head of the bed to read.


    Outside the Fengqi palace, Princess Shuanghua was hoarse, but there was still no movement inside.


    She knelt on the ground and her knees hurt. At this moment, she really wanted to give up, but she looked at the servant girl next to her. The servant girl glanced at her, and Princess Shuanghua immediately continued to shout.


    "Brother emperor, if you don''t come out again, Shuanghua can only express his ambition with death."


    Then she stood up and pretended to hit the post.


    Father-in-law Wang on one side couldn''t see it. He also knew that it was a bad master, so he came forward to comfort: "Princess Shuanghua, just listen to the servant''s advice. The emperor and the queen are resting now. Why don''t you come back later?"


    "The sun is rising fast. The emperor is still resting in the bedroom with the queen. How can you be a big eunuch? Don''t you know to remind the emperor?"


    Princess Shuanghua taught a lesson, and Duke Wang immediately stopped talking.


    He was kind enough to dissuade, but unexpectedly he was scolded.


    He glanced at Princess Shuanghua and retreated obediently.


    Well, just shout if you like. If you get tired of the emperor, you must be unable to eat and go.


    Where do you know that Princess Shuanghua was angry when she saw Duke Wang''s appearance.


    "What do you mean, you dog slave? I won''t kill you."


    Princess Shuanghua said that she had already punched and kicked father-in-law Wang.


    Duke Wang didn''t expect such a disaster today. Although he has unique martial arts skills, he is facing the princess of golden branches and jade leaves. He can only bear it silently and dare not fight back.


    Princess Shuanghua''s fists and feet add up for a while. Although they are not very heavy, people are all flesh long, and they will feel pain more or less.


    Just as he could not bear the marriage, he saw the emperor and empress come out of the palace.


    Su Nuan actually hasn''t slept well. Now he rubbed his eyes and suddenly came out of the warm hall. He still felt chilly.


    She couldn''t help squeezing into Feng Junyi''s arms.


    Feng Junyi was not stingy. He hugged her tightly, then looked at Princess Shuanghua and said coldly, "since you are free except for the palace, why don''t you come back early? Now you don''t repent and beat father-in-law Wang in public. It''s really hateful that you don''t change after repeated education."


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t understand what Feng Junyi said.


    Her eyes rested on Feng Junyi.


    She found that her emperor''s cousin became more beautiful after she hadn''t seen him for nearly a year.


    Not only that, she was much thinner and taller than any young man she saw outside.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Feng Junyi''s tone became colder and colder. When Princess Shuanghua heard this, she was so frightened that she knelt on the ground.


    "Cousin of the emperor, Shuanghua and Shuanghua didn''t mean it. Shuanghua knows she was wrong. These days, Shuanghua has suffered a lot outside. She has mended clothes and begged others for food. Cousin of the emperor, you see, Shuanghua''s hands have cocoons... Sobbing..."


    Shuanghua stretched out his hand. His hands were frozen like carrots. It was really terrible compared with his once white and tender fingers.


    "That''s your fault."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, he saw the Empress Dowager dressed up by the palace maid not far away. He glanced at the master of Shuanghua county and said, "my face has been lost by you. You should go back to Xiagong for a while and think about it."


    Princess Shuanghua knew that if the emperor would keep her here, he would agree to her in the palace.


    She then said, "cousin of the emperor, Shuanghua has one more thing to ask the emperor to decide."


    "Say."


    Shuanghua continued: "Shuanghua wants to sue the prime minister. She wants to kill Hua''er. He also wants to plot a rebellion. By the way, he also colludes with the empress''s brother with the intention of rebellion. Shuanghua begged the emperor''s cousin to take the prime minister''s family and kill its nine families now."


    Su Nuan heard the last sentence clearly. She yawned and couldn''t help interrupting: "Princess Shuanghua, what you said is wrong. If you kill the nine families, don''t you even want to..."


    Eh? If we really want to pursue it, will the emperor be included?


    She looks at Feng Junyi with her head tilted. The meaning in her eyes is unclear.


    Princess Shuanghua glared at her when she heard this.


    Su Nuan raised her eyebrows and glared back unwilling to show weakness.


    But Feng Junyi said coldly: "I have put the prime minister into the prison, and his children are demoted to common people. You can''t be an official forever. Shuanghua, since the moment your father was arrested and imprisoned, you are no longer the princess. Today I allow you to enter the palace because of your past relationship with the Empress Dowager. I will reward you a hundred liang of gold. I will go out of the Palace tomorrow and marry myself. I won''t be allowed to enter the palace from now on."


    Princess Shuanghua was very remorseful. She still knew her news slowly. Unexpectedly, the emperor had taken her one step ahead and imprisoned the prime minister.


    Even if he only gave her a hundred liang of gold, he would send her out.


    Of course, Princess Shuanghua didn''t want to. She knelt on the ground and said, "emperor, please don''t drive Hua''er away. Hua''er did all this for you."

 Chapter 264

    When Feng Junyi heard this, he seemed to be interested again.


    He said, "tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Princess Shuanghua is ready to shout. Who knows that Feng Junyi said this? She looks at the servant girl next to her again. The servant girl kneels on the ground and knocks her head.


    "Emperor, you wanted to marry the princess to someone she didn''t like, so the princess couldn''t help it. In addition, the prime minister fled everywhere after the princess was saved. He didn''t have a chance to show up. Now he finally came back to stay with the emperor. Don''t you feel the Princess''s heart?"


    Hey, hey, a heart.


    Su Nuan looked at the palace maiden in front of him with a smile. The palace maiden could really say more than Princess Shuanghua.


    What made her feel more strange was that Princess Shuanghua finally promised to marry that handsome adult?


    No matter how bad it is, she also likes saints because of insects.


    Did she get the bug out of her stomach?


    Su Nuan guessed all kinds of things, but he saw that Feng Junyi''s face was getting more and more ugly. He simply waved his sleeve and said, "take people down. I will investigate this matter."


    After the two people were dragged down, Su Nuan felt that the buzzing ears were better.


    Here, Princess Shuanghua, who was sent to the sunset palace, was shocked when she arrived at the sunset palace.


    She vaguely remembered that the sunset palace was the place where the first empress lived. How did it become this dilapidated look?


    The depressed palace was covered with cobwebs, and even the dust on the threshold accumulated a thick layer. It didn''t look like a place for people to live at all.


    Princess Shuanghua clenched her lips and said, "how could this happen? I remember someone lived before... By the way, after the first emperor died, the empress was buried with her. Where is anyone living here?"


    After she finished, she looked at the servant girl behind her and said, "let''s live here first today. I''ll beg the emperor''s cousin tomorrow. He will certainly change a clean place for us."


    "Oh, you didn''t see the emperor looking at you. Do you think he would change it for you? In my opinion, you will be kicked out tomorrow. It''s true to sleep on the street."


    Princess Shuanghua was not angry at this. She just snorted faintly. She said to the servant girl, "even so, I have a hundred liang of gold given to me by the emperor. I won''t sleep on the street when I go out."


    "What a fool."


    Princess Shuanghua quit immediately, put her hands on her hips and said angrily, "who do you say is stupid?"


    "Whoever admits it will say it."


    Princess Shuanghua was so angry that she looked around and didn''t have a servant girl to call. Finally, she found a wooden basin and went to the well to fetch water to clean up the house.


    Pearl hid in the corner and looked for a long time. After confirming these, she went to Fengqi palace.


    The emperor had already gone to the Changle palace, while Su Nuan lay leisurely in bed. When he saw the Pearl coming back, he turned over and looked at her and asked, "how''s the Pearl?"


    Pearl blessed her body and said, "if you go back to your mother, I saw it just now. As your mother said, when you arrive at the sunset palace, the two people seem to have changed their identity."


    "Sure enough!"


    After hearing this, Su Nuan''s eyes began to twinkle. She said excitedly, "tell me about the performance between them... Well, do they look like a pair of lovers?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pearl was surprised. She lowered her voice and said, "madam, that''s two women. How can two women..."


    She blushed when she said, "two women can''t do things for men and women."


    Su Nuan looked at the shy appearance of Pearl and thought it was a good seedling of a rotten woman. She said, "tell me, how are they?"


    Pearl hurriedly said, "after returning to the sunset palace, these two people''s identities are like changing their identities, especially the palace maid. Her voice is quite arrogant."


    "How arrogant?"


    Pearl learned the conversation between Princess Shuanghua and the servant girl just now.


    Su Nuan was confused when she heard this.


    You know, before that, she guessed that the servant girl was the saint of Yi Rong, but now it sounds like she doesn''t believe it.


    Now these two people are very much like her chatting with her best friends in modern times.


    Princess Shuanghua returned to the palace as if she hadn''t caused much waves.


    In the palace, however, there was another thing that kept making plans.


    The birthday of the empress and the emperor is coming soon. I don''t dare to slack off.


    Princess Shuanghua spent the night in the sunset palace. In the morning, the maid of honor sent some snacks, watched her finish and went out.


    After a while, Duke Wang took some bodyguards and drove Princess Shuanghua and her servant girl out.


    Princess Shuanghua was holding a hundred liang of gold in her arms. For the first time, she felt that she had been very oppressed.


    Yes, she didn''t even see the emperor again.


    She had just been driven out and met Liu Mulan and her brother.


    Seeing these two people, Princess Shuanghua of course was reluctant. At the moment, looking at Liu Mulan and her brother, she said coldly, "a good dog doesn''t stand in the way."


    Liu Mulan is no longer the daughter of the prime minister. Now she is far less beautiful than when she was in the prime minister''s house, but the frost before the meeting is as bright and arrogant as ever. In particular, this dress is made of Royal limited materials.


    She couldn''t help retorting: "you and I are a family. My sister said I was a dog. What are you, sister?"


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t care so much. She just said, "of course I''m human. Get out of the way and don''t climb relatives here."


    She held the burden in her hand and looked at the brothers and sisters. She was so disgusted that she was afraid that they would take away their burden.


    Where do you know that Liu Mulan just winked at her brother, and the young man immediately stood in front of Princess Shuanghua and said to her with the same chin: "sister, what are you talking about? Of course we are a family. Now my sister is almost sixteen years old? But there is no good family. My mother worries about her white hair at home."


    "Since I met my sister today, it''s better to do so. It''s better to hit the sun when I choose a day. Zhang Yuanwai went home today to give the bride price and want to renew the string. I think it''s a good marriage."


    With these words, he had reached out to grasp Princess Shuanghua''s hand. Princess Shuanghua didn''t know they would do so and immediately wanted to get rid of it. She didn''t know that the burden in her arms fell down like this, and two gold ingots fell to the ground.


    "Gold!"


    Liu Zicheng''s eyes lit up when he saw the hundred liang of gold scattered on the ground. Princess Shuanghua saw this scene and immediately rushed up to pick up the two ingots of gold and put them in her arms.


    When Liu Zicheng saw this, he said to her, "give it up! It''s something at home. How can you take it out without permission!"


    Princess Shuanghua was unwilling to be outdone. She widened her eyes and said, "this is my thing. Why should I take it out?"

 Chapter 265

    The quarrel between the two people soon aroused the onlookers around. Everyone looked at the two people curiously and pointed all the way.


    Seeing more and more people around, Liu Zicheng grabbed Princess Shuanghua''s wrist and said to the people around him: "You judge me. This is the eldest sister in my house. My mother received the dowry money from member Zhang outside the city. How do you know that my sister stole the dowry to escape with her adulterer? This is a hundred ingots of gold. You judge me. If she ran away with the gold, wouldn''t she kill my family?"


    When Liu Mulan heard this, she secretly said she was surprised. Unexpectedly, her brother, who usually annoyed her father and didn''t do his job, now has such intelligence.


    She also held her handkerchief and gently wiped her tears. She cried and said, "sister, if you don''t like members, you can make it clear to your mother that your mother loves you so much. If you don''t succeed, it''s a big deal to quit the marriage, but now you have to take this one hundred liang of silver with others... Sister, it''s time to go back."


    Princess Shuanghua couldn''t stand such injustice. She looked around, but no one came up to help her and pointed at her one by one.


    "Parents'' orders and matchmakers'' words, where can there be such a woman."


    "Yes, yes, I still want to elope with a man. It''s a great sin to immerse the pig cage."


    "I don''t want such a daughter. It''s a shame to send her directly to be buried alive!"


    Seeing the voice getting louder and louder, Princess Shuanghua said loudly: "no, you were cheated by him. It''s not like this. The gold is mine. The emperor rewarded me. I''m the princess today."


    No one believed what she said, but everyone burst into laughter.


    "She said she was a princess? I was still a princess."


    "If she were the princess, I would be the emperor."


    "I''m a general, ha ha..."


    Princess Shuanghua has never collapsed like this. She tried her best to grab the gold in Liu Zicheng''s hand. How do you know that Liu Zicheng not only robbed it quickly, but also kicked it directly on her lower abdomen.


    She was kicked to the ground and her lower abdomen was hurt again. Her eyes were full of tears, but she couldn''t bear to cry.


    "Princess."


    The servant girl around her looked at all this coldly, but she couldn''t see it anymore. She helped Princess Shuanghua up on the ground and said coldly: "unexpectedly, the princess is really useless."


    When Princess Shuanghua heard this, she looked like a child who had done something wrong and bowed her head.


    The servant girl stood up and said to Liu Zicheng, "young master Liu, don''t you find that there is a problem with the gold?"


    "There''s a problem. What''s the problem?"


    Hearing what the servant girl said, Liu Zicheng couldn''t help taking out the gold again.


    While he was holding it in his hand, the servant girl reached out and grabbed the gold.


    Liu Zicheng was shocked, hurriedly pushed her away and said, "what are you doing? Do you want to rob my gold?"


    The servant girl just smiled faintly and said, "no, I''m just checking the goods for the childe. Childe, how do you identify whether the gold is true or false? Do you want me to show you?"


    Liu Zicheng bah: "you two are a group. Don''t think I don''t know. You are a servant girl and she is the master. Don''t lie to me here. Of course I will test the authenticity of the gold. You think I''m stupid."


    Liu Zicheng said that he had stuffed the ingot of gold into his mouth and wanted to test the true and false with his teeth. However, at this time, what Liu Zicheng didn''t see was a black bug, which quickly got into his mouth from the gold.


    Liu Ziche bit the gold, and then saw that there were tooth marks on it. Then he raised his chin and said, "see, it''s true. Don''t fool me here."


    The servant girl heard the speech, smiled at him, and then took Princess Shuanghua and walked forward.


    Princess Shuanghua asked anxiously, "just go? Don''t you want the gold?"


    The servant girl said coldly, "your wealth is not exposed. Now you are exposed. If you take it again, it will only cause trouble."


    "No, it''s two hundred liang of gold. Give it to them like this. Isn''t it cheaper for them?"


    Princess Shuanghua shook off the servant girl''s hand and wanted to get it back, but she was scolded by the other party: "do you want gold or life?"


    "Damn..."


    Princess Shuanghua said with a shriveled mouth, and her face was full of grievances.


    "If you want to die, come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Another year is the Lantern Festival.


    Early in the morning, fenglinche ran to the bedroom and called her. He asked her to watch lanterns and guess crossword puzzles.


    Su Nuan turned over directly and asked pearl to go out and refuse without thinking.


    What kind of lanterns do you enjoy in cold weather? Is it uncomfortable to lie in bed?


    How cold it is outside, let alone going out to see the lanterns. Even if she just opened the window, she felt her face was going to freeze off.


    Where do you know that Feng linche was rejected here, and Princess Muyang also sent palace maids.


    When the maid of honor came in to explain, Su Nuan still sat on the edge of the bed yawning. The meaning of the maid of honor''s message was also very simple. It was the Lantern Festival. The emperor cancelled the ban. All the beautiful princesses and princes in the palace could go to the gate to see the lanterns. In addition, there were puzzles outside the palace cavity and asked her if she wanted to go with her.


    In a simple word, Princess Muyang just let the maid in charge speak for more than ten or twenty minutes, and Su Nuan struggled a little in her heart.


    It is said that there are more lanterns than last year, because the little masters in the palace are also going out to see, so it is very lively


    But go. It''s too cold outside. It takes courage to go out.


    I also heard that guessing crossword puzzles is super simple. If you guess right, you can get points. Points can be exchanged for small gifts. There are a wide variety of gifts, which are things they can''t see in ordinary times.


    Su Nuan is really excited.


    But then she was denied by herself.


    No matter how strange it is, Feng Junyi doesn''t try his best to get it for her as long as she wants.


    Even if Feng Junyi doesn''t get it for her, as long as she tells her that Feng linche, a rich uncle, will find a way to get it for her.


    With this in mind, Su Nuan feels that there is no need to go out.


    So when the little maid finished, Su Nuan put his hand on his forehead and said, "well... Go back and tell the long princess that my palace has been ill recently. I have a headache. I don''t dare to go out for a hair dryer."


    When the maid heard this, she was so frightened that she knelt on the ground: "damn me, I don''t know if my mother is ill, damn me..."


    Su Nuan waved her hand, but she was really frightened by the little maid. She said, "go, go, it''s okay. The palace just needs a good rest."


    The little maid kowtowed her head again and wanted to quit in a panic. She didn''t know that she heard grandpa Wang''s voice outside. She hurried back to one side and didn''t dare to move again.


    I saw the emperor stride in from the outside. In the first sentence, he asked, "today''s Lantern Festival, will the queen go with me to enjoy the flower lanterns and guess the crossword puzzle?"

 Chapter 266

    After hearing this, Su Nuan immediately petrified in situ.


    What''s the name of a saying? She can''t hide beyond the first day of junior high school. She pushed away so many people. Unexpectedly, she was still planted in the hands of Feng Junyi.


    "What? The queen doesn''t want to?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at her and sat next to her.


    Su Nuan felt a headache, but he had to smile: "if I go back to the emperor, I''d like to go with the emperor. It''s really my honor."


    Feng Junyi: I''ll watch you install it.


    Maid in waiting:??? Didn''t the queen say she couldn''t go with head disease? Why did the emperor go as soon as he said? It turned out that even the beloved empress was also afraid of the emperor.


    On this thought, the little maid began to shake again. She regretted that she had not left earlier.


    Feng Junyi saw that the little girl looked lazy. Even if she was sitting, she couldn''t stand up. She looked really worried.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and patting her waist to straighten her, but hesitated when he put one hand on his back and the other in front.


    He awkwardly stopped his hand in the air, gave a light cough, and then took it back: "have you felt uncomfortable lately?"


    Su Nuan shook her head. In fact, she was afraid of the cold. She wanted to drill into the quilt when it was cold. It was easy to get sleepy when she drilled into the quilt.


    Feng Junyi looked at her withered appearance, reached out and pinched her little face and said, "if you''re sleepy, go to bed again. I''ll come back to you later."


    Where do you know that he was just about to get up, Su Nuan held his arms tightly, narrowed his eyes and said softly: "brother emperor, I heard that there is a crossword puzzle activity on the Lantern Festival. Brother emperor remembers to win more at that time. Warm needs to change a lot of gifts."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi feels a warm feeling in his heart.


    Of course, he has to guess a lot of puzzles so that his little girl can exchange a lot of gadgets.


    Feng Junyi coaxed his little queen for a while, and went to the Tai hospital to see LV Yuyi.


    Because he hurt his muscles and bones, doctor LV still had to lie in bed.


    Feng Junyi stood by the bed and stared at him. For a long time, royal doctor LV couldn''t help it. He said, "emperor, Weichen, this is breaking the muscles and bones. As the saying goes, breaking the muscles and bones for a hundred days is not good for a while. The emperor doesn''t have to visit him a few days ago."


    When he said this, he was a little shy.


    Where do you know that Feng Junyi just glanced at him and said in a low voice, "I just want to know when you can get up and walk. It''s better for the queen to feel her pulse. The queen seems to be seriously ill again recently."


    LV Yuyi: so it is. The clown is myself.


    "Cough, so it is."


    LV Yuyi smiled at himself and asked, "the queen has fourteen this year?"


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "after his birthday, it''s 14."


    The royal doctor LV continued: "that''s not small. Even if it''s put in the folk, at the age of 14, he has married a woman and had children. The emperor is not as good as..."


    "Cough."


    Feng Junyi coughed violently and continued, "I want to ask you, can the queen wait another year and a half?"


    "This..."


    LV Yuyi said, "I don''t know. I''ll wait until I finish the pulse with the empress."


    He''s asking for nothing.


    Feng Junyi took back his eyes and said in a low voice, "in that case, after the Lantern Festival, I''ll bring the queen to find your pulse. By the way, I''ll enjoy the lantern with the queen today. Does Lord Lu have anything he wants?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I don''t need anything for the time being."


    "HMM. so I''ll go back first."


    I don''t know. The news that Feng Junyi''s front foot came out of the Tai hospital and the emperor''s back foot came to visit LV Yuyi came out.


    When Su Nuan woke up, pearl was beside her ear and said, "empress, it''s amazing. We''re afraid we''re really looking in the wrong direction."


    Su Nuan turned over. When she just woke up, her eyes narrowed together.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the wrong direction?"


    She really didn''t understand what Pearl was saying.


    Pearl said, "I heard just now that the emperor went to the royal doctor LV again."


    "Oh, it''s also normal. Doctor Lu and the emperor grew up together since childhood. What''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Pearl only felt that iron is not steel. She said, "Oh, No. I heard that the emperor has visited LV Yuyi every day since he returned to the palace. Madam, everyone said that the emperor actually cares about LV Yuyi. It''s that kind of care. Maybe he will be a man''s pet when LV Yuyi gets well."


    "Really?"


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, the whole person was refreshed. She sat up all of a sudden, pulled away the hair blocking her sight, and said excitedly, "is the news reliable?"


    Pearl: "


    "Madam, have you got a fever?"


    Pearl said, reaching out to probe Su Nuan''s forehead.


    Su Nuan realized that he was a little too serious. He quickly said solemnly, "well, I think you think too much. Besides, even if the emperor has a male pet, what''s the matter? I think it''s very good. These two people sympathize with each other. We should give up the secular God of eyes and bless them."


    Pearl only felt that her ideas had been impacted.


    "Madam, Lord Lu is a man."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuan suddenly remembered that LV Yuyi liked Princess Muyang, but how could she hook up with Feng Junyi?


    It doesn''t matter if it reaches her ears. What if it reaches Princess Muyang''s ears?


    She immediately sat up and said to Pearl, "Pearl, dress up with me quickly. I''m going to see the emperor."


    Pearl said, "what''s your mother wearing? Now the maid looks at the sick appearance of royal doctor Lv. Even if the emperor likes plain ones, it''s better for you to wear some plain ones to ensure that they are better than royal doctor Lv."


    Su Nuan didn''t care so much. She said, "it''s going to be dark soon. Just wear it casually. I won''t have to change it later. I''m going to find the emperor. This can''t work. He can like anyone, but he can''t like LV Yuyi."


    "Anyone I like?"


    The cold sound came into the eardrum, and Su Nuan''s heart was almost scared out.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Feng Junyi, Su Nuan suddenly feels that she can''t speak.


    Damn it, when don''t you show up? Lie to her, and then she shows up.


    She didn''t even have time to wear her shoes, so she jumped out of bed and said solemnly, "brother emperor, warm doesn''t mean anything else. Warm just thinks that if the emperor''s brother feels warm and tired, he can find other beauties, but he can''t go to LV Yuyi. LV Yuyi is a man and he can''t inherit his family. If he doesn''t help, Duke Wang can..."


    Su Nuan said, his small mouth shriveled, seriously looking very sad.

 Chapter 267

    Feng Junyi stares at Su Nuan, looking at her small head and her small face full of tears.


    So what''s going on in the little girl''s head?


    He said coldly, "I don''t like men."


    "Don''t you like men?"


    Su Nuan blinked when he heard this. Then he thought again and said, "but father Wang is not a man."


    Duke Wang: please think about my feelings when you two talk.


    Hearing this, father-in-law Wang withdrew awkwardly from the palace. He was afraid that if he continued to listen like this, he would die of anger on the spot.


    Feng Junyi takes a deep breath and suddenly raises his hand.


    Su Nuan was startled by his raised hand, so he couldn''t help shrinking his neck and looked timidly at the man''s raised hand.


    She thought the man was going to slap her in the face. He just covered her face gently.


    "Warm, warm, where do you want me to teach you?"


    Then he spit out the tone heavily and hook her into his arms.


    This inexplicable hug made Su Nuan stay in place.


    She thinks she''s right. Father Wang is not a man.


    "You are the only queen in my life."


    Su Nuan blinked. It turned out that Feng Junyi was talking to her in love.


    She stretched out her hand, pressed her palm on his chest, and said, "brother emperor, don''t want to put the warmth anywhere. Just put it here."


    Yes, she asked him to keep her in his heart forever.


    At this moment, Su Nuan''s heart was warm.


    She put her ear to Feng Junyi''s chest and listened to his powerful heartbeat, as if the whole world was warming up because of the slow heartbeat.


    Feng Junyi put his palm on her small shoulder and couldn''t help smiling when he heard the little girl''s words.


    "I put you here. Where do you put me?"


    Su Nuan''s heart pounded. She raised her small face, looked at Feng Junyi, and blurted out: "of course, I also put the emperor''s brother in my heart. The emperor''s brother is my food and clothing parents, the emperor of the whole big wine country, and the person I respect and love most ~"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi felt that he was thrown a basin of cold water from head to foot.


    "Well, have you cleaned up here? If so, it''s time to go out."


    Su Nuan gets out of Feng Junyi''s arms and shakes his head like a rattle: "you came before I changed my clothes."


    She then looked up and down at Feng Junyi in front of her. He was wearing a rare white robe, holding a folding fan in his hand, and an ordinary lanolin white jade hairpin on his head.


    Although the dress is ordinary, his temperament is first-class, which makes him look simple and noble, like the children of a rich family.


    "Brother emperor, you look really good today. You look like the childe of a rich family."


    Su Nuan sighed heartily. She remembered a sentence that called strangers like jade. The childe is unparalleled in the world.


    I''ve never seen Feng Junyi in a white robe. In fact, he looks as beautiful as an immortal in white,


    Feng Junyi is certainly happy to be praised by his daughter-in-law.


    He put away the folding fan in his hand and said to Duke Wang outside the hall, "Duke Wang, bring in what I have prepared."


    Hearing this, Duke Wang immediately answered and sent a small eunuch to bring in the clothes in the tray.


    Su Nuan''s eyes were shining when she saw the white dress.


    "Brother emperor, did you prepare this for me?"


    "Try it on and see if it fits."


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuan happily grabs her clothes and is about to untie her dirty clothes. Just after she unties a belt, she sees Feng Junyi still standing in front of her.


    "Emperor''s brother ~"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that Feng Junyi had no intention of leaving, Su Nuan said again, "brother emperor, Nuan is going to change his clothes!"


    "I see."


    He also looked through her fingers and saw the light pink belly pocket inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now she thought Feng Junyi was a little silly, so she said: "brother emperor, warm needs to take off his clothes. Should brother emperor avoid it for a while?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi answered, but he just turned his back to her and didn''t mean to leave.


    Well, the little tyrant has turned around. What does she mind?


    Su Nuan starts to move the screen aside and block it behind Feng Junyi. Then she starts to wear clothes.


    But the ancient clothes are too difficult to wear. One layer inside and one layer outside. After this belt is finished, Su Nuan is sweating, but he can''t wear it well.


    In the end, I was so angry that I didn''t do it at all.


    Pearl is still waiting outside. Feng Junyi is in the palace. Why doesn''t pearl dare to come in.


    But even she despised herself when she was dressed like this.


    "Is the queen dressed?"


    "No, you wait. This dress is a little difficult to wear."


    Su Nuan said angrily as she lowered her head to tidy up her clothes.


    What she didn''t know was that the figure outside the screen had rushed in. Seeing her frantic appearance, she had stretched out her hand to help her.


    When Su Nuan realizes that Feng Junyi is helping her dress, her clothes are almost worn.


    She raised her little face and looked at the man in front of her. The man''s actions were orderly and quickly sorted out her clothes.


    "Brother emperor, you are so powerful."


    "Just a little."


    Feng Junyi tied the belt around her waist again and took back her hand.


    "Well, you can start now."


    "Thank you, brother of the emperor ~"


    Su Nuan specially ran to the mirror and looked in the mirror, but saw the girl inside wearing a white skirt, quiet and indifferent, like a dusty fairy.


    Or she, Su Nuan, looked at the lively scene and wrapped her white cloak tightly.


    It made her feel that this trip was not in vain.

 Chapter 268

    Su Nuan seemed very happy all the way. She pulled Feng Junyi in one hand and squeezed around the crowd like a happy bird.


    Pearl had no time to see anything. She stared at her mother tightly for fear that her mother would drag the emperor away in the crowd.


    "Look, there are people playing with lions and social fire here, and some people can spit fire. It''s really powerful."


    Su Nuan was dazzled. She was very excited when she walked in the crowd.


    Soon the little girl running around in the crowd attracted the attention of others.


    Feng linche follows Princess Chang and Feng Chengqian, and the three walk aimlessly.


    In particular, the long Princess walked slowly. Feng Chengqian didn''t speak all the way, but he suffocated him.


    Where do you know, there was a familiar voice in his ear. When he looked up, he saw the little queen dressed up and appeared in the crowd.


    "Huang Sao, it''s Huang Sao."


    The wind was like seeing a bosom friend, and he was very excited.


    Just when she wanted to say hello to Su Nuan loudly, the long princess on one side pulled his hand, lowered her voice and said, "linche, what do you want to do? Don''t call them here. You should call them brother and sister-in-law."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t say, he really forgot.


    When he watched the two men in the same color pass in front of him, he lost the idea of calling them.


    He suddenly felt a little lonely.


    "They''re gone. There should be a lot of people out tonight. We''ll meet a lot of acquaintances later. Let''s go there and have a look."


    Holding the round fan in her hand, Princess Muyang pointed to the place where the riddles were guessed not far away: "it is said that there is a place where the riddles are guessed. There are many treasures. You can use the integral dialogue of the riddles. Let''s go there and have a look!"


    Feng linche nodded. He remembered that he came out of the palace to see the lanterns. First, he wanted to show his skills in guessing crossword puzzles, and then exchange some gadgets for the little girl.


    But unexpectedly, he made an appointment with a little girl who couldn''t make an appointment for several times and came out with his royal brother.


    Sure enough, he has no charm.


    Su Nuan only ran forward wholeheartedly and didn''t see the long princess at all.


    She knew they had reached their destination when she saw red lanterns and small red notes hanging on them.


    "Brother emperor, let''s go there and have a look. It''s a place to guess riddles. There may be a lot of fun."


    Of course there''s a lot of fun there.


    In order to hold the charade guessing meeting, he issued a secret edict to let all princes and ministers take out their treasures and contribute.


    Of course, in addition to local officials and squires, the treasures taken by these people together are enough to beg for a good prize.


    Of course, in addition to these treasures, he also strongly encouraged the people to take out what they want to take out, so as to cheer up the lantern riddle conference.


    So he let the little girl drag him around all the way.


    "Brother emperor, look, it''s here. There''s a lot of fun here."


    "Pearls, agates, and thousand gold prescriptions. Wow, there are medical books. This hairpin is also good. No, what''s this? It''s the most popular painting book on the market. It''s called... Why is the autumn wind sad to draw a fan?"


    Su Nuan blinked and thought. Unexpectedly, the speed of publishing books in ancient times was also very fast.


    Just as she was about to open her book, she heard pearl excitedly say to her, "Miss, miss, look, this is a walking lantern."


    Along the direction of Pearl''s fingers, she really saw a walking lantern.


    Although she knows that this is the world in the book, she has everything in it, which is no different from the reality.


    "How beautiful."


    Su Nuan was attracted by the things under the lantern.


    It was a carriage carved with wood. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a delicate little face poked out of it.


    The girl''s appearance is exquisite and familiar. She holds a handkerchief in one hand and looks out with a pair of eyes.


    The girl''s slender fingers and the lines on her handkerchief are clearly carved, which makes people wonder.


    Look inside again, the furnishings in the carriage are carved in extra detail.


    This made her couldn''t help but pick up the things and watch them carefully.


    "What exquisite wood carving."


    There was a vendor in front of them. The vendor saw him smiling at her and said, "girl, good eyesight. This thing is worth thousands of gold, but the person who put it here said that it has a market and is priceless. It is only for those who have a chance."


    When the man said this, he looked at Su Nuan again, then looked at the wood carving carriage in Su Nuan''s hand, and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s strange."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan looked curiously at the small vendor. The vendor said, "girl, don''t you think looking at the villain on the wood carving is like seeing yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan took another look at the little man in his hand and suddenly realized it.


    No wonder she looks familiar at this thing. It turns out that the little man on the wood carving looks like her.


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he couldn''t help but say, "how much money is this?"


    Su Nuan could hear this. He pulled his sleeve with his hand, lowered his voice and said, "husband, didn''t you hear me just now? The little brother said that this thing has a market and is priceless. And should it be the number of points?"


    The small vendor was even more surprised when he heard this. He opened his mouth slightly, looked at the little lady in front of him and exclaimed, "it''s a little lady..."


    When he noticed that the young lady''s son was casting cold eyes at him, he immediately withdrew his eyes.


    "What the little lady said is very true. This thing is indeed redeemed with points."


    The small vendor bowed his head and fiddled with the things in front of him. His heart was pounding. It was the first time he saw two people like immortals.


    Now look again, but I dare not look directly at it.


    "50000 points."


    Feng Junyi just glanced at it and got a headache.


    Because he just saw that there were four or five points on the lantern, three points on some puzzles, and there was only one point on some puzzles.


    50000 points. I don''t know when to guess.


    No, even if he guessed five points for each lantern, he had to guess ten thousand.


    "50000 points..."


    Su Nuan is also a little guilty. She looks weakly at Feng Junyi around her.


    The man is still cold and indifferent. He can''t see what he''s thinking.


    She clenched her lips and put down the wooden carriage she had in her hand: "I didn''t say I wanted this thing. Brother emperor, you see there are so many things in it. I want others. I think this hairpin is good."


    She picked it up easily. She didn''t know that when she looked at the points, mom, she even wanted 10000.


    That''s a little tricky.


    Su Nuan only put things down and muttered, "in fact, it''s not very good-looking."

 Chapter 269

    After su Nuan''s words, he saw Feng Junyi around her say, "keep this, this and this for me."


    Small vendors are also surprised to see here. With such a finger, they have at least 100000 points.


    But when I saw each other''s terrible cold breath, even if I had a stomach of words to persuade, I swallowed them all at this time.


    He can''t provoke such a rich childe.


    So the vendor smiled and said, "OK, since you said, I''ll keep the small one for you."


    In fact, no one can take it away, right?


    "No, you can''t keep this. Everyone redeems it with points. You should give it to whoever comes first. How can you be so bullying..."


    Feng linche was guessing a crossword puzzle when he saw that someone said he was going to occupy the small wooden carriage he wanted to win for Su Nuan. Where he knew, he saw that someone wanted to occupy it.


    However, before he finished, he saw the familiar face.


    So he had another word and swallowed it raw back into his stomach.


    "What?"


    Feng Junyi asked coldly. Feng linche smashed it. He said in his mouth, "it''s too aggressive. Brother, you''re so powerful!"


    Life is not easy, the wind sighs.


    He just thinks it''s too hard, doesn''t he?


    He just wanted to give Su Nuan a gift.


    Forget it, he still continues to guess crossword puzzles. Maybe he has other fun ideas to exchange.


    Princess Muyang also saw this scene.


    When I saw a couple who looked like Golden Boys and girls, I couldn''t help feeling that they had gone in and out in pairs like this. It''s a pity that things are different now.


    Su Nuan saw Princess Muyang and thought of the long princess''s appointment with her before, but she refused. She felt embarrassed and stuck out her tongue. She thought that she must play well later and earn more points. It''s best to exchange some gifts for the long princess.


    Thinking, Feng Junyi is holding her hand vigorously by a big hand. Feng Junyi drags her and strides forward.


    Su Nuan is better than Feng Junyi, but he has short legs. At present, he has to trot to keep up.


    Feng Junyi took her into the crowd and into the shed full of lanterns. He looked at the rows of lanterns and began to guess word puzzles.


    "You choose."


    Feng Junyi feels confident. Su Nuan glances at the lanterns around him. They are really crowded and ready to choose. Feng Junyi says, "all of them need five points."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan tried his hand and found it very difficult, so he took one at random.


    "You have become a common man without your kiss..."


    After su Nuan finished reading, people were stupid. How can ancient crossword puzzles be so difficult?


    She looked timidly at Xiang Feng Junyi and whispered, "husband, why don''t we change it?"


    "This is a group word."


    When he finished, he took the brush in father Wang''s hand and wrote a "group" on it in small block letters.


    The man standing on one side couldn''t help but say, "young master, you''re really talented. You guessed the riddle right."


    The man finished, held the note handed to him by Feng Junyi in his hand, put the seal on it, and made an invitation gesture to him.


    Su Nuan was shocked. For the first time, she found that Feng Junyi was really powerful.


    Horse riding, archery, literature and martial arts, if not for his thin bones, he looks ill and has a headache, he is really an extremely perfect man.


    Unfortunately, the more perfect a man is in the early stage, the easier it is to become a second man.


    She''s a little lucky now. Fortunately, when the author wrote this book, he didn''t arrange white moonlight for Feng Junyi. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have died?


    Wait, white moonlight


    Su Nuan thought of the thin little girl with a knife scar on her wrist.


    Then he looked at his smooth wrist and continued to bang the drum in his heart.


    She really doesn''t understand whether she saved Feng Junyi.


    It''s best to find a chance to ask her cheap father who only wants to look old.


    Feng Junyi has guessed four or five word puzzles again when she is distracted. Duke Wang laughs and flatters with a note in his hand: "you are so brave. You have guessed so much Kung Fu now. I think you can guess all the lanterns here in a short time."


    Su Nuan also believes that Feng Junyi has this ability. She tugged at the corner of his robe and whispered, "husband, I''ll guess a little, so that I can change something for my husband."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he just felt that this little thing didn''t hurt in vain. He was in a good mood and said, "go, don''t run away."


    Su Nuan nodded, "don''t worry, I won''t run far."


    Su Nuan looked left and right. She knew that the difficulty coefficient of five points must be high. She couldn''t guess correctly, so she didn''t look for it, but looked in a pile of three points and one point lanterns.


    Sure enough, I saw an easy to guess.


    "The sun goes down in the West and the moon hangs in the East. Hahaha, isn''t this the sun and the moon? It''s too simple."


    Su Nuan took down something, pearl handed her a brush, and she wrote down the answer on it, but the handwriting was still crooked, which was really hard to read.


    However, this did not affect her mood in guessing crossword puzzles.


    You know, the first one guessed right, which gave her great encouragement.


    So Su Nuan continued to guess as he walked.


    "It''s raining heavily on Hengshan. Simple, it''s snow."


    "Let me have a look at this again. More is not allowed. That''s Huai."


    Su Nuan guessed more and more excited. She even felt that it was not a problem for her to kill 10000 points a night. In the end, she simply said to Pearl, "Pearl, let me guess, will you write it? The brush is so difficult to write, and I write too slowly."


    Pearl was very happy to see her queen and the emperor having a good time, so she happily agreed.


    But Su Nuan didn''t notice that a figure was standing on the high wall and watching her quietly.


    The white figure, to him, was like the bright moon in the sky, beautiful beyond measure.


    "General, would you like to go down and guess the crossword puzzle?"


    The guard on one side saw general Mu Baba standing there and couldn''t help saying, "my subordinates are standing here to keep the wind for you. If anything happens, my subordinates will send a signal to you."


    "No, I''ll just have a look."


    Mu Chengxun frowned.


    Yes, she''s married now. Just let him have a look.


    In any case, it was he who ruined the good marriage.


    Then, he looked at the girl not far away, but found that there was no trace of her.


    My subordinates saw general Mu''s face flustered and asked, "what''s the matter, general?"


    Mu Chengxun shook his head and said, "ignore it. You should guard here instead of me. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    The subordinate answered and saw how general Mu jumped down from the high wall and disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 270

    Su Nuan had a good time and guessed one riddle after another.


    Just when she was having fun, she suddenly turned around and the Pearl disappeared.


    She seemed to get into the depths of the lamp sea. Looking around, all around her were lanterns.


    "Pearl, pearl?"


    Su Nuan pushed open the lantern and still didn''t see the figure of pearl.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had fallen into a sea of lights.


    "Pearl, where are you?"


    Su Nuan called again and again. Suddenly, a figure came out from behind and hugged her.


    Su Nuan was startled, subconsciously pushed away the other party, and saw a strange and obscene face.


    "What are you looking for, little lady? But you''re looking for me?"


    Su Nuan saw the man with an obscene smile and kept retreating.


    "I''m not looking for you, please get out of the way, and please don''t despise the laws of the great wine country. If you despise women, you will be sentenced."


    When the man heard this, he was not afraid at all. He approached Su Nuan a little and said with a smile, "do you know what punishment is sentenced? It''s the death penalty. Since it''s going to be sentenced to death, what am I afraid of? It''s better to have fun before dying."


    Su Nuan understands that the other party may be trying to pollute her innocence.


    If a person comes to insult her at the risk of beheading, that''s what he was ordered. Who is this person?


    "I am the queen today. If you dare to touch me, the emperor will kill you!"


    She had no choice but to throw out the last defense.


    Who knew that the man was not afraid at all. He smiled and said, "are you still the queen? Then I am the emperor. How can I kill my nine families? Don''t be afraid, Queen. Emperor, I''m coming now. Thank you!"


    The man jumped in front of her again. Su Nuan picked up a lantern and lit it. The paper lanterns were thin and transparent, and soon lit all the lanterns around him.


    "If you take another step forward, everyone will die together!"


    Perhaps this sentence worked. The man who was still a little closer to her stopped at this time.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden gust of wind. Originally, there were only a few burning lanterns. At this time, it gained momentum and quickly turned to other lanterns.


    In an instant, it became a sea of fire.


    Seeing this situation, the thief dared not chase after her, because there was a sea of fire between her and Su Nuan.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger. Soon she found that she was surrounded by the fire wherever she went.


    The sky burning fire reflected her face and baked her white face into a ruddy color. Su Nuan dodged around for fear of being ignited by the fire.


    "Help, help!"


    Su Nuan was terrified. The heat wave around her was getting higher and higher, which made her feel that her face was about to be roasted and cracked.


    And hair, eyelashes, and even eyebrows feel rolled.


    Thick smoke billowed. Su Nuan had just breathed twice. She felt choked with thick smoke. She coughed continuously.


    "Help, who will help me..."


    At this time, someone found the burning lantern not far away. Someone said, "look, there''s water over there!"


    "The fire is getting fiercer and fiercer. There seems to be someone in it."


    Su Nuan heard someone talking not far away. When the surrounding lanterns burned out, they spread around. She didn''t know how long she could hold on, but looked hopelessly at the fire in front of her.


    Just when she felt that she was going to be roasted, a silver figure flashed. Then she saw Mu Chengxun in silver armor flying to her and holding her in her arms.


    "Warm, are you okay?"


    "It''s so hot..."


    Su Nuan said, tears flowing out involuntarily.


    Shit, why did she suffer such injustice?


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll get you out now."


    Mu Chengxun said, looking at the sea of fire around him, he wrapped Su Nuan in his arms with his war robe.


    Feeling the villain in his arms, Mu Chengxun felt inexplicably excited.


    Just as he flew away, he saw the man running towards the fire sea with a flustered face.


    His heartless look darkened, and he didn''t return. Instead, he held Su in his arms and hid on the side.


    Su Nuan only felt that the air around her was a little cold. She slowly opened her foggy eyes. When she saw that she was saved, she cried with a loud cry.


    Where know she just opened her mouth, Mu Chengxun stretched out his hand to cover her lips.


    Her big eyes blinked, as if she didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Keep your voice down."


    Su Nuan nodded. She didn''t know why he asked her to keep her voice down, so she only clenched her lips and choked in a low voice.


    "Sobbing... I was scared to death just now. I thought I was going to be burned to death by fire. It''s so uncomfortable to be roasted by fire. It''s like a roasted pig..."


    Su Nuan''s words made Mu Chengxun feel distressed and funny.


    "It''s all right now. It''s all right. Don''t cry."


    Mu Chengxun slowly stands up and sees Feng Junyi standing not far away and staring at him coldly.


    Su Nuan felt something wrong with the atmosphere. She rubbed her eyes and staggered to her feet. With a slight cry, she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Kowtow to the emperor."


    Mu Chengxun takes a step forward, kneels on one knee and salutes Feng Junyi.


    May even if he hates the man in front of him, even if he wants to take the little girl away from him, he also knows that this man is the emperor and he is not the opponent of the other party at all.


    Feng Junyi glances at Mu Chengxun, who is kneeling on the ground, and then looks at Su Nuan, whose clothes are untidy. His long, narrow eyes are full of cold. One glance makes people tremble.


    Su Nuan subconsciously looks at her chest and sees that her clothes are torn apart a little.


    Maybe it was because she was roasted hot and torn apart in a chaotic struggle.


    In a word, at the moment, her clothes are untidy, and Mu Chengxun stand together quite ambiguous.


    "Come here."


    Feng Junyi''s tone was extremely cold.


    Just waving at her, Su Nuan hurried forward.


    She pouted at him and said, "brother of the emperor, I was scared to death just now. Sobbing..."


    Feng Junyi looks down at her face like a kitten, opens his cloak and wraps her in his arms.


    The little girl is still shivering.


    "Stay away from my queen, otherwise there will be no amnesty."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Nuan''s heart is pounding. When she just saw Feng Junyi, she felt like she was dating Xiao San and being grabbed by her husband.


    She thought Feng Junyi was a cheap woman and slapped her.


    He even pulled out his sword and cut Mu Chengxun''s head. Where do you know, just so?


    She thinks so. She''s a little thick skinned recently.


    Otherwise, how can you use only two words?


    Mu Chengxun clenches his teeth. Just as he is ready to explain, Feng Junyi has jumped down with Su Nuan in his arms.

 Chapter 271

    Su Nuan''s mouth was wide open.


    Mom, this feeling of being held jumping from upstairs is more exciting than bungee jumping.


    Su Nuan widens his eyes and holds Feng Junyi''s arms tightly.


    The two people landed lightly. If it weren''t for Feng Junyi''s tight face, she would definitely shout again.


    "Emperor, are you all right?"


    Duke Wang hurried over with some bodyguards and asked in a low voice.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "do you think I look like someone who has something to do?"


    After hearing this, Duke Wang said, "it''s not like..."


    When he finished saying this, he saw a man rushing from the crowd. Before he got close, he was caught by father Wang.


    The man stood there and shouted at Su Nuan, "smelly woman, you said you wanted to be nice to me. Why are you running away with a little white face now?"


    After saying this, he shouted to the people watching behind him: "the lantern has gone into the water, you know? It''s not because she seduced me to run inside and let me attack her. I accidentally lit the lantern. I''m a man. I do things by myself. I recognize it, but you can''t be so shameless and skinny. The big guy said, right?"


    As soon as he said this, people around him began to talk.


    "The girl looks young and looks very good. How can she be with such a person?"


    "I think it''s probably this man who plays tricks! He doesn''t pee and looks in the mirror."


    "Maybe some little girls are different from ordinary people. What if he likes it?"


    "Who''s right? They both drilled into the lanterns. One by one, they drilled into the lanterns. Who knows what happened inside."


    Su Nuan was so angry when he heard this.


    She couldn''t help but step forward and was about to speak, but Feng Junyi pressed her in her arms.


    Then Feng Junyi took out the sword from his waist and waved it with a strong force. The man''s head moved home.


    Everyone didn''t react to this scene. After reacting, a frightening cry came from the crowd: "kill!"


    After this sentence, the original spectators suddenly scattered and fled.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what happened. She wanted to look, but she found that Feng Junyi''s hand was still firmly pressing her head and pressing her head on his chest.


    Duke Wang didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Seeing that the emperor was angry, he quickly ordered people to clean the place.


    When Su Nuan was released by him again, he looked behind him. There had been no one for a long time, and there was only a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "The emperor, the empress, the maidservant should die. The maidservant doesn''t know what''s going on. The maidservant disappeared when she was drilling in the Lantern... The maidservant should die..."


    Pearl hurried over, then knelt on the ground and knocked her head.


    Feng Junyi is holding a sword with blood on it. He is dripping to the ground along the sword.


    "You really deserve it."


    Feng Junyi said coldly. He was about to wave his sword. Su Nuan hugged Feng Junyi''s arm: "husband, don''t blame me for everything today. I''m running around so that the pearl can''t be found. If you want to punish me, even me!"


    Pearl looked at her queen with tearful eyes and knelt down with her. Her flat mouth was also a burst of guilt.


    He had just killed a man, and he had already let out his anger. She would look at the little one and plead for a little maid. She couldn''t help but step forward, stretch out her hand and hold her little chin, and asked coldly, "come on, since you want to punish, how can I punish you?"


    Su Nuan glanced at the Pearl, then at Feng Junyi, and then stretched out his small hands: "husband, can you be lighter when you hit the hand board later?"


    She said, clenching her lips with a pitiful look.


    But in my heart, I was wondering whether her poor appearance would work or not?


    Then she saw Feng Junyi holding a sword and patting her on the palm of her hand twice.


    No pain.


    But she still cried.


    Su Nuan thought Feng Junyi would never want to hit her again, but he didn''t grab the cruel guy and really hit her.


    Then she heard a clang. Feng Junyi threw his sword on the ground and left.


    This scene puzzled her very much.


    She stared at Feng Junyi''s back and opened her mouth. Finally, only Dou Da''s tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    "Emperor brother, Emperor brother, why..."


    When Duke Wang saw this scene, he opened his mouth to say something. However, when he came to the little queen, he just breathed a sigh.


    It''s just that the queen of his family is really young and doesn''t know so much truth.


    You know, what happened today can be big or small. Women and strange men live in the same room. No matter when and where, it is a symbol of losing virginity.


    I''m afraid the little queen will not be favored by their emperor from now on.


    "Empress, it''s all your fault. I''m sorry... Damn it..."


    Pearl kowtowed while crying. Looking at her sad appearance, she was also a little confused.


    "I was beaten. Why are you crying?"


    Pearl asked, crying louder.


    "Alas, the empress is a slave. I''m sorry for you. Now that this has happened, I''m afraid the emperor won''t come to you again... It''s all the slave who hurt you..."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, he felt that the joke was a little big.


    She quickly opened her mouth and asked, "what do you mean? Brother emperor, why won''t you come to me in the future?"


    "Empress, you and the man met in a place where there were only you two, didn''t you?"


    "It''s not an encounter. He rushed over on his own initiative. He wanted to bully me, so I set fire to the Lantern..."


    Hearing this, pearl rushed up and covered her mouth: "empress, you can''t say that again. If the emperor asks you again, you will say that this matter is not what that person said. You don''t know him at all and haven''t seen him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wait, why does she think that this is not the reason why Feng Junyi is angry, but mu Chengxun?


    "But what if the emperor catches him himself?"


    Pearl''s face changed greatly.


    "Empress, are you really caught by the emperor?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "when the fire broke out, I was rescued by general mu, and then the emperor came in a moment. Do you think it was because of this?"


    "It must be."


    Pearl has a feeling that she hates iron and doesn''t become steel: "empress, it''s over. If men and women live in the same room, they will be considered to lose their virginity. No wonder the emperor wants to be angry."


    "It''s nonsense. Look at me. The palace guard sand is still there. How can it be so unreasonable? I''m going to talk to him now!"


    As soon as she turned back, she bumped into Feng Junyi''s strong chest.


    "Theory is better than practice, Queen. Do you think I''m right?"

 Chapter 272

    What the hell is this dog man talking about?


    Su Nuan''s eyes widened and his cheeks gradually flushed.


    "Then... Brother emperor, do you mean here?"


    Su Nuan said this and even looked around and saw a kind of eunuch bodyguard guarding nearby.


    "How embarrassing it is to have so many people."


    She finished, clenched her lower lip, lowered her head, and twisted her hands on her dirty socks.


    "It''s no problem. When it''s done, I''ll take you to guess the lantern riddles. The fire has been swept away and there are lanterns everywhere in the city."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Has this ancient country been opened to this extent?


    Or Feng Junyi, and his special hobbies in this regard?


    Before she could guess, Feng Junyi had reached out and grabbed her wrist, and then put up a large part of her sleeve.


    "The palace sand is still there. The queen doesn''t have to worry."


    Feng Junyi reached out and touched her face gently. Then he cleaned her clothes and put his cloak over her.


    So, this is the actual operation that Feng Junyi keeps saying?


    Well, so she''s not pure?


    Su Nuan also pinched his sleeve awkwardly, then lowered his voice and said, "I''m not worried. He didn''t meet me. You ancient people were wriggling and conservative."


    "What is the queen talking about?"


    Feng Junyi asked her. She quickly shook her head and said, "nothing. Do you mean to guess the lantern riddle? Come on, let''s continue to guess. By the way, did someone hurt before the fire?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he looked up at Grandpa Wang.


    Duke Wang hurried forward and arched his hands: "no one was hurt, because there was no one going in there. If three cats and a dog were burned."


    "In this case, bury well and give the master a pension. It''s the Queen''s doom. These animals stopped it."


    After hearing this, Duke Wang said yes again.


    He looked at the little queen on one side and saw the emperor''s face as cold as ever. How did he feel that what happened today had no impact?


    Is it because he feels wrong?


    But that''s good. It''s also a great good thing for the queen and the emperor to play the Jinse chord.


    Su Nuan lets Feng Junyi drag her to the crowd.


    Looking at the white figure, Su Nuan realized that his clothes were dirty.


    Touch your sleeve. There''s a note you guessed before.


    I wanted to talk, but I didn''t say anything in the end.


    I don''t know why, looking at the man''s back, she always felt that the former youth had grown into a man, which made her more and more confused.


    "Brother of the emperor."


    Feng Junyi stops and looks at her indifferently.


    "It''s nothing. I just want you to wait for me. I walk a little slowly."


    She said timidly and weakly. If she hadn''t been close to him, she really couldn''t feel his tenderness.


    Because outside, in front of all the officials, he will always be a lofty, arrogant and lonely king.


    When Feng Junyi took her to a place where she guessed lantern riddles, she stopped.


    Father Wang, who was on the important side of Feng Junyi, whispered a few words. Then father Wang raised his voice and said loudly to the originally busy Venue: "one or two silver and twenty points. If anyone wants to cash in, come here early and queue up. My young master doesn''t receive much."


    Father Wang''s voice was somewhat unique, so as soon as the voice opened, everyone looked back at her.


    After seeing father-in-law Wang lined up a box of silver, he suddenly reacted.


    It turns out that what you said is true!


    This is great. People who were still guessing lantern riddles guessed faster. No matter 3721, they chose the riddle with the most points. The riddle with more points is really difficult to guess, and they chose the simple one again.


    Of course, there are also those who have gathered enough points and come towards Duke Wang.


    Father Wang continued in a loud voice: "don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, line up one by one, or don''t his points!"


    Su Nuan looked at a large number of people waiting there to exchange points. It was also a capital dress.


    Sure enough, money is pride!


    Just when she was distracted, Feng Junyi had squeezed her little hand: "look, you''re dirty, like a flower cat. If you didn''t wipe it dirty, I''d go up and guess myself. I still need their waste?"


    "Well, I''ll find a place to wipe myself."


    Su Nuan''s face was depressed. She blamed her for the dirt. It wasn''t because of the fire.


    "No, how can you clean it? I''ll take you to wash it."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi dragged her forward. Su Nuan trotted all the way and finally followed Feng Junyi to an inn.


    Perhaps because of the Lantern Festival, there were no people in the Inn at this time.


    They opened a Tianzi room and ordered people to prepare hot water.


    Less than a cup of tea, hot water is ready.


    The oval barrel is not as exquisite as the one she used in the palace, but it is very good in the inn.


    Su Nuan took a look. There are also rose petals in it. At first glance, the environment is OK.


    Feng Junyi is already lying in bed with a book in his hand. He doesn''t mean to go.


    She planned to drive him away last time, but she didn''t drive him away. It''s estimated that it''s the same this time.


    Can not simply ignore so much, take off your clothes, wear obscene clothes and get into the bucket.


    The warm water wrapped her in an instant, as if she had drunk enough water at this moment.


    She couldn''t help humming. The person who was originally lying in bed looked sideways when he heard the humming.


    The little girl leaned against the edge of the bath bucket, her broken hair was wet with water, and her clothes were tightly attached to her skin, so she could see her thin shoulders clearly.


    This scene made Feng Junyi swallow his saliva.


    But soon he looked away.


    However, his ears kept hearing the clatter of water, which made him more imaginative.


    He remembered the last time he accidentally saw the little girl bathing.


    The white skin, the clear water accumulated in the clavicle, the big and flexible but foggy eyes, coupled with the poor little expression, really make people want to ravage her.


    Su Wenmei took a bath. When she finished, she found that her clothes were dirty. Do you have to wear dirty clothes after taking a bath?


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan shouted tentatively, but the people on the bed didn''t move.


    She couldn''t help standing up and craned her neck to see that Feng Junyi was also looking at her.


    The four eyes are opposite. The picture of being stared at by red fruit makes Su Nuan''s small heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 273

    Su Nuan quickly embraces Feng Junyi''s arms when he reacts where he is looking.


    She blushed to the bottom of her neck and said to Feng Junyi, "you, turn your head around, turn around!"


    After su Nuan''s words, Feng Junyi looks like something big.


    He said in a low voice, "if you don''t see it, you don''t see it. If there''s anything good to see, it''s better to see myself."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    It''s better to look at himself. What do you mean?


    Su heating pursed his mouth and said fiercely, "man''s chest is big. Is it glorious?"


    After this sentence, she felt as if she was wrong.


    Sure enough, Feng Junyi''s face was a little dark.


    Feng Junyi thought for a moment and thought that the little girl was right, so he said faintly, "you''re right. I don''t look at you."


    He simply sat on the stool and turned his back to him.


    After she met Feng Junyi like this, she suddenly thought that she still wanted to ask him. She immediately changed her face and flattered him carefully: "but it''s nothing to see. We''re both husband and wife anyway. Brother emperor, people wash for nothing now, but they don''t have clothes to wear..."


    After she finished, she continued to please Xiang Fengjun Yi. Sure enough, she saw that the man had turned his head to look at her.


    At the moment, Su Nuan is lying on the edge of the barrel, revealing only a small head, a pair of small hands and small shoulders.


    Her chin was on the edge of the bucket, her big eyes blinked, lovely and charming, like a cunning fox and a naive and lovely deer.


    It made his heart beat.


    "OK."


    When he got up, he just felt hot all over. The heat came out of his chest, as if he had to burst out to feel better.


    As it happens, he needs to go out and blow the cold air.


    Watching Feng Junyi leave, Su Nuan feels a big stone fall.


    After Feng Junyi left, the Pearl waiting outside the door quietly came in.


    When she came in, she knelt down in front of her.


    "Pearl, what are you doing?"


    Pearl said to her, "empress, I heard that the maidservant''s family is arranged in the capital. I want to visit her this time. Empress, don''t worry, the maidservant won''t delay too long."


    "It''s for this. Get up and visit your family. Of course I agree, but it''s night. You need to be careful on the road."


    After her words, pearl kowtowed to her, "thank you, empress."


    Su Nuan had nothing to give her. She had to pull out one of the Pearl hairpins on her head and said to the Pearl, "you''ve been with me for so long, and there''s nothing good to reward you. There''s a bag beside my clothes with some gold leaves in it. Take it to the family."


    "Thank you, empress."


    Pearl answered, and then I found a bag of gold leaves in my clothes.


    The bag was heavy. It seemed that her mother was going to buy things with it, but it didn''t use much.


    She took only four or five tablets from it, and then put the money bag back.


    "Madam, it''s enough for slaves and maidservants to take these. They were born in a poor family and can''t use any money. Moreover, the emperor won''t treat them badly."


    Pearl said that, worshipped and worshipped Su Nuan, then lifted her skirt and left.


    Su Nuan lies alone on the edge of the bath bucket, staring at the door.


    But she just lay on her stomach and fell asleep.


    When Feng Junyi came back, he saw this scene. He reached out to touch the little girl and wanted to pick her up. Where did he know that her hand had just touched her shoulder, the little girl opened her eyes and looked at him and said, "brother emperor, are you back?"


    "Well, change your clothes first."


    "Oh..."


    Without waiting for her instructions, Feng Junyi has taken the initiative to turn his back to her.


    Su Nuan took off his dirty clothes and put them on him.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Not yet."


    After about a cup of tea, Feng Junyi asked, "are you ready?"


    At the moment, Su Nuan was sweating: "not yet."


    When Feng Junyi heard the little guy sighing behind him and his little nose puffing, he knew that the little girl couldn''t wear clothes again.


    He turned and looked at the little girl, bowed his head, wrapped his clothes around him, and simply stretched out his hand to wrap them for her one by one.


    When his broad palm touched the slender waist, he couldn''t help feeling that such a thin waist would break in a fold.


    "All right."


    "I know the emperor''s brother is the best."


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl, picked her chin with his hand and said, "call her husband."


    "Husband ~"


    Su Nuan called out obediently, then opened his hand and tightly hugged his waist: "husband, I love you most ~"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why does it sound strange?


    It''s like... He''s an elder?


    "Speak well. Don''t use you. Say it again."


    Su Nuan holds Feng Junyi''s waist, but his heart is pounding.


    Don''t use "you"?


    But if she really says so... How does it feel strange?


    She said, husband, I love you most???


    No, absolutely not.


    Su Nuan thought for a moment and said, "husband, Nuan loves you most."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Forget it, he shouldn''t expect anything from her.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go out. It should be time to set off fireworks."


    The two men went out of the room together. The moment they went out, they saw fireworks blooming in the night, colorful and scattered all over the sky.


    Su Nuan looked at it like this and suddenly thought of something and asked, "husband, did we make these fireworks ourselves?"


    "Well, if a businessman finds out this kind of thing, I will allow him to develop it wantonly for the excitement of new year and festival."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They developed gunpowder!


    Most importantly, these guys have developed gunpowder, which is only used to make fireworks?


    Su Nuan was stunned.


    Wait, don''t be so strikingly similar in history, okay?


    She remembers that in history, they first developed gunpowder, but others stole the method, and then developed it into weapons to fight them.


    Every time she saw here, she hated her teeth itching. Unexpectedly, it was the same in the book.


    "Brother emperor, have you ever thought that this thing can be used to make other things when it explodes in the air?"


    Feng Junyi thought for a moment and then said, "lighting? If lighting, its brightness can be, but it can''t be illuminated for too long, but it can be used as a signal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan continued to guide: "as a signal, it''s really a good way. Is there anything else you can use?"


    "No, is there any other way to play this thing besides being good-looking and fun?"


    She told him now that it could also be made into gunpowder. Would there be too much interference?

 Chapter 274

    After struggling for a while, Su Nuan finally decided to watch this kind of thing while walking.


    After all, if it really triggers something terrible, leading to the collapse of the world, or let her pass again, it''s over.


    So she said with a guilty heart, "no, No. look at that, the emperor''s brother, it''s still another color..."


    Yes, the ancient fireworks are not as gorgeous as she sees in the modern world.


    But such a scene is really rare.


    ¡­¡­


    When the time was approaching, pearl ran forward with a few gold leaves and Pearl hairpins in her arms.


    She has asked for the residence of her father and mother, as well as her young brother. As long as she can look at them, she will be satisfied.


    She didn''t know how long she had run. Holding the crooked picture drawn with a handkerchief in her hand, she went to her destination.


    Finally, she saw the three huts with dim oil lights.


    The door was open. She was about to push the door in when she heard a scolding sound from the room.


    "Smelly woman, if I don''t kill you, I should take care of my business. Get away from me!"


    "Dad, don''t beat a Niang, Dad! I said, don''t beat a Niang!"


    "Little beast, when you grow up, you''re bold, aren''t you? You dare to fight me. I''ll kill you!"


    Pearl was also startled when she heard the sound. She didn''t have time to think too much. She pushed the door open and saw her father holding a hoe in his forehand. A hoe hit her ten-year-old brother on the head.


    The younger brother fell to the ground and his head was bleeding.


    "Dad, what have you done! Brother, brother!"


    Pearl rushed up and looked at her brother who was lying in a pool of blood. Tears had blurred her sight. She looked at the stunned ah Niang and said to ah Niang, "ah Niang, ah Niang, go find the doctor!"


    "OK, OK, I''ll go..."


    "I, I''d better stop bleeding for him first..."


    The lights in the yard were dim, and Pearl was crying. The aunt in front of her said, looked left and right, grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and covered ADI''s wound directly.


    At this time, the drunken father staggered to throw away the things in his hand, scolded, came forward, kicked on ADI again, and scolded: "what do you pretend to be, put it here and pretend to be dead with me, get up, get up, do you hear!"


    Then he continued to kick ADI.


    Pearl never thought that her father would be like this. She rushed up and pushed her father fiercely, and said loudly, "Dad, open your eyes and see what a brother has been beaten by you!"


    "I''ll kill them both. It''s useless. I know how to spend my money!"


    "Aung, go to the doctor!"


    Pearl continued to push and stop her father. When a Niang heard this, she hurried out. She didn''t know that she had just stood up, but she was kicked up by the drunk father and directly kicked on the ground.


    Pearl was almost mad. She cried, "what are you doing?"


    Where do you know that after her words, her brother who was lying on the ground began to twitch. She couldn''t care so much and was ready to carry her brother on her back, but who knew that her brother was unconscious. The whole person was paralyzed like a puddle of mud. She had to cry and beg her aunt.


    "Aung, get up quickly. Please help my brother. I''ll take him to the doctor."


    What pearl doesn''t know is that the mud covered by her aunt on her brother''s head just now can''t stop the blood. At this time, the hole in his forehead has washed away the mud, and the blood from Pobo continues to come out, looking startled.


    "OK, OK, I, I''ll come right away."


    Pearl mother was also frightened. She hadn''t seen so much blood. In addition, her father kicked her lower abdomen. At this time, she had a severe stomachache. She barely stood up and helped her brother to pearl. She didn''t know that she collapsed on the ground before her finger touched his breath.


    "Baby! My baby, baby..."


    Pearl mother made a shrill cry and didn''t help. She just held Po in her arms and cried heartbroken.


    "Aung, help me quickly. I''ll take my brother to see the doctor..."


    Pearl could feel that the temperature in the hand she let her brother put on her shoulder had gradually disappeared, but she didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe it. The last time she saw it, she was still a lively brother. How could she become so lifeless.


    "Aung, help me up quickly, Aung. As long as I take my brother to the doctor, he will be saved."


    "Bao''er, my mother''s bao''er..."


    Pearl mother was still crying. Looking at Pearl, she shivered and said, "Pearl, Po, he''s out of gas..."


    "No, Aung, you''re not a doctor. How do you know? Aung, you see, these are the gold leaves given to me by the empress and this jewelry. All the things of the empress are precious. The Pearl hairpin is saved for my brother to marry a daughter-in-law..."


    Excited and sad, she took out the Pearl hairpin and the golden leaf and let her mother see it. She didn''t know that when her father was still standing there saw the golden leaf, he rushed up and grabbed the things in Pearl''s hand.


    "What gold leaf marries a daughter-in-law, people are dead, and what daughter-in-law to marry, it''s better to honor your father."


    "Give it back to me. I gave it to my brother!"


    Pearl stood up at once and rushed directly to rob things. How did you know that the drunken father escaped at once, and even counted things with a smile.


    "There are four gold leaves. They are a little less. It''s enough. Let me buy something."


    Pearl jumped up and hugged her father''s leg. She was kicked away by her father.


    "You can''t go. Those are for my brother. You can''t go, mother. You go and call the doctor and I''ll stop him!"


    Pearl mother, who had already cried into tears, looked at her son when she heard this. She also felt that her son was still alive, so she ran out.


    Pearl hugged her father''s leg. Pearl father put his foot directly and kicked her hard.


    One, two, three


    Pearl closed her eyes, still holding his legs in her hands, gritting her teeth and bearing it.


    "Dead girl, didn''t I sell you to the palace just to let me enjoy a good fortune? Now when the queen values you, you should follow her. You should write more money on weekdays. What are you doing? I won''t kill you!"


    He continued to hold her hair while swearing. Pearl didn''t know why her gentle father had become so manic and bloodthirsty.


    "Dad, Po is your favorite son. How can you do this... Dad, are you still my dad?"


    "It''s my favorite son. It''s a big deal to have another one after death!"

 Chapter 275

    Pearl father said, and continued to kick her hard with his other foot.


    With this kick, pearl felt that her back would be broken.


    Since her father is no longer a father and a person, she won''t be polite anymore!


    Pearl bit hard on the leg she held, and with all her strength, she bit hard, as if to swallow his skin, meat and bones.


    "Ah - you beast! I''ll kill you!"


    Pearl father was bitten and hurt at this time. He raised his foot to kick pearl more crazily. He didn''t know that Pearl was just trying hard and tripped him to the ground.


    Pearl father fell down without warning. He felt the stone on one side with his big hand and raised his hand to hit Pearl''s head.


    Where do you know that Pearl jumped up again and bit his hand hard, but took the stone into his own hand.


    At this moment, the father of Pearl woke up. His face was dry and thin. A pair of congested eyes looked at the Pearl and said, "daughter, daughter, you put down the stone. I''m the father. Do you want to kill your father?"


    "You are not my father."


    Pearl wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with her sleeve. The middle-aged man in front of her had a broken beard, dressed sloppily and thin like a bone shelf.


    "You are a demon. You killed my brother. I want to avenge my brother!"


    When Pearl finished, he went down with a stone. Pearl father just snorted. The stone in Pearl''s hand had hit him on the head.


    One, two, three


    All that appeared in Pearl''s mind were her brother''s broken head and blood, as well as her cute face in the past.


    My brother is so cute and handsome.


    She has no sister. Why should she lose her brother?


    Who caused all this? It''s the demon, it''s him, it''s him!


    The blood splashed on her face, and the Pearl still didn''t care. Even if the person in front had long lost his voice, he still hit it hard.


    She''s going to kill him, kill the beast and let him bury her brother.


    When Pearl mother came with the doctor, she saw such a bloody scene.


    They saw a girl with blood on her face, sitting on a thin, withered and yellow man, and then hit him hard on the forehead with a stone, hit him hard, as if to smash people to pieces.


    Even doctors who have seen all kinds of disability cases can''t help vomiting at this time. Suddenly, they fall directly to the ground and fall unconscious.


    Pearl mother was also stunned when she saw this scene. After reacting, she rushed up first and pushed the Pearl down.


    Then in the dim oil lamp in the house, pearl mother saw that the old man who fell to the ground was smashed beyond recognition.


    Pearl seemed crazy. She took out the Pearl hairpin and gold leaf from her father''s hand and stuffed them into Pearl''s mother''s hand. She smiled and said, "mother, you can keep these gold leaves and Pearl hairpin for the rest of your life."


    Pearl mother saw this scene and kept retreating. She couldn''t believe it and said, "you killed your father, you, you killed him..."


    "He''s not. He''s a demon. He''s a demon. He turns into my father and wants to kill our family. Mom, you should live well... Don''t worry, I''ll go to the government and let them catch me."


    Pearl mother stamped her foot anxiously: "he''s your father. He''s just been hurt. I don''t know what it is that people give him to eat. I''m addicted... Pearl, you''re confused. How can you kill your father? Go away, I don''t have your daughter!"


    Pearl mother said, pushed her away, and threw the golden leaves and Pearl hairpins at her.


    Pearl''s face was scratched by the Pearl hairpin, but she looked at it as if she didn''t feel it.


    "You killed your father, and your brother is gone. You should die now. Let''s die together!"


    Pearl looked at a Niang with hatred in her eyes. She was hating her for killing her husband. Pearl suddenly smiled. She pushed her a Niang and said, "you are also a demon. You are crazy. I don''t have parents, I don''t have..."


    With that, she picked up the gold leaves and Pearl hairpins on the ground and walked out step by step with her skinny brother in her arms.


    From now on, her father, mother and brother all live in a happy place, without hunger, cold and hatred.


    The blood trickled down her clothes. Pearl held her brother and walked with staggering steps.


    I don''t know how long later, she found the best looking coffin shop, stood at the door and said, "shopkeeper, I want a good coffin."


    When the shopkeeper came out, he saw a girl covered with blood. He was immediately startled. He was also surprised to see the unconscious child lying on her. He asked, "what''s the matter with the child?"


    "Dead."


    Pearl said, "he is my brother. He accidentally fell and broke his head and died."


    Then she shook the gold leaf in her hand: "shopkeeper, take two. I want the best coffin. Don''t look for the extra."


    "Oh, I don''t have any ready-made coffins for such a big child. What do you think of this one? Those with better general conditions use this one."


    When the shopkeeper finished, he returned a golden leaf to her.


    Pearl nodded, put ADI in, covered the coffin, silently found a rope and tied the Bush, so she dragged the coffin to the city gate step by step.


    Whoever saw this scene felt terrible.


    Pearl didn''t know where she was going. She wanted to find a good place to bury her brother.


    My brother was dragged all the way by her. Knowing that she saw a place with mountains and trees, she stopped. Then she broke the branches and began to dig the pit.


    She planed and planed, her hands were abraded, and the branches were broken one after another. In the end, she simply continued to planed with both hands.


    Fingernails were scratched and turned over, and her fingers were full of blood. She still didn''t know the pain. She continued to scratch, because her heart hurt more.


    Gradually, some people who went to work in the morning saw this scene. They saw a girl digging the pit with her hand while crying. She ran silently to help, and finally dug the grave.


    Several people worked together to put down the coffin carefully. They didn''t dare to ask the desperate girl on her back who was in it and why she was gone. They only watched the girl cover the soil, kneel on the ground and hold the grave, crying.


    She washed her face by the river again, straightened her hair again, took off her blouse and walked step by step to the city.


    When passing by the door of several families, pearl couldn''t help looking back. She saw several women gathered in front of the three huts, telling the terrible things that happened yesterday.

 Chapter 276

    "Did you hear that? Two of the three members of the family died last night, and the baby''s body was gone."


    "I''m afraid the man didn''t kill you. There is a maid in the palace who works in the palace. Someone gives silver every month. As a result, the man learns from others to take five stone powder. It hurts people. He says it can become an immortal. I think it can become a madman."


    "It''s a harmful thing. I don''t know what evil it has done. Poor thing, the little one has gone. There''s not even a corpse in the capital."


    "How sad her daughter should be to see it."


    When Pearl heard this, she stopped her throat and continued to move forward step by step.


    She went to a tailor''s shop, bought a suit of clothes from the shop, and then walked towards the inn.


    At this time, it was just dawn, but she was no longer her.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan wakes up, only to find that she has put her feet on Feng Junyi again.


    She was a little guilty and quietly took back her feet. No matter how she was surrounded by a generation of tyrants, how could she be bullied by her smelly feet.


    Just as she slowly wanted to pull her feet back, her feet were suddenly caught.


    That hand held her foot, and the coolness spread from the soles of her feet to the whole body and mind.


    Then she saw the people around her slowly open their eyes.


    "What is the queen doing?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    She''s taking her feet away. What else can she do? Does the emperor like to sleep with her smelly feet?


    Er... Maybe you really have this hobby.


    But she can''t really ask.


    So he just said carefully, "brother emperor, I''m afraid my feet hurt you, so I want to take it away."


    "No pain."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he turned over and came up with a hot breath.


    Such a scene, together with her, couldn''t help her heart beat faster.


    "Brother of the Emperor..."


    Ah, dog man, do you want to tease others like this every time?


    Feng Junyi seems to be afraid of pressing her. He supports his body with one hand and stares at her with burning eyes.


    "Happy birthday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So he did it just to wish her a happy birthday?


    She squeezed out a polite smile awkwardly: "thank you, brother emperor. So, brother emperor, can you get up?"


    She put her hand on his shoulder and said it a little hard.


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi also realized that there was something wrong with this move, so he turned over and lay aside.


    "This is for you, and this, this."


    Feng Junyi groped at the head of the bed and soon put things beside her.


    It''s the woodcarving carriage. The little girl sitting beside the carriage is really like her.


    And before that, she had a hairpin, a string of pearl necklace and an emerald bracelet.


    Together, there are seven or eight things.


    Looking at these gadgets, Su Nuan felt a warm habit.


    I have to admit that although Feng Junyi looks cold and ruthless, even cruel and bloodthirsty, he is really good to her.


    Some of these things even she forgot.


    When you think about it carefully, she just looked at these things more when she saw them. Unexpectedly, Feng Junyi wrote them down and even exchanged them for her with points.


    Wait, what''s the matter with this book?


    Her eyes fell on the book cover she looked at, opened the page and saw that the contents were deja vu.


    Wait, isn''t that what they''ve heard together before?


    I didn''t call it before. What''s the name? The overbearing emperor fell in love with me.


    Can it be said that in ancient times, these people knew that they had to change their names to attract new readers?


    She closed the book silently and put it aside.


    I don''t know why. She always thinks that Feng Junyi is looking forward to her opening the book and continuing to read it.


    "This book is good. It''s coming to an end. You can have a look."


    Feng Junyi tentatively reminded her, and she answered in embarrassment.


    It suddenly occurred to her that the body was 14 years old. At the beginning, she thought she would be eaten by him when she was less than 14 years old. How do you know that she is still intact now.


    Even Feng Junyi never crossed the line.


    By the way, she seems to remember that Feng Junyi has a hidden disease.


    This made her look at the man with sympathy.


    "Brother of the emperor, when LV Yu is cured, I will let him cure you."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, his face darkened. He said in a deep voice, "it can''t be cured."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God, can''t you cure this disease? Isn''t he going to be a queen in his life?


    Su Nuan thought that when she returned to the palace, she would find time to ask LV Yuyi to see if Feng Junyi''s illness would delay the birth of a child?


    If you delay having children, even if they don''t have children, it''s OK to find a prince to adopt one. For example, Feng linche is OK. At least he looks good and the children should be good.


    Thinking, she saw the door pushed open and Pearl came in with a dejected look.


    At the moment of seeing Feng Junyi, pearl was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and retreated back, which still hung man ye up.


    Seeing this situation, Su Nuan quickly said to Feng Junyi, "brother emperor, I didn''t want to blame pearl. She was sent out by me last night and didn''t sleep all night. Maybe she was confused."


    With that, she jumped out of bed, put her little feet on her shoes and began to dress.


    In fact, when she slept with Feng Junyi, she didn''t take off a few things.


    Who said the other party didn''t have that ability, but she was a man, especially a handsome man, which made her want to kiss him when she slept with him.


    "I see. Let her come in and undress with you."


    Su Nuan shouted, and Pearl came in from outside.


    Seeing them, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed, then got up and dressed her in a proper way.


    Today''s pearls always make su Nuan feel a little different.


    Especially her hands, she can always smell a faint smell of blood when she arranges her clothes.


    Because she has been with Feng Junyi for a long time, she is particularly sensitive to the taste of blood.


    She could smell whether the emperor killed anyone.


    She was startled by herself when the terrible idea flashed.


    Didn''t pearl go back to visit her relatives? How can there be blood? Was she beaten by her family?


    When the Pearl was dressed for her, Su Nuan looked at the Pearl up and down.


    She didn''t see anything unusual except that her face was a little pale.


    Feng Junyi is dressed up. He steps out of the room and tells Duke Wang to prepare breakfast.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Nuan lowered his voice and asked pearl, "how about going back yesterday? Is everyone all right at home?"


    When she asked this, Pearl''s body shook obviously.


    "Thanks to the empress, everything is fine."


    Su Nuan nodded, still feeling a little strange.


    "That''s good, that''s good."

 Chapter 277

    Here, Feng Junyi also came in from the outside and said to her, "father Wang will ask someone to bring in the breakfast later. Are you cold?"


    Although it''s a Tianzi room, it''s an inn after all, which can''t compare with the palace.


    She is also extremely afraid of the cold. Now Feng Junyi said so, she really felt the slightest chill coming.


    She shrunk her neck, lowered her voice and said, "a little."


    As soon as Feng Junyi raises his chin, Wang Gongma respectfully retreats, and quickly closes the door.


    Although there was a charcoal fire in the house, Su Nuan didn''t feel warm. She only felt warm in her hands and stomach, but she was getting colder and colder.


    Feng Junyi looks at the embarrassed little girl and feels that he shouldn''t have stayed here last night. He should have stayed in the palace.


    The walls of the Imperial Palace are made of pepper and mud, and there are enough braziers in the house, which is warmer than here.


    "We''ll go back after breakfast."


    After a while, Duke Wang ordered people to bring breakfast.


    The morning outside was even richer than in the palace. Su Nuan looked at a table full of delicious food and was about to drool.


    Shrimp dumplings, steamed buns, bean juice, fried dough sticks, crab roe buns, and all kinds of marinated flavor. Coupled with soybean milk and goat''s milk, Su Wenguang counted and placed them on the table, which was no less than thirty or forty.


    Each breakfast is packed on a small plate with exquisite and distinctive features. It looks delicious


    She wondered why there was more outside the palace than in the palace? More abundance?


    Just think about it, it''s not difficult to guess.


    The palace is served by the master. What if the master is picky about food?


    The food outside the palace is seasonal and festive. If a master wants to eat summer food in winter, it will be difficult. Imperial chef


    If you meet a powerful master, you will lose your head every minute.


    Before she started, Feng Junyi said coldly, "queen, why don''t you eat? Is it not to your taste?"


    "No, no, no, it''s very appetizing. I''ll try it first."


    Su Nuan washed her white and tender hands in the basin, dried them, pinched a shrimp dumpling with her white little finger and put it into her mouth.


    Dumplings have thin skin, more fillings and more juice. When you put them into your mouth and bite them down, the fresh juice overflows, and the lips and teeth are filled with delicious taste.


    After eating, Su Nuan widened her eyes, nodded vigorously, took another piece of her small hand, and then came up to Feng Junyi and said to him, "brother emperor, open your mouth, ah -"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, she opened her mouth and stuffed all the shrimp dumplings into her mouth.


    "Brother emperor, eat quickly. It''s really delicious."


    With that, she took another crab roe bag and put it into her mouth. She had to admit that there were not only many kinds of snacks outside the palace, but also endless aftertaste. It was really delicious.


    Just as she was eating happily, the door was knocked again.


    Feng Junyi answered and saw Duke Wang come in with a little girl.


    The little girl was carrying a tray, wearing inappropriate clothes, respectfully put the dessert on the table, knelt on the ground, pulled the skirt corner, lowered her voice and said, "two masters, this is a new product of the shop. My shopkeeper specially invited you to have a taste."


    Feng Junyi looks at father-in-law Wang in front of him. Father-in-law Wang nods and indicates that he has checked and is safe.


    Feng Junyi orders Duke Wang to open the things brought by the little girl. Inside is bird''s nest soup. It looks crystal clear and dotted with red dates. It looks delicious.


    Su Nuan also glanced at it and thought it was very good. It was also very good to eat some bird''s nest after eating these later.


    While she was eating, Feng Junyi grabbed the little girl''s hand and asked coldly, "who sent you?"


    The little girl trembled when she heard this: "yes, our shopkeeper asked me to come here..."


    Feng Junyi''s face was cold and frightening. He held the little girl''s arm. Su Nuan caught a glimpse of the scar on the girl''s wrist and immediately clicked in his heart.


    I wipe it. Before, she met a little girl with a wound on her wrist. Now she meets again. Who is making a mischief?


    Or is it true that when Feng Junyi was young, she didn''t save him, but someone else?


    Her heart beat faster when she banged the drum and carefully glanced at the little girl''s face.


    This little maid looks too much like her, doesn''t she?


    Not like, that is to say, this kind of cute and cute appearance is as good as what he has.


    Of course, Su Nuan firmly believes that she is the original, and this little girl is only a high-profile version at most.


    "Shopkeeper? Call your shopkeeper now."


    When the girl heard this, Dou Da''s tears kept falling: "please forgive me, childe. If we are instructed by the shopkeeper, I can''t even give anything, I will definitely kill me..."


    Duke Wang saw the scar on the little girl''s arm and guessed it.


    Together with his master, he thought of the old past.


    Last time, it was not easy. This time, another one came out.


    What should I do?


    "Get out."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, and the little girl ran away.


    Su Nuan takes his eyes and secretly looks at Feng Jun Yi''s face. He doesn''t continue to eat the delicious food on the table until the little girl leaves.


    She was a little angry for the first time. Why was there no scar on her smooth arm?


    "Is the queen full? If so, let''s go now."


    Su Nuan answered, and they went out of the room. But on the way to the palace, neither of them spoke.


    After entering the palace, Su Nuan went to Fengqi palace. Seeing the emperor leave, she packed up her things and went out.


    Seeing her appearance, pearl came back and asked, "the empress is going back to the palace now. Where are you going?"


    Su Nuan said, "I''m going to talk to my cheap father." although she has a close relationship with pearl, she is a Book wearer. Her mouth is still very strict in this matter.


    "Today is not my birthday. I want to see what gifts my cheap father has prepared for me."


    She has long followed Jun Yi in saying that it''s not too late to have her birthday when she is 15 years old and in the year of collection.


    But now she has something important to ask.


    After cleaning up here, Su Nuan went out with her skirt.


    I didn''t know. Just as I walked into the place where her father and mother now live, I heard a familiar voice.


    "I ask you, when I was in the cloud country, I brought a little bodyguard. The bodyguard cut his tongue. It is said that a little girl did it. Do you know who the little girl did it?"


    Su Chiqing''s heart pounded when he heard this. Is it possible that the little emperor came to turn over the old accounts?


    So he pretended not to know and said, "is there such a thing? Which ignorant little girl dares to hurt the emperor''s bodyguard?"

 Chapter 278

    When her cheap father said this, Su Nuan heard the sound of drawing the sword.


    "Don''t make up with me here. Believe it or not, I''ll cut your head now?"


    A tyrant is a tyrant. If you don''t agree with him, you draw a knife. Even if it''s the father-in-law, it''s not that you don''t give face.


    Sure enough, Su Chiqing counseled for a second. He flattered and said with a smile: "you see, I don''t have a bad memory. Let me think about it again. Well, it seems that there is such a thing."


    He said, looking at the sword on his neck, carefully pinched it away with two fingers, continued to lick his face and said, "yes, I remember. It''s... It''s one of my princesses."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, his heart beat quickly. It was really her.


    Su Nuan also breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Fortunately, it was her who saved the little tyrant. If it weren''t for her, would the little tyrant dump her every minute?


    "Is that the queen?"


    Feng Junyi asks again. Su Chiqing is silent again.


    Of course, he knows exactly what happened that year.


    Where is the bodyguard whose tongue was cut? It was clearly the dog emperor in front of him when he was a child, but the dog emperor combined with his daughter to deceive him.


    Later, it was said that the proton became the emperor, and the Regent listened very much to the little emperor''s words and said where to fight. At the beginning, their cloud country was defeated by the Regent''s sword.


    So he didn''t know that the emperor had not cut his tongue by his daughter, so he was afraid to hurt him, so he asked someone to take the princess outside the palace and deal with it secretly.


    When he thought about it, he was afraid. According to the truth, the princess he secretly handled should be the Savior of the emperor of the kingdom of wine. After all, his daughter not only didn''t cut off his tongue, but also prevented him from being killed by him,


    "Say."


    Feng Junyi''s voice was cold again. Su Chiqing trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "kill, kill. When you ascended the throne and our country was defeated, I asked someone to drag her out and dispose of her secretly."


    Boom!


    Feng Junyi felt like a bolt from the blue. He almost trembled and asked, "kill? That man is not the queen?"


    "Not..."


    Su Chiqing didn''t know why the emperor in front of him suddenly asked this, but he thought it was bad.


    Most importantly, what he asked was that the little girl was not the queen. Was it because the emperor of the country of origin was kind to him?


    He felt like he had made a mess.


    "Bang Dang ~"


    The sword slipped out of Feng Junyi''s hand. Feng Junyi said coldly, "I order you to find the person who handled the princess within three days and bring it to me. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty."


    "Yes..."


    Su Nuan was also shocked to hear this.


    Pearl heard something coming from the shop and quickly dragged her mother aside.


    Seeing the black figure, he gradually disappeared, and then lowered his voice and said, "empress, I have a bold idea..."


    "No, I know what you''re thinking. Haven''t you always been with me? Tell me, who was the princess who saved him?"


    Pearl listened to her words and immediately dropped her head: "I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    "The emperor has many concubines. There are more than a dozen princesses in the palace alone, not to mention those outside the palace..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling her cheap father, she didn''t grow this good face in vain. She used this face to make fun of other women.


    Su Chiqing heard something outside the hall, so she quietly came out and saw her daughter hiding outside the door.


    "Warm, you just heard it?"


    Su Chiqing thought his daughter came just in time. He could ring an alarm for her in advance.


    "Come in quickly, father emperor has something to say to you."


    She happened to have something to ask him.


    Su Nuan went in, and Su Chiqing asked, "I ask you, the emperor of the kingdom of wine dotes on you so much, but because he misunderstood that you saved him?"


    Su Nuan nodded. At the moment, she looked at her cheap father who could ignore everything just to save himself.


    If her father was a reasonable one, and the emperor lied to him when he questioned him, she would have saved him. Wouldn''t it be all right?


    But her cheap father is timid,


    Su Chiqing sighed, "what should I do? Now he knows that you weren''t the one who saved him. Isn''t that going to abolish you?"


    After hearing this, pearl immediately retorted, "no, emperor, you are wrong. The emperor likes my empress."


    Su Chiqing was unhappy when he heard this. He looked at the little girl in front of him and asked, "since he likes your queen so much, why hasn''t he been lucky to her yet?"


    Su Nuan clenches her fist. She can''t say it''s the emperor, can she?


    Besides, how old is she? Even if she can do it, she can''t be fooled like this, can she?


    She pouted and puffed her cheeks without saying a word.


    Pearl looked wronged on her mother''s face and thought of the inaction of the emperor of the country of origin. For the first time, she replied back: "the emperor''s sarcastic remarks are good. Don''t forget that my queen''s mother is from the country of cloud. What good is it for you to gloat like this?"


    Su Chiqing was also angry. She raised her hand and wanted to hit pearl on her mouth. Su Nuan said coldly, "I think everyone dares to hit pearl."


    Hearing this, Su Chiqing took his hand back: "I''m just scaring her. Look at this little hoof. You''re used to it. As the master, you let the slave climb to your head. No wonder the emperor doesn''t like you."


    "Don''t continue to be cynical. If something happens to me, you can''t escape. The father still sent someone to inquire about where the man was and whether the little princess was really killed."


    Su Nuan''s warning made Su Chiqing dare not cry any more.


    He felt that this matter was definitely not groundless, so the first thing to ask was what happened to the Yellow Emperor of the source country.


    When they returned to Fengqi palace, they were silent one by one.


    Pearl took the lead and said, "madam, the little girl we saw today should not be..."


    Su Nuan tightly pursed her lips. She could see the scar on the little girl''s wrist clearly.


    It was cut from the outside to the inside.


    Moreover, she could see the scar clearly, which was much larger than that on the wrist of the previous fake little girl.


    It means that the scar on the little girl''s wrist grew up.


    In addition, Su Chiqing proved that he sent someone to deal with the little princess, which made the matter even more confused.


    What if that person is soft hearted, looks at the soft glutinous dumpling, is reluctant to start, but sends her out of the palace, or hides her name with the little princess?


    These are very likely.

 Chapter 279

    Su Nuan took a deep breath to adjust his state of mind.


    Nodded and said, "it''s not possible, it''s just."


    After hearing this, pearl was worried: "what can we do? If the emperor really found it, ask again and find that it was the person who saved him that year, will it..."


    When Pearl said this, she wandered back and forth in the room and said, "no, no, the little girl looks shriveled and thin. She doesn''t look as good as my mother. Besides, the emperor and my mother have emotional foundation..."


    Su Nuan was not nervous at all. When Pearl talked about it, she began to be nervous.


    "Go and see. If he really wants to abandon me, it''s a big deal to leave the palace and live a stable and happy life."


    You know, she has saved a lot of gold.


    That group of rabbits alone was enough for her to spend most of her life.


    It''s a big deal that she finds a place that is independent of the world, buys some farmland, raises a group of chickens, ducks and fish, and raises geese in all kinds of crops. In fact, it''s also good.


    Thinking of her, she thought of the farming text, and even thought that if she rewrites the book into farming text, I''m afraid it will be forcibly written by the author!


    No, no, no, even if she leaves at that time, she should set up a way to leave by pretending to die. Only in this way can she be happy.


    Pearl saw that her master was still sad, but finally became happy. She didn''t know what her master was thinking.


    Just then, a little girl hurried in and knelt down and said, "empress, the third Lord is waiting outside the hall to see you. She''s here to give you a birthday present."


    Where would anyone shut out gift givers?


    Su Nuan hurriedly said, "go and invite him in."


    Soon the wind came in.


    Seeing her, he first bowed to her and then politely said, "I heard that the queen was frightened last night, but where was she hurt?"


    Su Nuan shook his head: "I haven''t been hurt, but you. What gift have you prepared?"


    She was concerned about this, because Feng linche followed several slaves when he came in. The slaves held several boxes in their hands and didn''t know what was inside.


    In fact, she would rather wind linche directly carry a box of gold to her.


    "You guys come up."


    Feng linche waved, and several slaves behind came forward and knelt in front of her.


    He opened the boxes one by one. In the first box, there was a black pearl. Su Nuan saw a pearl the size of a table tennis ball for the first time, but it was still black, so his first reaction was that it was absolutely valuable.


    The second treasure is an emerald bracelet. Although she doesn''t understand bracelets, she has heard before that the Imperial Green in emerald is the most precious, and the one in front of her seems to be Imperial Green.


    She asked tentatively, "is this called emperor green?"


    When Feng linche heard this, his eyes lit up: "that''s what my uncle said. He said that imperial green among Jadeites is the most precious. It''s priceless."


    When Feng linche said this, he felt guilty. You know, he turned out his mother''s dowry.


    "What about this?"


    The last one is a pearl hairpin. It looks elegant and magnificent, but it''s not what she should wear at her age.


    "This is the legacy of my mother''s imperial concubine. It was given to her by the first emperor. I think it looks good, so I''ll bring her to you. Don''t you like it?"


    When Feng linche said, he looked a little wronged.


    "It''s too expensive for me to accept."


    Su Nuan returns the Pearl hairpin to Feng linche. Since it is his mother''s relic, of course she can''t take it.


    "It''s not valuable. It depends on who you give it to..."


    When Feng linche said, his cheeks were slightly red.


    Su Nuan just caught this scene.


    "You''d better take it back and keep it for your princess in the future."


    Now Feng linche is 14 years old. When he was young, she couldn''t hurt him.


    With that, she said, "these two things are very beautiful. I like them very much."


    "Just like it."


    In the imperial study, Duke Wang went to the inn according to the emperor''s instructions and brought the shopkeeper and the little girl.


    Looking at the two people kneeling in front of him, Feng Junyi just glanced up slightly, and then said, "go and call the emperor of the state of cloud for me."


    Hearing this, Duke Wang withdrew.


    At the moment, only the two people in front of him and Feng Junyi, who was lying on the case to review the memorial, are left in the hall.


    "I''m not such a patient person to tell you who you are."


    His eyebrows were always frowning. When the two people in front saw this scene, they were also secretly frightened.


    The leading man kowtowed to him and said, "please forgive me, please forgive me. I''m just a small trader. I don''t know where I offended the emperor. Please forgive me."


    After the man''s words, Feng Junyi threw the brush in his hand at him.


    "I don''t know who I am? Will you send her to deliver food to me? How brave! Come and drag him out to play 20 boards!"


    The man was even more frightened when he heard this, but it was too late because two eunuchs had rushed in and dragged him out.


    "Do you want me to ask again?"


    The little girl trembled when she heard this. She said in a low voice: "I said, I said, I was the princess of Su Chiqing, the emperor of the cloud kingdom. Just because of my father''s big mistake, my father threw me out of the palace to feed the wolf. The eunuch who brought me out couldn''t bear it and let me go... Now you and I have to kill or cut, whatever you want..."


    When she finished, her little body was still shaking, but her back was stubborn, which reminded Feng Junyi of the little girl in those days.


    "Who was that man just now?"


    The little girl closed her eyes, and Dou Da''s tears fell from her eyes: "it''s the shopkeeper. I met him after I escaped. He adopted me, let me sweep the chores in the restaurant and give me a bite of food to live."


    I don''t know why. Looking at the little girl crying, he didn''t have any pity, but felt bored to death.


    It''s just as noisy as those old people in the hall.


    He repressed his inner impatience, took a new brush and began to review the memorials.


    What he didn''t know was that when he buried himself in reviewing the memorial, the little girl who was at the bottom secretly opened her eyes and glanced at it.


    Finally, the corners of the mouth slightly curved and returned to normal.


    "Your Majesty, the emperor of the cloud kingdom is waiting outside the hall."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi put aside his brush and said in a low voice, "let him in!"


    Su Chiqing was also confused when she came in, but she was shocked when she saw a little girl who knelt on the ground like Su Nuan.


    This... This little girl is

 Chapter 280

    Although she was infinitely surprised, Su Chiqing quickly put away the shock on her face.


    He knew that the emperor of the wine country had come to ask questions.


    He came forward boldly, bowed to him and said, "why did the emperor call me?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the thin and handsome man in front of him. He had to admit that Su Nuan was really similar to him.


    Even if it''s similar, so what?


    Such a man who only cares about his appearance cannot sit as the king of a country.


    Giving him the country will only lead him to destruction.


    So he said in a deep voice, "open your eyes and have a good look at who is in front of you."


    Hearing this, Su Chiqing turned to look at the little girl kneeling in front of him and looked very surprised: "ah, this little girl is really beautiful. She is somewhat similar to me."


    "Su Chiqing!"


    Feng Junyi is a little angry. He frowns and drinks coldly.


    Su Chiqing looked frightened by him and said, "speak as you speak. What are you doing so loudly? I think you called me uncle in those years. Now you call him by his name. I''m afraid it''s a bit messy. Moreover, I''m still your father-in-law."


    "I think you have eaten bear heart and leopard courage."


    Feng Junyi clenched his fist.


    Yes, according to the little girl, this is indeed his father-in-law.


    It was the first time he had seen such a brazen man.


    "If you don''t talk seriously again, I''ll have your face scratched."


    Don''t eat, listen to the tyrant before the relief say so, and get up 12 points at once.


    His face can''t be scratched. It took him years to maintain it.


    If he really scrapes the flowers, the beauties in his harem will certainly dislike him. Even if he makes a private visit, he will never meet a beautiful beauty. If it is true, how boring life should be.


    So he hurried forward and said with a flattering smile, "don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. I was just kidding. I promise I won''t joke with you again."


    With this, he coughed softly, went to the little girl and said to her, "look up and let me see."


    The little girl raised her head tremblingly. When Su Chiqing saw the little girl, the whole person was shocked.


    Yes, this is the little girl he ordered to kill. Why did she come here instead of dead?


    "Are you princess of cloud Kingdom, Su huaner?"


    He still remembered the name of the little girl, because he also did something wrong after drinking and accidentally spoiled Princess Li''s sister.


    Of course, Li Guifei''s sister is not a little worse than Li Guifei, so he felt very depressed when he woke up.


    Later, when Li Guifei''s sister became pregnant, he didn''t want to give her a title. Later, he gave birth to a princess, and he didn''t want to give her a title.


    This matter is so settled, and the princess named Su huaner.


    He also threw it into the name of imperial concubine Li and kept it at will. Therefore, few people even in the palace knew her existence.


    Of course, there was more than one stupid thing he did, but it was the one that impressed him most.


    When the little girl heard this, she answered truthfully, "my real name is Su huaner. My mother died early and left me alone outside the palace."


    Su huan''er certainly remembered the person in front of her. He ordered her to be killed.


    When Feng Junyi was a proton, she knew he would stand out, so she stood up when she was in danger.


    Where did you know that her father wanted to kill her after the matter was exposed.


    Fortunately, with her intelligence, she escaped from the gangsters.


    Many years later, she knew sporadically that the emperor of the state of wine had married Su Nuan.


    She went around to the wine country and found that the emperor of the wine country actually regarded Su Nuan as the life-saving benefactor of that year.


    She is his life-saving benefactor. Obviously, she should be his queen. Everything about her was robbed by Su Nuan.


    Over the years, she has been energetic and waiting for the right opportunity to return to the emperor and drive the fake queen away.


    It''s a pity that the emperor suffers from head disease, likes and dislikes anger, and has been afraid to let him close.


    But recently, she can''t wait.


    In fact, after the last incident, she found that the emperor was not as heartless as rumored. Even if Su Nuan was alone with a strange man, he could let bygones be bygones.


    It shows that the emperor is definitely a sentient and righteous person, but he is not good at expression.


    Now she appeared beside him. She didn''t believe that the emperor would drive her away.


    Su Chiqing looked at Su huan''er in front of her and had a headache.


    In fact, according to the degree of love, he still prefers Su Nuan.


    As for this Suhuan, it should not have been a product.


    He could even peep into the dead girl''s psychology, so he said to Feng Junyi, "since huan''er is still alive, everyone is happy. You and Nuan are married. I think huan''er will be brought back to the cloud country by me. Do you think so?"


    Su huan''er''s teeth itched when she heard this.


    She hated this father. It was because of him that she ruined everything.


    But she could not show the slightest, only timidly said: "huan''er is all right outside the palace. If she returns to the palace again, I''m afraid it won''t be able to live there. Thank you for your love."


    She said goodbye to him. Her thin and small body made Feng Junyi frown again.


    "This..."


    Su Chiqing also looks at Xiang fengjunyi. He vaguely feels that Su huaner is definitely not as simple as he seems.


    But this is already a matter of the country of origin. He can''t investigate it carefully for fear of being destroyed by the crazy emperor of the country of origin.


    "Although you are not used to it, you can stay in the palace or in the wine country."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, he directly took a jade pendant from his waist and threw it in front of her. "Then you''re just a little girl. Take the jade pendant and you can go in and out of the palace freely in the future."


    Su huan''er held the jade pendant with his remaining warmth and kowtowed to Feng Junyi: "thank you, Emperor."


    "In that case, step back!"


    Feng Junyi suddenly felt a little upset. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad to give the jade pendant to the girl.


    When Su huaner came out of the palace, he happened to meet Su Nuan coming up.


    Pearl pulled Su Nuan''s skirt, lowered her voice and said, "empress, you see she''s imitating you in both dress and dress. Bah, she''s really shameless."


    Although Pearl''s voice was lowered, she could still hear clearly when she approached. Su huaner''s face was slightly white, but when she walked in front of Su Nuan, she still said to Su Nuan: "knock on the empress."

 Chapter 281

    Su Nuan didn''t think too much. Anyway, in her opinion, it was just a 13-year-old girl.


    It''s just a little girl. What bad thoughts can a little girl have?


    However, when Su huan''er left with her front foot, pearl excitedly pulled her sleeve and said, "empress, look, is the jade pendant she held in her hand the one around the emperor''s waist?"


    Su Nuan glanced curiously. Let alone, it was really the other piece on the yellow dog emperor''s waist.


    So I remember so clearly because the emperor''s things are all exclusive, and not everything can be worthy of it.


    The little girl seemed to be much more complicated than she thought. She was rewarded with a jade pendant by the emperor on her first day.


    Otherwise, maybe she thought too much. The jade pendant was given to others by the dog Emperor himself. After all, it was the emperor''s white moonlight.


    On such a thought, her heart began to sour. Why was it not she who saved the next emperor, but the girl?


    Otherwise, Feng Junyi''s white moonlight will be her. She will be heaven and earth in the future, and Feng Junyi won''t directly cut off her head.


    On this thought, she had managed to consolidate her position as Queen. She had managed to occupy such a big place in Feng Junyi''s heart, so she was easily robbed by an external little girl.


    No, it must be false.


    "Little fox spirit, I bah. It''s not as good-looking as my mother. It''s very clever."


    Pearl was indignant. In fact, she scolded what Su Nuan wanted to scold.


    Su Nuan said helplessly, "let''s go. Let''s go to the imperial study first. What if it''s not what we think?"


    Here, Su Nuan enters the imperial study and sees Feng Junyi sitting there reviewing the memorial.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Feng Junyi''s eyebrows are a little more sad.


    As for her cheap father, she stood aside and smiled shamelessly.


    "I''ve seen the emperor''s brother."


    Su Nuan said softly, stepped forward and skillfully picked up the ink stone to grind the ink.


    Feng Junyi smelled the faint fragrance of the little girl when she stood beside him.


    Although he was reviewing the memorial, he was upset.


    He also couldn''t believe why the person who saved him was not the little girl in front of him, but the previous one.


    Did Su Chiqing, a loser, remember the wrong person?


    The imperial study seemed a little quiet. Su Chiqing sat there carelessly and ate.


    Just as he was eating the dessert vigorously, Feng Junyi suddenly cast his cold eyes on him.


    "Su Chiqing, why are you still here?"


    Su Chiqing was also stunned. Looking at the dim sum next to him, he said, "eat dim sum here. The dim sum of cloud country is not as delicious as that of your country."


    He thought for a moment and said, "Oh, if you two have anything to say, just say it. Just take me as the air. Anyway, I don''t want to hear it."


    "Father Wang, prepare ten more plates of snacks and send them to the palace."


    "Yes."


    Su Chiqing wanted to say more when she heard that she was going to give him ten plates of food, but when she saw Su Nuan winking at him, she immediately closed her mouth and obediently went out with father-in-law Wang.


    After su Chiqing left, there were only two of them left in the transportation room.


    Feng Junyi said quietly, "did you see her?"


    Su Nuan certainly knew who Feng Junyi meant, so she answered truthfully, "yes, Nuan also saw the emperor''s brother send her a jade pendant. Nuan knew that she was the one who saved the emperor''s brother, and Nuan didn''t know what happened that year... But now, Nuan is so uncomfortable here."


    Su Nuan pointed to his chest. Indeed, there was some stuffy feeling here.


    When Feng Junyi saw the little girl say this, his originally twisted eyebrows gradually stretched out. He reached out and grabbed her little hand and whispered, "you''re just you, not anyone. What I want is just you."


    Is this a tyrant talking to her?


    Su Nuan''s originally depressed mood became clear. She sat beside Feng Junyi and spread out the memorials next to him one by one.


    "Brother emperor, would you like to draw a circle for you?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi said quietly. Su Nuan took the Zhu pen, but it seems that they have returned to countless days and nights.


    A stack of memorials has not been approved, and the little girl around has fallen asleep on the case.


    Her small white fingers still hold a brush, her small face is pasted on the table, even her face is crooked, her small mouth is slightly open, and saliva is about to fall from her mouth.


    Seeing the little girl sleeping so hard, Feng Junyi simply took the pen out of her hand, carefully picked up the little girl and put it on the soft couch next to him.


    Just before he left, the little girl held his arms in her hands and muttered, "brother emperor, don''t leave wennuan, brother emperor, only you..."


    This time, Feng Junyi didn''t leave, but kept bending to free up one hand and gently patted the younger generation of the little girl.


    Knowing that the little girl was quiet again, she lowered her voice and said, "I won''t leave you."


    Return to the table again. After he finished reviewing the memorial, he slowly stepped out of the imperial study and saw Duke Wang justice on one side: "reward Su huaner 100 liang of gold, a house and ten mu of fertile land."


    Duke Wang was stunned at first. Then he realized what Feng Junyi meant. He answered yes and withdrew.


    Su huan''er was still looking forward to the restaurant. Here he saw Duke Wang with several eunuchs and bodyguards coming to her.


    Seeing that there were too many people nearby, Duke Wang arched his hands at her and said, "Miss Su, can you take a step?"


    Su huan''er had a hunch that things were bad. She glanced at the people around father Wang and said, "father in law, please come here."


    Duke Wang followed her into the room and immediately arched his hands and said, "our family has been ordered by the emperor this time, and Su huaner took the order."


    When Su huan''er saw the imperial edict held in his hand, he knew that something bad was going on.


    When Duke Wang finished reading the edict, he became even more desperate.


    The emperor rewarded her with a hundred liang of gold, a house and ten mu of fertile land. Isn''t this to repay her for saving her life?


    Whether she takes it or not, her intention is obvious.


    Moreover, there is no reason to refuse the emperor''s reward.


    She knelt on the ground, knocked her head and said, "thank you for your reward."


    Holding the edict in her hand, Su huan''er hated the little bitch who took everything from her.


    But she still had the last chip. In the future, she often entered the palace and made the emperor remember her. She didn''t believe that they could continue the Jinse chord.


    When Su Nuan wakes up, Feng Junyi is still reading at night.


    She rubbed her eyes and said, "brother emperor, how long have I slept?"


    "Before long, you slept so much during the day. If you can''t sleep at night, move to me."


    It happened that he also had insomnia.

 Chapter 282

    Su Nuan thought for a moment, tilted his head and asked, "what if you can sleep?"


    After this sentence, Su Nuan regretted it.


    Feng Junyi took the initiative to tease her just now, and the meaning was obvious.


    This is what she wants, but who knows when she''s out of her mind, she even asks.


    Now I have some regrets.


    Feng Junyi stared at the little girl. First, he was cold. Seeing the little girl''s timid and weak appearance, he reached out and touched her face. His face also eased a lot. Then he said, "if you can sleep, it''s better."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help patting her chest.


    It turned out that the tyrant was not angry. She thought the tyrant was angry and was going to die.


    Su Nuan gets up and helps Feng Junyi tidy up the things on the table.


    Feng Junyi is not in a hurry. He continues to read books in one hand and takes his eyes at the little girl around him from time to time.


    Originally outside, the little girl had to wear a thick cloak, wrapped like a cotton bun. Now the room is warm, and the little girl wears thin alone, because her cheeks are red when she just woke up.


    With a little girl around, I can''t read books anymore.


    Feng Junyi simply put the book aside and stared at the little girl.


    "Brother emperor, what are you looking at?"


    Su Nuan tidied up his books and stood beside Feng Junyi a little unnatural.


    Feng Junyi took back his eyes and said in a low voice, "I didn''t see anything."


    However, the erotic taste in the man''s eyes was clearly seen by her.


    But even so, it''s not unusual. After all, Feng Junyi is already seventeen. If he has any ideas about women, it''s normal.


    Even if the poison hurt him, it was human nature.


    Su Nuan intended to do something bad. She just sat down on Feng Junyi''s leg. She could feel that when she sat on Feng Junyi''s leg, the man''s body stiffened. She immediately put the book aside, lowered her voice and said, "what''s the queen doing?"


    Looking at the emperor''s innocent appearance, Su Nuan felt even more interesting. She grabbed her eyelids, deliberately approached him and put her small face close to him: "brother emperor, my eyes seem to be getting dust. You help me blow. I''m so uncomfortable ~"


    The little girl is delicate and soft, and her voice is sweet and waxy. Feng Junyi only feels that her brain is becoming blurred and her breathing is not smooth.


    He had to move his eyes to one side. He didn''t know that the little girl twisted her body and swayed on his legs. Her mouth continued to be unconvinced and said, "brother emperor, don''t don''t show others ~"


    Feng Junyi has no choice but to get close to Su Nuan and blow to her. How do you know that when Su Nuan gets close to him, Baji kisses him on the face.


    Although it was only a gentle kiss, he could only feel the little girl''s cool lips and the saliva on his face. Feng Junyi felt in a good mood after reacting.


    It turned out that the little girl went around to kiss her.


    Feng Junyi''s mood improved a lot in an instant.


    The little days flashed like this, and two months passed in the blink of an eye.


    It is the season when flowers bloom in spring.


    She had thought that the girl named Su huaner would find the palace again since the last incident. She didn''t know that she had never met again since that time.


    She sent pearl to inquire about it before she knew it.


    It turned out that Feng Junyi asked father-in-law Wang to give her a sum of money, a house and ten mu of land, so he sent her out.


    Su Nuan has seen how big an acre of land is, so when she heard that she had given ten acres, she immediately thought it was because she was busy planting in spring, so the girl named Su huaner didn''t have time to be a demon at all.


    Su Nuan was very happy at this thought. At least this can prove that the dog Emperor didn''t take the girl who suddenly came out seriously.


    As soon as she was so happy, Su Nuan felt hungry again and immediately ordered the kitchen to cook some dishes she liked.


    After the order, I waited for the imperial chef to deliver it to her bedroom. I didn''t know that Su Nuan had not taken a few steps before I saw Huang Meimei flying kites in the imperial garden.


    Seeing flying a kite, Su Nuan was immediately inspired. She dared not fly any more kites. Thinking of the bloody kite, Su Nuan began to feel numb.


    But before she could walk away, Huang Meimei followed Li Meimei and began to wave at her: "empress, let''s fly a kite. Look how beautiful the kite I made myself."


    Su Nuan waved her hand and just walked forward with her skirt. She didn''t know that when she heard the "Oh" sound of Huang Mei, Su Nuan saw that Huang Mei''s kite was hanging in a tree.


    Huang Mei stood under the tree, frowned and said in a crying voice, "what should I do? The kite fell into the tree. You guys climb up and pick it off for me."


    When several eunuchs and maids heard the speech, they stood under the tree and jumped up one by one, trying to pick off the kite. They didn''t know how they could reach it.


    Su Nuan sighed when he saw here.


    The tree is so high and these wastes jump so low. How can they be picked?


    She pushed the slaves aside and said, "all right, all right, just you waste. You can''t pick it up all your life. Look at me."


    Su Nuan said that, spit on her hand, rub it, and then climb up the tree. She didn''t know that she was only halfway up, and her body was held down by her armpits with both hands.


    Su Nuan was surprised. He saw Feng Junyi standing behind her, and it was him who carried her down the tree.


    "Kowtow to the emperor!"


    He knelt down behind him. Feng Junyi said coldly, "what are you doing? Picking kites?"


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan answered softly, looking weak.


    Seeing this, Duke Wang immediately came forward with a smile, licked the dog and said, "emperor, since this thing fell on the tree, it''s better to let the slave..."


    Before Duke Wang finished his words, he saw the emperor casting a cold look at him.


    Feng Junyi put her aside and said quietly, "I''ll do this in the future."


    WOW~


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi and nods hard. The dog emperor is getting more and more handsome, isn''t he?


    With loving eyes, she couldn''t help grabbing a banana from one tray and eating it. Here, Feng Junyi jumped up the tree trunk and easily grabbed the kite in her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan clapped his hands happily: "the emperor''s brother is great, and the emperor''s brother is great!"


    No way, little boy, little boy doesn''t like being held by little fans like this.


    Sure enough, when Feng Junyi heard this, the corners of his mouth could be side by side with the sun. He flew to the ground and stepped on the banana peel thrown by Su Nuan.


    "Puff --"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi lying on the ground.


    Especially, her hands are cheap. She shouldn''t throw banana peel everywhere. If the dog emperor falls, he won''t cut her!

 Chapter 283

    At this moment, Su Nuan was worried and incoherent.


    She stepped forward and helped Feng Junyi up with her small hand.


    "Emperor, Emperor brother, are you okay?"


    Su Nuan hurried to help Feng Junyi up, and his small voice began to tremble.


    Feng Junyi stepped on the banana peel and knocked the back of his head to the ground. Now he fell and blackened his eyes.


    Hearing the little girl crying, Feng Junyi''s head suddenly woke up a lot. He said in a hoarse voice, "nothing."


    Even Duke Wang on one side was frightened. When has the emperor suffered such grievances since he ascended the throne?


    Su Nuan tiptoed and poked her head to see feng Junyi''s strength. When she saw the little emperor fall a bag on the back of his head, she felt even more guilty.


    Father Wang immediately said with a cold face, "who threw the banana peel?"


    Hearing this, all the palace maids, eunuchs and beauties crawled on the ground one by one, and even the atmosphere dared not take a breath.


    They knew that the banana peel was thrown by the queen.


    But no one dared to open this mouth.


    When Su Nuan heard what father-in-law Wang said, he clenched his teeth and whispered, "father-in-law Wang, don''t ask. I threw the banana peel..."


    "Yes..."


    After hearing this, father-in-law Wang raised his eyes to see the emperor of his family. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He just lowered his voice and said, "don''t be impatient, empress. I''ll go to ask the imperial doctor now."


    After several months of self-cultivation, LV Yuyi recovered from his injury.


    Therefore, Duke Wang is going to invite LV Yuyi.


    Duke Wang thought as he walked. If the banana peel had been thrown by other beautiful slaves, I''m afraid his head would have flown a few feet away.


    But is it the Queen''s mother


    Well, he''d better not say anything.


    Su Nuan was different. Before the imperial doctor came, he and she carefully helped Feng Junyi to sit down on a stone bench and gently rubbed the back of his head with their small hands.


    She secretly regretted that even in ancient times, she could not throw rubbish at will.


    If she doesn''t litter, the emperor won''t fall. If she falls, she won''t be able to eat and go.


    After a while, LV imperial doctor hurried here at the urging of Duke Wang.


    The emperor was still sitting there. The queen was carefully rubbing his injury. LV Yuyi was surprised to see a bag as big as the back of Feng Junyi''s head.


    He looked at father-in-law Wang, who shook his head and motioned him not to ask more.


    For some serious herbs, mash them on the spot, apply them to the back of the emperor''s head, and then wrap them in a circle of black cloth.


    After all this, he said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, you hurt the back of your head and have blood stasis. Wei Chen smeared you with herbal medicine. Just reduce the swelling."


    Feng Junyi answered lightly, "that is to say, I just fell and bruised a little. Then why do I feel dizzy when I stand up?"


    Feng Junyi said this, stood up again, held his forehead in one hand and staggered for two steps. He was about to fall to Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan feels that Feng Junyi is falling towards her. He quickly supports his body with his hands. He doesn''t know that Feng Junyi, who seems thin and thin, is also dying when he leans towards her.


    It took her a lot of effort to support him.


    "Lv Yuyi, please show the emperor''s brother where he is injured? Why do you feel dizzy and won''t you be concussed?"


    LV Yuyi heard the word concussion for the first time. He thought about it in his mouth, took another look at the emperor''s expression, and hurriedly said, "it''s very possible that the queen, in the view of Wei Chen, would quickly help the emperor to your bedroom for a rest."


    "OK."


    Su Nuan didn''t dare to delay. His thin little hand tightly hugged Feng Junyi''s arm and took him staggering left and right to his bedroom.


    Usually the distance is not far, but this time, holding Feng Junyi, she just walked a head of sweat.


    When she helped Feng Junyi back to her bedroom, she ordered pearl to boil water for the emperor to scrub.


    Pearl stepped back and looked back, but there was no trace of LV imperial doctor.


    Su Nuan couldn''t care more. She laboriously helped the emperor to the soft couch, and then gently put him on the bed.


    Where did you know that the emperor''s hand was still holding her waist and strongly hooked her to the bed.


    Su Nuan just pressed on Feng Junyi. She stared at him with big eyes. The tips of their noses were almost close to each other.


    She could even smell the faint smell of Medicine on him. It happened that they were so close. The man was still cold, ascetic and evil.


    If she hadn''t dropped a big bag on the back of the man''s head, she really wanted to tease him to see if he was really not confused by beauty.


    What Su Nuan didn''t know, when the little girl was so pressed on him, his heart had already jumped out of his throat because of the violent beat.


    But his face was still motionless, just looking down at the little girl lying on his chest.


    His hands wanted to rub her into his arms and swallow her alive now, but he knew he couldn''t.


    "Get up."


    Aware of something wrong, Feng Junyi drank in a hoarse voice.


    Su Nuan was lying on his hard body. He was still confused in his mind. He heard the cry.


    Hearing the cold voice and the ice like face, Su Nuan dared not play any news tricks at the moment.


    She answered in a slightly aggrieved tone and got up from him.


    What Feng Junyi didn''t expect was that the little girl got up from him, and he became more upset.


    He asked her to get up, and she got up. Why doesn''t this little thing have any interest?


    Didn''t you take the initiative to tease him before?


    Feng Junyi feels even more upset.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know what the man around her is thinking.


    She just felt that as soon as she turned back, LV Yuyi disappeared.


    She hurriedly called pearl to come over. Pearl was a little angry and said, "I just saw that royal doctor LV came with me. I didn''t know it would disappear as soon as I looked back."


    At this point, pearl blessed her and said, "madam, don''t be impatient. I''ll go to find LV Yuyi now."


    Su Nuan didn''t stop her, so pearl hurried out.


    She suddenly remembered that she had something to ask LV Yuyi, so she said to Pearl, "Pearl, wait, I''ll be with you."


    When Su Nuan and Pearl came to the hospital, LV Yuyi just put down the medicine box.


    Seeing the empress coming, she naturally got up and saluted.


    Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "there''s no one here. Let''s ask you something."


    Hearing what the queen said, the royal doctor LV quickly arched his hands and said, "madam, it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Su Nuan looked around and saw that there were really no people around. He lowered his voice and said, "let me ask you if the emperor''s disease can be cured. Does it affect the birth of children?"

 Chapter 284

    Hearing this, LV 11 was silent.


    What the queen said is too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    So he quickly arched his hands and said, "if you go back to the queen, the Emperor just fell on his head. It''s no big deal, and it won''t affect the birth of children."


    Su Nuan is a little anxious. He is an imperial doctor. At least he is full of poetry and books. How can he understand so badly?


    Just such an iron Han. The eldest princess likes him. Will she suffer in the future?


    Su Nuan waved his hand, lowered his voice again and asked, "Lord LV, I don''t mean that. I mean the emperor''s poisoning. Will his weak body and kidney deficiency affect the future birth of children?"


    Kidney... Kidney deficiency?


    Why doesn''t he know?


    LV Yuyi has seen everything in the world. When he hears this, he still doesn''t change his face and says, "Wei Chen hasn''t diagnosed the emperor. There are hidden dangers in this regard, which should not be affected."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan really wants to scold LV Yuyi. As a doctor, he should even use this problem.


    Should we be more rigorous?


    With a cold face, she said solemnly, "as a royal doctor, saving lives and healing injuries is one thing. The most important thing is to take good care of the emperor''s body. You don''t even know this little thing. Have you considered it for the emperor? If the emperor can''t have children, you''re delaying his treatment."


    The empress is worried about the emperor''s ability.


    LV imperial doctor couldn''t help looking at the little queen in front of him.


    The empress is 14 years old, and it will be hairpin in another year. The empress is so anxious to ask him for an explanation. Has she tried?


    His cheeks flushed and whispered, "the queen has always questioned the emperor''s ability, but she has competed with the Emperor..."


    Su Nuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, she asked about her condition and was misunderstood by LV Yuyi.


    She quickly waved her hand and said, "no, no, I''m just asking the emperor''s condition. Don''t think nonsense or talk nonsense. Be careful that the emperor wants your head."


    LV 11 was relieved at last, and then continued to speak: "the empress can rest assured. Wei Chen had diagnosed the pulse for the emperor before. There are no other symptoms except that the emperor is angry. As for today''s matter, it needs the empress''s good care, so that the emperor can recover."


    In LV song''s opinion, the emperor is sincere to the queen.


    If he hadn''t really loved him, he wouldn''t have endured it until now.


    On this thought, he admired the emperor.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of him. Since he has no physical problems, why..."


    "What, what?"


    LV royal doctor asked quietly. Su Nuan waved his hand and said, "forget it, it''s nothing. Keep busy. Go to the palace to see the emperor."


    Since the emperor has no physical problems, it must be psychological.


    In a word, Su Nuan thinks something is wrong with the emperor.


    Returning to his bedroom, Feng Junyi was already impatient with the expectation.


    Until I saw such a petite figure come in, I calmed my anger.


    But when he saw Su Nuan, he was still a little fierce and said to her, "where have you just been? Why so long?"


    "Wennuan goes to ask LV imperial doctor for some medicine. The imperial doctor says you should cultivate your injury and let wennuan Haosheng take care of you."


    After su Nuan''s words, Feng Junyi''s face eased a lot.


    This LV song has been with him for so many years, but he hasn''t followed him in vain.


    "Brother emperor, do you still have any discomfort?"


    Seeing that the dog Emperor didn''t speak, Su Nuan was a little nervous.


    She hurriedly sat down by the bed and asked in a low voice, but the dog emperor still ignored it.


    Just as she racked her brains and tried to please the emperor, she saw the emperor speak again: "don''t go so long when you go out next time. I''m the wounded now. You should stay with me all the time."


    "I see."


    Seeing that the emperor was no longer angry, Su Nuan finally put down a big stone in his heart.


    Just now, with a glance, I saw the Pearl standing at the gate of the palace.


    She knew that pearl must have something to report.


    So he went to the palace gate, lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Pearl whispered, "empress, the meal you ordered the imperial dining room to prepare for you has been prepared. Look..."


    She almost forgot about it.


    Yes, she asked the imperial chef to prepare a lot of delicious food before. Now that she has prepared it, wouldn''t it be a waste if she didn''t eat it?


    "Don''t worry, the emperor is here. I''ll ask him first!"


    Su Nuan explained a few words, then came to Feng Junyi and politely massaged his arm: "brother emperor, are you hungry? I asked the imperial chef to prepare a lot of delicious food. Do you want to pass the food now?"


    The little girl has bright eyes and a small face with a big palm. She has a lot less meat than before.


    Feng Junyi glances at her. She presses her little hand on her belly. She doesn''t know that Su Nuan''s belly is singing the empty city plan at this time.


    "Since the queen is hungry, wear food."


    Relieved, Su Nuan hurried to the gate of the palace and ordered pearl to have meals delivered.


    It was also at this time that Duke Wang, carrying Buddha dust, came in from the outside with a cat around his waist, walked to Feng Junyi, lowered his voice and said, "emperor, the Empress Dowager returns to the palace today, you see..."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he asked quietly, "what is she doing back?"


    Duke Wang hesitated a little and said, "I don''t know about this slave, but I got the news that the one you hit the palace a few days ago was also brought back by the Empress Dowager."


    Feng Junyi has long forgotten all the previous events. At this moment, he said coldly, "who is it?"


    Father Wang continued with a flattering smile: "that''s... That''s Miss Su who gave you a hundred liang of gold, a house and ten mu of good land..."


    When Duke Wang said this, he also looked warily at the little queen. When he saw that the little queen was all about the meals brought in, he was finally relieved.


    Feng Junyi suddenly remembered that he was the man.


    He sneered and said, "come back, come back together. I want to see what she wants to do."


    After hearing this, Duke Wang whispered yes.


    He also felt curious. You know, the Empress Dowager was heartbroken after the death of the former Emperor. She directly lived in the temple and fasted and chanted Buddhism every day.


    The emperor thought of the Empress Dowager. He was very kind to him when he was young. He once invited him to the temple, but the Empress Dowager refused.


    Since then, the emperor never invited again. Who knows, he came back today and even brought the girl.


    Not good, not good. The little girl is not a fuel-efficient lamp at first sight.


    Although the emperor looks ruthless, he knows how to behave in his heart. If the girl saved the emperor and now lives in the palace with the empress dowager, there will be no peace in the palace.

 Chapter 285

    Su Nuan doesn''t know what happened here. She''s just eating.


    And inside the palace, it has begun to get busy.


    Feng Junyi knows that the little girl is not good at dealing with this kind of thing, so he privately orders Duke Wang to do it.


    And here, when I heard about the Empress Dowager of the empress dowager, it was difficult to sit and lie down.


    Now she has pretended to be dead and lives deep in the Regent''s house. All they know is that the Regent has picked up a woman from the countryside and has kept her family in the house since then.


    A curious official''s wife was invited several times on the pretext of tea and flowers, which were directly rejected by the Regent.


    The rejected lady dared not say anything to her face, but she said a lot of gossip behind her back.


    It is said that the Regent, who was picked up from the countryside, was so ugly that he didn''t dare to sit with them, ladies of scholarly origin.


    It is also said that the Regent was arrogant and insolent. This time, he refused them, just looking down on them.


    Of course, it was also said that it was not a country girl who was raised by the Regent, but a dusty woman brought back from the brothel. After all, there were rumors earlier that the Regent went in and out of the brothel.


    In a word, even more speculation, the Empress Dowager never took a step out of the Regent''s house.


    Now she couldn''t sit still when she heard that the Empress Dowager returned to the palace today.


    Seeing the Regent King coming back from the court hall, she was the first to greet him and asked, "I heard that the Empress Dowager returned to the palace today. Is there anything about it?"


    In her memory, the Empress Dowager was not a kind person. At least from her point of view at that time, she was not a good person. Now she was worried that she would bully her son.


    When the Regent saw her look, he whispered, "you don''t have to worry. The emperor is her own grandson. No matter how to find her, she won''t do anything."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager sighed, "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink before he was told that the Empress Dowager would come back today.


    When you go out of the bedroom, you will see the busy people shaking around, which is more lively than the new year.


    She was a little stunned.


    The book doesn''t say that the emperor has a grandmother who is still alive.


    But on second thought, the Empress Dowager is now less than 40. Ancient people married late. If the Empress Dowager married early, she would be in her fifties and under 60 at most. It seems nothing strange.


    When Feng Junyi saw that the little girl was silent, he began to notice this.


    He tried to explain: "grandma Huang is a strange person. If you tell her to do it, I''m afraid she won''t be liked by the old people, but don''t worry. If I do it, she won''t say anything."


    Su Nuan was shocked when he heard this.


    God, this... How does this sound so familiar?


    But in any case, there is one thing she makes it clear that the tyrant is defending her.


    Her heart suddenly rose a sweet feeling, lowered her head and said shyly, "the emperor''s brother''s arrangement is."


    The Empress Dowager traveled around the palace in a carriage in the evening.


    Su Nuan greeted Feng Junyi at the gate of the palace. All the ministers followed him and knelt down together. The scene was spectacular.


    Only a mammy came forward and said to them, "the Empress Dowager said that you don''t have to be polite and get up quickly."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan felt that the Empress Dowager was so pompous. After she got up, she carefully looked up and saw an old woman in a blue silk and satin cross collar dress coming down from the carriage. Her hair was a little white. She didn''t apply any Rouge powder on her face, and there were no extra beads on her head. She looked a little deserted with Buddha beads in one hand, But it''s a kind face.


    At the moment when the old lady raised her eyes, Su Nuan noticed that the old lady was looking at her. I don''t know why. The old lady''s eyes made her very uncomfortable.


    She held Feng Junyi''s hand tightly. Feng Junyi lowered his voice and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Su Nuan was really comforted when she heard this.


    When the two came forward, Su Nuan said, "I''ve seen the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager glanced at the little queen in front of her. When she saw the childish face, she just snorted faintly.


    Because in her opinion, the queen should be the style of the mother instrument world. Although the cloud country was defeated in the war, she sent the princess and even ceded several Chi cities to marry her, the princess is still a fool because she is young


    Immediately, the Empress Dowager''s face was cold.


    "What are you doing here? Go back to the palace."


    After the Empress Dowager''s words, Feng Junyi answered.


    Su Nuan can see that the Empress Dowager is really not easy to provoke.


    Knowing that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like her, Su Nuan doesn''t want to go there. However, Su Nuan is stunned when she sees the person holding the Empress Dowager.


    Isn''t this the man whose name is Su huaner? Why are you so capable of flattering the Empress Dowager directly?


    She had a premonition that something bad was going on. When she returned to her bedroom, she didn''t want to go out.


    She wants to make a salted fish. Why is it so difficult?


    Finally, the Empress Dowager stopped here. There was another old ancestor. There was a goblin around the old ancestor.


    She can''t be surprised without eating a few bags of junk food.


    When Feng Junyi came in, he saw Su Nuan lying on the bed with his legs crossed and his mouth eating.


    Seeing him come in, he was also a little surprised. Then he said, "brother emperor, why are you here? Have you made arrangements for the Empress Dowager?"


    Feng Junyi said, "it''s all right."


    In order not to worry the empress dowager, Feng Junyi had already taken the cloth off her head. Now she felt a little guilty when she saw Feng Junyi.


    "Emperor, do you still hurt where you fell?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Feng Junyi said, "I just went to the Empress Dowager. After asking her for instructions, I don''t need you to go there to greet me. The Empress Dowager also said that she likes peace and quiet. These traditional etiquette can be exempted."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan jumped up happily, directly hugged Feng Junyi''s neck and said with a smile, "brother emperor, I love you so much."


    Feng Junyi: "??"


    Again... You?


    His face was a little cold and he whispered, "call your husband."


    "Good husband, the best husband in the world, you are the best."


    After saying this, Duke Wang came in again, knelt on the ground and said, "emperor, the Empress Dowager called you over."


    Feng Junyi frowns. Hasn''t he just come back from there? Why are you going again.


    But he didn''t think too much, but said, "well, I''ll go now."


    Su Nuan can see that Feng Junyi really respects this grandmother. In this case, she can''t afford to hide. Can she still hide?


    Feng Junyi looked at the clever little girl in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to Ci''an Palace first. It''s sunny recently. Shall I take you out for an outing some day?"

 Chapter 286

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How can this feeling be so like the remedy of slag man''s confession?


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The dog Emperor just went to see the Empress Dowager. It should be nothing.


    Moreover, he just wanted to ask her out for an outing. He didn''t mean anything else.


    Su Nuan comforted himself before he felt happier.


    The original worries dissipated at this time.


    Su Nuan nodded at Feng Junyi, "well, the emperor''s brother can do whatever he wants."


    Feng Junyi strides to Ci''an palace and sees the Empress Dowager reading the Buddha beads with her eyes closed.


    Originally, he wanted to get closer, but when he saw Su huaner, his inner resistance came naturally.


    He doesn''t want to see this woman.


    So he arched his hands and said, "what''s the matter with the emperor''s grandmother calling her grandson?"


    "You know you''re a grandson."


    The Empress Dowager opened her eyes. Her wrinkled eyes were full of indifference. At the moment, she said sternly, "since you are the grandson of the mourning family, can''t grandma call you to accompany the mourning family?"


    Feng Junyi:


    When the emperor''s grandmother became so wordy, he said one word and he said several words.


    However, even so, Feng Junyi said in a proper way: "grandma Huang is right in everything she says. Her grandson is talkative."


    "Well, I love my family and don''t pull so much with you. I''ll ask you, in your harem, except for the queen, can you be a right imperial concubine? A concubine? How many beauties?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi answered truthfully, "except for the queen, there are no royal concubines or concubines, only more than ten beauties."


    In fact, he doesn''t know how many beauties there are. It seems that there are about ten people.


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she took a deep breath and looked anxious. She said, "look at you. Which emperor has become like you? Which emperor is not full of people in the three palaces and six courtyards? Do you like those beauties?"


    Feng Junyi said: "first, I don''t like it. Second... Grandma Huang is afraid to forget why the first emperor died."


    The Empress Dowager thought for a moment.


    Her son went so early that she almost forgot.


    Her sons had countless beauties in the harem, and they began to compete for favor one by one. As a result, many of her royal grandchildren were buried in the calculations between concubines and concubines.


    So what she hated most in her life was these things.


    At the moment, she sighed and said, "well, even so, the mourners can understand, but now you only have the queen, and more than a dozen beauties guard the empty boudoir alone. Are you not afraid of their complaints?"


    When the Empress Dowager finished her words, Feng Junyi sneered and said, "complain? If there is any complaint, send away a cup of poisonous wine. The queen likes peace and quiet. She doesn''t have to say hello to them sooner or later. The rest of the beauties have the same share, so there is no fighting. Doesn''t grandma think it''s good?"


    The Empress Dowager was stunned at this.


    She finally said, "Ai family knows what you think, but it''s not what the emperor should do to spoil one person alone. The emperor should care about the world and multiply more children..."


    "Then let them kill each other. Is the most cruel and cruel one the one who will stay? Do you like the emperor with blood on his hands?"


    The Empress Dowager fell silent again.


    Her Yi''er was once so beautiful and simple that she was the best looking one among her grandchildren.


    But later, those people were jealous of his grandson''s good looks. When they wanted to kill him, his grandson gradually became bloodthirsty. Finally, after killing a group of people with evil intentions, they successfully ascended the throne with the help of the Regent.


    Such a throne is indeed a blood mark step by step.


    Su huan''er on one side was also worried when he heard this.


    You know, she approached the Empress Dowager so that she could dedicate herself to the emperor, or even be a close maid beside the emperor.


    Where do you know that the Empress Dowager was deceived by the emperor''s words.


    At the moment, she was a little worried, but she didn''t know how to remind.


    Finally, I had an idea. When I saw the maid bringing tea, I went forward to hold the tea in my hand and said, "emperor, please have tea."


    Feng Junyi had a headache when he saw Su huaner. Now he felt even more headache when he saw her.


    At the moment, the connection was not connected, and the cold voice said, "just put it there."


    After hearing this, Su huan''er was also slightly sour, and then retreated to one side.


    Just such a interruption, the Empress Dowager also remembered the business, so she put her old face up and said, "no matter how many excuses you have, I''ll ask you one thing. Huan''er saved your life when you were young?"


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he couldn''t help smiling. "Grandma Huang called her grandson and said so much. I''m afraid that''s what she wanted to say."


    The Empress Dowager''s face is also a little shaky. No matter how much, she simply depends on the old and sells the old. She continued: "don''t interrupt here. You should know how to repay your kindness. Huan''er was also a poor girl because she was exiled from a princess and almost poisoned by thieves in order to save you. You must give her an explanation."


    "OK."


    Feng Junyi smiles even more.


    "It seems that the last hundred liang of gold is not enough. Come on, how much more?"


    "You..."


    Facing Feng Junyi''s words like this, the Empress Dowager also trembled all over her body: "with sorrow at home, why does she worry about food and clothing, she..."


    Feng Junyi nodded and said, "my grandson knows that what she lacks is a home. Don''t worry, grandma Huang. I will return her to the emperor of the state of cloud and warn him that if he dares to bully her again, I will level the state of cloud."


    The Empress Dowager looked at her grandson and said that she could not teach her.


    Then he patted the table and said, "you''re not young anymore. Don''t fool my old woman here. From now on, it''s good. It''s up to you to decide today. Since you don''t have a concubine, huan''er''s identity is different from them. She''s still your life-saving benefactor. She''s not your concubine."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Su huaner. Su huaner flopped and knelt on the ground. Tears murmured and said, "empress dowager, Huan Er just wants to take care of you when she enters the palace, not to be the emperor''s concubine. Huan Er will be satisfied to serve you all her life."


    Put it on, just keep putting it on.


    He hated such a pretentious woman most in his life.


    This time, only his queen is the most real.


    Feng Junyi sneered and continued, "the grandson listens to grandma Huang''s orders. In this way, grandma Huang is satisfied?"


    The Empress Dowager was also stunned. She didn''t expect her rebellious grandson to promise so readily. On the contrary, she thought it was the boy''s enlightenment.


    Su huaner didn''t expect that the Yellow Emperor had promised. She even imagined that the emperor would cut her with a sword, but what she thought day and night finally came true.

 Chapter 287

    The Empress Dowager said with a smile, "it''s enough for you to understand the meaning of mourning."


    She also heard that the queen married by the emperor was so injured that she didn''t have a good brain that she looked like a fool. She wanted to question, but she thought that since the emperor agreed to this today, let''s stop it for the time being.


    "Grandma Huang, if there''s nothing wrong, the grandson will leave first."


    "Go, go."


    The Empress Dowager waved his hand and signaled him to leave. When he got up, he added, "tonight, the mourning family will order someone to decorate it. You can rest there at night."


    Su huan''er''s heart pounded when she heard this.


    Why is she going to marry the emperor so soon? A woman who becomes an emperor completely?


    She blushed and looked at the emperor with a pair of affectionate eyes. She didn''t know that what looked at each other was still the emperor''s cold face.


    "Yes."


    When the emperor answered, Su huaner was even more elated. When he saw the emperor leave, he politely said to the Emperor: "I''m here to send you to the emperor."


    When the emperor left, the Empress Dowager suddenly put away her pleasant appearance and said directly with a face: "Su huaner, do you know why the mourners are trying to send you to the emperor?"


    Su huan''er was stunned by this sudden sentence. She knelt on the ground in panic and looked at the Empress Dowager in front of her.


    "Huan''er doesn''t know."


    Su huaner was still in fear. She thought it was the Empress Dowager who was kind-hearted and kind-hearted. First, she saved her and second, she took special care of her because she saved the emperor. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    The Empress Dowager said, "from now on, you will stay with the emperor and closely monitor his every move, especially the emperor''s condition. If there is any change, remember to report to the mourning family at any time."


    After the words of the empress dowager, Su huaner was even more stunned.


    She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but when she looked at the empress dowager, she didn''t dare to say anything. She just quickly knelt down on her knees and said to the old woman in front of her: "yes, huaner must abide by the Empress Dowager''s instructions."


    She has been wandering among the people for many years and knows what it means to judge the situation. At present, the Empress Dowager certainly doesn''t just let her monitor the emperor, but as long as she can stay with the emperor again, she will have the opportunity to take everything that belongs to her.


    You know, before that, she also took the jade pendant given to her by the emperor and took this opportunity to enter the palace.


    However, for some reason, the guards at the gate didn''t even let her in.


    She tried several times and found that every time it was the same excuse, so she never tried again.


    She is a wise man. She knows that someone deliberately asked someone to stop her from entering the palace.


    Since that person has such a great ability, she won''t ask for trouble. Now she has such a big backer as the Empress Dowager. She is very happy in her heart.


    Su Nuan learned that it was dusk when Su huaner was granted the title of concubine.


    At that time, she was waking up. At that time, she vaguely saw pearl rubbing in front of her, wheezing and gasping: "empress, Empress is bad. The little bitch knows how to make the emperor accept her as a concubine, and will go to her for the night."


    Princess? Overnight?


    As a queen, she doesn''t know anything.


    When Su Nuan sat up from bed, he was still a little confused. Then he said, "Pearl, don''t joke any more. I''m the Lord of the six palaces. The emperor''s princess is a big event. How can I not know? You must have heard wrong."


    When she finished, she only felt that she had just had a dream and was going to sleep.


    The emperor''s brother clearly said that if she slept too much during the day, she would go to him to rest at night. How could she sleep with the new concubine at night?


    Pearl must have heard something wrong.


    Pearl saw that her queen was going to sleep. She was in a hurry.


    Finally, she crossed her heart and pulled her mother up: "mother, you can''t sleep anymore. The more you sleep, the more confused you are. In my opinion, whether it''s true or false, you''d better go with the slave and maid to have a look."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help being entangled by pearls, so she had to get up from her warm quilt.


    After dressing neatly, Su Nuan followed the Pearl and went in the direction pointed by the Pearl.


    The originally deserted palace has begun to be decorated. Su Nuan remembered that this is not the place of the skinned beauty?


    Can''t Su huaner be arranged to live in such a place?


    She took the skirt, even though she knew it was the world in the book, look


    When I went to the decorated bedroom, I still felt cold in my back.


    A group of maids were cleaning up. They saw her kneeling down at her and said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    "Get up, what happy event are you preparing? Why doesn''t this palace, the Lord of the six palaces, know?"


    After su Nuan''s words, the faces of several palace maids suddenly became very pale.


    One of the maids kowtowed and said, "if you go back to your mother, you don''t know what''s going on. You just follow orders and come to clean up."


    "I''ve seen the queen."


    A clear voice sounded. Su Nuan looked up at the man who came out of the hall and saw Su huaner blessing her.


    Pearl said coldly at this time, "you are not a little bitch. Why don''t you kneel down and salute?"


    Su huan''er listened to this and just closed her mouth tightly. It can be seen from the look on her face. Su huan''er was very unconvinced.


    "Come on, sister huan''er grew up outside the palace when she was young. She is rude and doesn''t understand the etiquette in the palace. It''s nothing."


    After su Nuan''s words, Su huaner''s face became more ugly.


    Su huan''er just wanted to turn the topic aside, so he said softly, "don''t be angry with the empress. This is what the emperor and the Empress Dowager mean. Huan''er didn''t know that the emperor and the Empress Dowager didn''t tell the empress and hoped that the empress would forgive her."


    "So it is. That is to say, you move into the palace today. In order to avoid mistakes in the future, the palace will assign only one Mammy to teach you the rules of the palace."


    Su Nuan said this in one breath and said to Pearl, "Pearl, assign mammy Li later and teach her well."


    After hearing this, pearl couldn''t help smiling at the corners of her mouth. You know, mother Li specializes in teaching people rules. All the new palace maids have been taught by her. Being strict is not the least.


    With mother Li''s instruction, Su Huan must have no good fruit to eat.


    So she behaved and saluted, "yes, empress."


    Su huan''er also smelled a different smell. She held her skirt tightly. At the moment, she had to swallow it.

 Chapter 288

    Su Nuan is certainly not happy that such a thing has happened.


    Su huan''er didn''t know what she thought, but she thought she had robbed what originally belonged to her and wanted to occupy her emperor''s brother again.


    In fact, Su Nuan didn''t know she had such an affair with the little tyrant. If she had known, she wouldn''t have rushed up to hug her thigh.


    Now her bed is warm, why let her go?


    Besides, even so, she and Feng Junyi are the married couple who have worshipped.


    Pearl didn''t dare to interrupt when she saw Su''s warm cheeks.


    Only the flatterer went to Su Nuan, kneaded her legs and shoulders, and whispered, "empress, the maid will take you back first, and then go to find mammy Li to teach her rules. When passing by the imperial dining room, let the imperial chefs cook some food for you. What do you think?"


    "I want hot pot."


    When she was in a bad mood, she wanted something spicy.


    Pearl would have advised her to eat less because she was afraid of getting angry.


    Today, seeing that her mother was in a bad mood, she immediately promised: "let you wait. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare all your favorite dishes, make people wait, and then tell the imperial chef to let them make some dessert drinks."


    Hearing that Pearl was so clever, her mood was much better, so she picked her eyebrows and said, "OK, OK, go quickly. The more you say, the more I feel hungry. I don''t have to take me back. I''ll go by myself."


    Pearl answered and ordered other maids to take good care of the empress. After lifting her skirt, she went to the direction of the imperial study.


    Su Nuan doesn''t think about it. Anyway, people don''t offend me. I don''t offend. There''s nothing wrong with salted fish.


    As for the dog emperor, if he dared to touch another woman, he would never want to go to her bed in his life.


    Even if it''s wishful thinking, you have to have the courage to think about it, don''t you?


    On the other hand, Su huan''er''s anger burned like a fire after seeing Su Nuan leave with the palace maid.


    Especially when she thought of her past experiences and grievances, her anger at Su Nuan became more and more obvious.


    In her opinion, the reason why she came to this point was entirely caused by the little bitch.


    She took everything from her and occupied her position. She made her hated by her father and abandoned by her father!


    It''s all because of that bitch!


    Now that the Empress Dowager has given her the backing to be the emperor''s woman, she must seize this opportunity tonight. I''m afraid as a chess piece for the empress dowager, she must also be a shiny chess piece.


    With this thought, the anger in her heart could be offset, as if she had really been compensated.


    After all, according to her inquiry, the queen and the emperor have not shared a room until now. This is the time for her to take advantage of it.


    The emperor is now a teenager. As long as she successfully occupies his body and his heart, she won''t worry about abolishing this bitch.


    She looked around at the palace people who didn''t go to the bedroom, and felt a lot happier in her heart.


    Don''t let the palace maid and the eunuch decorate almost. She stepped forward and knelt down at her and said, "the lady has arranged almost here. The maidservant will step back first."


    Seeing the palace maids and eunuchs kneeling together in a row, Su huaner''s heart was greatly satisfied.


    After living for so many years, it''s the first time that so many people salute her.


    She will never live in hiding like a street mouse again. She also wants to stand at the top of power and become the queen of the world.


    So she raised her little face slightly and said condescending, "then I''ve worked hard for you today. These gold leaves should be given to you."


    As soon as the palace maids and eunuchs heard that there were rewards after finishing their work, they hurried to kneel down and thank them again: "thank you, madam."


    After hearing this, Su huan''er put his hand directly into the money bag, then grabbed a handful of gold leaves and scattered them on the ground.


    Where could the palace maids and eunuchs care so much? They rushed up one by one and picked up the gold leaves on the ground in their hands. After changing them, they withdrew with great gratitude.


    This feeling of having money and power is really wonderful.


    She picked up her skirt and put it into her purse. When she saw herself in the mirror, she was clean and tidy, wearing new clothes, sitting on the bed satisfied and waiting for the emperor.


    As time passed, Su huan''er also found something wrong.


    From the beginning of her joy to disappointment, she couldn''t help but ask the maid around her to inquire.


    After a while, the palace maid came in from the outside and knelt down at her and said, "madam, the maidservant has just found out. The emperor is still reviewing the memorial in the imperial study and has not gone anywhere else."


    She thought the emperor had gone to the little bitch, so she didn''t come to her.


    She was even angry just now. Now she was relieved to learn that the emperor was still reviewing memorials.


    "Then go to the imperial study and ask the imperial study to prepare some tonic food for the emperor."


    The palace maid saw that her master was happy and hurried to answer.


    Su huaner is not familiar with life in the palace. The most important thing for her now is to win people''s hearts, and the most important thing in the palace is money.


    Take out a piece of gold leaf, hand it to the palace maid, rub it against her, and say, "you put it away. You and I are destined. Since you come to serve me today, I won''t treat you badly. Take it first, and you will have more benefits in the future."


    As soon as the palace maid heard this, she thanked her thousands of times and quickly kowtowed to Su huaner to express her heartfelt: "don''t worry, I will try my best to serve you. If I do anything, I will do anything."


    "Go!"


    Su huan''er sent the maid out, and Su huan''er put the red cap on her head again.


    At this time, footsteps came from far to near.


    She was filled with joy and thought it was the emperor. She heard crisp laughter wherever she knew.


    "Today is a happy day. You are still here alone. It''s better to have a rest earlier. The emperor''s cousin is still reviewing the reciter. I''m afraid it''s going to be very late. Even if he finishes reviewing, he won''t come to you."


    Su huan''er thought it was the emperor. Now she heard that someone came to ridicule. She suddenly took off the cover and saw a young girl standing in front of her.


    I''m afraid there are only yellow beauties who can walk freely in this palace except the queen.


    Su huan''er had long known the form of the palace clearly. Now she despised the Yellow beauty.


    As far as she knows, beauty Huang is actually just a beauty. The emperor hasn''t even looked more.


    The reason why she has such a privilege is that the empress feels that she is in charge of the affairs of the harem, so she temporarily entrusts the affairs of the harem to her.


    But she knew that before long, she would take over the position of acting queen.


    She lifted the veil off her head and said in a cold voice, "you are just a beauty. Why should you tell me what to do?"

 Chapter 289

    Beauty Huang didn''t expect that the woman who looked soft and weak in front of the new palace should be so fierce.


    You know, I thought she was a soft and weak little girl. Unexpectedly, it was a ferocious thing behind her back.


    It seems that there is only her queen in the world who is soft, waxy and lovely.


    At the moment, Huang Meimei was unwilling to show weakness. She glared angrily and said, "why? I can manage things in the palace for the queen temporarily. Even the chief manager in the palace has to give me some thin noodles when he sees me."


    "You really see the wrong person. I don''t belong to the queen. Even the emperor has to listen to the words of the Empress Dowager. What are you and the queen?"


    Su huan''er had been angry for a long time. Now a beauty came to her, so don''t blame her for being rude.


    She came forward boldly and slapped the Yellow beauty in the face.


    "Let me show you today whether that bitch is powerful or me."


    After saying this, she opened her bow to the Yellow beauty and slapped her hard.


    Beauty Huang was stunned by the beating.


    She covered her red and swollen face and said angrily, "how dare you hit me? How dare you hit me!"


    "I fought with you!"


    However, as soon as Huang Mei rushed over, she was kicked in the knee by Su huaner.


    The kicked yellow beauty flopped and knelt on the ground. She smiled proudly and coldly: "yellow beauty, why do you give such a big gift when you see me? Please get up quickly."


    This time, Huang Meimei was even more angry, but she couldn''t beat the little girl again. Although she looked thin and small, her strength was surprisingly large.


    She simply got up and cried, "wait, I''ll tell the queen."


    "Just go and tell her. The best people know that you are not in the palace in the middle of the night and come to me to spoil the wedding night between me and the emperor."


    "Wait, the reason why the emperor doesn''t come to me is that you''re not a ghost. I''ll report it to the Empress Dowager now."


    As soon as Huang Meimei heard this, her face changed. She quickly opened her mouth: "sister, don''t do this. I just came to make friends with my sister."


    Huang Meimei jumped up and hugged her leg. She wanted to take this opportunity to knock the woman down. She didn''t know that the woman directly put down a hairpin, gently raised her hand, and drew a long scar on her face.


    The burning pain came from her face. The Yellow beauty couldn''t help but make a painful sound.


    A few drops of blood trickled down her cheek.


    "You, you... My face... What happened to my face?"


    The Yellow beauty put her hand in front of her eyes and saw the blood red. She immediately cried even more.


    "Today just cuts your face. If it happens again, I don''t know what will happen. You''d better not provoke me."


    When Huang Meimei heard this, she had no time to respond and ran out.


    Su huan''er looked at Huang Mei coldly, wiped the hairpin with a handkerchief and put it on her head again.


    It''s strange. The Yellow beauty took the initiative to come to the door. It''s strange. The Yellow beauty''s face is pretty.


    Any woman who looks better than her will die.


    In Fengqi palace, Su Nuan looked at the steaming, spicy hot pot soup bottom, and his mood was even better.


    Simply called pearl to eat together.


    They make complaints about eating and tucking up.


    "I tell you, I am the most oppressed when I marry the emperor. Tell me, which emperor has not been in three palaces and six courts since ancient times?"


    Pearl''s tongue was hot, and she said in a puzzled way: "but Niang, isn''t it like this since ancient times? No matter who the emperor is with, it''s enough as long as you are the most painful in his heart. Niang, after listening to the advice of the slave, the emperor has you in his heart. It''s waiting for you and the hairpin year. The slave heard that it hurts."


    Pearl drank a few glasses of wine with her, and she was bold enough to speak. Su Nuan couldn''t help giggling when she saw pearl talking so boldly for the first time.


    "You know quite a lot, pearl. Tell me honestly, do you have anyone you like?"


    Su Nuan intended to gossip. He touched the wine in the cup with pearl. The two motioned for a while and took a dull sip.


    Pearl worshipped her hand and said, "where do you like? I have entered the palace since I was a child. The men I saw in the palace are not only the emperor, but also the eunuchs. By the way, there are also the Queen''s brother, but what''s the use of that. I don''t dare to think about it."


    Su Nuan seemed to hear a smell. She approached her and asked, "so, do you like my brother?"


    Pearl quickly waved her hand: "I don''t like it. I''m just making an analogy. I think it''s strange that I''ll be with my mother all my life."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan couldn''t help feeling that most of the ancient people said it to the master.


    This is the first time she has met someone who really thinks so.


    "Don''t worry, if you meet a good one in the future, I will assign her to you. My maid in waiting will marry out with wind and scenery."


    Pearl listened to this and smiled at her.


    Su Nuan was a little unhappy when he said this: "tell me, has the dog emperor climbed into Su huaner''s bed? Has he started to take off his clothes? Forget it, it''s so late. Maybe he has begun to applaud for love."


    Su Nuan said, feeling a dull pain in his chest.


    She gets angry at the thought of those hot eyes and the hostess is not her.


    The dead dog emperor, she won''t even let him touch it in the future.


    He also said that his ability was not good. No, the Empress Dowager asked him to go to his bridal chamber, so he went.


    "Empress, what is clapping for love?"


    Su Nuan snorted coldly, clapped his hands several times and disdained to say, "that''s not it."


    "It''s slapping. Is this a game?"


    Pearl is still confused. On the contrary, Su Nuan is curious. Isn''t pearl a big maid in waiting?


    According to the ancient custom, dowry servant girls are also called Tongfang. They don''t even know this kind of thing. Isn''t it funny?


    Su Nuan said with a smile, "no, no, how to explain this... It''s just... Burp ~"


    Su Nuan hiccupped. She didn''t know if she was dazzled, because she saw a figure with a cold face beside the table.


    Isn''t this face the dog emperor''s?


    Su Nuan rubbed her eyes. She felt that her eyes were still a little blurred.


    Now he touched pearl with his elbow and asked, "Pearl, I think I''m drunk and have hallucinations. Do you think it''s the emperor?"


    "Where?"


    Pearl turned around slowly. She didn''t know that she had not seen the person in front of her. As soon as she tilted her body, she fell drunk under the table.


    Su Nuan was really drunk. She saw a fuzzy figure not far away. She thought it was Pearl, so she continued to laugh and say, "I''ll say illusion. You see, the dog emperor is gone again."


    "Who is the dog emperor?"

 Chapter 290

    Hearing the familiar voice, Su Nuan only felt a "buzz" in his head.


    He tilted his head and looked at the person in front of him. He was still blurred. He even rubbed his eyes with his little hands. He wanted to see clearly where he knew the person in front of him. He couldn''t see clearly at all.


    She thought it must be pearl who deliberately lied to her. The girl deliberately pretended to be Feng Junyi to scare her.


    At this thought, Su Nuan giggled. He stretched out his hand and held the face in front of him. His mouth murmured, "Pearl, are you too bad? You pretended to be the emperor to deceive me. Do you think I was scared? Cut, even if he really came, I''m not afraid."


    She said, smashing her small mouth, and poured a glass of wine from her mouth. She was about to pour the wine into her mouth, but her slender wrist was caught by someone.


    "Little thing, I''m so drunk that I can''t drink any more."


    The voice became gentle, but it frightened him more than the cold voice just now.


    Su Nuan''s heart clicked. Just now she was still wondering whether the man was dressed in pearls, but now she remembers the sound clearly. This is Feng Junyi.


    But she couldn''t let the other party know that she was awakened by fear. Su Nuan held her face in front of her and began to grope on it.


    Then he continued to calm down and said, "Oh, pearl, you''re quite similar. Did you deliberately stick a beard? I didn''t expect it to be a little pricked..."


    She giggled and finally fell into each other''s arms.


    The soft, sweet little girl fell into his arms. For some reason, Feng Junyi couldn''t help swallowing.


    Su Nuan was afraid that he would reveal his stuffing. His small head rubbed in his arms, and his mouth still muttered that he was dressed as drunk.


    "Pearl, do you think the emperor''s brother really wants to marry someone else tonight?"


    She deliberately asked in a mouth tone, and even whispered and choked.


    The "Pearl" in front of her did not move or answer her question.


    No, Su Nuan wondered whether the dog emperor came to her after he finished his work?


    No, she sent pearl to inquire before a column of incense. Pearl said that the emperor was still reading memorials in the imperial study.


    They didn''t eat much. They drank dry wine. In fact, they didn''t drink a few cups. The dog emperor even came to her.


    This time, even if you take a carriage, you have to waste some time. Then two people take off their clothes and Feng Junyi puts on his clothes again


    Well, hehe, I''m afraid of thinking carefully. Is it difficult for the dog emperor to use only one minute?


    Su Nuan thinks so. When he looks at Feng Junyi, he always feels a little strange. It''s more strange than that he can''t handle personnel.


    "Wuwuwuwu... The emperor''s brother certainly doesn''t like me, does he? Pearl, do you think that after tonight, the emperor''s brother will abolish my position as Queen tomorrow, drive me out and let me live in a pigsty..."


    Before Feng Junyi could answer, he heard the little girl in his arms muttering a lot. This made him both distressed and funny.


    "Why let you live in a pigsty?"


    Feng Junyi asks quietly. Su Nuan has begun to curse his mother in his heart.


    "Because... Because the pigsty is dirty, he always thinks I''m like a pig..."


    "Well, it''s quite similar."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he pulled her out of his arms, slapped her in both hands and asked her to look directly at him.


    "Take a closer look at who I am."


    Su Nuan still tilted her head, and a layer of fog rose in her eyes. She did look a little fuzzy.


    Now little mouth Baba asked, "are you the emperor''s brother?"


    Feng Junyi gave a faint hum. Su Nuan immediately looked very scared, and even cried out regardless of the image: "brother emperor, I didn''t mean to scold you. Sobbing, brother emperor, I just thought of you and other women... Sobbing, I''m so hard..."


    Feng Junyi picked his eyebrows. I don''t know why. He was a little happy when he heard the little girl say so.


    "Well, don''t feel bad. I haven''t touched her."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, he saw that the little girl in his arms was asleep.


    "Sleep so fast."


    He picked up the little girl, put her on the bed, and ordered father-in-law Wang to drag the Pearl out.


    There were only two of them left in such a big bedroom.


    Outside the window, it was dark. I stood in front of the bed with my hands on my back and quietly looked at the little people on the bed.


    Little man, I''m not so calm when I sleep. I lie alone on the big bed and turn around.


    She was wearing a thin shirt, her slender and round legs and belly were exposed, and her little face was slightly red. She looked very cute.


    Finally he stood in front of the bed for a while.


    Sure enough, the little girl was much smarter than him. When she couldn''t sleep, she took wine to help her sleep.


    It seems that he should drink some wine tonight to promote sleep.


    On the other side, Su huaner guarded the empty boudoir alone.


    Until the middle of the night, the emperor still couldn''t come.


    And she just sat on the bed and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she was sore all over.


    The cold cry startled the palace maid who was on the night watch. The maid hurried in. Su huaner said angrily, "where''s the emperor? Why hasn''t the emperor come yet?"


    The palace maid trembled and told the story of the emperor''s visit to Fengqi Palace this evening.


    Hearing this, Su huan''er threw the wine pot that had been put on the table on the ground with a bang.


    The maid in waiting was startled. Su huan''er said fiercely, "this Su Nuan is really shameless. Today, she''s bad for me. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The maid in waiting didn''t dare to speak at all. In front of her, the woman who looked delicate and lovely changed into a person in a moment, which only made her heart pounding.


    "What are you waiting for? What time is it? Don''t take off your clothes with the palace. The palace is going to serve tea to the Empress Dowager."


    On the wedding night, the emperor treated her like this. She must go to the Empress Dowager to complain.


    Let her see her good grandson. She hasn''t even stayed here. How can she monitor the emperor?


    After learning that the Empress Dowager asked the emperor to accept a woman she brought back from outside the palace, the eldest princess didn''t sleep well all night.


    She was relieved when the palace maid who went out to inquire told her that the emperor had rested in Fengqi Palace last night.


    If not, how sad it would be for the delicate and weak little man to keep an empty room alone and think about his husband''s lingering with other women.


    She had suffered so much that she didn''t want the little man to suffer again.


    So she asked softly, "did you inquire about the situation of the concubine who is new to the palace?"


    The palace maid said to her again, "this maid has also inquired. The bride got up early and went directly to the Empress Dowager to serve tea. She hasn''t come back yet."


    "He''s a powerful person. If you were an ordinary beauty, who could tell your elders about staying alone in an empty room on your wedding night? It''s all right. You usually stare carefully and remember not to be found."

 Chapter 291

    Su Nuan woke up and stretched herself. She didn''t expect that she didn''t have a headache after drinking so much wine last night.


    The Emperor didn''t know when to leave. She yawned in a good mood.


    Thinking of last night''s "narrow escape", Su Nuan felt lucky again.


    When Pearl heard the news, she came in to serve. As soon as she put on her clothes, a palace maid hurried in outside the hall and knelt in front of her.


    "Empress, the Empress Dowager invites you to go there."


    Su Nuan felt a headache when she thought of the old woman who looked very unfriendly.


    Feng Junyi stayed with her last night. Everyone in the palace who wants to inquire about the news must know.


    As for the empress dowager, she will certainly not be kind.


    No, she''s just getting up and she''s going to be taken away.


    Su Nuan asked in a soft voice, "did the palace man reveal that the Empress Dowager called me over for what?"


    The maid in waiting hurriedly said, "the maid also asked, but the mammy didn''t want to reveal a word."


    Hearing this, Pearl asked, "did you send her?"


    The maid continued, "yes, but the old lady didn''t enter the oil and salt, and the maidservant couldn''t help it."


    When Pearl heard this, she knew that she was in a bad situation. She lowered her voice and said, "madam, maidservant, go out and have a look."


    Su Nuan hurriedly grabbed her and said, "no matter how much, you dress up with me first. Don''t be too ostentatious. The Empress Dowager is very simple on weekdays. Just make it a little easier."


    After hearing this, pearl knew that her mother must have a way.


    Su Nuan dressed neatly and went out to see the old mammy waiting there.


    The old lady saw her come in and said to her, "it''s getting late, Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager asked the old slave to call you. You''d better go with the slave quickly."


    After hearing this, pearl was also a little angry. She said, "empress, I was in a bad mood last night. I just got up after eating some wine. Why do you urge me?"


    The Mammy was certainly unhappy when she heard this. She just snorted coldly, "the old slave has also received the will of the Empress Dowager. If the queen refuses to go, just tell the old slave."


    Su Nuan crisply said, "of course, the palace is willing to go. She is the emperor''s grandmother, and naturally she is also the daughter of the palace."


    The mammy couldn''t help feeling a little proud when she heard this.


    However, Su Nuan''s words changed again: "Mother Pearl, this is also the will of the Empress Dowager. Don''t be unreasonable. If others see it, they think it''s a teaching that the palace doesn''t understand."


    After listening to this, the old lady couldn''t hang her face. The little girl''s film clearly meant something.


    After saying this, Su Nuan smiled and said to the old mother, "mother, this little maid in waiting is not sensible. Don''t keep it in your heart. You are an old man in the palace. If you don''t understand any rules in the future, please ask you."


    Su Nuan''s lovely appearance finally eased the old Mammy''s face.


    She knew that what she could not offend in the palace was the empress dowager, and what she could not offend was the maid mammy around the Empress Dowager.


    Once these slaves blow in the ear with the master privately, they can''t be underestimated.


    "In that case, my mother will go with the old slave."


    Su Nuan is wearing a light pink Ru skirt. There are not too many bead hairpins on her head. Jin Bu Yao wears it on one side and a hairpin in front. It looks atmospheric and not cumbersome. It matches her identity very well.


    In addition, the pink and tender color sets off her little face with the same pink and jade carving, which anyone can look at and feel like.


    Pearl thinks that their master is so lovely. If the Empress Dowager really wants to, she will like her master.


    In the Ci''an palace, the Empress Dowager sat on a futon and held the Buddha beads in her hand. Su huaner choked her throat and said, "the empress dowager, when Su Nuan was in the cloud country, she was an evil doer. Like her mother, imperial concubine Li, she was a fox, and the queen didn''t even step in my palace last night."


    She spoke for a while, and her mouth was about to dry. The Empress Dowager in front of her still sat there, playing with the Buddha beads with her eyes closed.


    Seeing that this move didn''t seem to work, Su huan''er continued: "last night, I asked the slave to deliver food, but I didn''t even go in the door of the imperial study. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not far from being beaten into the cold palace."


    "Blame it, and blame you for your incompetence."


    The Empress Dowager finally said a word, but Su huaner felt that it was like a basin of cold water.


    She clenched her lower lip and couldn''t say a word. Finally, she just knelt down and kowtowed and said, "what the Empress Dowager taught is that huan''er is stupid."


    Here, there has been a notification that the queen has come to the bedroom.


    The Empress Dowager said to Su huaner, "the queen will come soon. Go and hide inside and listen to how the queen deals with people."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er clenched her lower lip. Although a hundred were reluctant, she also hid in.


    Soon Su Nuan came in, but when she saw the villain coming in, the Empress Dowager brightened her eyes.


    The former Emperor had many children, but few she really liked.


    In her opinion, the emperor is the most gifted one. Unfortunately, when she learned that the emperor was not born by the first emperor, she began to dislike him.


    But this little girl feels lovely in every way.


    She deliberately looked away and said to the villain in front of her: "I heard that the emperor went to you last night."


    Su Nuan knew that the Empress Dowager would ask her this, so she replied in a formal way: "I ate some wine last night. I don''t remember clearly, but according to the people in Nuan palace, the emperor did come to Fengqi palace."


    The Empress Dowager snorted. Yesterday, she did send someone to inquire. The little queen ate wine with her close maid.


    She originally wanted to call the little queen and scold her, but the little man in front of her couldn''t seem to pick out anything wrong.


    "As a queen, you should persuade the emperor to touch rain and dew. If the emperor dotes on one person, it is the Queen''s dereliction of duty."


    The Empress Dowager finally found a topic to cut into, but when she said this, the villain frowned again.


    Su Nuan seemed to be struggling with something. Well, he said after a while: "the Empress Dowager taught you a very good lesson, but Nuan''s memory is poor. If Nuan''s memory is correct, the emperor hasn''t even been lucky..."


    She doesn''t remember such things. It seems that she is really a fool.


    But when she said that, she didn''t move.


    After all, she also learned that the emperor had never been lucky to the queen, let alone any concubines and maids in the back palace.


    "This is what the mourners will find out. What does the queen do in the palace on weekdays?"


    Well, the Empress Dowager wants to pull her pigtail again.


    Su Nuan glanced at the unfinished paintings placed on the table by the empress dowager, and had an idea and said, "I like to draw paintings on the table when I''m free, but what did the Empress Dowager draw? And this word..."

 Chapter 292

    When the Empress Dowager is idle, she really likes painting and copying Buddhist scriptures. On weekdays, few people pay attention to this.


    At the moment, the little girl in front suddenly asked, which aroused her interest.


    She said, "there are words in this painting. It was really made by AI family. What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan tut sighed, "these paintings painted by the Empress Dowager are wonderful and beautiful. They are like real ones. Moreover, the Buddhist scriptures are almost written by a master. Nuan really envies them."


    Su huaner, who was hiding behind, couldn''t help but curl her lips when she heard Su Nuan''s words.


    She thought the little thing could do something big. It turned out to be just a stunt.


    The Empress Dowager here is also a little bored. She thought this little thing would say something amazing. Unexpectedly, she would pick it up like those slaves in her palace.


    She immediately said with a cold face, "it''s really just writing and painting. It can''t be carried on the big table."


    "If you can''t move it to the big table, it''s right."


    After the Empress Dowager''s words, Su Nuan directly followed such a sentence, which immediately made the Empress Dowager''s face more ugly.


    The old lady on one side heard this and said directly, "you are just a little queen. How dare you evaluate the Empress Dowager so!"


    Su Nuan listened to the old mother''s words, not only not afraid, but giggled: "mother, what''s your hurry? I haven''t finished my words. Listen to me first."


    She even changed herself to me. I don''t believe mammy didn''t recognize it.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager said to the Mammy, "don''t be rude. After all, she is also the queen. Queen, finish talking."


    She wanted to see how the little girl could express what she had just said.


    Sunan opening Road: "The Empress Dowager''s pen is a good pen, and the paper is also a good paper, but the color... Tut Tut, empress dowager, you see, your brush strokes are particularly excellent. You use a thin method to transition the level. Because there are few colors, it seems a little monotonous. Unfortunately, I have some colors. Although they are not good things, they are complete in color. Do you want to try, Empress Dowager?"


    The Empress Dowager listened to this and looked at the mammy on one side. To tell the truth, she was really excited.


    "If you really have this good thing, you might as well take it out and have a look."


    Su Wenxing rushed to the Empress Dowager and blessed her body: "wennuan, go back to the palace to get it. Empress dowager, wait a moment."


    It seems that this move has been half successful.


    Su Nuan winked at Pearl, and the two hurried back.


    Pearl asked anxiously behind her, "empress, where do we have those pigments in our palace? We can''t take them out. The Empress Dowager has to lose her temper. What if she is unhappy and puts you in the cold or abandons you?"


    "Don''t worry, I say there is."


    Although she often went to the supermarket to get snacks, she also visited other areas when she was bored. There were a lot of pigments in the stationery area.


    Such as traditional Chinese painting pigments, gouache pigments, oil painting pigments, watercolor pens, marker pens, color lead, etc. just take out these pigments.


    So the two hurried back to the bedroom. Su Nuan ordered pearl to find some empty bottles with the Tai hospital.


    If you want the other party to have a good impression of yourself, you must give it what it likes.


    In the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, calligraphy and paintings were hung everywhere shortly after she moved in, indicating that the Empress Dowager liked them very much. If she gave her some paint, she would like it.


    Pearl answered and didn''t dare to ask more. She only hurried to Taihai hospital, while Su Nuan only selected the best traditional Chinese painting materials in the supermarket.


    When Pearl came back, she squeezed all the pigments like toothpaste into the small bottle.


    Pearl looked at the things in her hand and couldn''t help asking, "empress, where did you come from?"


    Su Nuan didn''t bother to explain too much, but said, "I bought these things when I was shopping outside. Just those small alleys and shops. Sometimes I can always find good things."


    Pearl was even more surprised when she heard this. As soon as she wanted to reach for it and observe it carefully, she was patted on her hand by Su Nuan: "all right, all right, why do you study so much? It''s the business to please the Empress Dowager."


    "That''s true."


    Pearl looked at her little queen busy and wanted to reach out to help, but she saw that her little queen was careful and simply stood aside.


    She thought, these things must also cost a lot of money.


    Su Nuan finished loading it here and gave it directly to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was surprised to see these 20 bottles and cans filled with paint.


    But seeing so many colors, the little girl in front of me felt much more pleasing to the eye.


    After the little queen left, Su huaner came out from behind the hall.


    But seeing that the Empress Dowager could not wait to spread paper and began to draw some flowers and trees, Su huaner knew that she had really lost.


    The Empress Dowager was also sober. She knew that the little queen took out these things to please her.


    But there''s no way. She likes painting, so she just eats it.


    "See, don''t deny it. The little girl is smart. She will learn from her for a long time."


    Su huan''er said yes, but she hated Su Nuan very much.


    Obviously, she came to let the Empress Dowager decide for her today, but she didn''t want to become the opportunity for the little girl to win over the Empress Dowager.


    "Go down, AI Jia is still that sentence. Whether you can tie the emperor''s heart can only depend on your ability. The emperor is a wild horse. The more you tie him with a horse bridle, the more he struggles. You can understand as much as you can."


    "Yes..."


    Su huan''er retreated, but she was always angry in her heart.


    Special means, she didn''t think about it.


    But she heard from some palace maids that a beauty had tried to put something for the emperor. After the emperor found out, instead of having a skin relationship with her, she skinned and cramped her and died in a terrible state.


    So on this thought, she gave up the idea.


    But if something happened to the little bitch, if she was no longer clean, would the emperor still treat her like this, as always?


    Walking on the road, she thought so much that she felt that only this thing was feasible.


    Isn''t this little bitch close to the third Lord and general Feng on weekdays?


    In that case, it''s better for her to wish them a helping hand, promote a pair of good mandarin ducks and surprise the emperor so that he can see carefully whether the little bitch is worth his favor.


    The maid in waiting on one side smiled when she saw her mother walking. She couldn''t help trembling and said, "mother, are we going back to the palace now?"


    "No, you find a reliable servant who can get in and out of the palace. The palace has something to tell you."

 Chapter 293

    After finishing the empress dowager, Su Nuan feels that he can rest easy for some time.


    After returning to Qing''s bedroom, he lay in bed again.


    Pearl is also anxious. It''s clear that Su huaner, who is new to the palace, can sleep. Why can''t her mother?


    You know, Su huan''er is only a few days older than her mother.


    I had a snack last night. I saw pearl looking at her and couldn''t help but say, "Pearl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pearl sighed and said, "empress, if you used your wisdom to deal with the Empress Dowager to deal with the emperor, I''m afraid you would have gone to bed long ago."


    Su Nuan listened to this and said, "according to what you mean, when I deal with the emperor, I''m not smart enough?"


    Pearl summoned up her brave way: "isn''t it? Slaves and maidservants are worried at ordinary times. You don''t... Take the initiative when the emperor leaves."


    When Pearl finished, her heart was like beating a drum.


    Su Nuan also sighed after hearing this.


    "Who said I didn''t take the initiative? Which time didn''t I take the initiative to drill into the emperor''s arms? Who knows that the emperor always... I guess he can''t."


    Su Nuan holds his cheeks in his hands. If the emperor really can''t do it, everyone will be finished. No one should be jealous.


    "Emperor, he... Shouldn''t have."


    Pearl was also surprised when she heard this. She asked, "have you ever inquired with LV Yuyi?"


    Su Nuan nodded: "yes, doctor LV said that the emperor is normal. Who knows? Maybe he thinks I''m the queen. It''s inconvenient to disclose. You''re familiar with doctor LV at ordinary times? Why not give me medicine under the pretext. I''m not coming to the moon. Go to find him and inquire about it by the way."


    Pearl was still reluctant, but her mother said it for her own sake, so she had to promise.


    When Su huan''er was still in the bedroom, the maid came in and announced that Princess Li Guifei of the cloud Kingdom asked to see her.


    Hearing this, Su huan''er just raised her lips and said with a smile, "it''s her. Let her come in."


    When Li Guifei came in, Su huaner was leaning on the couch. When she saw her coming in, she didn''t even move.


    Seeing this, imperial concubine Li said coldly, "Su huaner, I don''t care what your purpose is this time. Please stay away from the queen."


    "Stay away from her? What if I disagree? Of course, I don''t disagree. As long as she rolls down from the Queen''s position, I''ll stay away from her immediately."


    "You!"


    Li Guifei was so angry that Su huaner said, "I don''t know what I am. Isn''t everything she has now mine? I saved the emperor in those years. If the dog Emperor didn''t find someone to deal with me, I wouldn''t be left out. If the beast hadn''t bullied my mother in those years, I wouldn''t exist."


    "So it''s all your fault, and you? Watching your son being bullied, watching yourself being suppressed, and watching your sister''s daughter being driven out of the palace!"


    Su huan''er said this and laughed.


    "By the way, how can I forget that you should wish for my death and my mother''s death, because my mother slept with your man."


    Su huan''er smiled wildly. Imperial concubine Li gritted her teeth, grabbed her and said coldly, "wake up. I never thought about it that much. It''s because you think too extreme. Indeed, I''m cowardly. I didn''t protect my children, but you can''t hurt her."


    Su huan''er said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. I''ll let others hurt her."


    "You!"


    "I what? Let go!"


    Su huan''er pushed Li Guifei to the ground.


    She said coldly, "this is the country of origin, not the country of cloud. Don''t show off here. Of course, even in the country of cloud, the country of cloud is not what it used to be. What can you do for me, a little affiliated imperial concubine?"


    Li Guifei wanted to get up, but Su huaner stepped on the back of her hand and then stepped on it: "I''m not afraid to tell you another thing. After tonight, maybe your queen''s daughter will fall off the Queen''s throne and be accused of infidelity on her back. It''s very tragic."


    Hearing this, Li Guifei, regardless of her pain, asked eagerly, "what are you going to do? What are you going to do to the queen?"


    "I want her to die. She annoyed me first."


    Li Guifei pulled out her hand that Su huaner had stepped on under her feet and stumbled out of the palace. Su huaner looked at the maid beside her and asked coldly, "have you done everything you have been told?"


    The palace maid trembled and said, "it''s all done, madam. If something is revealed, what should I do? The emperor will kill..."


    Su huan''er stuck the maid''s chin in one hand, glared at her and said, "so this thing can only succeed, not fail. Don''t worry. Since I asked you to do so, you must be ready for the future. You can rest assured."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Nuan woke up, he realized that the Pearl didn''t come back.


    Seeing the sky, it was going to night soon, and usually pearl wouldn''t come back so late. Su Nuan couldn''t help worrying.


    She got up from bed, walked to the Palace door with her skirt and asked, "has pearl come back?"


    The two maids at the door shook their heads and said, "never come back."


    "It''s strange."


    Su Nuan asked two palace maids to dress her and hurried outside the hall.


    She went all the way to inquire, and finally heard a maid tell her that she saw the Pearl going to the palace gate.


    Since he was going to the palace gate, of course, he was going to find general Feng. Su Nuan didn''t understand how pearl went there. He didn''t think too much, so he went on.


    Who knows, as soon as she approached here, she saw a figure coming. Before she could see who the other party was, she was knocked unconscious.


    When Su Nuan opened his eyes again, he found himself in a room in the palace, surrounded by a lot of sundries and dust on the ground. At first glance, it was a place where no one lived for a long time.


    She was wondering who had brought her here when she heard a snort.


    Su Nuan looked in the direction of the sound and saw that general Feng was also here.


    Feng Xiaojun seems to be poisoned. He shrinks in the corner and looks very uncomfortable.


    "General Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuan was about to go over, but he heard general Feng''s almost roaring voice: "go away and don''t come over."


    Su Nuan was frightened. She stood there and saw general Feng Xiao blush in the dim light. She looked very uncomfortable.


    His face turns red. It''s hard to keep her away


    Su Nuan didn''t dare to think too much. He trotted to the door and shook the door hard, but found that the door was locked from the outside.


    She slapped for help, but it still didn''t help.


    Here, general Feng''s heavy breathing began to get closer and close

 Chapter 294

    At this moment, Su Nuan knew what fear was.


    Her back was firmly against the door frame, step by step back, looked at general Feng and said, "general Feng, calm down, general Feng! If you can''t control yourself to calm down, you''ll be fooled!"


    Seeing Feng Yuan approaching, Suluo retreated step by step.


    Finally, he was forced to a corner and had no way to escape.


    "Kill me..."


    When general Feng approached, the almost roaring sound came into the eardrum.


    Su Nuan was stunned: "what?"


    "Kill... Me..."


    The voice of trying to bear the pain came again.


    Su Nuan saw that Feng Yuan slowly pulled out the sword around his waist. His forehead broke through, his face turned red, and even his neck and hands turned red.


    This shows how strong the drug is.


    This is more serious than the last time she saw Feng Junyi.


    "Kill me!"


    Feng Yuan screamed. Su Nuan was startled. She hesitated to take the sword, but in a moment, Feng Yuan''s eyes changed.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped her wrist tightly. A pair of red eyes stared at her, as if struggling.


    Su Nuan knew that once she was caught by him, it would be over. In a hurry, she bit Feng Yuan''s wrist.


    Feng Yuan was sober because of the pain, and immediately released his grip on her hand.


    At the same time, he began to blame himself, but he couldn''t hold down the fire that was about to jump out in his chest. Finally, he bit on his wrist and wanted to tear off the skin.


    Su Nuan was even more frightened when she saw this scene. When had she seen such a terrible scene?


    Blood trickled down his wrist.


    She knew that general Feng was now struggling to endure pain. She couldn''t get too close to him, let alone talk to him.


    Because anything about the opposite sex can arouse the drug in his body.


    She began to hide far away, but did not give up to explore the doors and windows to see if there was any other place to go out.


    However, she soon found that the other party was completely trying to kill her, because all the escape routes were blocked.


    The doors and windows were nailed up without leakage.


    Here, Feng Yuan couldn''t hold himself. He constantly scratched his neck, causing blood on his neck. His mouth continued to whisper: "go, go..."


    Then the movement of his hands was beyond his control.


    He began to tear his armor, irritable and anxious.


    "Empress, empress, are you in there? Empress!"


    Outside the hall came the familiar voice of pearl. Su Nuan heard the voice as if he had heard salvation.


    She immediately responded: "pearl is me, I''m in it!"


    Seeing general Feng approaching, and she had nothing to do, she had to find a way.


    "Empress, if you can''t open the door, what can you do? You can''t open it..."


    Hearing the sound, pearl was crying.


    What should I do? What should I do? Su Nuan is also going crazy.


    There was no way to him. She had an idea, re entered the supermarket and began to look around.


    Pans, scissors, kitchen knives, none of these.


    Wait, kitchen knife??


    Su Nuan took out a big kitchen knife from the supermarket and began to cut the door, but she soon found that even with a big kitchen knife, the door did not move.


    This made her close to collapse. She said in a crying tone, "what about pearls? You can''t cut them down."


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at the door in front of her, trying to see the flaw from it.


    Pearl said to her outside the door, "madam, you pass the knife through the crack of the door... Ah!"


    Pearl was only half way through this when she heard a cry of surprise. Su Nuan was even more frightened when she heard this. She quickly asked, "Pearl, what''s the matter with you? Pearl? What''s the matter with you?"


    The chain of the door rang, and then the door was pushed open with a bang.


    Su Nuan, no matter how much, raised his kitchen knife and cut forward, but saw someone throw the fainting pearl in.


    The kitchen knife almost fell on Pearl. Before she could react, the door was locked with a bang.


    The Pearl thrown on the ground woke up. At the moment of opening her eyes, she was surprised to see her face again.


    "Empress, empress, are you okay?"


    "Go... Go..."


    General Feng, whose consciousness had become confused, moved towards them step by step.


    "General Feng... What''s the matter?"


    "Leave him alone. Let''s hide first."


    With pearl around, she felt comforted. Her fingers held Pearl''s hand tightly, and the two walked together.


    Perhaps general Feng was calmer now. He hid in the corner, holding the blade tightly, and the blood flowed down his hand.


    Pearl poked her head to see. In fact, she was well-informed. When she saw this picture, she immediately understood and retracted her head again.


    "Madam, general Feng, this is..."


    She didn''t finish all her words, but she got an answer from Su Nuan''s look.


    "Let''s hide here first, and then wait. Maybe someone will come out and find us later, and then help us out..."


    Su Nuan holds Pearl''s hand. She is also very afraid. The two people stare at her.


    "Niang, the maidservant inquired all the way. There were few people here and here. Niang... General Feng... Ah -"


    Pearl shouted loudly, closed her eyes and patted Feng Yuan''s hand under the table, while protecting her queen behind her.


    However, it didn''t seem to stop anything at all. General Feng''s eyes were still red. It seemed that he was going to turn over the table and pull them out of it.


    Pearl stood in front of her. She knew what was going on outside. She simply clenched her teeth and said, "madam, maidservants go out to block general Feng. Madam, you''ll be wronged first and hide here."


    "Pearl!"


    Su Nuan wanted to stop pearl, but pearl had gone out from under the table.


    When she saw pearl stand up, she took the initiative to hold general Feng''s waist and sobbed at him: "general Feng, you want me..."


    Then the scarlet eyes became scarlet and hugged the Pearl.


    At this time, the brocade robe on Pearl was torn off, waved vigorously, and placed on the table, blocking her sight.


    "Pearl..."


    Su Nuan covers her mouth. She knows this may be the only way.


    She heard that just across a layer of cloth, pearl repressed her pain, but she could not bear it and choked in a low voice, but it seemed that there was no end


    Listening to Pearl choking, Su Nuan felt that her heart was as painful as being cut by a knife. She blocked her ear with her hand to block such a painful sound, but the effect was very little.


    I don''t know how long it took, there was a noise outside the door.


    "The Empress Dowager is here. The maidservant saw her come here with her own eyes."


    "What a pair of adulterers * *, open the door!"

 Chapter 295

    The voice of the Empress Dowager sounded, and Su Nuan was startled.


    Did the Empress Dowager design all this?


    It should not be. The Empress Dowager has no grievances with her. How can he do such a thing to her and ask her to die?


    Just as she was frightened, she heard another voice.


    "Why did grandma Huang come here? This is my secret."


    Feng Junyi''s voice suddenly sounded. Su Nuan didn''t know whether he was happy or worried.


    She wanted to tell the emperor loudly that she was inside, but she knew what was happening here.


    She can''t expose herself, at least not in front of so many people, not in front of the Empress Dowager.


    "Where is your secret?"


    The Empress Dowager was surprised.


    Feng Junyi continued in a relaxed way: "yes, my private place, I call it immortal house. Of course, it''s also called Yuanyang house. I think the emperor''s grandmother should know its purpose."


    "Ridiculous!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard the voice, she thought of the name said by the emperor and said angrily, "you, how can you be so confused! As an emperor, you should be self disciplined, diligent and love the people. See what you do!"


    After the Empress Dowager''s words, Feng Junyi continued, "grandma Huang, it''s no big deal that your grandson just did what your son wanted to do but didn''t dare to do."


    This sentence made the Empress Dowager faint for a while. She took two steps back and almost couldn''t stand.


    "The AI family can''t manage it. The AI family can''t manage it. Help the AI family back and go back now."


    On one side, the maid in waiting could only help the Empress Dowager back.


    When the Empress Dowager left, the smile on Feng Junyi''s face disappeared. He stretched out his hand to push the door open. When he saw the traces of paint on the door frame, his eyebrows wrinkled more tightly.


    Then he pushed the door in.


    If it''s really the queen, what should he do?


    Blame him for not protecting her.


    However, when he stepped in and saw general Feng and another pale face, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he saw a small figure coming out from under the table and jumping into his arms in a moment.


    "Emperor''s brother ~ woo woo..."


    Su Nuan holds Feng Junyi and rubs his snot against him.


    Soothing the good mood, he turned and walked towards the Pearl covered with a rag.


    General Feng recovered his mind, looked at the maid pearl around him, saw the emperor again, hurriedly knelt down and said, "it''s the minister, damn it."


    Su Nuan hugged the Pearl in her arms and watched her reveal a section of her arm full of red marks. She cried even more.


    She could not imagine what kind of devastation pearl suffered at night. It was frightening to think about it alone.


    Her eyes were lax. After hearing her voice, she gradually recovered to Qingming, pulled a smile from the corners of her mouth and said, "Mom, you''re fine."


    Then, as if afraid of something, he pushed away her hand and choked: "madam, don''t touch the maid. The maid is dirty. I''m afraid it will pollute your hand..."


    Feng Junyi glances at general Feng. General Feng pulls out his sword and plans to commit suicide. He doesn''t know that Feng Junyi just waves his hand, and his sword is stuck on the door frame.


    "What are you doing? Take people away quickly. Your life is mine. I haven''t allowed you to take it."


    After saying this, he held Su Nuan, who was crying in tears, in his arms. When he walked to the door, he said, "pass it on to the imperial doctor."


    When Su Nuan woke up from Feng Junyi''s arms again, it was already dawn. She remembered what happened last night and asked, "how''s pearl? I''m going to see her."


    Feng Junyi didn''t stop him. He just answered faintly. Last night, he held the little thing. The little thing cried with his sleeve in his sleep. It seems that he was really frightened.


    Feng Junyi was annoyed at the thought of this, but he was patient and whispered, "she''s all right."


    "It''s all right."


    Su Nuan gets up from Feng Junyi''s arms and exhales heavily: "brother emperor, Nuan wants to see pearls now."


    "Go."


    After su Nuan left, Feng Junyi stood up and said to Wang Gong outside the hall, "how''s the investigation going?"


    Duke Wang hesitated for a moment and said, "the slave has gone to check and the person who guided the empress is... The person on the side of the Empress Dowager. Now the maid in waiting has disappeared, and eight or nine out of ten are dead."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he took a deep breath and sighed, "grandma Huang, what should my grandson do with you?"


    Duke Wang also heard the emperor''s embarrassment, lowered his voice and said, "that''s it..."


    "No more than checking."


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "but you should continue to pay attention."


    He knew that this matter had something to do with his royal grandmother, but there was no guarantee that others would be involved.


    He even suspected Su huaner, but without evidence, he would never act rashly.


    Su Nuan went to Pearl''s resting place and saw pearl lying there with a pale face. With only one eye, she felt her eyes swollen and tears wanted to fall down. Finally, she held back forcibly, just grabbed Pearl''s hand and said, "Pearl, let you suffer."


    She knew that if it wasn''t for the Pearl, it would be her.


    If it wasn''t for pearl, she didn''t know what to do. Pearl suffered for her.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, madam. It''s my honor to save you and general Feng."


    Pearl also wants to be very thorough. If she didn''t come forward, general Feng really touched her mother, I''m afraid both of them would die.


    So it doesn''t matter if she''s doing good.


    "Pearl, don''t worry. I will let general Feng be responsible for you and betroth you to him."


    She knew that ancient women took a fancy to chastity. Pearl had a skin relationship with general Feng, so she must explain. At least on her side, pearl can''t suffer.


    After saying this, pearl hurriedly said, "madam, you don''t have to. I didn''t want to get married. I just want to stay with her all my life."


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl. Her eyes were full of anxiety and sincerity. It didn''t seem like a joke.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. Whenever you want to get married and have a lover, tell me that I let the emperor make a kiss for you."


    "Thank you."


    After soothing pearl and talking to Pearl for a while, Su Nuan said again, "can you see who threw you in that day?"


    Pearl said, "it''s a little eunuch. His face is very fresh. In addition, it was too dark at that time. I didn''t see it clearly. Why did you go there, madam?"


    Su Nuan talked about the whole story. Pearl also said that she just helped her boil medicine at that time. It took a long time because she had to use slow fire.


    In this way, pearl exclaimed, "madam, they have mastered our whereabouts so clearly, which shows that there are ghosts in our palace!"

 Chapter 296

    Su Nuan sighs. It''s not in her palace that she can master things so clearly.


    Su Nuan picked up his skirt and was going back.


    "Pearl, lie down here and have a good rest. I''ll go back and have a look."


    Pearl saw her mother''s small appearance of fierce milk. She couldn''t help but say, "mother, where are you going?"


    Su Nuan said impolitely, "of course, pull out the ghost and see who gave him bear heart and leopard gall!"


    "Don''t worry, madam."


    Seeing her little body turned out to be a big temper, it can be seen that her mother was really angry.


    Pearl hurriedly said, "madam, your angry past is already frightening the snake. It''s better to wait and see the change. Maybe you can wait for her to come out."


    Su Nuan couldn''t swallow that breath, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was the only way.


    She looked at the scarred red mark of Pearl and asked in a low voice, "do you hurt? General Feng is really cruel."


    She was so distressed that she reached out to touch the trace on the Pearl''s neck and couldn''t help hissing.


    Pearl blushed in an instant: "OK, it doesn''t hurt."


    At the thought of last night, pearl was afraid and ashamed.


    Although she has been with the princess since she was a child, and even read a few words in the script before the princess got married, she still has no experience, so general Feng frightened her last night.


    Su Nuan glanced: "it''s strange that it doesn''t hurt. I heard it hurts when women do it. Wait. I''ll ask the imperial dining room to make more things for you to replenish your body."


    Pearl also wanted to stop. The queen in front of her has gone out.


    She had to lie down again.


    Last night, Feng Xiaojun was like a bloodthirsty devil, which made her body seem to be scattered.


    As for her master who asked her if she was in pain and pointed to her neck, pearl reluctantly supported herself and wanted to get out of bed, but she fell down with a plop.


    "Girl, why did you come down by yourself? I''ll bring you what you want."


    Tao yao is a palace maid who lives with pearl. She doesn''t know what happened last night, but the queen has announced to let her take care of pearl. Just now she just burned a pot of tea and came back, something like this happened.


    Tao yao picked up the Pearl from the ground. Seeing that the Pearl was covered with red and purple marks, he couldn''t help crying. He cried and said, "what have you done to make the master fight like this, sobbing..."


    Tao yao''s tears couldn''t stop falling down, causing pearl to wipe tears: "I''m fine. My mother treats me very well. I''m... I''m... Tao yao, can you give me the mirror?"


    She dared not say anything about last night.


    Now wipe away your tears, it''s the same as before.


    Tao yao nodded, walked a long way, took the mirror and handed it to her. Pearl looked at it. Only then did she find that her neck was indeed green and red, and it looked really scary.


    Suddenly, pearl saw a figure in the mirror. She was so frightened that her hand shook and the mirror fell to the ground.


    Then pearl saw general Feng who appeared in front of her house.


    "See general Feng..."


    When tao yao saw someone, she quickly saluted, but Pearl was very afraid. As soon as she saw this face, she would think of what happened last night. When she thought of what happened last night, she was particularly afraid, so she couldn''t help holding the quilt and trembling slightly.


    Seeing that the little maid in waiting was still trembling, Feng Yuan dared not go any further. He stood in front of the table and whispered, "the emperor allows me to come here to visit you."


    With these words, he said to another little maid nearby, "go out. I have a few words to talk to pearl alone."


    Tao yao answered and went out. Pearl felt that the last straw was broken.


    She didn''t dare to look at her face, just went into her lower lip, tried to suppress her inner fear and asked, "what are you doing?"


    She had never been so afraid of the beast like father, but at this time, she was extremely afraid in the face of general Feng, who wanted to swallow her meat and bones last night.


    General Feng said hoarsely, "I''ll see you. Thank you."


    His late thanks made him a little overwhelmed, especially when he saw the little maid in waiting looking at her in panic and fear, he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to come here today.


    Then he quickly put the things in his hand on the table and said, "I gave it to you. It''s good for your health if you drink it."


    General Feng''s voice is still hoarse. Perhaps because he was poisoned before, his face is as pale as before.


    "Thank you."


    Pearl said something. In fact, she desperately shouted in her heart to let the man leave, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The two men clubbed there. General Feng didn''t know what to do. Finally, he said, "I''ll go first. Take care of your body."


    When he came home last night, he mentioned the marriage to his mother. When his mother learned that the person he was going to marry was only a little maid beside the queen, she strongly opposed it.


    He said that he was the son of a great general and the future general. He married a palace maid when he got married. It was wrong for him not to be a housekeeper, so he gave up the idea.


    But he knew that it was impossible to give up the idea, so when he saw chicken soup outside the palace, he bought chicken soup and hugged her all the way into the palace just to let her have a taste.


    He went to the door, looked back and left again.


    Until the figure left, pearl reluctantly supported her body and stood up. When she opened her cloth bag and touched some warm chicken soup, a complex emotion rose in her heart.


    Finally, she took out the chicken soup, sipped it, and blushed on her face.


    On the other side, Su Nuan ran to the imperial dining room and worked hard for a while. Finally, she killed one of her favorite rabbits and put it into the pot to make rabbit soup.


    In order to avoid the bad taste made by the imperial chef, Su Nuan specially stared at one side and told the imperial chef when to put what materials.


    In addition to the onions, ginger and garlic, there are also mushrooms, Cordyceps, medlar and ginseng. When the sun is going down, a pot of rabbit soup is good.


    When the lid of the pot was lifted, bursts of fragrance rushed towards the head. The imperial chef praised repeatedly: "the queen is a good cook. When she comes to the imperial dining room, it can open the eyes of the children."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Another echoed: "no wonder the emperor dotes on the empress. It''s not because you have a heart for the emperor."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he remembered that there was the emperor.


    Fortunately, she just looked at this pot of rabbit soup and thought that she and Pearl couldn''t finish drinking. Where did she think there was an emperor.


    Just then, the rabbit soup was stewed and sent a bowl to the emperor and the empress dowager, which was won in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 297

    Thinking so, Su Nuan did so.


    She ordered people to divide the rabbit soup into three parts, one for the palace maid to give pearl to drink, and the other two she took to the imperial study.


    When she arrived at the imperial study, she put a large portion on the case in the imperial study and asked Duke Wang to send the rest to the Empress Dowager.


    After all this, she sat down quietly and looked at the man in front of her.


    Feng Junyi frowned, holding a book in one hand and a Zhu pen in the other. Without even raising his head, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuan rubbed against him and said in a soft voice, "I just came to see the emperor''s brother. When I just made rabbit soup, I felt very delicious, so I thought that the emperor''s brother might not have eaten. Emperor''s brother, try the rabbit soup I made!"


    With that, she politely took a spoon, filled a small bowl of soup and put it in front of Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi felt warm after hearing this.


    He put down the things in his hand and looked up at the little girl in front of him.


    The little girl held her cheeks in her hands and was right in front of him. Her big eyes stared at him. Her facial features were as delicate as a porcelain doll, especially the small cherry mouth. She really wanted to be bitten.


    "Brother emperor, just try it."


    Su Nuan pushed forward the white porcelain bowl in front of her. The rabbit soup she cooked was fried first and then boiled, so the rabbit soup was white. It was delicious just looking at it.


    So when Feng Junyi finally picked up the soup bowl to drink, she couldn''t help smacking her mouth.


    Feng Junyi also feels that Su Nuan is staring at him now, and he looks greedy.


    He wanted to tease her. After drinking a bowl, he simply poured all the soup in the big bowl into the small bowl and drank it up at one go.


    Su Nuan looks surprised to see that Feng Junyi has drunk two bowls in a row and his mouth is slightly open.


    She rubbed her belly. No, he was just busy stewing soup. He forgot to eat it himself. Now he was hungry.


    "The soup cooked by my queen is delicious. Ah, didn''t you drink it?"


    Feng Junyi doesn''t have a drop of soup left. When he puts the bowl aside, he deliberately asks.


    Su Nuan is wronged, so he doesn''t see that Feng Junyi is intentional.


    She was so bent on cooking soup that she forgot to taste some first.


    Su Nuan nodded and put his finger on his lips. Wei qubaba said, "I forgot when I just cooked the soup. People didn''t even taste the soup..."


    "So it is."


    Feng Junyi got up from his seat, detoured behind Su Nuan, then approached her and said, "do you want to taste the rabbit soup you made?"


    Su Nuan thought that Feng Junyi had left something else. He nodded immediately, "even if there is no rabbit soup, it''s better to have something else to cushion his stomach."


    Unlike her, Feng Junyi doesn''t like snacks. She''s not in Feng Junyi''s imperial study. He doesn''t prepare snacks here.


    However, just as she looked at Feng Junyi''s table to see if there were any other snacks on it, Feng Junyi''s two big hands had held her face.


    Su Nuan''s big eyes blinked. He didn''t understand what Feng Junyi was going to do.


    Before she could think clearly, Feng Junyi suddenly turned his head and directly put his lips together.


    The soft and cool lips were close to her lips. Su Nuan widened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. At this moment, he even forgot to breathe.


    She didn''t even know how long the man had kissed her like this. He didn''t come back until there was another bewitching voice in his ear.


    "Did you taste it?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuan is a little confused.


    So this guy just chewed her, just to let her taste the rabbit soup?


    what the fuck!!! The dog emperor is afraid not to be a pervert!!!


    Su Nuan wiped his mouth with the back of his hand after reacting.


    Her cheeks flushed and she muttered at him, "I''m not funny at all."


    "Have you tasted it? If not, I don''t mind letting you taste it again."


    The voice was bewitching, but it had a bad smell.


    Su Nuan couldn''t laugh or cry. He pushed him directly and said, "I don''t want it."


    I have to admit that the dog emperor has really grown up.


    And she can flirt with her sister. Look, she was flirted just now?


    "Now that you''ve finished the soup, I''ll eat the rest of the meat here ~"


    Su Nuan said this and sat directly next to him. Holding the meat in the bowl with two small claws, he began to put it into his mouth.


    Looking at her little cheeks, she is very cute.


    Suddenly, it was like remembering something, and the little face was full of seriousness.


    "Brother emperor, do you know who calculated me last night?"


    There was such a big accident last night. After the emperor took her in, although he didn''t know what the emperor did behind his back, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    Although she knows that what happened last night is not something that can be brought to the table, and the people in the palace will be tight lipped, she didn''t expect that Feng Junyi didn''t even reveal a word to her.


    She looked at Feng Junyi, but there was no wave on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll investigate it."


    Feng Junyi suddenly said coldly, which made Su Nuan feel very strange.


    She nodded and gave a cry of grievance.


    Seeing the little girl like this, Feng Junyi thought that she must have been very scared last night, so he held her in his arms, gathered her sideburns and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    A broad chest still gives her enough sense of security.


    Ci''an palace.


    The Empress Dowager only made a little investigation to understand the whole story.


    At the moment, she was meditating on the futon. Mammy followed her instructions and brought Su huaner in.


    As soon as Su huan''er came in, before he could kneel down, she was kicked by mammy at the bend of her leg and knelt on the ground with a thump.


    Su huan''er grinned with pain. The Empress Dowager slightly opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "you can''t be so rude."


    "Huan''er knocks on the Empress Dowager."


    Su huan''er bit her teeth. Although she hated the old mammy next to her, she had to endure the pain and kneel down.


    "You''d better get up quickly, I''m an old woman. I can''t stand your kneeling."


    The words of the Empress Dowager made Su huaner confused.


    Before Su huan''er could speak, the Empress Dowager said, "you''ve only grown up in a few days now. Your wings are hard. You dare to take advantage of the mourning family."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er turned pale.


    "Empress dowager, huan''er doesn''t know what the Empress Dowager is talking about. Is that little bitch Su Nuan provoking discord in front of the Empress Dowager? Huan''er is dedicated to the Empress Dowager..."


    "Hum, you cheap hoof, your mouth is very hard!"


    Mother Lao Mo grabbed Su huaner, raised her hand and slapped her in the face.


    "You calculated the empress and general Feng and put the blame on the Empress Dowager. You thought we were all stupid? Bah!"

 Chapter 298

    The Empress Dowager held the Buddha beads in her hand as if she couldn''t see the scene. She closed her eyes and frowned slightly, pinning her face aside.


    "Well, well, I''m old and I fight and kill all day."


    After the Empress Dowager''s words, the old lady put away her ferocity and said to the Empress Dowager slightly: "yes, the Empress Dowager."


    After that, he glared at Su huan''er fiercely.


    Su huan''er now understood that what he thought was seamless was actually completely penetrated by the Empress Dowager.


    If you want to spend it safely, you must admit your mistake at the first time.


    Thinking of these, she quickly knelt in front of the empress dowager, crawled to the bottom of her feet, held her in both hands and cried: "empress dowager, I know I''m wrong. No one should count on your head, but it''s all forced by the little bitch Su Nuan. It''s all her..."


    When she finished crying, the Empress Dowager just raised her eyelids and looked at her.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t know what was in her heart. The girl named Su huaner was almost killed by her father at the beginning. In addition, they were similar in age. The other one was smooth from the beginning, so she wouldn''t be jealous.


    Such a person has a black heart.


    She still turned the Buddha beads, and then said in a deep voice: "according to what you say, the person you should hate is your father and Emperor. He forced you out of the palace and almost killed you first. He also sent Su Nuan to our country."


    Su huan''er shook her head and continued to defend herself: "no, the empress dowager, listen to me. Don''t you see that Su Bingting was sent to the palace as well as other beauties. In fact, they are almost the same, but only she can stay. This is because the emperor thinks she saved his life!"


    "And I also tried. At that time, I sent a little servant girl to the emperor. From looking at his eyes, I can see that if he knew that Su Nuan was not the one who saved him, but me, she would never live until now!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she sneered: "since you knew this long ago, why didn''t you appear early? Or tell the emperor directly that you were the little girl who saved him?"


    Su huan''er cried and laughed when he heard this: "don''t you think I don''t want to? Many times I want to get close to the emperor, but I find that I don''t have that chance at all. I''m afraid I''ll be in a different place before I get close to him."


    "So I can''t kill her openly. I can only ruin her reputation, make the emperor dislike her, and let me slowly replace her."


    The Empress Dowager still didn''t speak. She didn''t expect that the little girl who looked soft and weak should be so deep in the city hall. She even began to plan a few years ago.


    I knew that a few years ago, she was still fasting and chanting Buddha in the temple, like washing her sins.


    Now that she''s down the mountain, she''s afraid it might happen.


    She slowly opened her mouth and asked, "tell me, what''s the advantage of AI''s letting you go? Will it be treacherous and kill AI''s family after it''s done?"


    "I can swear, I can swear now!"


    Su huaner quickly knelt up and raised a hand and said, "if I bring down Su Nuan and become the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine, I will truthfully report the emperor''s every move to the Empress Dowager. No matter what the Empress Dowager wants me to do, I will never resist. If this is false, I will be bombarded by five thunders and die."


    The Empress Dowager continued to pull the Buddha beads, glanced at the mammy around her and smiled at her.


    "Come on, get up. You''ve met a good person today. The Empress Dowager eats fast and worships Buddha all the year round. She is compassionate. In the spirit of saving people''s lives, one life is better than level 7 futu, so I won''t care about today."


    Su huan''er listened to Mammy and knew that this was what the Empress Dowager meant. She quickly kowtowed to the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress dowager, if the emperor finds you in the future, won''t huan''er hurt you?"


    Su huaner is still pretending that she knows that the emperor will not take the empress dowager, but she hopes that the Empress Dowager can cover her up.


    "Don''t worry about this. Even if the emperor finds out about the AI family, the AI family will press it down."


    "Thank the Empress Dowager."


    Su huan''er was relieved and smiled at the corners of her lips.


    With the real help of the empress dowager, Su Nuan''s death should not be far away.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Nuan left, Duke Wang came in from outside the hall and whispered to him, "emperor, the Empress Dowager invites you to go to the side hall for a chat."


    Feng Junyi snorted faintly, then got up and went to the side hall.


    As soon as I stepped in, I saw the Empress Dowager in plain clothes, with a pearl hairpin on her head, sitting in front of the table to pour tea.


    This was the queen mother he had never seen before, or that he had only seen when he was young.


    But now, his mother has died and is buried next to his father''s mausoleum.


    What appeared in front of him was only the wife raised by the Regent in the house.


    "Mrs. Liu."


    Feng Junyi said quietly. The fingers of the original tea drinker shook slightly. Then he put down the teapot in his hand, stood up and said to Fu Shen, "the people''s wife has seen the emperor."


    Feng Junyi sat down slowly in front of her and said to her, "what can I do for you?"


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, he was also happy, because the emperor called himself by me for the first time.


    Then she covered up her inner joy and said calmly, "the people''s wife heard what happened last night, and now the queen..."


    "She''s fine. What happened last night has passed."


    Feng Junyi obviously doesn''t want to talk about yesterday.


    "The people''s wife just came to remind the emperor that the Empress Dowager is not so simple. Although the people''s wife knows that the Empress Dowager was really better to you than other princes when the emperor was young, it is all what the emperor saw and heard."


    When the Empress Dowager said this, Feng Junyi sat down on the table with a teacup in his hand. She was startled by a bang.


    Feng Junyi said coldly, "since I was born, I have not been liked by my father. When I remember, I have often been bullied by my father and other brothers and sisters. What was my mother doing at that time? What did the Empress Dowager do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, she was also tortured by the emperor. She didn''t even care about herself. The first emperor asked her to give her son to the queen. She thought her son would be better. Unexpectedly, the queen only raised his son as an animal.


    Children are the mother''s heart, of course she hurts.


    Then he held his handkerchief and twisted it tightly: "I know that no matter what you say, it''s my fault..."


    "It''s enough to know. I let you rest at ease in Liu''s house and no longer set foot in the palace, but you just don''t follow."


    When Feng Junyi said this, his tone suddenly became cold again: "do you say that your life outside the palace is too comfortable?"

 Chapter 299

    When the queen mother heard this, she immediately apologized: "the emperor forgives. It''s all people''s women''s stupidity."


    Feng Junyi didn''t speak, but turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    In the past, his only warmth came partly from the little girl and partly from the Empress Dowager.


    This so-called biological mother, is it difficult to kill his last warmth?


    "Emperor, the people''s wife begged to visit the queen."


    Feng Junyi glanced at her. Recently, the little girl did mention the Empress Dowager.


    Therefore, he said in a low voice, "don''t make a statement, and you''ll wait here."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    The Empress Dowager was finally relieved. As long as the queen came, she could remind the queen to be careful of the old witch.


    The emperor couldn''t listen. She had to place her hope on the little girl.


    Most importantly, she wanted to know whether the little girl slept with the emperor. After all, even if she was outside the palace, she wanted to have grandchildren.


    Su Nuan was still languishing on the bed. She heard the maid in waiting come in and remind her, "madam, the emperor is coming soon. I''ll dress you up first."


    Since she came back from her study, her mother has been in bed, rolling around on the bed. The bead hairpin has scattered all over the ground and her hair is in disorder.


    Hearing that the emperor was coming, Su Nuan got up from the bed, touched his chicken nest like head and said, "my hair is rotten like this. It''s too late to dress up. You should comb my hair first."


    The maid clerk hurriedly took something and carefully combed her queen''s hair neatly. When all her waist long hair was combed, Su Nuan directly took it from the law enforcement station, put it in a bun and inserted it obliquely.


    Although this bun looks a little loose, it adds a bit of laziness.


    In particular, the people in the mirror have grown and doubled their hair. When they are in a bun in Anhui, they are no longer the small ball head of the past.


    There are two strands of hair hanging from the temples, and her full forehead is exposed, exposing all her exquisite facial features.


    Facing the mirror, Su Nuan couldn''t help sighing: "how can I look so good?"


    When he finished saying this, Feng Junyi had already come in.


    When the palace maid arrived at the emperor, she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to take a bite, and carefully withdrew.


    When Feng Junyi came in, he heard the little girl say so. He couldn''t help but lift up the corners of his lips, walked up to her and picked up pink Dai to trace her eyebrows.


    "Of course my queen is very beautiful."


    His eyebrow drawing technique is not very skilled. After two strokes, he almost put things down again.


    "The queen still doesn''t draw anything."


    Su Nuan pouted and wondered where she was and what she didn''t paint. It was clear that his craft was too poor.


    But she didn''t dare to say this. She took a mirror and looked at her left and right. Looking at her eyebrows painted by the emperor, she was a bit like a caterpillar. She forbeared to change her mind and put down the mirror.


    "What happened to the emperor''s brother?"


    "Someone wants to see you."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he reached out and grabbed her little hand: "come with me."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan did not doubt that he was behind him.


    When he arrived at the side hall next to the imperial study and saw the familiar figure, Su Nuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Too... Mother!"


    Su Nuan jumped up in surprise and almost called out the words "Empress Dowager", but on another thought, there are many people in the palace. It''s better to be cautious.


    The Empress Dowager was also very happy when she saw the little girl. She stood up and looked at the little girl again, smiled and said, "she has grown tall, beautiful and thin."


    Su Nuan also smiled and said, "my mother is still young and beautiful. If my mother goes shopping with Nuan, others are afraid that we will think we are sisters."


    "Just put honey on your little mouth."


    Feng Junyi raised his eyebrows when he heard this. Somehow, he suddenly remembered the taste of the little girl''s mouth. Well, it''s very sweet.


    The two were talking there, and Feng Junyi stood not far away with his hands on his back.


    The two women talked and laughed together, as if there were endless words. He felt jealous.


    After some greetings, the Empress Dowager whispered, "do you have the reality of husband and wife with the emperor?"


    Su Nuan didn''t expect that they were talking happily. Why did the Empress Dowager ask about this topic.


    Even his cheeks were flushed.


    "Empress mother, why do you ask this? Wennuan hasn''t reached the hairpin yet."


    At this point, I also took a look at the direction of Feng Junyi, for fear that the dog emperor would hear it.


    The Empress Dowager laughed, reached out and took her hand and said in a low voice, "women should learn to leave a way for themselves. I heard that the Empress Dowager also brought a girl back. That girl is not a good stubble, so we can''t wait any longer."


    "Well..."


    Su Nuan answered obediently. She couldn''t help it. The Empress Dowager couldn''t answer this.


    The Empress Dowager gave him another instruction, which probably meant that the Empress Dowager was not as merciful as she saw on the surface.


    When she was the empress dowager, she controlled everything in the palace.


    She should be careful in everything in the future. After all, the Empress Dowager must have her purpose to return to the palace at this time.


    Su Nuan thought to himself that it was just a matter of discord between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. If the discord between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law moved to the palace, there would be more inside information.


    The two chatted for a while. The Empress Dowager claimed that the specified time had come, so she got up and said goodbye.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager leaving in a sedan, Feng Junyi came to her side and whispered, "what did the Empress Dowager tell you?"


    Su Nuan didn''t want to hide anything. She blurted out: "the Empress Dowager said she wanted to have grandchildren. She asked Nuan if she had married you. Brother emperor, I''m not in a hurry. You''re good to recover."


    Feng Junyi looked a little unnatural: "I can''t see well."


    After saying this, Su Nuan noticed that Feng Junyi''s ears began to turn red.


    Is it really that place where he is ill?


    She couldn''t help glancing, and then said, "it''s all right. Even if she can''t see well, wennuan doesn''t dislike the emperor''s brother. Even if we can''t be husband and wife, we can be sisters!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Feng Junyi frowned slightly and looked at Su Nuan: "sister?"


    Little girl, is this a hint that he can''t?


    "Yes, yes, sister, you can be a sister, I can be a sister... No more, I can be a sister..."


    Su Nuan nods and looks at Feng Junyi getting closer. Why does she feel guilty?


    Obviously, what she said is the truth.


    However, just then, Feng Junyi stretched out his hand, grabbed her waist and put her body close to himself.


    Then he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "the queen means that I can''t be a man? I don''t know where the queen heard it. In that case, let''s try it now, shall we?"


    what the fuck!!!


    Su Nuan is crazy at the bottom of his heart. What''s the matter with the dog emperor? She''s just talking about things, or what she just meant, which made him feel bad about his self-esteem?

 Chapter 300

    Su Nuan smiled awkwardly and said, "I think it''s better to forget it. Look how nice the weather is today..."


    "Boom -"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the thunder roared, and even the clouds began to thicken.


    Do you want to pit her like this?


    "The weather is not very good."


    Feng Junyi holds her face and breaks her face back to look at him.


    "Really no, I don''t mean anything else. I just hope my husband can be healthy and happy."


    Su Nuan changed her previous appearance and was serious and serious. Feng Junyi saw her small appearance and touched the tip of her nose: "well, I won''t tease you."


    Su Nuan is relieved to see feng Junyi''s face return to normal.


    She doesn''t dare to get too close to the dog man. If anything happens again, it will be bad.


    The beautiful scenery of spring in March did not seem to cast a shadow on the palace.


    As for pearl, after lying in bed for three days, she walked down and continued to serve her.


    No matter how Su Nuan advised him, he didn''t listen, saying he was okay.


    Only Su Nuan could see that when the girl was serving her, her legs were a little weak. However, the girl was so stubborn that she let her go, but she didn''t dare to ask her to do any more work.


    However, she also found some clues. For example, general Feng Xiaojun would look at Pearl from time to time. His eyes seemed to stick to it. Su Nuan knew that general Feng Xiaojun was a good man, and maybe she should match the couple.


    After eating and drinking in her own palace, pearl came in and said, "madam, Huang Meimei said she had something important to see."


    Su Nuan answered, reluctantly got up from the bed, and then sat upright. Pearl thought and said, "the Yellow beauty seems to have met something. She looks very flustered. She has been looking left and right."


    "Let her come in and talk."


    When Huang Meimei came in, she hurried to Su Nuan''s collapse with her mouth flat and looked like she was about to cry.


    Su Nuan lazily raised his eyelids and asked her, "what''s the matter? Is this?"


    The Yellow beauty hurried forward and sobbed, "empress, I want to tell you something."


    Huang Mei said, looked left and right, then stepped forward and lowered her voice: "empress, that concubine Huan is a bad guy. She entered the Palace this time just to be disadvantageous to you. On the day she officially entered the palace as a concubine, she warned her concubine, she..."


    Su Nuan took out his ears with his little finger, and then said, "Huang Mei, your voice is so low. What did you just say? I didn''t hear a word."


    "Ah?"


    Before Huang Meimei could react, she was stunned. Su Nuan continued to pull out her ears with her fingers and said carelessly, "I haven''t heard well recently. Please speak louder when you speak."


    Huang Mei Mei thought she had committed a crime, but she thought that the queen of her family used "I" instead of "this palace", which showed that her mother was not joking or angry, so she behaved properly and raised her voice.


    "Empress, I said that the new empress huanfei was not a good thing. I went to visit her palace that day. She was not as kind as I saw..."


    Su Nuan caught a glimpse of the figure that was looking at her at the gate of the palace and raised her chin at Pearl. Pearl immediately understood and crept towards the door.


    Here, the Yellow beauty continued, "the ring imperial concubine must want to persecute you. I wondered if I could uncover her true face and think about it. I can only tell you this."


    At the same time, pearl rushed out and grabbed the palace maid who was eavesdropping with her head.


    The maid was startled and knelt on the ground immediately.


    "Girl, spare your life, girl. I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it..."


    Su Nuan said in a low voice, "bring in both at the door."


    Pearl grabbed one of them and walked in, followed by another. When Huang Meimei saw the two palace maids, she was also surprised: "what''s going on?"


    Pearl mercilessly loosened the bag carrying the maid''s clothes and said in a cold voice, "don''t kneel down quickly."


    The two maids knelt down together.


    Su Nuan said coldly, "do you know why the palace let pearl catch you in?"


    The palace maid cried, "I don''t know. Please forgive me."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan snapped at another palace maid, "do you know?"


    Another palace maid bowed to her and calmly replied, "if you go back to your mother, this bitch should not eavesdrop on the master''s conversation."


    Su Nuan heard this and said, "you are a sensible man. Tell me, why did you eavesdrop on the words of the palace and the Yellow beauty?"


    Beauty Huang is still in a daze. In fact, the queen is four or five years younger than her. Before, she was still a queen. She was just a little doll, but gradually, she found that the queen was not a fool as rumored outside, but had her shrewdness.


    Now when I look at it again, I think the queen is extremely smart. She is such a clever master. Wouldn''t it be great if she wasn''t confused?


    But even if she thought so, she didn''t dare to look at the queen in front of her generously. She just thought of the small face, which was tight and not angry, and she felt a little trembling.


    The palace maid was also frightened and continued to kneel on the ground and kowtow: "empress, I didn''t mean it. I was curious. I really didn''t mean to eavesdrop..."


    The palace maid finished and kowtowed while crying.


    Su Nuan said, "come on, who ordered you."


    She has basically determined that the ghost is the maid in front of her.


    The maid continued: "no one instructed me. I really didn''t. I''m just curious. After all, the master looks like you. I''m just curious... Sobbing..."


    "Shut up!"


    The palace maid was crying, and Su Nuan felt impatient. She pointed to another palace maid and said in a cold voice, "this palace asked you. Why? You still want this palace to be executed?"


    The palace maid who was kneeling on the ground was also stunned when she heard this. Then she calmly said, "empress, what are you talking about? The maidservant doesn''t understand very well."


    Su Nuan sneered and said, "don''t you say anything about such a big thing? Even there is no expression on his face. He said it has nothing to do with you. Do you think the palace will believe it?"


    The palace maid was hard spoken and continued to say quietly: "if you go back to your mother, you are an old man in the palace. You have served your masters for a long time. Naturally, you know the rules in the palace. Where are some new people in the palace? You don''t know these. You think your mother has a good temper, so you climb to your head. You still know what to do..."


    "Pa!"


    Su Nuan slapped the maid in the face.


    "The little maid has a powerful mouth. It seems that the palace is going to be serious."

 Chapter 301

    Su Nuan said, and the maid''s face changed slightly. She said, "I don''t know what the maiden asked the maidservant to say. The maidservant can really hear the movement in the palace, but she won''t betray her."


    The other party was still so calm that Su Nuan once felt whether she had caught the wrong person, but she still caught the maid''s uneasy handshake.


    She smiled at Pearl, and then said in a slightly relaxed language: "that''s it. Torture. Go and bring chili water, whip, and the emperor''s tools for combing."


    When the maid in waiting heard the word "comb punishment", her face suddenly changed.


    Su Nuan said with a smile, "since you are an old man in the palace, you should know what comb punishment is. You just pick up people''s clothes, lie down on the bench, hold an iron brush and brush it again and again. The skin and flesh of the people who are subjected to comb punishment will be scraped off one by one like shredded radish. You can''t live or die."


    Su Nuan finished, giggled and said, "by the way, in this way, you won''t die all of a sudden in the process. After all, it''s not beheading. If you faint with pain, it''s okay. The palace will let pearl spill chili water on you. You know how hot the chili water is. Once you spill it, you''ll wake up again."


    Her understatement made all the palace maids present frightened. As for the originally calm palace maiden, her face turned white for a moment.


    "You, you are a devil, you are too cruel! You can do such cruel punishment!"


    The maid of honor said this and stood up to escape. Su Nuan raised his chin. In addition, the standing father-in-law had kicked the maid of honor at the bend of her leg.


    This father-in-law is Wang''s Apprentice. He has excellent martial arts skills and is honest and easy to command. He specially sent him to her. When the maid was kicked down, she only heard a "click". It seemed that her bones were broken and had to crawl on the ground.


    "Of course, this palace is cruel. Don''t you know? As the queen of the emperor, you must be as cruel as the emperor before you can be qualified to be a queen. Unfortunately, you don''t have the opportunity to inform Princess Huan. Otherwise, she may have to change the weak character of the white lotus and become a black lotus that destroys flowers. Maybe she can bring the emperor''s interest."


    The maid in waiting was sweating with pain, and she bared her teeth and scolded, "madman, you are a madman!"


    "Yes, this palace is a madman."


    Su Nuan said this and said to Pearl, "don''t get things ready soon."


    Pearl answered. After a while, the palace maid really brought a bucket of chili water, a whip and a wooden brush full of nails.


    "Let go of me and let me go. I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it..."


    The palace maid pushed Pearl''s hand away and crawled forward. As soon as she stood up, she was severely kicked by the father-in-law on one side and broke her other leg.


    The maid of honor was dragged back. Su Nuan asked her father-in-law to take the steel comb. She asked, "what''s the matter? Have you thought about it? Do you want to be killed like this, or do you honestly explain it? In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Our palace knows that she did it. When we clean up your things, we''ll clean up her."


    The maid in waiting looked at the steel comb and begged for mercy in pain: "please forgive me, please forgive me, all the slaves and maidservants said, all the slaves and maidservants said."


    Then the maid of honor told the whole story.


    It turned out that the person who ordered her was Huan Fei, because Huan Fei wanted her life and she was waiting outside the hall at that time. Huan Fei also told her that as long as she did this, the house outside the palace still had ten mu of good land, and even one hundred liang of gold was hers.


    She has been in the palace for eight years. She really can''t stand it. A few days ago, a neighbor outside the palace told her that if she doesn''t leave the palace, the person she likes will marry someone else. She can''t stand it. She has to take this dangerous road.


    When Su Nuan heard this, he just lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "then you never thought that a small concubine wants to murder the queen. What should you do once things are exposed? Moreover, even if this thing succeeds, she is a small concubine who can really protect you? She can''t protect herself."


    Then the maid went on, "the queen of the imperial concubine said, the Queen Mother supported her, and she or she saved the emperor. The emperor would not take her. What if you did something, the palace has the final say..."


    Good. The Empress Dowager is also involved.


    Su Nuan was surprised to pick her eyebrows.


    You know, although she believes that the Empress Dowager is really not a good stubble. After all, she must have two brushes to live so long, but she also thinks that the Empress Dowager always fasts and chants Buddhism. She thinks that the old man may be bent on goodness when he is old.


    Tut Tut, she misunderstood.


    Su Nuan added, "did she tell you that she is still the princess of cloud country?"


    The maid in waiting endured the pain and continued to nod her head.


    "Unfortunately, she is indeed a princess and an unpleasant princess. Moreover, do you think she will really bring down the palace with her?"


    The maid in waiting didn''t want to think about this. She just whispered, "empress, you''ve done more than anything. Can you let go of your maidservant? She really knows that she''s wrong. She just wants to be with the man she loves..."


    "Madam, you used to have people in your heart. You must understand me, don''t you? I know you have feelings for general mu. Please help me. I have an appointment with him. I''ll see you outside the gate today..."


    Su Nuan glances at the little maid in waiting. Which eye of her sees that she is still in love with the scum man of little general mu?


    However, she knew all this and understood that the maid in waiting was just being used, so she waved her hand and said, "drag her out of the palace."


    After hearing this, the father-in-law took the maid''s collar and walked out. Pearl said angrily, "empress, why did you let her go like this?"


    Su Nuan said, "she''s broken her legs. If her sweetheart is really waiting for her, it''s a success to let her go. If her sweetheart doesn''t wait for her, what do you think will happen to her?"


    Pearl was also stunned when she heard this. She seemed to see such a lady for the first time


    But that''s good. Only such a lady can survive in this palace that eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    "If you have nothing to do today, why don''t you go and have a look at the excitement and ask me to see if the men in the world are really loyal."


    Hearing this, pearl whispered yes, and then helped her mother up to the gate, but when she saw father-in-law de carrying the maid to the gate, she threw the maid on the ground.


    The palace maid''s legs were disabled and she could only crawl on the ground. Her face was pale and sweating, but she could only climb forward bit by bit. When she was treated to passers-by, she stretched out her hand and asked in a low voice, "young master, when is it now?"


    £¬£¬£¬


    The mobile phone was stolen by the thief. Sobbing, I''m so sad

 Chapter 302

    The man was startled when he saw the woman, who was unkempt and pale as a ghost.


    Without hesitation, he pushed the woman to the ground and said angrily, "dead beggar, go away."


    The palace maid didn''t expect that she was down to this extent. She was stunned at first, and then cried with a face.


    She looked around as if looking for someone to ask.


    Finally, seeing a woman dressed like an aunt, she continued to climb slowly in front of the woman and asked in a slightly choked voice, "aunt, can you tell me what time it is now?"


    The aunt was also startled when she saw a man rushing fiercely.


    When he saw clearly that it was just a girl, he lowered his voice and said, "it''s evening now. What''s the matter with you, girl?"


    People like her have been wronged for so long in the palace. No one has ever asked her what''s the matter. They are most afraid to ask others to ask her, so when Aunt asks, her tears fall down.


    "Aunt, I''m fine. I just came to wait for someone. I don''t know the time. I don''t know if I missed it. Fortunately, it''s just the evening."


    When the aunt heard the speech, she took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her face.


    That''s when I left.


    Su Nuan stood on the high wall and looked down at everything under the wall.


    Pearl lowered her voice and said, "it''s been many years. I guess the person she''s waiting for won''t appear. There are so many amorous men in the world. Who can wait so long?"


    "The person she was waiting for appeared."


    Su Nuan saw a man not far away looking around as he walked. He looked at the city gate. When he saw the woman crawling on the ground, he picked up his robe and accelerated his pace.


    Pearl looked in the direction her mother said, and sure enough, she saw a man in a gray blue robe.


    Her heart sank. She didn''t expect such a man in the world.


    Does this mean that the poems written by the ancients, willing to have one heart and one white head, do not separate, really exist?


    Here, the man ran to the woman, lifted her from the ground, and asked with a distressed face, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with your leg?"


    There was a smile on the woman''s face: "you see, I didn''t break my appointment. I''m waiting for you here, but my leg was in a small condition. In order to see you, I was interrupted by the master."


    When she said this, she seemed to explain something: "you see, I''m right. As long as I do this, I can come out ahead of time, so the loss of one leg is nothing, as long as I can be with you."


    She looked affectionately at the man in front of her.


    In her eyes, the man seemed to shine with the sun and the moon, as if he were the most beautiful existence in the world.


    "In other words, what your master sent you to do has been done?"


    Seeing this, the man was already overjoyed. He was eager to hold the woman in front of him in his arms.


    "That''s great. It''s really great. Your master gave you a reward and we have our own home. By the way, where did you put the gold your master gave you? You must be very tired with so much gold. Let me take it for you."


    The man finished and began to look at her up and down.


    I wanted to see what else could be hidden in her. However, after the man read it, his disappointment gradually surfaced.


    "Where''s your gold? Your master said he would give you 100 liang of gold."


    The woman''s eyes gradually dimmed when she heard this. She lowered her voice and said, "money is external. You won''t care, will you? What you care about is to be happy with me and stay together forever."


    The man''s face suddenly changed. Then he adjusted himself. He asked, "it doesn''t matter if your master doesn''t give you gold. Don''t we still have ten mu of good farmland and homestead?"


    When the woman heard this, the situation on her face was more difficult to figure out.


    "None of these, the master''s business has not been done..."


    When the man heard this, he pushed the woman away.


    "In other words, you were driven out of the palace by your master? You lied to me about gold, houses and ten mu of good land!"


    When the man had finished speaking, he saw a woman with a round fan in one hand and a six or seven year old child in the other.


    Seeing the woman, I couldn''t help sneering and said with a smile: "I said that with her, how could I have such a great blessing? I was going to lie to you originally. Fortunately, you had seen through her long ago."


    When the woman heard this, she looked at the woman in front of her: "it''s you..."


    "Yes, it''s me. When you entered the palace, brother chun and I breathed a sigh of relief. You know that brother chun and I are happy with each other. When you enter the palace, you will complete us. Good son, call aunt quickly."


    The boy really came forward and called her an aunt. When the woman heard this, she immediately fainted.


    Pearl couldn''t help seeing here in the city wall.


    "These are all animals, just a pair of adulterers!"


    Su Nuan, holding a round fan in his hand, was not surprised when he saw this scene.


    In ancient times, men and women married early. Women entered the palace at the age of 13, and men and women had to start a family at the age of 14 or 15. A man was deeply poisoned by feudal ethics. How could he wait for a girl for so many years.


    So this waiting is destined to be a lie.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing to see."


    Pearl stood on the wall and said, "madam, are we going this way?"


    Su Nuan said quietly, "otherwise?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeah, what else?


    Can she beat up the adulterers,?


    They have been married for so many years and have children again.


    "Everyone has his own life. Why should we care so much? When she chooses to do these things, she should know that such a smart person can''t just guess the beginning but not the end."


    "Mother, look!"


    Under the tower of Pearl finger, the woman looked at him standing in front of her and deceived him. A couple of her for so many years directly pulled out the plain silver hairpin on her head and stabbed it into her neck.


    Blood poured down her neck bit by bit. The woman stared angrily at the two people in front of her, and finally died with hatred.


    "Tell the guards at the gate and let them take the woman out for burial."


    "Yes."


    Pearl felt that her mother seemed to have changed.


    She can''t understand it and seems to understand it.


    On their way back to the palace, pearl couldn''t help asking, "madam, since you know this, what are you going to do?"


    Su Nuan lowered his eyes and looked at the round fan in his hand. He was calm and transparent just now, and became a little confused at this moment.


    "I don''t know what to do. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Let''s talk again."


    Pearl: "


    Well, she thought his mother had become a master of palace fighting. It turned out that she thought too much.

 Chapter 303

    On the way back to the palace, Su Nuan was always confused.


    Unconsciously, he went to the imperial study.


    Su Nuan was still a little angry. How did he get here and was about to leave? He heard the clear voice of Lord Bai in the hall: "there was a war between the north and the south. The North sent troops to attack the south. Wei minister thought it was a good time. Wei minister suggested that in the name of saving the south, we could send general Feng Yuan and other generals to attack the north and take it at one fell swoop."


    When Su Nuan heard this, his heart clicked. History is always surprisingly similar. Is it difficult for the dog emperor to unify?


    When she thought about it, she felt that the dog emperor was magically similar to the Qin Shihuang in history she knew.


    Shit, the author didn''t take the prototype of Qin Shihuang to write him, did he?


    Su Nuan was even more worried when she guessed. She grabbed the door frame with two small hands, leaned sideways, and tried to look inside, trying to eavesdrop on more useful news.


    Pearl was very worried when she saw that her mother had made another mistake of eavesdropping.


    He thought of reminding her, and worried that the bodyguard on one side would find it, he simply gently pulled the corner of her mother''s sleeve,.


    Where do you know that her mother not only ignored, but tried hard to pull her sleeve back. It was precisely because of this effort that she lost her focus and fell to the ground.


    Feng Junyi had already seen the little girl peeping inside. He didn''t care. How could he know that the little thing accidentally fell to the ground.


    The little thing''s limbs were facing up, and her small face was still and tightly attached to the ground. She looked very confused and forced. She slowly got up, patted the dust on her body, and looked at the ministers in front of her with big eyes. She looked very innocent.


    It''s because the little girl fell and got up again. It''s funny. Feng Junyi couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Nuan''s slap was numb, and his head was short circuited because of the fall.


    When she got up, she was still a little confused. She heard Feng Junyi''s dog emperor laugh at her heartlessly.


    She didn''t know how. She just felt very wronged in her heart. She wanted to cry when her mouth was flat.


    "Don''t cry. You can''t cry. You are the queen and want to be the mother of the world."


    When Feng Junyi said this, she wanted to cry more.


    Why can''t you cry or laugh when you want to be a queen?


    She glanced at the ministers standing in front of the hall, their cheeks burning hot.


    Although she still has some confusion in her mind, she can still distinguish between primary and secondary. She knows when she can be wild and when she can''t.


    At this moment, he simply stood on one side, hung his small head, and looked very wronged.


    Feng Junyi saw that the little girl was no longer talking, but hung her head to one side. He knew that the little girl was wronged again. He said to several ministers in front of him, "you all go down first. Let''s discuss this later."


    Lord Bai glanced at Su Nuan standing on one side, then arched his hands at the emperor and retired with several ministers.


    When the ministers left the hall, Feng Junyi couldn''t wait to get down from the Dragon chair, stood next to the little girl, picked up her little chin with one hand and asked, "where did you fall? Does it hurt?"


    "I want you to take care of it."


    Su Nuan doesn''t turn his head and pulls his chin away from her hand.


    She sucked her nose, and her eyes were a little red. If she looked carefully, tears would still spin in her eyes.


    "Angry? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have laughed just now."


    Su Nuan listened to Feng Junyi''s words and didn''t know how. Tears fell from her eyes like beads. She shrunk her mouth and questioned him in a mouth tone: "you know you shouldn''t laugh, but you still smiled. You''re laughing at me!"


    "As your queen, I lose face in front of all the ministers, but I lose your face. If you laugh at me, you laugh at yourself!"


    I don''t know how. Listening to the little girl''s small mouth, he thought it was more interesting.


    When did his little girl become so articulate?


    When he thought about it carefully, he thought that when the little girl met him for the first time, wasn''t she so articulate at that time?


    Unfortunately, she had blocked the poisoned dagger for him, so that she was confused in her cerebellar bag now.


    He really shouldn''t laugh at her.


    On this thought, Feng Junyi''s eyes toward Su Nuan also became gentle. He reached out and gently picked up her small face and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "I''m wrong. I''m very wrong. Will you forgive me?"


    Su Nuan gave him a white look: "what''s the use of apologizing? If apologizing is useful, there won''t be so many right and wrong grievances at the end of the day."


    Feng Junyi was also stopped by the little girl: "in the view of the queen, what should I do?"


    Su Nuan seriously looks at Feng Junyi in front of her, wondering how to punish him, but when she sees the man in front of her, she can''t think of it.


    He is the Supreme Master of the ninth five year plan. What else can she do to him.


    "Forget it, I can''t play with you, just admit it."


    With that, she began to think hard. What was she thinking when she first came in? There seems to be a very, very important thing.


    Finally, she still couldn''t think of anything. She said in some frustration, "what should I do? I clearly thought of a particularly important thing to tell you, but now I can''t remember a word. Brother emperor, my brain is broken!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Doctor LV did tell him that as time went on, the poison in the little girl became deeper and deeper.


    And the soup he gave to the little queen recently. It seems that the little queen didn''t drink it on time at all.


    After thinking about this, Feng Junyi said to Su Nuan, "tell me honestly, did you take the soup medicine that doctor LV has prepared for you recently?"


    At this point, Su Nuan doesn''t dare to look into Feng Junyi''s eyes again.


    She nodded nervously, but did not dare to look him in the eyes.


    "If you don''t drink, I don''t blame you."


    "Really?"


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi with innocent eyes.


    "Doctor LV must be taking revenge on me. The soup he brews smells bad and hard to drink. I just smell it and feel like I''m going to vomit."


    Su Nuan did not forget to make a look of retching.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t be angry. Instead, he broke her shoulder, looked directly into her eyes and calmly said, "I know there''s a way to cure your disease and don''t let you drink medicine."


    When Feng Junyi said this, his cheeks began to turn red.


    Su Nuan has long forgotten the treatment she heard before. Now she looks at Feng Junyi with an innocent face.


    "Really? Brother emperor, tell me what the method is? I want to try, I want to try, I want to try now!"

 Chapter 304

    Feng Junyi''s throat rolled hard when he heard this sentence.


    At this moment, lust lost all his reason. He couldn''t help getting closer and asked hoarsely, "are you sure?"


    Su Nuan didn''t think of that layer at all. He just urged, "be sure, and be sure!"


    "Brother emperor, you don''t want to see warm and stupid, do you? I used to be the smartest princess in cloud country ~"


    Whether she is true or not, she is right to think so.


    Feng Junyi feels that the fire in his heart is constantly going up. He closes his eyes to calm himself down and make him stop thinking so much. But the little girl''s little hands, sweet waxy voice and even the breath lingering in front of his breath can''t control themselves at this moment, so that it''s useless for him to keep it down.


    No, it''s very wrong.


    Feng Junyi noticed the abnormality, pushed the little woman holding his waist away and said in a hoarse voice, "stay away from me."


    His eyes were scarlet and he stared at the ginseng tea in front of him.


    "Father Wang!"


    His voice had a whistling smell, like an angry lion.


    Duke Wang heard something wrong with the master''s voice and hurried in from outside the hall: "emperor?"


    Feng Junyi pointed to the tea and said coldly, "who sent this tea?"


    The tea was made by the old lady who took care of the emperor. Duke Wang was shocked. He knew that there should be a problem with the emperor''s tea and hurriedly said, "yes, or mother GUI, slave, please ask the emperor for an imperial doctor."


    The emperor''s eyes are red, his face is like peach blossom, and even his neck is red and swollen. Isn''t this like the emperor he saw last time?


    Thinking of someone who was not afraid of death to calculate the emperor, Duke Wang was also frightened into a sweat.


    He hurried out, not because it was too hot this season, but because he was scared into sweat.


    But he also knew that even if he found the imperial doctor, it was useless. He could only see if the emperor could carry it by himself this time, as he did last time.


    Su Nuan was also frightened. The Emperor just pushed her away. She was still frightened by a very uncomfortable look. She came forward and whispered, "brother emperor, did you have a head disease?"


    I didn''t know that she had only stepped forward and was stopped by Feng Junyi: "don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    Su Nuan stood in the same place and quietly looked at the emperor in front of her. She suddenly seemed to think of something and opened her mouth: "brother emperor, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you."


    When she finished, she looked left and right, grabbed the vase on one side, pulled out the flowers and was about to go to Feng Junyi. Pearl had been frightened by the Emperor just now.


    Because such an emperor is very much like general Mu that night.


    She was so scared that she felt soft. I can see the events of that night clearly. I can see that her mother took the bottle and Pearl was also frightened. Shouldn''t her mother want to take the bottle and knock the emperor unconscious?


    She hurried forward to stop: "madam, you can''t do this. If you lose your hand and break the emperor, it''s the crime of beheading."


    When Feng Su Nuan heard this, he explained, "I''m not going to stun him. Let go."


    Pearl looses her hand. Su Nuan holds the bottle and pours all the water on Feng Junyi''s head.


    Cold water poured head-on, and Feng Junyi closed his eyes to bear it, but even if this bottle of water was poured on, it seemed to be of no help.


    "Madam, the royal doctor Lv is here."


    Su Nuan sees LV imperial doctor coming in, puts down the bottle in his hand, and then pushes it aside.


    LV Yuyi stretched out his hand to feel his pulse, and then frowned.


    "The emperor''s toxicity was not completely clear last time. Recently, the emperor has been eating ingredients that nourish yin and Yang, plus that bowl of ginseng tea..."


    When LV Yuyi said this, he looked at Su Nuan. Su Nuan''s heart also "cluttered".


    She blinked and even widened her eyes to vent her dissatisfaction: Hello, doctor LV, what are you looking at? Not what you said about the emperor? If you hadn''t said so, I wouldn''t have asked the imperial doctor to often make something for the emperor to eat


    wait.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi with a painful face, so the emperor has an attack of love poison?


    "Since you know the reason, hurry to treat the emperor''s injury."


    Su Nuan Baba urged. After hearing this, LV Yuyi said, "if it could be cured, it wouldn''t be delayed until now. It''s difficult..."


    After LV Yuyi said this, he looked at Su Nuan with some meaning. Su Nuan only felt that his heart was beating the drum.


    Isn''t LV Yuyi the only one who can be the antidote?


    But... But she


    Su Nuan is more and more embarrassed.


    Feng Junyi clasped his fingernails tightly on the table, closed his eyes and looked ferocious. He continued in a hoarse voice: "go out, go out..."


    The royal doctor LV sighed and said, "obviously the antidote is here. I have to suffer such a crime. I don''t understand. I don''t understand."


    With that, LV Yuyi was the first to open the door and walk outside.


    Su Nuan left with Shanshan. The door closed. Su Nuan stood outside the door, hesitating and wondering what to do.


    "Lv Yuyi, what if the emperor''s poison can''t be suppressed?"


    As she spoke, she saw Duke Wang with several eunuchs carrying a wooden bucket filled with ice.


    LV Yuyi said: "it''s nothing. The big deal is to die by self explosion. His ice water pressure won''t last a lifetime. Moreover, the poison has precipitated in his body for nearly a year. In addition, it has been replenished badly during this period. Tut tut... It''s fierce. I''m afraid he can''t cross this barrier."


    After the words of LV Yuyi, he said: "forget it, it''s no use waiting here. Please go to the Empress Dowager for instructions. You''re going to do aftercare for the emperor, empress. You have to be buried with her?"


    Grass!


    Su Nuan wanted to jump up and slap royal doctor LV on the spot.


    She held back her maidservant, lowered her voice and said, "doctor Lu, this joke can''t be joked."


    LV Yuyi said, "no kidding."


    Then he really swaggered away.


    Su Nuan looked at the door and heard the sound of water splashing inside. Then he banged, as if something had been hit on the ground, and there was a roar like a beast: "why doesn''t it work, why..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold baths don''t work.


    Su Nuan twisted her hands tightly together. She bit her lower lip tightly, lowered her voice and asked, "Pearl, does that... Hurt?"


    Pearl was red in the face when she asked, but she nodded with extra certainty.


    It hurts. Of course it hurts. She looks like she''s been crushed all over.


    "There''s no way to hurt. If the emperor dies, I''ll be the first to be buried with him."


    Su Nuan''s shriveled mouth looked rather wronged.


    "Empress!"


    Duke Wang, who came out of the hall, fell on his knees and begged: "please, slave, save the Emperor..."

 Chapter 305

    Father Wang''s words stunned Su Nuan in situ for a moment.


    Her wringing fingers also stopped wringing and tightly pinched her fingertips.


    After coming here for so many years, she almost forgot that she was also a modern person with advanced ideas.


    Isn''t it just sleeping with a beautiful man? What''s the big deal? She''s been greedy for his body for a long time.


    At the beginning, she only dared to hug and kiss. That''s because the teenager didn''t grow up. Now the teenager has almost grown into a beautiful young man. What else is she waiting for?


    The emperor of her family was so handsome that she didn''t suffer. Moreover, if she saved him this time, she would be remembered for a lifetime.


    The God masu ring must have been thrown out of the sky.


    That''s it. She acted as the man who saved her from trouble.


    "Empress, never, where can you suffer such trouble..."


    Pearl looked at her master and couldn''t help but shed tears. Her master was only 14 or 15 years old. Her skin was tender, let alone pinched. She had to be red when touched. How could she endure such torture?


    One let her go, the other didn''t want her to go.


    Su Nuan has a headache looking at these two people.


    Duke Wang continued to kneel and kowtow: "empress, as long as you save the emperor, the slave is willing to be an ox and horse for you for the rest of your life. Whether you kill the slave, you are discouraged or how, the slave will never complain."


    Pearl just looked at her silent tears and shook her head silently. Su Nuan said, "do you know that when I discussed with the emperor, I waited for me and the hairpin year to marry the emperor?"


    After hearing this, pearl thought her master had changed his mind and nodded vigorously: "madam, you are only fourteen this year, and you have only reached the hairpin for half a year. LV Yuyi is so clever that you will think of a way."


    "It''s only half a year before hairpin? In fact, it''s already old when it comes to virtual age."


    She pretended to comfort pearl with ease: "all right, all right, it''s a happy event for me to go in. Today, the emperor''s poison is relieved, and the emperor will remember it all his life."


    "In the future, if I want to go east and West, no one can help me. Even the emperor will give me some thin noodles."


    Su Nuan finished his words, took a deep breath, then opened the door and went in.


    The bathtub in the house has been broken and the ice water has flowed all over the floor.


    Through the dim light, she could vaguely see the residual ice residue in the water.


    However, Feng Junyi, who should have appeared here, disappeared.


    She was a little worried. She couldn''t help lifting her skirt, accelerated her pace, and whispered, "brother emperor, where are you, brother emperor?"


    A Yin measuring voice sounded from behind: "didn''t you say? I told you not to come in..."


    After saying this, Su Nuan didn''t have time to look back. She just felt a hot body and held her in her arms. The strength seemed to crush her and embed her in her bones.


    Then there was the sound of brocade and silk tearing.


    This is Feng Junyi, whom Su Nuan has never seen before. His eyes are red and his face is abnormal. It seems that he is no longer a person, but a beast.


    He threw her roughly on the bed


    Outside the hall, pearl waited anxiously at the door and heard her master crying and begging for mercy.


    Such a situation recalled her memory. She closed her eyes and cried with her master.


    She didn''t know if her master was sent out and only half of her life was left. She could only pray for a quick end.


    However, the sound in the hall did not stop. It even lasted from day to night, and the sound in the hall gradually stopped.


    She was a little worried that something had happened to her master. She didn''t dare to go in. She had to continue to wait outside the hall and listen carefully to what was happening inside.


    Of course, in addition to pearls, no one else dared to come forward. All the palace maids waited at the door until the queen came out and was the first to appease.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Su Nuan woke up in the middle of the night. Thinking of what happened yesterday, she is afraid now. The man looks thin and crazy. It''s terrible.


    She once thought it would be a beautiful thing, but she didn''t expect that it would hurt to the bone in the end.


    Su Nuan looked at the sleeping people around him and moved his arms to turn over. He just felt as if he had been crushed.


    She came close to swearing.


    Finally, only carefully and painstakingly turned over and turned his back to the man.


    She didn''t want to see his face. As soon as she saw it, she would think of yesterday''s terrible.


    Finally, there was a movement by the bed.


    Su Nuan was also afraid. She squeezed the quilt tightly, closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, for fear that the man would do something worse than animals.


    Fortunately, the movement behind her made her feel that when the man woke up, he just sat there supporting his body and stared at her back quietly.


    At last he sighed softly and reached out to tuck her in.


    However, just such a subtle action made her tremble.


    She is really too afraid. She experienced something last night and absolutely doesn''t want to experience it a second time.


    "I''m sorry, brother emperor. I''m just afraid."


    Su Nuan said, and couldn''t help crying in his tone.


    She desperately told herself that what happened last night was what you wanted, not that he forced her to cry.


    But the more I think so, the more I shake.


    Half a ring, the man behind him asked her in a silent tone, "are you afraid of me?"


    His beloved woman was afraid of him. When he thought of what happened last night, he knew that he must have been terrible last night.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. You shouldn''t come in."


    MP, if I don''t come in, you don''t want me to be buried with you when you die.


    Su warm make complaints about himself in his heart, but his body is very honest, and he hugs the man''s waist.


    Before the man was dressed, she put her face on his strong chest muscles.


    The man''s body is stiff again, but now his reason returns, he can still restrain his inner impulse.


    "Brother emperor, it''s all right. It''s warm and willing. It''s your queen and your wife. They should do so."


    "Does it hurt?"


    He reached out and touched her little face. With a glimmer of light outside the window, he could clearly see the red marks on the little girl.


    It was like a little girl who could pinch water at a touch. He ate it and wiped it clean today, and there was no complaint at all.


    "It hurts a little. Brother emperor, I want to sleep a little longer."


    She murmured, and her eyelids began to fight. At this time, she was tightly held by Feng Junyi, as if she were not so afraid.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll accompany you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you. I''ll protect you."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he looked at the door in front of him, his eyes were very firm.

 Chapter 306

    After calming the little girl to sleep, Feng Junyi went out.


    Then the news came from the imperial dining room. The busy cupboards in the imperial dining room unexpectedly saw the emperor coming in person.


    This made everyone tremble with fear. They couldn''t even care about the dishes burning in the pot. They crawled on the ground one by one, like a great enemy.


    Feng Junyi looked at the dishes burning in the pot. He couldn''t help but say in a cold voice, "get up. I just came to have a look. You can do whatever you do."


    When the imperial chefs heard this, they got up and began to busy themselves.


    In fact, he came here just to see what caught the queen of his family. He came here more often than he went in and out of his royal study and the Changle palace.


    Moreover, he also wants to choose some tonics for his little queen to replenish her body.


    Here, Su Nuan was dazed. When she opened her eyes again, she saw imperial concubine Li sitting beside her bed secretly wiping her tears.


    She had just seen the sleeping little man and dared not make any noise. She was afraid to wake her up.


    Especially when she saw that the little man accidentally threw out his tender white arm full of red marks, her heart hurt even more when she became a mother Princess.


    At this moment, seeing the little man waking up, Princess Li whispered, "queen, you wake up."


    Su Nuan nodded and was stunned to see imperial concubine Li here. Then he remembered that her mother imperial concubine and the despairing cheap father emperor were still in the wine country.


    Seeing that she was still frightened, imperial concubine Li continued to say, "I happened to come to see you and met the emperor who went out. He allowed me to come in."


    The emperor here is naturally Feng Junyi.


    You don''t have to tell Su Nuan. Except for Feng Junyi, she, as a high-ranking imperial concubine, certainly dare not go beyond it.


    The couple are also very tight. The rest of them are eager to stay away from the crazy emperor. These two are different. They are pasted in Baba''s palace. Moreover, two or three months have passed. The other emperors and the prince who came to worship have left long ago. The couple are addicted and leave the huge cloud country.


    But then again, it is a miracle that Su Chiqing can manage the country well.


    It is said that Su Chiqing looks for beauties every day. In the original book, he has not been in charge of the government for ten years.


    When it comes to dizzy king, he is absolutely the first.


    Su Nuan nodded. Knowing that Li Guifei was worried about her, she said, "mother, Nuan is all right. She was a little tired last night. It doesn''t matter now."


    As she spoke, she was about to get up. She didn''t know that imperial concubine Li directly stretched out her hand to stop her behavior.


    "Don''t get up, just lie down."


    Li Guifei said softly, "the mother Princess knows that her bones must be scattered at this moment."


    She looked at Su Nuan, thought about yesterday, and thought about her daughter''s small body bone, and couldn''t help but red her eyes.


    "Mother imperial concubine, it''s really all right."


    She comforted imperial concubine Li and wanted to stretch out her arm to comfort her. She didn''t know that she thought that her arm was blue and purple. Imperial concubine Li must be more uncomfortable when she saw it. She said, "imperial concubine, Nuan wants to drink something sweet and refreshing. Can you get a bowl for Nuan in the imperial dining room?"


    This kind of thing usually let pearl do, but now it''s her excuse to support Princess Li.


    Just because she saw Li Guifei crying, she felt uncomfortable.


    Li Guifei answered and went out. Pearl whispered, "madam, please have a cup of tea to moisten your voice."


    Indeed, she didn''t know how long she had been tossed last night. In a word, when she woke up today, she not only felt the same pain as being crushed, but also lost her voice, and her throat tube was absolutely like smoking.


    Pearl had fed her two bowls of water for a long time, and now she was thirsty again.


    She nodded, and Pearl got up to help her pour water. A bowl of warm white water opened her belly, which was finally more comfortable.


    I don''t know why. She always felt that her mind was not as confused as before, and she looked at things more thoroughly.


    She thought that the reason why Su huaner entered the palace and even became the emperor''s concubine at one stroke, I''m afraid she really reached an agreement with the Empress Dowager.


    However, the empress dowager, who seems kind-hearted and has always been respected by the emperor, needs to explore why she wants to murder her own grandchildren.


    On the other hand, Su huan''er broke the water cup when he learned about last night.


    The broken residue of the cup bounced from the ground and scratched the back of the maid''s hand. One by one, the maids were afraid to take a breath,


    Su huaner almost roared: "Why! Why is she so lucky? When I was a child, I saved the emperor and let her take advantage of it. A few days ago, it was clearly the day when I married the emperor, but yesterday I let her go to bed with the emperor. Why? Why? Even the mother Princess is also her nobility! The father and the emperor never admit my existence! I hate her and want to break her into pieces!"


    When the maids heard that her master was softer and weaker than usual, they looked terrible and trembled one by one.


    Su huan''er seemed to be aware of this. She approached one of the maids and asked, "do you think I''m terrible now? Yes, I''m terrible, so are you afraid?"


    The palace maid trembled with fear. She didn''t dare to say a word. She just kept shaking her head and even retracted her head.


    "You mean you''re not afraid?"


    Su huan''er continued to ask. The maid in waiting was more frightened. She didn''t know whether to nod her head or shake her head. Su huan''er suddenly grabbed her hair as if she was crazy. She glared at her with round eyes and asked, "do you think I look good or she looks good?"


    The maid continued to shake her head. In fact, she didn''t know who her mother said she was. She guessed it was the Queen''s mother, but she didn''t dare admit it. She had to shake her head in pain for fear of saying something wrong.


    "Don''t know? Are you blind? You can''t see it? Since you''re blind, why don''t you keep it? It''s better to dig it down and let the animals eat it!"


    When she finished, she directly pulled out the plain silver hairpin on the maid''s head, and then approached the maid''s eye.


    The palace maid was frightened. She closed her eyes and cried for mercy: "empress, forgive me, empress, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong."


    "It''s late."


    Su huan''er said that the plain silver hairpin in her hand directly pierced the maid''s eye, and the maid howled in pain. However, Su huan''er didn''t intend to let her go until she really dug the maid''s eyes out of her eyes.


    The maid in waiting fainted in pain. When all the maids saw this scene, they felt frightened and dared not make a sound.


    Su huan''er threw away the plain silver hairpin in his hand and wiped the dirty hand on the maid''s clothes. Then he said, "all right, carry her out. It''s said that she fell down accidentally. If anyone dares to leak it out, I''m sure her fate will be worse."

 Chapter 307

    Hearing this, all the palace maids dared not make a sound.


    One by one, Su huan''er lowered his head and said coldly, "why? So many people have no one to deal with? We have to deal with it ourselves?"


    Hearing this, the first two palace maids hurried forward and dragged the stunned palace maiden out.


    As soon as the maids had cleaned up the blackout, Su huaner saw the trace of imperial concubine Li.


    Seeing imperial concubine Li, she even raised her nostrils to the sky and said coldly, "your daughter went to bed last night. Did you come here to laugh at me? Oh, just because she went to bed yesterday doesn''t mean that the emperor can spoil her all his life. Man, you know, if you taste the right taste, you won''t give up. He will climb into my bed sooner or later."


    Li Guifei came to see her sister''s daughter, but she didn''t know she saw this face.


    This made her want to walk away, but she thought that Su huaner was like this to her, and she must hate her daughter very much.


    So he stopped and shouted at Su huan''er, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally, of course."


    Su huan''er continued to hold his toes high and said, "just wait and see. I''ll let you know what Feng Shui turns around."


    "I didn''t break this with you today."


    Li Guifei looked at Su huaner in front of her. She was just a girl the size of her daughter. She didn''t know how cruel she was.


    Especially when she just stepped into the bedroom, she smelled a strong smell of blood in the bedroom.


    This little girl, I don''t know how many people''s blood has been stained in her hand.


    "Huan''er, I know you''ve been wronged a lot, but now those things are over, and the emperor also accepts you as his imperial concubine. Your days will be bright in the future. I hope you don''t tie yourself in a cocoon."


    "Shut up!"


    Su huan''er said angrily, "why did you tell me this? Did you kill my mother?"


    "Imperial concubine Li, in those days, you relied on yourself to be the imperial concubine, causing my mother to be harmed by the emperor and my mother to die in childbirth. You lied to me that all this was a coincidence! I believed it for many years, but I didn''t know until I left the palace that these were all your rhetoric. You killed my mother! My mother was also dedicated to the emperor by you!"


    Li Guifei was also stunned. She said strangely, "who are you listening to? Of course, your mother died of dystocia. When the emperor drank too much wine, I advised your mother to leave the palace, but she didn''t follow. Who knows what happened."


    "Then, your mother had you. I also advised the emperor to give your mother a title. The emperor refused to say anything. Even he hated you very much. I don''t know why."


    Speaking of these old events, Li Guifei was indeed very confused.


    When he learned that his favorite sister had been harmed by the emperor, he took his sword to the emperor on the spot, but the emperor said that he had caused trouble by drinking.


    She didn''t start because of her kindness. Later, people in the Palace said that her sister insisted on serving the emperor. In addition, the emperor was drunk,


    Since then, she really had a grudge against her sister, but when she saw her sister''s soft and weak appearance, she finally couldn''t bear it and chose to forgive her.


    But she knew that the emperor was not a good man, and the palace was not their destination, but a cage.


    But since my sister chose here, it is also a blessing that their sisters can support each other. How do you know that her sister had a difficult birth when she gave birth to Su huaner? So far, she doesn''t know what the reason is.


    Until this moment, she didn''t know that Su huaner took her as the murderer who framed and killed her mother.


    "Don''t deceive me here. Do you still think I''m a three-year-old? Everyone says that my mother is a hundred times more beautiful than you. You''re afraid that my mother will steal your love after she enters the palace. You''ll be kind to her and calculate everywhere behind her back!"


    This surprised Li Guifei even more, because she always felt that her sister''s beauty was as plain as it was. Even if Su huaner looked more beautiful than ordinary girls, it was because she inherited most of the emperor.


    But she didn''t know how to expose the cruel truth.


    "You''re going to be afraid, aren''t you? I don''t think there''s any way to prevaricate, do you? Princess Li, no matter what you say, I won''t leave the palace, and I won''t believe what you say. One day, I''ll let her go my mother''s way and let her live and die!"


    "Pa!"


    Li Guifei slapped Su huaner in the face. Su huaner was stunned by the slap, and then laughed.


    "Look, I''ll say it. I don''t want me to exist in the world for a long time. It''s no use hating me. Even if you hate me, I''m still here. I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I pushed your daughter to a dead end bit by bit!"


    "Su huaner, I''ll just say it for the last time. I never thought of harming your mother. Your mother''s death has nothing to do with me. Even she was responsible for your mother and the emperor."


    "Stop talking, you''ll only make me sick. Get out! This is my place, or I''ll call someone!"


    Li Guifei bit her teeth and finally only brushed her sleeve to leave. After all, this is not the cloud country.


    As for Su huan''er, she must go back and explain to her daughter, otherwise once the dead girl deals with warm, she is afraid that the little girl can''t carry it at all.


    With this thought, the pace under her feet not only accelerated a bit.


    Su huaner stared at the back of imperial concubine Li as she left, and a trace of poison flashed in her eyes.


    Li Guifei, I''m afraid she can''t stay. They happen to be in the country of origin. This is her territory. It''s easy for her to kill them.


    After Li Guifei came out from Su huaner, she went directly to the imperial study.


    Before people went in, they saw the emperor with several palace maids and eunuchs, holding trays in their hands, which seemed to contain meals.


    She hurriedly pushed aside to make way for the emperor.


    Feng Junyi also stopped when he saw Li Guifei and said softly to Li Guifei in front of him, "how''s the queen now?"


    Li Guifei hurriedly said, "it''s much better now. She said she wanted to eat something sweet and refreshing."


    Feng Junyi nodded and said coldly, "that''s just right."


    Exactly what exactly?


    Li Guifei was stunned. After reacting, the emperor had gone away with a group of palace maids and eunuchs.


    In her heart was another joy. Although the emperor was cruel, he was really good to her daughter, at least how many times better than the faint king of her family.


    But I don''t know why. At the thought of Su huaner''s words, she began to worry again. Can a man really treat a woman as one?


    Even if there are three wives and four concubines in the harem, it''s very good as long as she always treats her daughter.

 Chapter 308

    While Su Nuan is still waiting in the palace, he sees Feng Junyi with a team of people entering her bedroom one after another.


    When she saw those palace maids and eunuchs holding food boxes in their hands, her eyes brightened.


    Originally intended to get up to support their own small body, it was another burst of pain.


    Dog emperor, she hasn''t recovered after lying down for so long.


    She finally believed what was said in the novel that she couldn''t get out of bed for seven days and seven nights. It''s definitely not an exaggeration.


    When Feng Junyi saw that she was going to get up, he quickened his slow pace and walked to the bedside in three or two steps to help her up.


    "Just lie down and don''t come down."


    Su Nuan: Mom, even if you let me down now, I can''t get down.


    She smiled and nodded at Feng Junyi. She didn''t forget what the important task of putting herself into this book was.


    Now that the emperor has slept with her, he says that men are carrying pants and do not recognize human beings.


    If the dog emperor said to kill, it would not be possible with sword drawing Kung Fu.


    Seeing the little girl lying on the bed in good order, Feng Junyi waved, and two girls knelt in front of the bed with a tray high above their heads.


    Feng Junyi lifted the lid. There was bird''s nest soup inside. He directly filled a small bowl and held it in his hand, spoon by spoon to feed the little girl in front of him.


    The little girl opened her mouth, ah Wu swallowed the bird''s nest soup in his spoon, and the pink lips looked very attractive because they were soaked in the moisture of the bird''s nest soup.


    You know, he just went to the same room with the little girl last night. Of course, he still has a lot of feelings. At the moment, when he thinks of it, his throat is tight again.


    This forced him not to look at the little girl in front of him.


    Su Nuan eats delicious food, but gradually she feels something wrong with the picture. Feng Junyi does take a spoon and scoop the bird''s nest soup, but she doesn''t send it to her mouth.


    She had to go left and right to get the spoon and finally swallowed the bird''s nest soup.


    And the next spoon was like this. Su Nuan was angry. He directly reached out and grabbed his spoon. He tile the bird''s nest soup and sent it to his mouth.


    Feng Junyi also noticed this. He turned around and saw the little girl eating bird''s nest soup.


    I can''t help it. She is really hungry and thirsty. The bird''s nest soup is very delicious. It tastes like saliva to quench her thirst. She even has a much better voice.


    He finished a small bowl of bird''s nest soup in one breath. Feng Junyi looked at her spoiled, took one side of the handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth, and then asked softly, "do you still want to eat? There are other desserts over there."


    Su Nuan glanced at what the maid in waiting was carrying, and said, "I''ve had enough dessert. I want to change something else."


    Feng Junyi returns and two more maids kneel beside the bed.


    When the lid was lifted, Su Nuan saw that there were only ordinary dishes in it. She didn''t like them, and they didn''t even have pepper. It was really disgusting.


    She waved her hand and said, "don''t want to eat these. Is there anything else?"


    This time, she served four dishes directly. At first, she was pleasantly surprised, and finally she was slightly disappointed.


    What the hell? Even her favorite rabbit meat was made into spiced rabbit meat. Spiced rabbit meat has no soul.


    Finally, Su Nuan put her eyes on the roast duck. She excitedly pointed to the roast duck: "I want to eat this."


    Feng Junyi was also very patient. Seeing that the little girl wanted to eat roast duck, he took out a dagger and sliced it for her.


    He knew that the little girl liked to eat roast duck, but she didn''t like to eat duck skin, so she patiently removed the duck skin and only brought out the meat for her.


    A roast duck, Su Nuan, ate half of it in one breath. At this time, her taste buds were greatly satisfied.


    When the stomach is filled, the heart is not empty.


    Pearl stood at the door and kept looking. She was very happy to see her mother treated like this by the emperor.


    That is, at this time, a palace maid hurried past her. When she saw that the other party was so rash, she gently shouted, "what are you doing so rash?"


    The maids also flopped and knelt in front of her, with a pale face and a trembling voice: "if you go back to the girl, my mother she... My mother she..."


    "Your mother?"


    Pearl didn''t react for a while. There are other empresses in the palace. Isn''t there only their queen?


    "Panic, what panic? Just say it when you ask."


    The palace maid kowtowed again, then sobbed and said, "if you go back to the girl, it''s like this. My mother took a nap in the bedroom. You know she was bitten by a snake. I''m going to the imperial hospital. Please ask the imperial doctor to detoxify my mother..."


    With that, the maid lifted up her sleeve and sobbed again, and the more she cried, the louder her voice became.


    At this moment, pearl remembered who the empress in the palace maid''s mouth was.


    I''m afraid there''s only one in the palace who is called empress except Princess Li.


    But there are no intimate servant girls around Li Guifei. Even if she is bitten by a snake, she is afraid that the palace maids around her will not cry like this.


    Moreover, even if there are palace maids brought from the cloud state, they don''t know the terrain of the cloud state palace. How can they rashly go to the imperial doctor.


    Su Huan was not a good thing. Now she deserves to be bitten by a snake.


    Just as pearl wanted to send someone, she heard the cold cry from the hall.


    "What''s crying about?"


    As soon as the palace maid heard the emperor''s question, she immediately kowtowed and said, "if you go back to the emperor, my mother was bitten by a snake. The maid went to the imperial hospital to find a royal doctor to detoxify my mother."


    "I tell you now that if you disturb the Queen''s rest, not only you, but also your master will be executed."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The palace maid didn''t expect that the emperor would react like this. Obviously, her master told her when she left that the emperor knew that she was bitten by a snake and would go there in person. How could he know that it was such a consequence.


    She was stunned, then quickly kowtowed and ran away.


    Pearl couldn''t help hooking her lips when she saw here.


    Of course, she knows what this little trick means. Isn''t it a bitter meat trick to let the emperor go to her bedroom?


    Who knows what trick Su huaner used to seduce the emperor.


    Now, seeing the maid leave in dismay, she also feels very happy.


    After the maid left, she walked in the direction of the Tai hospital, but she returned from another way halfway.


    As soon as she entered the palace, she didn''t even dare to look at the master in front of her. She flopped on her knees and said in a trembling voice, "madam, I did as you said, but the emperor said..."


    Su huan''er did lie in bed. As soon as he heard the maid''s words, he immediately sat up and asked, "what did the emperor say? Is he very worried?"


    The palace maid shook her head and continued: "the emperor not only didn''t come, but also said that you disturbed the Queen''s rest. She said that if the maid said again, he would kill you and the maid..."

 Chapter 309

    Su huan''er almost died of anger when he heard this.


    "What are you talking about? He should say so, and the emperor should say so? It''s impossible. It must be your nonsense!"


    The palace maid was also frightened and kowtowed constantly when she heard this.


    "Madam, I''m really not talking nonsense. You lend me 110000 courage, and I don''t dare..."


    Instead, her close maid in waiting calmed down a lot at the moment. She lowered her voice and said, "madam, the Emperor may be anxious to take care of the goblin. He hasn''t reacted for a while."


    Su huan''er took a heavy breath when she heard this, and then tried to restrain her emotions.


    "Yes, it must be. It must be because his little demon spirit has lost his mind. Maybe when he reacts, he will take the initiative to come to me."


    Seeing that her master gradually calmed down, the maid continued, "besides, the reason why we do this is not to let the emperor come, but to get rid of the bitch.".


    "Yes, get rid of her, get rid of the man who killed my mother. Since I''m sitting on this throne now, of course, it''s impossible for my mother to die for no reason. I''ll make the bitch pay the price."


    At this point, she thought of another plan, so she said to the palace maid kneeling in front of her, "go and tell the Empress Dowager about my being bitten by a snake. The Empress Dowager loves me most. She will not give up."


    The maid in waiting had just calmed down. At the moment, her master told her to do other things. She didn''t dare to think too much. She immediately walked out.


    The Empress Dowager still closed her eyes, and she heard something about last night.


    I have to admit that this is a coincidence. The little queen is really as helpful as God.


    However, when she was free, she saw Mother GUI coming in from outside the temple.


    Before mother GUI could speak, the Empress Dowager said in a low voice, "did Su huaner ask you to come to the mourning family?"


    After listening to this, mother GUI was stunned at first, and then said, "it was not the empress Huan Fei who came in person, but the maid beside her."


    "What''s up?"


    Mother GUI continued, "the maid in waiting came and said that her mother was bitten by a snake."


    "Bitten by a snake? There are snakes in the palace?"


    The Empress Dowager opened her eyes, and a pair of Danfeng eyes looked at mother GUI in front of her. Then she said, "even if you are bitten by a snake, you should find a royal doctor and ask the AI family to do anything. The AI family will not detoxify."


    After hearing this, mother GUI said sarcastically, "it''s probably another mystery. The Empress Dowager might as well treat you as a servant."


    The Empress Dowager hung the Buddha beads on her wrist, and then slowly stood up: "no, it''s just that AI''s Sutra has been read. AI''s family will go and see what tricks she plays."


    ¡­¡­


    Su huan''er thought it was almost time. He really asked someone to take the prepared snake to the bedroom, and then held the snake and let it bite on his arm.


    Although the wound was not deep, it was frightening.


    Finally, Su huan''er threw the snake to the ground and said to the maid in waiting, "kill it."


    At this order, the maids found the tools they could find and beat the little snake. However, in a moment, the snake had been killed.


    When the Empress Dowager came in, she happened to see the bloody dead snake lying on the ground.


    She closed her eyes and said, "Amitabha, do evil."


    "Meet the Empress Dowager."


    A group of maids saluted. The Empress Dowager raised her hand and said to Su huaner, "what''s the matter? How can there be a snake in the palace?"


    Su huan''er cried, "the empress dowager, huan''er doesn''t know. Huan''er originally wanted to come and have a rest, but he didn''t know he was bitten by this little beast..."


    The Empress Dowager took a look at the pattern of the snake on the ground, frowned and said, "this snake is poisonous. Have you gone to ask for an imperial doctor?"


    She looked at the little girl who was only about 14 years old in front of her. If she had put the snake herself... The little girl was really more cruel than she thought.


    One of the palace maids quickly stood up and knelt down and said, "go back to the Empress Dowager and have asked the palace maids to find the imperial doctor."


    As soon as the maid had finished her words, she saw another maid hurried in with the imperial doctor.


    Because Su huaner was just an ordinary concubine, he couldn''t hire an imperial doctor like LV imperial doctor at all, but just pulled an imperial doctor in the palace at will.


    After the imperial doctor came in and saluted the empress dowager, he hurried to Su huan''er.


    After looking at the killed Snake, he immediately knew what antidote to use.


    He took out a small knife from the medicine box and said to Su huaner, "madam, you are poisoned. I must cut your knife and bleed you, squeeze out some of the poison, and then apply the medicine."


    Su huan''er snorted stiffly. The imperial doctor took out a small bowl and put it under the bowl, so he took a knife and began to work.


    But seeing a knife, the black blood flowed into the bowl.


    Until the blood turned red, the royal doctor put the powder in the white porcelain bottle on his wound for dressing.


    After all this, the imperial doctor arched his hands at her and said, "these days, my mother will feel tired and sleepy, and easy to sweat. These are normal signs of poisoning. When I give my mother some medicine, my mother will take it for seven days in a row. If I pay more attention to rest on weekdays, I can do nothing."


    After hearing this, Su huan''er nodded and said perfunctorily, "thank you, imperial doctor."


    After the royal doctor left, the Empress Dowager asked, "there are snakes in the palace. It seems that we need to find someone to clean them up. What if there are people injured by snakes again?"


    Su huan''er clenched her lips and looked wronged.


    She was silent for a moment, and then said, "empress dowager, huaner suspects that someone deliberately murdered her."


    "Oh, is there something else?"


    The Empress Dowager certainly didn''t believe it. She had seen more routines than the little girl had eaten.


    I still have the patience to listen to her at the moment.


    Su huan''er nodded, sobbing and telling the whole story of his mother''s concubine.


    Even mother GUI, who had always been hard hearted, heard tears streaming down her face at this time.


    Finally, Su huaner said, "empress dowager, the person who wants to kill huaner must be concubine Li. She can''t see that I became a concubine. She can''t see that because of my existence, she exposed the truth of that year. Empress dowager, you must make decisions for huaner."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    It turned out that Su huan''er was going to play such a game of chess.


    But she didn''t expose it. That concubine Li was just a concubine of the cloud state. Now the cloud state is exhausted. It''s easy for her to kill them.


    But at the moment, she still opened her mouth: "a little imperial concubine of the cloud country dares to murder the imperial concubine of our great wine country. Don''t worry, AI family will do it for you."

 Chapter 310

    When Su huan''er heard the promise of the empress dowager, he also raised his lips and smiled at this time.


    With the chip of the empress dowager, she did not worry that she could not bring down concubine Li.


    "Somebody, bring concubine Li here."


    Seeing that the emperor loved her daughter so much, Li Guifei had planned to leave the palace and return to the residence arranged by the emperor.


    I didn''t know how long I had gone, but I was stopped by several palace maids.


    Seeing this situation, the accompanying maid beside her coldly shouted, "bold, you dare to stop the empress''s mother."


    Hearing this, the head maid of the palace also clenched her lips and said with a cold smile, "why don''t you dare? Your imperial concubine hurt my empress. I''ll arrest you under the order of the Empress Dowager."


    After saying this, the maid continued to drink, "Princess Li, do you want to go with me, or do you want us to invite you in person?"


    When Li Guifei heard this, she realized that the little guy had shot her first.


    If she goes with her this time, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad, but she can''t disobey the order of the Empress Dowager.


    Now she and the emperor depend on each other. They are not guests of honor. It''s easy for each other to hold them.


    How did she forget this?


    But now there is no other way but to go with them.


    So she said in a deep voice, "don''t be rude."


    Then he opened his mouth to the palace maid in front of him: "I''ll go with you."


    Along the way, she was nervous and even thought about countless possibilities.


    In a word, she believed that the little girl would not let her go easily.


    The hatred in her heart has blinded her eyes and made her unwilling to see the truth.


    At this time, she could only recite in her heart. She failed to take good care of her emperor, but someone continued to take care of her for her. She died without regret.


    For Su huaner, she only wanted to use her death to dissolve the hatred in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Junyi scolded the palace maid and went back again.


    Seeing Feng Junyi''s return, Su Nuan asked, "brother of the emperor, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Junyi said in a low voice, "it''s nothing important, but a palace maid came to report that someone in the palace was bitten by a snake."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    He was bitten by a snake in the palace. Instead of looking for the imperial doctor, he was the only one who found the emperor''s head.


    Therefore, she seemed to say to herself, "it''s strange that she was bitten by a snake. Instead of looking for the imperial doctor, she came to the emperor and the emperor''s brother. Can you do medicine?"


    Feng Junyi listened to the little girl''s saliva and clear thinking. She couldn''t help smiling.


    He stretched out his hand, flicked the tip of her nose and whispered, "of course not."


    After saying this, he intended to test her, so he asked, "can you guess who this man is?"


    "If you guess, I will reward you and promise you one thing. As long as I can do it, I will try my best. If you can''t guess, you will be punished."


    She likes to bet with him most. If she wins, she will let the emperor create a gold medal for her to hang on her.


    In this way, even if she offends the dog emperor in the future, she can exchange the death free gold medal for one life.


    Even if it''s not necessary, if a dog emperor is accidentally assassinated in the future, she may be able to use this death free gold medal to avoid burial.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help but be happy at this thought. Hehe, she''s really a clever girl.


    "Well, well, of course I can guess. It must be su huaner. Every time she sees the emperor''s brother, she wants to stick her eyes on it."


    Feng Junyi didn''t expect that the little girl guessed the answer at a glance, and even described it like this.


    His face was a little unnatural, and then returned to normal. He asked in a deep voice, "what about you? What do you think every time you see me?"


    With that, he regretted something.


    Will he scare the little girl by being so straightforward?


    "Of course, it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. Brother emperor, Nuan likes you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s you again.


    Forget it, he should have known the ending long ago. Why ask again.


    "Then I''ll send someone to check the situation now. If you say so, I will fulfill my promise."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi said to Duke Wang: "Duke Wang, go and check it immediately to find out what''s going on. Don''t talk more after checking it. Just come over again."


    Hearing this, Duke Wang naturally said yes.


    However, after less than a cup of tea, father Wang came back.


    At the moment, Duke Wang crawled in front of the two and said, "the emperor, the queen, the servant found that it was indeed the empress huanfei. The empress was bitten by a snake. Now the imperial doctor has rushed to make a diagnosis and treatment. It''s no big problem."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi said to Su Nuan, "you won. Just tell me what you want."


    Su Nuan originally wanted to say that the emperor should make himself a gold medal without death, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt it was inappropriate.


    She said to Duke Wang, "Duke Wang, is there anything else?"


    After hearing this, Duke Wang hurriedly said, "this... If you go back to your mother, Princess Li has also been called by the Empress Dowager. It seems that Princess Huan was bitten by a snake this time. It was Princess Li''s hand."


    "This is nonsense. How could imperial concubine Li do such a thing? When she came to the wine country, she was not familiar with the terrain here. How could she put the snake to bite imperial concubine Huan."


    If she hadn''t been crushed all over now, she would have got up by herself to find Su huan''er to argue.


    Feng Junyi was very calm. He said, "what does the Empress Dowager say?"


    Duke Wang wiped a sweat, lowered his voice and said, "the Empress Dowager said that there was no one living in the palace all the year round. Maybe it came from the back garden. When the slave left, the Empress Dowager was talking about it."


    Su Nuan was calmer when she heard this.


    You know, just now she heard that Su huaner was going to lay hands on her mother. She was so scared that she immediately got out of bed.


    Feng Junyi seemed to see through her mind and said in a low voice, "pass on imperial concubine Huan and imperial concubine Li."


    Duke Wang quit. Anyway, if the emperor can do it, he will save concubine Li.


    Although Li Guifei is also an insignificant NPC, and even has no effect on the promotion of the big plot, there is only a short sentence in the original book, but the real contact still made her feel some maternal love.


    She felt comforted, so she whispered, "thank you, brother of the emperor ~"


    Even let his little hand catch Feng Junyi''s hand and let his hand stick to his cheek.


    Of course, Feng Junyi accepted it with joy.


    Less than a column of incense, imperial concubine Li and Su huaner came. They saluted together. Su Nuan saw it clearly. Su huaner looked soft and weak, as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    When saluting, she deliberately stretched out her neck very long and showed her white and attractive neck.


    She saw this trick at a glance.

 Chapter 311

    However, Su Nuan noticed that the Emperor didn''t look at her at all.


    This makes Su Nuan feel very proud.


    Feng Junyi answered and asked the two saluters to get up. Su huaner stood up and looked shaky, especially his face, pale and with gauze wrapped around his arm. When he raised his hand and stroked his chest, his sleeve slipped down, and he could see it clearly.


    Seeing this, the maid in waiting on one side stepped forward in time to help her, lowered her voice and said, "empress..."


    "Nothing."


    Su huan''er said, coughing weakly, as if announcing to the public how weak she was.


    "Just tell me what happened, Princess Li."


    Li Guifei prepared herself to leave the palace, but Su huaner was confused and brought to the palace for accountability. Of course, the meaning of the Empress Dowager was also made clear. After that, Li Guifei said in a low voice: "huaner''s mother is my own sister. How could I have the heart to harm her."


    Su huan''er also needs to keep her lips tight at this time.


    She originally thought that the Empress Dowager was on her side. She didn''t know that the Empress Dowager called Princess Li, but she made a crime for her. She even ordered people to remove all the weeds in her backyard. She said that without the cover of weeds, those snakes, insects, mosquitoes and ants would not come out to harm people.


    Now, the emperor here is the last chip.


    Although she knew that she might not be able to fight Su Nuan, she couldn''t help but say, "the emperor doesn''t know. Although concubine Li is the concubine''s own aunt, her mother is also a woman of the emperor of the state of cloud. Is there any difference in the dispute between the harem and the harem? If so, the concubine''s mother won''t be killed by childbirth, and she won''t have a place to die."


    This time, Su huaner showed her true feelings.


    Su Nuan was particularly shocked to hear this.


    She knows how cruel the battle of the harem is. She also knows that concubine Li has been favored for many years. She knows that Su huaner''s mother was framed by her stupid father, but she doesn''t know. What Su huaner said just now is somewhat true and somewhat false.


    She even looked at imperial concubine Li with a critical eye. It seemed that she was questioning everything Su huaner had just said and whether she really killed her own sister.


    Imperial concubine Li said calmly, "imperial concubine Huan, compared with before, I have explained to you that your mother died of dystocia. It was an accident. As for the fact that your mother has never had a title, I''d better leave it to the holy master to explain."


    These words made it clear that she didn''t want to break with Su huaner any more. The emperor of the cloud Kingdom told all the story.


    Feng Junyi is naturally not a fool. Imperial concubine Li''s words have already mentioned this. Of course, he knows what the intention is, so he waved to Duke Wang: "pass it on to Su Chiqing."


    Duke Wang said yes, but a hundred wondered in his heart.


    You know, the emperor of his family was famous for his cruelty. When he met such a thing, which time did he have the patience to hear it?


    This time, I not only listened patiently, but also seemed to want to solve the case.


    Su Nuan was also surprised. She didn''t know how. She thought that the emperor must have done it for her, and she was even happier.


    However, at this time, Su huaner also said: "emperor, if you have to find certification, my concubine also has a certificate, that is the old manager who secretly released my concubine."


    With the help of the palace maid, she respectfully saluted Feng Junyi: "please summon him together."


    Feng Junyi naturally doesn''t want to take care of these things. He can''t help but stretch out his hand and rub the center of his eyebrows. He feels very uncomfortable, but he only says in a low voice, "HMM."


    Su huaner was overjoyed. He took down a jade pendant pinned to his waist and handed it to Duke Wang: "Duke Wang, this jade pendant was given to me by the manager. He said that one day the emperor will remember what happened when he saw me."


    When she said this, she looked at Xiang Feng Junyi affectionately, and then took back her eyes: "now you can''t use it anymore. Take it and go to the broken temple in the east of the city to find the manager. He will go to the palace with you."


    Duke Wang glanced at the jade pendant. It was transparent in color. It was really a good jade.


    Su Nuan glances at Su huaner. The 14-year-old girl looks thin and small, even soft and weak. Especially her acting skills. It is estimated that if she changes to modern times and becomes an actor, it is estimated that several Oscar winners have won.


    She has seen a lot of green tea and white lotus, which is the best acting skill.


    After Duke Wang left, the whole bedroom immediately fell into a dead silence.


    Su Nuan whispered, "brother emperor, my mother is weak. Why don''t you let her sit down."


    When Feng Junyi heard the speech, he immediately ordered someone to move the stool. After Li Guifei sat down, Su huaner''s face became more pale.


    Su Nuan only thought she didn''t see anything. After she was full, she asked for a bowl of tea to drink. Seeing Su huaner looking at her, she acted like a spoiled girl.


    "Brother emperor, I bet before. Is it true that everything you said depends on me?"


    Feng Junyi answered with a cold look. When he looked at Su Nuan, his eyes softened a little: "say, what do you want?"


    Su huan''er was holding her handkerchief, and her fingernails were about to pierce her palm.


    She knew that Su Nuan was intentional, but when the emperor was here, she dared not say anything, so she had to continue to stand there.


    Now, she is not even as good as the imperial concubine of a small cloud country.


    Maybe she really stood for a long time. At the beginning, she pretended to be weak, but in the end, she really couldn''t stand, and her feet began to soften. The maid in waiting on one side helped her. Obviously, she had more heart than strength.


    Finally, Su huan''er simply put all her weight on the little maid in waiting. Because she had been standing for a long time and was out of strength, she directly pressed her to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned because of this scene. Su Nuan also looked at Su huaner. Now she was lying in bed and saw Su huaner lying on the ground. She said, "what''s the matter, sister? Is she tired?"


    Su huaner clenched her teeth, but she cursed Su Nuan a hundred times.


    She supported her body to get up, but she still had a "hiss" of pain and whispered, "maybe she''s been standing for a long time, but it''s not in the way."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan answered. Just at this time, Su Chiqing came in. He lifted his robe and said in amazement, "ah, so many people."


    Feng Junyi frowned, raised his chin and ordered the little eunuch to move a stool. After su Chiqing sat down, Feng Junyi said, "I have something to ask you today, Princess Huan."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er immediately bit his lips and said, "today I just want to ask, why don''t you give my mother a place?"


    She did not dare to call her mother imperial concubine because her mother was nameless. Once upon a time, it was painful to hear the cry of Su Nuan''s mother imperial concubine.

 Chapter 312

    At the moment, Su huan''er looked at Su Chiqing with tears in her eyes, as if she was talking about the grievances she had suffered over the years.


    However, Su Chiqing in front of her seemed unmoved.


    When Su huan''er saw this, he was in a hurry, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. He only held his handkerchief tightly and choked again: "father, why don''t you pay attention to the child? Don''t you hate the child so much?"


    Just listen to this hoarse voice with a crying voice, let alone Su Chiqing. Su Nuan wants to shout a good daughter, don''t cry.


    However, strangely, Su Chiqing frowned slightly. He sighed and said, "why do you embarrass me?"


    Then he added, "to tell you the truth, I really hate you. As long as you see your face, I think of that woman."


    Su Chiqing said this and made a look of retching. There was no way. He was really disgusting.


    Even if Li Guifei didn''t expect this scene, she quickly stood up, patted Su Chiqing on the back with her hand, lowered her voice and said, "emperor, can''t you bear it? How sad you should be."


    "She''s sad. She''s sad. Yes, then I''m not sad. I''m not sad? Inexplicably, I have more daughters, and..."


    When Su Chiqing said this, she didn''t look at Su huan''er at all.


    Su Nuan became interested in such a strange scene. She wondered why Su Chiqing looked like this?


    She even thought wrong. Could it be that Su Chiqing and Su huaner''s biological mother had a strong taste and played with something else when they were in their bridal chamber?


    She couldn''t wait to urge: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Su huan''er was very anxious when she saw Su Nuan''s gloating appearance.


    Of course, her mother is her mother. Even if she has died for so many years, what should be asked is always clear.


    She continued to pretend to be weak and said, "father, can''t you say it?"


    "Cover it. Take a round fan to cover your face. I''ll tell you when you cover it."


    Su Chiqing hurriedly took his robe to cover his face.


    When Su huan''er heard this, although he didn''t understand what it meant, he also did it.


    She covered her face with a round fan and only showed her eyes. Then she said sadly, "it''s all right now."


    Su Chiqing looked carefully, not believing it. She was relieved to see that the woman had been covered by the round fan, leaving only her beautiful figure.


    Su Chiqing said wrongfully, "you and your mother are carved in the same mold. I feel sick when I see you here."


    Su huan''er''s head was buzzing. Unexpectedly, she thought about countless reasons, but it was because the emperor hated her and her mother''s face.


    She said in a trembling voice, "why? Why do you hate my mother so much? What did she do wrong?"


    "Let me tell you something. I drank some wine. It happened that your mother came into the palace to visit imperial concubine Li. She took advantage of it and gave me to be a empress..."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Luo was refreshed. She didn''t expect that this cheap father was given something by Su huaner''s mother.


    When Su Chiqing said this, he lifted up the corner of his robe and stained with tears.


    "If you hadn''t asked me today, I wouldn''t have said it. It''s embarrassing. It''s really embarrassing. It''s only because I''m so beautiful. No one can refuse my beauty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sulo feels sick.


    No matter how good-looking a man makes such an action, she feels sissy.


    Take another look at Feng Junyi around her. She is soft and hard. Now she looks just right.


    This is the real beauty of the golden age.


    "Nonsense, how could my mother do such a thing? You must have deliberately made it up to please imperial concubine Li."


    "I make up? I''m the king of a country. I make up such a lie for a woman? It''s ridiculous!"


    Su Chiqing was also angry. He continued: "your mother was the first ugly woman I used. She was probably so tall. It was 200 kilograms. Do you think I can see her?"


    Su Nuan looks at Li Guifei, who is tall and about 1.7 meters. Just now, the emperor only touched Li Guifei''s shoulder.


    Well,... In that case. Su huaner''s mother is about 1.5 meters.


    It''s about 1.5 meters and 200 kilograms. It''s really too strong.


    Now, looking back on the emperor''s reaction to Su huaner before, it is estimated that he thought of that greasy face, so he made nausea.


    Su Chiqing said more and more excitedly, "listen to me. Your mother doesn''t just grow like this. The most terrible thing is that she has a mole on her face and three hairs on the mole. It''s three inches long. Tell me, which woman grows like this? By the way, she has a beard and a beard, do you know?"


    Su Chiqing said this, crying and laughing. Even Su Nuan didn''t know how to comfort her.


    She glanced at Su huan''er and saw her mother''s trace on Su huan''er''s face.


    Just think about Su huaner''s face several times bigger, even she can''t bear to see it again.


    Su huaner was on the verge of collapse. She stepped back and shouted at Su Chiqing: "you lied. You lied to me. You must have lied to me. I won''t believe you!"


    Su Chiqing saw Su huaner''s face again and simply turned his back to her and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask your grandfather why he doesn''t have a picture of your mother at home. Also, you know, I su Chiqing is romantic. I can tolerate any kind of woman as long as I look good, but I can''t bear it."


    Su huan''er fell to the ground and cried bitterly. She complained while crying: "I don''t believe you all lied to me. Princess Li is so beautiful. As her sister, how can my mother be ugly..."


    Hearing this, Su Chiqing sighed again: "tell me, do you look good?"


    Su huan''er choked directly on this sentence.


    Yes, she is as like as two peas. Even Su Chiqing said she was almost the same as her mother.


    If her mother really grows up like Su Chiqing said


    "Liar, you are all liars!"


    Su huan''er shouted and then pulled out the hairpin on her head. Her dark hair poured down in an instant. Then Su Huan clenched the penalty station in her hand and rushed towards Su Nuan.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you little bitch, kill you fox!"


    Su huaner strode towards Su Nuan. The hairpin in her hand vowed to take Su Nuan''s life.


    However, before he got close, he was kicked out by Feng Junyi.


    Su huaner fell to the ground and vomited blood. She struggled to see Xiang fengjunyi. Feng Junyi walked slowly in front of her and said from a high position: "today, I spare your life, which will offset your saving my life. If there is another time, I will take your head."

 Chapter 313

    Su huan''er didn''t expect such a thing to happen. She opened her mouth to explain, but she just spit out a big mouth of blood.


    "It''s dirty."


    Su Chiqing glanced at her condescending, only said these three words from his mouth, and then said in a low voice, "send Princess Huan back."


    At this time, Duke Wang came back from the outside with a man.


    Met Huan Fei.


    When Su huan''er saw someone, she suddenly remembered what was the most important purpose for her to find the Emperor today.


    She pushed away the maid in waiting who was holding her beside her and returned to the hall. Unexpectedly, another one accidentally fell to the ground.


    However, she couldn''t care so much and said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, emperor, huan''er is also your concubine and your life-saving benefactor no matter what. You have to decide for huan''er today..."


    "Huan''er was almost taken by someone just now. Her mother is an old friend. I''ll mention what she did. Hua''er has a certificate now. He can prove that Princess Li Guifei was the murderer of my mother."


    Feng Junyi closes his eyes and can see that he is trying to suppress his inner irritability.


    Fearing that the emperor would fall ill, Duke Wang quickly waved to the man dressed like a beggar and asked him to leave.


    However, Feng Junyi went back to Su Nuan''s bed and said to Wang Gong, "let him in. I want to see what else they can play."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er only felt that her whole body and mind had been liberated. She collapsed on the ground and ignored her image.


    Anyway, no matter how hard she tried, the Emperor didn''t like her, and neither did his father.


    The big deal is that when she is dying, she pulls two cushions on her back, so that she won''t be lonely on the huangquan road.


    Soon, the shabby old man outside the door came in. He crawled in front of Feng Junyi and said, "the grass people see the emperor."


    Su Hua urged: "adoptive father, adoptive father, please tell them that imperial concubine Li ordered people to murder my mother, which led to my mother''s dystocia."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi also said to the ragged old man, "no matter what you say now, someone will record it. Then I will investigate your words and deeds. If it is not true, I have a thousand ways to make your life worse than death."


    When the old man heard what Feng Junyi said, he trembled.


    The emperor of the state of origin is famous for his cruelty. He will do it if he can speak.


    The old man trembled like chaff, and finally trembled and said, "if you go back to the emperor, you can ask. The old slave knows everything and says everything."


    Feng Junyi just said in a deep voice, "I''m not asking you, it''s Princess Huan."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er asked the question again.


    The old man first worshipped Feng Junyi and then said to Su huaner, "there is no truth. Your mother has trouble giving birth because... She is so fat."


    Boom!


    Su huaner felt beaten in the head again.


    "Adoptive father, didn''t you say that? My mother was hurt."


    When she said this, she thought of something and said to the old man, "no, it''s not like this. Adoptive father, tell me who made my mother so fat and who it is! He knew my mother was pregnant and didn''t let my mother control it. That person was the murderer!"


    The old man was also bothered by her. He had to tell the story in detail.


    It turned out that after su huaner''s mother slept with the emperor, she was not favored by the emperor, but was driven home.


    Not long after returning home, Su huaner was diagnosed as having hurt Xi.


    Su huaner''s mother was originally the daughter of a merchant. She was tough and unreasonable. After she told her mother about having a dragon heir, the mother and daughter were even more lawless. Su''s mother ate six meals a day and had extra meals at night to meet her appetite.


    In this way, Su Mu after pregnancy is fatter than before.


    After giving birth to Su huaner, Su''s mother died. Seeing that the child was lonely and pitiful, imperial concubine Li received her own support from the palace.


    However, she didn''t dare to admit Su huaner''s identity openly, because she couldn''t even protect her children.


    But who knows, she missed the emperor.


    "It turned out that all this was a joke, and it turned out that all this was a hoax!"


    Su huan''er laughed, but her tears kept falling. She was devastated. It turned out that she hated the murderer for so many years. It was her mother herself.


    "Then why did you make up that Princess Li was the murderer of my mother? Why?"


    Su huan''er roared at the old man. The old man only said, "I can''t tell you the truth. If you knew, I''m afraid you couldn''t live at that time."


    Su huan''er was on the verge of collapse at the moment. She shouted at the old man, "what if you can''t live? Anyway, it''s death, which is much better than me now."


    Her face was as white as paper and she stumbled to the door.


    "Let her go."


    Feng Junyi said coldly and said to Duke Wang, "send Su Chiqing and his wife."


    This matter has come to an end.


    Su Nuan finally got out of bed after lying down for a few days and nights.


    Pearl only felt that the little queen, who was a new woman, was much more stable than before.


    Most importantly, her queen seems to be getting smarter and smarter.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and my thin shirt is gradually changing.


    It''s rare for the palace to fall into peace for a while. Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi. The idea of unifying the six countries must still exist, but she doesn''t quite understand. Isn''t Feng Junyi troublesome? Why do you suddenly want to unify the whole country now?


    As for the long Princess Muyang, she has been more reclusive since LV Yuyi''s injury recovered.


    When seeing her again, Su Nuan was startled by the weight loss of Princess Muyang.


    Su Nuan called the disease and cuckoo around Princess Muyang and asked again.


    Then I learned that Princess Muyang was so thin because of unrequited love.


    Princess Muyang is concerned about LV Yuyi in her heart, but because she lost herself to the male master, she abides by etiquette and morality and dare not look directly at her inner feelings.


    Su Nuan simply crossed her heart and wondered when she would mention it to the emperor, so that the emperor could make a direct order to get the two married.


    On this thought, she felt that she should do it now so as not to forget it.


    So he called pearl to dress her up and went in the direction of the imperial study.


    Of course, when you go to the imperial study to see the emperor, you can''t be empty handed. She specially asked the imperial chef to send you a snack and take it with you.


    When Feng Junyi saw that the little girl was walking normally, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    It seems that the little girl is really good.


    He has been afraid to look for her these days. When he heard that she had slept, he dared to stand at the gate of the palace and look into the palace.


    Seeing the little man shrink into a ball when he sleeps and keep alert at all times, his heart hurts.

 Chapter 314

    Now, the little girl came to him himself. Of course, his heart is sweeter than honey.


    This time, as before, he did not stop what he was doing, but used his spare light to deceive her.


    Su Nuan stands at the door, watching Feng Junyi still busy.


    I don''t know why, she always feels that Feng Junyi, who is busy, is full of charm.


    You know, Feng Junyi''s eager to learn is definitely a learning bully in modern times.


    She thought maybe it was because she liked Xueba, so she always had an inexplicable liking for Feng Junyi.


    She tiptoed to him with the food box, slowly opened the food box, and brought out the side dishes and a bowl of white porridge.


    White porridge with side dishes, Su Shuang is refreshing and delicious, which she often likes to eat.


    "Brother emperor, Nuan brought you something. Would you like to eat now?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at the porridge and side dishes and couldn''t help but say, "that''s it?"


    "That''s all. It''s delicious."


    Su Nuan finishes saying this and has already taken care of himself to fill it up for Feng Junyi.


    The white atherosclerotic plaque was placed in a bowl. Su Nuan took a spoon, scooped it, put some pickles on it with chopsticks, and said to Feng Junyi, "ah -"


    "I''d better do it myself."


    Feng Junyi takes the small bowl, puts a spoonful of white porridge in his mouth, and bites it down. The dishes are really sour, sweet and refreshing. With white porridge, they are more delicious than the delicacies of mountains and seas.


    "Good."


    "Delicious!"


    Su Nuan holds his small face and stares at him with big eyes.


    I don''t know why, Feng Junyi thought of a sentence. If nothing is courteous, it''s either rape or theft.


    After he was full, he put down the small bowl in his hand and said to the little girl, "come on, what''s the matter this time?"


    Su Nuan smiled: "I came here today to chat with the emperor to relieve boredom. Emperor, do you know what''s new in the palace these days?"


    Feng Junyi handed down her words: "I don''t know."


    Su Nuan really got close to him and even put his little hand around his arm.


    "The emperor''s brother, you didn''t find that LV Yuyi seems to have a sweetheart."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi was really interested. He said, "Oh, sweetheart? Which official lady does he like? I''ll make a decree to marry him."


    Su Nuan can''t help but feel sick. The emperor is really naive. He can''t even see it.


    She simply said, "brother of the emperor, don''t you find that LV Yuyi is very good to the eldest princess?"


    When the little girl reminded her, Feng Junyi remembered that, indeed, royal doctor LV was really interested in Princess Muyang.


    "Do you mean that doctor Lu likes Princess Muyang?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, yes, Emperor brother, will you marry them?"


    Feng Junyi thought for a moment and said, "good is good, but I have to ask about it."


    Su Nuan is worried when Feng Junyi asks Princess Muyang.


    "Brother emperor, how difficult it is to be in love with such a thing. If you ask a girl directly, she can''t say it, or she simply denies it."


    Feng Junyi also felt that it was inappropriate to ask directly, so he said, "I''ll ask LV Yuyi."


    After saying this, he said to Duke Wang, "pass on LV song."


    Su Nuan didn''t think that the straight emperor had asked people to call LV Yuyi for questioning.


    At the moment, there was some banging in her heart. Princess Muyang''s attitude was so firm. In fact, she made it clear that she said not to acquiesce in her heart. As long as Lord LV insisted a little more, it would be done.


    So Su Nuan plans to stay here and wait for the opportunity.


    After a while, LV Yuyi came up and knelt down with her to salute the emperor.


    The emperor motioned to Wang Gonggong to retreat until there were only three of them left in the hall. Then he asked, "Lv Yuyi, I ask you, can you please Princess Muyang?"


    Su Nuan clearly saw that LV Yuyi''s face turned red when he heard Feng Junyi ask.


    Then he became pale again. He hesitated to the Emperor: "this..."


    "What, you and I are all honest gentlemen. Why don''t you dare to say?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Royal doctor LV bows to Feng Junyi again.


    "The Royal minister is really pleased with his royal highness, but the humble minister is humble and can not match the princess."


    "Oh, you two are grinding and chirping. Is it annoying?"


    Su Nuan only took up his skirt and walked up to LV Yuyi and said to him, "you two are really interesting. If you say you don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve it. In the final analysis, who doesn''t deserve who? Also, since both of you don''t deserve each other, it means that both of you are very humble. Isn''t this a perfect match?"


    "Perfect match, top match, fairy match is."


    Su Nuan''s small mouth blabbed so much that Feng Junyi couldn''t help hooking his lips. It seems that the little girl of his family has really detoxified.


    Then he said, "the queen is right. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like. Where do you come from so much? Deserve it or not. If you marry the princess, that''s the son-in-law."


    At this moment, LV Yuyi was embarrassed by what he said.


    At the moment, only the archer continued to say, "Wei Chen..."


    However, Feng Junyi ignored what he said and rushed out of the hall and said, "father Wang, prepare a decree immediately. I''ll marry you."


    At the moment, Suna still caught the expression on the face of LV Yuyi, who said he didn''t deserve it. In fact, the expression on his face had betrayed him.


    Immediately, he knelt down and said to Feng Junyi, "thank you, Emperor longen."


    Seeing such an ending, Su Nuan is a little proud. Look, she said she had to deal with it like this.


    The ancients did things with a pinch, but it was still so refreshing.


    The fact that the princess and the imperial doctor of the current Dynasty were married by the emperor spread all over the country at once.


    Everyone knows that her royal highness is beautiful.


    Everyone also knows that the son-in-law''s talent and appearance are unparalleled, which has become a beautiful thing praised by everyone for a time.


    Only when Su QingHan heard this, he angrily threw all the things on the table to the ground.


    How can his woman marry someone else?


    He vowed to take her back. The woman he loved could only be with him.


    There was no one in the middle of the night. Princess Muyang couldn''t sleep. The servant girl looked and said with a fan: "the princess can''t sleep for the purpose of giving marriage?"


    Princess Muyang paused and nodded.


    "Lord Lu has superb medical skills and profound knowledge. I''m afraid I don''t deserve him."


    She was really scared.


    At first, she was excited after the emperor issued the edict, but after a few days, she calmed down and felt that it was absolutely impossible.


    She was abducted by Su QingHan and had long lost her innocence.


    I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at by people all over the world if I marry Dr. LV again.


    No one knows better than her how many official ladies want to marry LV Yuyi.


    How many people''s thoughts were ruined by her marriage.

 Chapter 315

    "Your Highness improperly belittle oneself. Apart from the status of the princess, you are one of the best women in the country.


    "Moreover, the emperor has given marriage. You have no jokes. In the view of slaves and maidservants, princess, you are still relaxed."


    The palace maid''s comfort calmed Princess Muyang,.


    Yes, the emperor has made an order. Even if she doesn''t comply, there''s nothing she can do.


    Su Nuan was particularly excited when she pulled the red line for Princess Muyang and LV Yuyi.


    Here, she has begun to choose dowry goods in the treasure house.


    Moreover, the princess''s wedding must be beautiful. It is said that in ancient times, the richer the dowry, the more it is looked up to by her husband''s family.


    Although Princess Muyang, as the eldest princess, will not be bullied when she marries the LV family, she is still happy to prepare these for her.


    As for Su huaner, since she knew the truth of the matter, she locked herself in her bedroom and didn''t eat or drink for two days.


    In these two days, she once thought of directly killing herself, but she couldn''t do it.


    She is unwilling! She was unwilling. She hated for so many years and only got a joke.


    Even now, she suspected that they had colluded to deliberately deceive her.


    How could her mother be an ugly fat woman?


    The more she thought about it, the more her hatred grew wantonly.


    Several servants in the palace were uneasy at this time.


    In particular, several palace maids and eunuchs who had been waiting in front of her palace were now whispering together.


    "My mother has been in a crash for two days now. I don''t think we can live long. If we don''t find a master ourselves, we''ll have no way to live in the future."


    "Isn''t it? The emperor likes to be buried with others. It''s said that the emperor made a will and said that if he died, the queen would be buried. Now if the empress Huan Fei goes, I''m afraid none of us can escape."


    "What should we do? Let''s go to the queen. The queen certainly doesn''t want us. I don''t know if it''s feasible for other beauties..."


    "Pa!"


    Although she didn''t eat for two days and nights, Su huaner still had strength. She slapped one of the maids in the face.


    Seeing this scene, a group of palace maids were so frightened that they immediately knelt on the ground.


    Su huan''er said weakly, "if the palace dies, none of you can escape. The palace will make a will for you to be buried with!"


    Despite her reprimand, a palace girl was afraid to breathe out even the atmosphere.


    Su huan''er kicked the head maid with his feet and said in a cold voice, "tell me, if a person is not afraid of death, what will she be afraid of?"


    The palace maid shivered and thought she was talking about herself. She shivered and said, "if you are not afraid of death, you must be afraid of heaven and earth."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er laughed and said, "yes, a person is not afraid of death. She must be fearless, so I''ll kill her."


    Of course, all the palace maids knew who their mother was going to kill. They shouted one by one: "mother, don''t act rashly."


    "What a big thing has happened. I''m looking for life and death. I''ve lost my sight."


    The old voice came into the eardrum. The palace maids saw that the Empress Dowager was coming and immediately continued to kneel down.


    The Empress Dowager went directly to the throne and looked coldly at Su huaner in front of her: "if you want to die, your family will help you."


    After he said that, Ma GUI broke the tray and put a dagger, a foot of white silk and a bottle of hedonghong in it.


    When Su huan''er saw these things, Su huan''er panicked. She finally thought of not dying. Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager brought such things to her.


    She quickly crawled forward and kowtowed to the Empress Dowager: "the Empress Dowager apologized. The Empress Dowager apologized. Huan''er figured it out. Huan''er didn''t want to die. When she died, there was nothing. There was still hope to live."


    She crawled in front of the empress dowager, hugged her legs tightly and continued to cry: "huan''er figured out that since huan''er is not afraid of death, there is nothing terrible. No matter what the Empress Dowager asks huan''er to do, huan''er is willing."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes were slightly cold: "are you really willing to do anything?"


    Su huan''er almost didn''t even think about it and continued to kowtow: "if you go back to the empress dowager, huan''er is really willing to do anything."


    "What if AI Jia asked you to kill the emperor?"


    As soon as the words of the Empress Dowager came out, Su huaner was stunned there. She murmured, "kill, kill the emperor?"


    The Empress Dowager glanced at her: "look at your promise. Even if AI family really let you kill the emperor, do you have the ability to get close to him? The emperor doesn''t even want to look at you now. AI family really doesn''t know what''s the use of leaving you in the palace!"


    "No, no, no, the empress dowager, huan''er is still useful. However, huan''er is also the emperor''s life-saving benefactor. Although the emperor looks cruel and cruel, he is also a loving and righteous man. He will never kill me."


    "You''re smart about that."


    The Empress Dowager glanced at her lightly: "OK, now that you have figured it out, take good care of yourself. Don''t commit suicide to the mourning family in the palace! Go back to the palace."


    After hearing this, mother GUI helped the Empress Dowager out.


    When he returned to the Ci''an palace, he saw that Feng linche was already standing outside the temple waiting.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager coming, Feng linche quickly arched his hands and said, "although I have seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    Now Feng lingche is also 14 years old. His youth is more mature and steady than ever, and his size has changed a lot.


    The Empress Dowager only glanced, as if she had seen her son in the past.


    She nodded slightly and said to the wind, "you look like your father."


    At this point, she sighed again and said, "just get up and go to the palace with the mourning family. The mourning family wants to talk to you."


    Wind linche heard his grandmother praise him for looking like his father, but he was particularly unhappy.


    I heard that his father didn''t like his mother at all. After his father died, he let his mother''s concubine be buried with him, which led to her growing up alone without her at a young age.


    If he could choose, he would rather look similar to the emperor. After all, in his opinion, the emperor is particularly good-looking.


    Entering the Ci''an palace, the wind was chilly and stood on one side.


    The Empress Dowager raised her eyelids and looked at him: "why refuse here, grandma Huang? Sit down."


    Feng linche thanked and sat down. The Empress Dowager asked him, "do you think it''s good to be an emperor?"


    When Feng linche heard this, he didn''t think too much and directly said, "it''s good to be an emperor. When an emperor can sit on rivers and mountains, do whatever he wants, and let others do whatever he wants."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager seemed particularly satisfied. She said with a smile, "just like it, just like it. If AI family has a chance to make you emperor, would you like it?"

 Chapter 316

    Feng linche, who likes to laugh, was startled when he heard the Empress Dowager suddenly say so.


    "Grandma Huang, you can''t play jokes."


    Then he looked around for fear that his grandmother''s words would be heard.


    "There are no outsiders here."


    The Empress Dowager continued to look lovingly at Feng linche, how do you think this grandson is pleasing to the eye.


    "Ai family has also heard from the Taifu that you have done well in your studies recently, especially in the way of governing the country."


    Because of the words of the Empress Dowager just now, Feng linche only felt that there was something in the words of the Empress Dowager.


    He didn''t dare to answer casually, but said, "brother Huang will teach some in his spare time, so he knows a little. When it comes to the way of governing the country, brother Huang is better at it."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her face was obviously a little gloomy. She said in a low voice: "emperor, emperor, you have one emperor to the left and one emperor to the right. You can''t make a difference. You are the son of the former Emperor. What''s worse than him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a lot worse, okay?


    For example, the emperor''s brother is brave and good at fighting. For example, the emperor''s brother is familiar with military books. For example, the emperor''s brother is invincible in chess. For example, the emperor''s martial arts are excellent. For example, his majesty is unmatched by any prince in the whole palace.


    In his eyes, brother Huang is the sun standing on the horizon, dazzling and warm.


    The Empress Dowager saw that Feng linche didn''t speak. She thought what she just said was too heavy. Then she slowed down her language: "che''er, did anyone tell you that among your princes, you look most like your father and Emperor?"


    Feng linche just shook his head after hearing this.


    His mother''s imperial concubine had long been buried. There were no other women in the palace except the Empress Dowager and her imperial concubine at that time.


    At that time, the imperial concubine ate fast and chanted Buddhism all year round. He rarely saw her once. The Empress Dowager didn''t even look at him. How could she say these words to him.


    As for his memory of his father, it has become more and more blurred. How can he remember what he looks like?


    "Poor che''er, I''ve forgotten that your mother''s imperial concubine has long been gone. There is no one around who knows cold and warm."


    Said the empress dowager, who had stretched out her hand to hold Feng linche''s hand.


    Feng linche originally wanted to escape. He didn''t know that the Empress Dowager was quick in eyes and hands and had pinched his hand.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, "Whoever said no, brother Huang treated me very well. By the way, my uncle and their family treated me very well."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she felt that iron is not steel. Why is this boy not enlightened?


    She simply said, "Ai Jia asks you, what if AI Jia wants you to be the emperor?"


    Feng linche said solemnly, "what''s good about being an emperor? You see, the emperor brother reviews memorials in the imperial study every day. These old things bother him all day and make him headache. It''s not as happy as my prince."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something: "by the way, grandma Huang, my brother Huang told me that when I was 15 years old, he would let me go out of the palace to the fief. When I went to the fief, no one would care about me anymore. Isn''t that leisurely?"


    The Empress Dowager was even more surprised to hear this.


    "Didn''t you just say to be an emperor? You have what you want."


    Feng linche was a little embarrassed. He lowered his voice and said, "grandma Huang, didn''t you ask your grandson? The grandson is to please you."


    The Empress Dowager helped the forehead again.


    Why does she have such a stupid grandson? It doesn''t look good.


    "That''s all."


    When the Empress Dowager said this, she immediately thought of a plan and asked, "che''er, do you like your brother?"


    Feng linche did not think about cableway: "yes, of course."


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager continued, "do you know that your favorite imperial brother will die young in the near future because of the hard work of state affairs day and night?"


    "What? Die young? No! It''s impossible. My imperial brother is strong. How can he die young!"


    But the more he said so, the more he remembered his royal brother''s pale face and thin back.


    He is almost as tall as his royal brother now, but his royal brother looks much thinner than him.


    Finally, he sat decadent in his chair and asked in a low dumb voice, "so is this why the emperor brother suffered from head disease?"


    "That''s right. If you really worship your royal brother, are you willing to watch him suffer these pains?"


    "No, I don''t want to. I hope my imperial brother will live a long life and be carefree all his life. He is my most respected brother..."


    Feng linche said, and then stood up. He only felt a splitting headache. He held his head in his hands and patted his temples to make the pain disappear. However, his head was still like a crack.


    He remembered, he finally remembered.


    He remembered why he was so dependent on his brother.


    At that time, he was still a child. His father and Emperor seemed to be crazy. He carried a sword to kill people. Countless people, whether palace maids, concubines, princes and princesses, were cut down by his father and Emperor.


    Just as his father''s sword stabbed him, the imperial brother rushed to him and blocked a sword for him.


    It was also at that time that the emperor''s brother directly killed his father in order to save him.


    "No, the emperor can''t die. He can''t die. If one has to bear the pain, let me bear it."


    The wind is chilly and anxious, but there is no clue.


    Then the Empress Dowager said to the empress dowager, "let''s go to find the emperor''s brother, let him stop working for state affairs, let him sleep a little more every day, let him eat, drink and sleep like a normal person, and don''t worry about so many troubles."


    However, the Empress Dowager in front of him was unmoved and just said in a deep voice, "do you think he will listen to us? What needs to be protected behind him is the whole life and his people."


    Hearing this, Feng linche fell to the ground.


    "What should I do? What should I do with him..."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak, but looked coldly at the wind falling on the ground.


    Feng linche suddenly seemed to think of something and said to the Empress Dowager: "grandma, can I bear so much pain instead of my brother as long as I am the emperor? He can be a carefree and happy king without carrying so much?"


    The Empress Dowager did not answer him, but threw the question to him: "what do you think?"


    Feng linche breathed: "I think so, so I must be the emperor, I must."


    The original complex things can become simple as long as they are done in this way.


    The Empress Dowager raised a smile on her mouth. She stretched out her hand to hold Feng linche''s hand and said, "as an emperor, this is everything you must bear. Since someone has already borne it, why bother yourself."


    Feng linche said, "I''ll protect him this time."

 Chapter 317

    When Su Nuan was still happy about the marriage between Princess Muyang and LV Yuyi, there were rumors in the market.


    This is what pearl heard from the palace maid outside.


    Early in the morning, pearl stood at the head of her bed and chirped, "madam, it''s all spread to the palace. It''s said that the people outside the palace wall have spread it all over the world."


    Hearing this, Su Nuan asked lazily, "what are the rumors?"


    Pearl frowned and said, "it''s not all those people who are full. They said that Princess Muyang was kidnapped by Her Highness two before. I''m afraid she lost her virginity. Now I''m married to royal doctor LV, which is a waste to royal doctor Lv."


    "What''s more, it is said that Princess Muyang had a miscarriage for her second highness..."


    "What nonsense!"


    Hearing this, Su Nuan jumped out of bed angrily.


    You should know that Princess Muyang did miscarry for the male Lord in the original book.


    But when she came in, the plot was different. Although people were kidnapped, they were not pregnant.


    She can vouch for this with her head.


    Pearl saw that her mother was angry and quickly agreed: "the maidservant also felt that these people were talking nonsense, but the mother could not defeat the public..."


    "Oh, why didn''t I remember? No, let''s go to see the long princess now. She has a thin face. The people in the palace have spread the story, and she must know it."


    Su Nuan got off the bed, put her bare feet in her shoes and was about to go out.


    Pearl quickly pulled her: "little ancestor, don''t do this. You didn''t comb your head or wash your face. If you go out like this, it will lose the majesty of the queen."


    When Su Nuan heard this, her flustered steps stopped instantly. She rushed to Pearl and said, "then wash with me quickly. Forget it. Comb my hair and I''ll wash my face myself."


    She had already taken toothpaste from the supermarket. As for the toothbrush, in order to avoid being misunderstood, she used wicker wrapped with gauze as the toothbrush.


    After dipping in toothpaste, she finished brushing quickly, and Pearl combed her hair.


    "Let''s go, let''s go now."


    Su Nuan carried her skirt and followed pearl.


    They hurried to the palace where Princess Muyang was located, but they saw that Princess Muyang seemed to have nothing to do and walked back and forth in the palace with a book.


    It seems that Princess Muyang knows nothing about the rumors outside.


    Seeing her coming in, Princess Muyang put away her books and smiled at her.


    "How did the queen come to me today?"


    Su Nuan was a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, "I have nothing to do today. I''ll come to you and have a look."


    After saying this, she saw a new style purse hanging around the long princess''s waist and said, "sister princess, this is a new style purse? Can wennuan ask you for one?"


    When Princess Muyang heard this, she said to her, "I knew you liked it, so I''ve already done it."


    After she said this, she waved to the palace maid on one side, and the palace maid walked towards the hall.


    Fearing that Princess Muyang might hear something, Su Nuan said, "sister princess, have you been in the palace these days?"


    Princess Muyang shook her head slightly. She whispered, "no, I''m busy embroidering purse and other embroidery these days..."


    Her cheeks flushed as she spoke.


    Su Nuan knew that when ancient women married, they had to prepare embroidery for their future husband.


    The eldest princess is now going to marry LV Yuyi. The time is so tight that she must rush day and night.


    But it''s also lucky that she makes embroidery in her own palace. Otherwise, how sad it would be to hear this.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Sister princess should do it quickly. Don''t walk around when you''re free. It''s said that the new lady had better stay in the room, otherwise it''s unlucky."


    There''s no way. At this time, she can only talk nonsense.


    Princess Muyang was also stunned. Then she nodded. After a while, the palace maid took two purses and handed them to her.


    "This is a pair. If you wear one, you can bring one to the emperor. The emperor''s one is to calm the mind and help sleep. You have a clear heart and clear eyes."


    "Oh..."


    Su Nuan looked. The mandarin ducks embroidered on the purse were lifelike. If she wanted to get them, she really couldn''t get them out.


    "Thank you, sister princess. Then I''m welcome. Sister princess, since there''s nothing wrong, go in and get busy."


    "And you palace maids, don''t wander around all day. Look after your princess. If I see someone wandering around the palace all day, the palace will reward her with a big red."


    Hearing this, all the maids in the palace changed their faces slightly, and they should be in unison.


    Outside the palace, Lu Fu.


    The whole LV mansion was immersed in a dull atmosphere.


    Previously, LV royal doctor was assigned to the eldest princess, and the whole LV family was happy.


    You should know that Princess Muyang has both talent and beauty. Compared with ordinary official ladies, I don''t know how many times she is noble and elegant.


    The ministers of the same Dynasty were envious and jealous one by one, which made LV Yuanshou feel a lot happier.


    However, before long, people began to rumor that Princess Muyang was kidnapped by the second prince of Cloud State and lost her virginity.


    In the end, it was even rumored that Princess Muyang had miscarried for the second prince of cloud country.


    What''s more, he laughed behind his back and said that his son, a noble imperial doctor, should marry such a princess.


    As a father, when he heard this, he was naturally a hundred unhappy.


    At first, he tried to defend himself.


    In the end, these things became more and more intense and true, and even he believed them.


    On this day, when LV song returned to his house, the old royal doctor said to LV song, "stop. I''ll ask you something for my father."


    Hearing this, LV song stopped and bowed to his father respectfully.


    "Father, please."


    After thinking for a moment, old doctor LV opened his mouth to him and said, "there are rumors about the long princess in the market. Have you ever heard of it?"


    LV song frowned slightly, but he still said to his father, "I have heard of my father''s words, but those are nonsense."


    "Hum, nonsense?"


    The old royal doctor LV asked again, "let me ask you, has the long Princess been kidnapped?"


    LV song frowned slightly, but he only arched his hands and answered truthfully, "indeed."


    "Bang!"


    Hearing this, the old royal doctor LV waved the teacup on the ground: "the emperor is unkind and unjust..."


    Hearing this, LV song frowned: "father, the child is very satisfied with the marriage. Please be relieved."


    "Satisfied? Relieved? Listen, what''s this all about. Do you know that those people poke their spines and laugh at us? Son, if you marry the princess, you won''t be able to lift your head in your life."


    "Father."


    LV said coldly, "even if the emperor doesn''t marry me, the child will ask the emperor to marry the princess to me. In the child''s eyes, the princess is pure and clean. It''s the child''s lucky life to marry her."

 Chapter 318

    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, old royal doctor LV staggered for two steps.


    "Confused, confused..."


    He said this, closed his eyes and looked sad.


    "That''s all. Since you insist, the emperor has made an order. It''s done. It''s meaningless to say more."


    LV song arched his hands and said to his father, "thank you for your success."


    Because no one came out to defend the gossip about the long princess, even the emperor seemed to have never heard of it. Over time, there was nothing to discuss.


    Su Nuan has been inquiring about this situation, and even took some money out of her small Treasury to send it away. After hearing that the rumors about the princess had subsided, she was relieved.


    Just these, for Su QingHan, he couldn''t sleep.


    He released the news with one hand, but gained little.


    He couldn''t figure out what went wrong.


    In Mingming''s last life, Princess Muyang loved him to death. Even if she was misunderstood by him again and again, even if he broke her heart again and again, she still loved him and stayed by his side.


    But this time?


    He leaned against the post and thought about everything before.


    When did his beloved woman''s heart get farther and farther away?


    When Liu Qinghe appeared?


    But in her last life, Liu Qinghe, like in this life, has always helped him. She has never complained or disputed.


    By the way, since LV Yuyi appeared, it must be that guy who went to the camp. She saw him drive LV Yuyi into the cliff.


    Su QingHan clenched his fist. He still had one last chance. For the last time, he must grasp it.


    A month passed quickly, and the day of the long princess''s wedding came in the twinkling of an eye.


    Su Nuan got up early in the morning to see the bride''s dress.


    The long princess, who was already dressed up, sat in front of the bronze mirror in a big red glow, and the maids were still dressing for her.


    Even if no Rouge powder is applied at the moment, the long princess is also very beautiful.


    Su Nuan sat on the stool next to her, holding her cheeks in both hands and supporting her in front of the dressing table, looking at her with big eyes without blinking.


    The long princess was stared at for a long time. Her face turned red, she bit her lips and said, "empress, what are you doing? Why are you staring at me all the time? Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Having wiped his cheek with his hand, Su Nuan shook his head and said, "there''s no dirt. I just think the princess sister is really beautiful."


    "Nonsense."


    The wind bathed in the sun and a blush floated up: "the queen is the best to see."


    "The bride is the best."


    Su Nuan was still nagging, so he heard a notice outside the hall: "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    Hearing the Empress Dowager coming, Su Nuan still felt uncomfortable for a while.


    After all, the old lady colluded with Su huaner. In her opinion, she was not a good person.


    She quietly walked to the ear of Princess Muyang and whispered, "princess sister, the emperor''s grandmother is coming. I''ll avoid it first. Some time ago, I annoyed the emperor''s grandmother. She must be unhappy when she saw me."


    Princess Muyang has heard something about what happened in the palace.


    It is said that the Empress Dowager brought back a little girl from outside. The little girl was not only made a concubine, but also looked for things every day.


    However, even so, the emperor could not do anything to her, just because the little girl was the emperor''s former life-saving benefactor.


    She nodded, and Su Nuan went to the side room with her skirt.


    Otherwise, if you walk through the front door, you will definitely meet the Empress Dowager.


    Fortunately, after the Empress Dowager came, she just had a casual conversation with her granddaughter, lamenting that her granddaughter was about to get married. In addition, she seemed to have returned a pair of bracelets and left.


    When Su Nuan heard that there was no movement outside, he wanted to come out and have a look. Where did he know, he heard another soft tone.


    "Your Highness, you are going to marry Lu Yi today, and the two must be truly in love."


    Princess Muyang''s face was a little bad. She just whispered, "Princess Huan joked. This is a marriage given by the emperor. Where is there anything sincere or not? The order of the son of heaven cannot be violated."


    After Princess Muyang''s words, Su huaner covered her mouth and giggled.


    "What a son of heaven''s order can''t be violated. I''m afraid there are so many princesses in the past dynasties, only the long princess. You are the most blessed."


    The shepherd princess only felt that Su huaner in front of her seemed to have something to say. She finally couldn''t stand it. She said coldly, "Madam Huan, I don''t seem to have offended you. What do you want to say today?"


    Su huan''er was also slightly angry when she heard this. She pointed to her nose and asked, "you say this palace is strange? What qualifications do you have to say this palace? Do you know what other people call women like you?"


    Princess Muyang turned pale.


    Su huan''er didn''t care about these. She opened her mouth contemptuously: "those unfaithful and unclean people will be called broken shoes when they marry out. Do you know what broken shoes mean? They are worn by people and don''t want them."


    "You, you get out!"


    Princess Muyang was so angry that she clenched her fist and wanted to slap it.


    But she knows that she can''t do it. What is her qualification to do it?


    Finally she closed her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "why do you insult me like this?"


    Su huan''er said coldly, "it''s only strange that you shouldn''t be too close to Su Nuan''s bitch. If she likes to get close, I want to take it away. If I can''t take it away, I''ll destroy it."


    "Princess Chang, do you still have the face to marry into the LV family? If I were you, I would directly find Sanchi bailing to hang. Otherwise, it would be neither marrying nor not marrying, right?"


    At the moment, Princess Muyang, who was originally blushing, turned pale as paper.


    With this, Su huan''er laughed and walked towards the door of the hall.


    Su Nuan was already very angry when he heard this.


    But she couldn''t show up directly. If Su huaner caught hold of her, it would be another trouble to tell the Empress Dowager that she deliberately hid from her in the palace.


    Yes.


    Su Nuan took a small yellow duck out of the supermarket and threw it directly at the door.


    Su huan''er walked with her nostrils facing the sky. She didn''t notice anything under her feet. In this way, she stepped on the little yellow duck.


    "Haw -"


    A strange sound sounded. Su huan''er was startled and fell directly to the dog to eat the mud.


    Seeing this, the maid in waiting hurriedly helped her up. Su huan''er limped and looked at the little thing in front of her with a panic on her face.


    "What is this, what is this?"


    Several palace maids looked at the thing lying in front of them, and they didn''t know what it was. They looked frightened one by one.


    "It seems to be a living and barking."


    "Slaves and maidservants don''t know what this is."


    "Go, go."

 Chapter 319

    Listening to the voices outside getting farther and farther away, Su Nuan finally felt the pleasure of revenge.


    But seeing the figure sitting on the stool in a daze, Su Nuan''s heart was still tangled.


    She told the long Princess not to come out, but she didn''t expect someone to come in and tell her.


    At the moment, Princess Muyang sat in front of the bronze mirror, stunned, and then bean''s tears rolled down.


    She thought she remembered that these things had never happened.


    I thought I would follow my heart for the last time, but I didn''t expect so many twists and turns.


    Yes, she is really naive. She is a broken shoe. If she marries royal doctor LV, he will be laughed at by people all over the world.


    "Your Highness, your highness, are you all right?"


    While dressing her up, the palace maid saw that the princess looked like paper and asked carefully without saying a word.


    "I''m fine. I''m dressed up, aren''t I? You all step back. I want to be alone."


    The palace girl cuckoo heard some words, some not assured, low voice: "Princess highness, you do not have to take care of that ring princess, she is a madman, the whole palace people know."


    Princess Muyang squeezed out a smile from the corner of her mouth: "I know. You step back. I just want to be alone. After all, this is the last moment for me to stay here."


    Cuckoos listen, too.


    Her princess married into Lv''s house and will soon leave the palace.


    After leaving the palace, I''m afraid it''s hard to come back. It''s normal to feel sad.


    She walked towards the outside of the temple.


    Princess Muyang sat in front of the bronze mirror. After the cuckoo left, she untied her red belt and threw it on the beam.


    Su Nuan was shocked to see this scene. The eldest princess couldn''t think of it and wanted to commit suicide? That won''t work!


    She rushed directly out of the side room and said to Princess Muyang, "sister princess, don''t forget that you still have a brother? If you go, what should Feng Chengqian do?"


    "Chengqian..."


    Princess Muyang said something in her mouth, and then said to her, "queen, can I entrust you with something?"


    "No, you can''t think about it. I won''t promise you. If you really go, I''ll move Fengcheng to the empress Huan Fei. Guess how long he can live if he goes there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Princess Muyang did not expect that the little queen would say so. She finally got down from the stool, closed her eyes and sobbed in a low voice.


    "You''re not afraid of death. What are you afraid of? You''re afraid of a little princess? You''re afraid of the gossip of those people?"


    "Princess, your marriage is given by the emperor. Anyone who dares to talk about it is talking about the emperor."


    Su Nuan''s words seemed to give her courage. She clenched her thin fingers, moved her lips and said, "then I..."


    "You should follow the emperor''s will and marry to the LV family. You and LV imperial doctor are talented women and beauties and should be recited for future generations. The important thing is that you should live well for those who don''t want you to live well."


    "OK, I see."


    Princess Muyang wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced out a smile at her.


    Seeing that Princess Muyang''s mood was temporarily stable, Su Nuan was relieved.


    She winked at Pearl. Today she has other things to arrange for pearl to do.


    Pearl immediately understood and hurried out towards her blessing.


    In order to prevent Princess Muyang from thinking about it again, Su Nuan simply stayed with her.


    The date of marriage is at dusk, so at a specific auspicious time at dusk, royal doctor LV will ride a tall horse to marry the bride.


    Just think about it, Su Nuan feels very beautiful.


    It''s not like she was married to the tyrant after she wore it.


    That''s all. It''s hard to look back.


    Su Nuan was really bored in the palace, so he knocked up melon seeds and chatted with the princess. Fortunately, time passed.


    Looking at the princess being taken out, Su Nuan looked at the figure and couldn''t let go for a long time.


    How she hoped that lovers would get married and that it would be a good marriage.


    The capital was more lively than New Year''s Eve. The people of the whole city stood in the streets and watched them get married.


    The ten mile long street of the dowry shop is definitely the most luxurious they have ever seen.


    The bridegroom rode a tall horse with big red flowers. What a couple.


    However, when everyone praised, suddenly a masked man flew out of the roof.


    Holding a sword, the black man stabbed the bridegroom''s chest directly.


    The people panicked and fled everywhere, and the scene was in chaos.


    The masked man and thought they were determined to get it. Where did they know that the other party just turned his body slightly, and the sword in his hand fell empty.


    Then the other party slapped him on the wrist, and the sword fell.


    How... How possible!


    LV Yuyi is clearly just a weak scholar. How can he master martial arts?


    A man without a mask thinks too much. The man on the horse jumps up and stands directly on the horse.


    Then a roundabout kick and a kick to fly it.


    The masked man was kicked over and fell to the ground, spitting out blood in an instant.


    He tried to support himself to stand up, staring at the sedan chair with unwilling eyes.


    Why did she marry someone else? Didn''t you agree that he won''t marry in this life?


    Liars, liars!


    The emperor of the wine country is a liar, and the princess of the wine country is also a liar!


    Unwilling, he grabbed the sword from the bodyguards who chased him and stabbed the man in red dress again.


    However, the man kicked him heavily in the chest. He only felt that several ribs were broken and fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood spat out again.


    "You''re not royal doctor Lv. He doesn''t know martial arts at all. Who are you?"


    "Of course I''m not LV Yuyi."


    The man in red dress stood in front of him and then took off his human skin mask.


    "It''s you, general Feng!"


    The masked man screamed, but because he exerted too much force, a mouthful of blood poured into his throat.


    Princess Muyang sat in the sedan chair and heard the movement outside the sedan chair clearly.


    She knows who the person who was badly hurt is.


    How she wanted to go out and let general Feng show mercy, not for anything else, but to let him live.


    But she knew that she was the bride, and she must not get out of the sedan chair without permission, let alone make a sound.


    How many people are waiting to see her joke.


    The most important thing is that they have now broken up. From now on, she is Mrs. Lu and no longer Princess Muyang.


    The masked man fell to the ground, looked up and laughed.


    "Liar, you are all liars!"


    General Feng ignored what he was saying. He just waved his hand and said, "take him down and put him in heaven prison for strict guard."


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuan stood on the high wall and looked at the scene. She had expected Su QingHan to steal the marriage.


    But unexpectedly, he wanted the life of royal doctor LV as soon as he did it. This man was really vicious.


    She knew it wouldn''t be so simple when the gossip sounded earlier.


    Sure enough, the investigation found that it was deliberately spread.


    Who can spread such gossip except the man?

 Chapter 320

    Whether it''s male or not, in a word, some people spread rumors that they want to be bad for Princess Muyang.


    In order to ensure the normal progress of the wedding, she asked general Feng to replace her.


    Fortunately, I finally caught the man with evil intentions.


    Seeing that the male leader was escorted into the palace by a group of soldiers, Su Nuan only felt a burst of colic in his heart.


    Shit, can you just allow others to abuse men? Isn''t that fair?


    The Pearl on one side saw that she was different. She hurriedly held her, lowered her voice and asked, "what''s the matter with you, madam? What''s wrong with you?"


    Su Nuan nodded and squeezed out a few words: "well, my heart hurts a little."


    After hearing this, pearl was also stunned and hurriedly said to one of the palace maids, "hurry to pass on the royal doctor LV..."


    After saying this, pearl bit her lip and said with embarrassment: "I forgot that today is the wedding day of royal doctor LV... You guys go to find the best royal doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the palace."


    "No need."


    Su Nuan breathes slowly and feels better in her chest.


    She felt that she had just had a cramp in her chest, which must be a reminder that if she dared to kill the man, she would die together.


    At the moment, she really wanted to point to God and scold. How could he bully her like this.


    "I''m fine now. Don''t call the imperial doctor. Help me back to the palace to have a rest."


    The Empress Dowager and the emperor went to Lv''s house to preside over the wedding, but she was left in the palace by the emperor. She only said that because she was weak, she was allowed to take good care of herself in the palace.


    In fact, she knew that the emperor was frightened every time he went out of the palace, lest something should happen to her, so she felt that putting her in the palace was the best choice.


    Su Nuan has no objection to this.


    When she goes to see someone else''s wedding, she will lament that her wedding is too hasty. If she goes to see it, she will inevitably feel lost.


    Su Nuan was really upset when he was helped back. He didn''t go back to the palace to rest, but went to the prison to check.


    In the prison, Su QingHan lay on the dry straw, still wearing the clothes with blood stains.


    His eyes looked at the top of his head. Those eyes, which used to be full of handsome and wild, were now full of gloom.


    Before Su Nuan came near, she knew that the play must go on, so she pinched herself and her eyes turned red.


    When she came to the cell, Yingyan got up.


    "Brother, why are you... Brother, why did you do this?"


    Hearing the cry, Su QingHan slowly turned his head and saw the little girl holding her hand on the prison door with her crying eyes red and swollen.


    He gave a shallow smile, full of sarcasm.


    "The woman I love is going to marry someone else. You say, can I not put all my eggs in one basket?"


    He coughed twice, and blood came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Suloh was alarmed when he saw the blood around his mouth.


    Shit, why is general Feng so heavy? What if you kick him to death?


    No wonder she feels chest pain. Is it because of the man''s injury?


    At the moment, her anxiety is not acting out: "brother, how are you? Are you okay? The corners of your mouth are bleeding. I''ll send you the royal doctor now."


    What Su QingHan saw was the real anxiety from the bottom of his sister''s eyes.


    The little girl didn''t plan the previous plot.


    The little girl seems to really like his brother.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "no, it''s just a small injury. I can''t die. Besides, I''ve been broken into heaven. What if I''m cured? Do you think I can go out alive? Cough..."


    Su QingHan vomited blood again.


    "No, I can''t let you die. Pearl, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you hurry to invite Lord Wang?"


    Pearl was also surprised by the change of her mother''s attitude. Didn''t her mother let someone ambush it?


    Of course, pearl couldn''t care too much at this time. She hurriedly answered and hurried to the door with her skirt.


    After a while, Lord Wang came in, opened the door, entered the cell and began to feel Su QingHan''s pulse.


    "Empress, he has suffered an internal injury and is not easy to treat. He must take medicine for two months a year to recover, and there can be no delay. If he delays any more, the congestion in his chest will choke into his lungs. I''m afraid even Dr. Lu is helpless."


    Su Nuan was worried when she heard this.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry to prescribe medicine for him. Lord Wang has prescribed a prescription. Go and get the medicine and cook it yourself. Others are not at ease in the palace."


    Fortunately, it can be saved by a dose of medicine. If she really breaks her internal organs... She can''t be buried with her?


    The man is dead, and the book she wears must be scrapped.


    Lord Wang quickly took out the formula written with a brush and respectfully handed it to pearl. Pearl took the list and left in a hurry.


    "Why did you save me? As a brother, I''m heinous and haven''t done anything good for you."


    Su QingHan closed his eyes. Maybe he was too badly hurt. He didn''t even have enough confidence to speak.


    Su Nuan was worried and made up a lie: "brother, what are you talking nonsense about? The mother imperial concubine is only our brother and sister. This is not about interests. Don''t worry, brother. I will beg the emperor to spare your life anyway."


    Su QingHan''s eyes flushed when he heard this.


    In Su Nuan''s heart, he cursed the book hundreds of times.


    What the hell is the dog writer''s house writing?


    Man, can''t you be good? Can''t it be good to be reborn? You have to be a mean person.


    When she saw the man with red eyes, she quickly took the opportunity to say, "brother, after the injury is cured, I will ask the emperor to spare your life. At that time, you will return to the cloud country and be your prince at ease?"


    "Spare my life and be my prince? Nuan, I have a grudge against him. He assigned my beloved woman to another man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''ve done this to the hostess. It''s strange that people don''t run away.


    "Brother, you can''t force your feelings. Don''t you love someone and let her be happy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Su QingHan didn''t speak, Su Nuan continued: "loving someone is not possession, but fulfillment. If you really love that person and look at her happiness, you will be happy, which is better than tying her around and making her miserable."


    Tied around, miserable?


    Su QingHan''s pupil suddenly shrinks.


    He thought of his previous life. He tied her around. She learned that he had killed her relatives. The despair in her eyes.


    Even in the end, he left him directly and left him alone for life.


    He still hasn''t forgotten what she said in her last life.


    "Death is a relief for me, Su QingHan. You are a devil. I''m not as good as death by your side."


    Love is not possession, but fulfillment.


    But this accomplishment is really difficult.


    "Empress, the emperor is back. You''d better leave first."

 Chapter 321

    Pearl''s words made both of them come back from their thoughts.


    Su Nuan didn''t expect that the Emperor didn''t go to Lv''s house to watch the ceremony. Why did he come back so soon?


    She raised her skirt and stepped out of the prison with pearl.


    When he arrived at the Changle palace, the emperor really came back. When he saw her, he asked, "have you seen him? How about it?"


    Feng Junyi always thinks that the little girl can go to the prison to see Su QingHan, which must prove that the brother and sister still have feelings. No matter what happens, he can''t offend his brother-in-law.


    Su Nuan didn''t hide it, but said, "I went to see the emperor''s brother. He was seriously injured. He can''t recover until he takes medicine for a month."


    Su QingHan nodded and said, "general Feng''s feet are too heavy. I''ll scold him when I see him."


    "Brother emperor, it''s not necessary. General Feng doesn''t know who he is. The so-called unknown is innocent. Brother emperor, didn''t you go to the ceremony? Why did you come back so soon?"


    Her big eyes blinked. She couldn''t understand what the emperor meant when he went and came back.


    When she asked, Feng Junyi looked a little unnatural. He said, "this time, he came back because of state affairs."


    After saying this, he looked at Duke Wang, who hurriedly cooperated and said, "it''s Lord Yu who asked you to discuss state affairs, but the old minister just said there was something urgent at home and was called back."


    I¡®m not buying it


    Su Nuan doesn''t believe it in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say so.


    Father Wang is helping him to make things right. Why should she tear down the stage? She has come back anyway.


    Just then, Feng Junyi suddenly put his hand on her face, frowned slightly and said, "what''s wrong with her? Why is her face so bad?"


    After his words, he turned back and said coldly to the palace maids outside the hall: "I want you to serve the queen one by one. Are you all wood? The Queen''s face is so bad, but have you seen the imperial doctor!"


    The palace maids waiting outside the hall knelt on the ground: "Your Majesty, spare your life."


    "Father Wang, go, pass Lord Wang over and give the queen a good pulse."


    Duke Wang answered and hurried out. Su Nuan didn''t even have time to stop him.


    After a while, Lord Wang came to them again. After saluting them, he put a silk handkerchief on her wrist for pulse diagnosis.


    Su Nuan looked at it carefully and felt that even her breathing had become cautious.


    She had angina pectoris before. What if she was found to have a heart disease or something?


    Wait, there was no heart disease in ancient times. It was just called heart disease.


    For example, situ pingting is a sign of congenital heart disease. She faints and wants to die.


    While she was in a trance, the royal doctor who felt her pulse flopped down on the ground.


    Su Nuan was so frightened that he almost jumped up.


    "Why, what''s the matter? Do I have any incurable disease?"


    If she really has any incurable disease, it''s too dog blood.


    I saw the royal doctor kneeling on the ground and shivering: "congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor, madam, this is a happy pulse."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    She''s pregnant?


    Oh, no, why is she pregnant?


    Mingming dog emperor touched her that night... Well, three times? Or five times?


    "You mean the queen is pregnant with my child?"


    Feng Junyi''s voice was cold and dignified.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When Su Nuan heard what Feng Junyi said, he just felt that the man was not very happy.


    Whether the dog man is happy or not, she is very happy.


    Now she has his child in her stomach. As long as she thinks about it, her heart will be warm.


    The imperial doctor also heard the displeasure in the emperor''s tone and said to him tremblingly: "yes. It''s true to return to the emperor."


    "Go down."


    When the imperial doctor left, Feng Junyi stood in the hall and walked back and forth. His eyebrows were always tight and looked uneasy.


    Seeing him walking around, Su Nuan was also a little unhappy. She angrily said, "isn''t the emperor''s brother unhappy? You don''t like nuanuan with your child, do you?"


    "No, not so."


    Feng Junyi almost blurted out this sentence.


    "I just..."


    He just thought of master Huitong''s prediction.


    If the prophecy was true, how sad she would be if she lost their children.


    A woman conceived in October and gave birth once.


    "What are you? You just dislike that wennuan will become ugly after giving birth to a child, don''t you?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi directly held Su Nuan''s face and said to her, "don''t talk nonsense. How can I dislike you?"


    But he couldn''t tell the reason, so he had to hold her in his arms.


    "I will never despise you, but do you really want to have this child?"


    "Of course we will. This is our first child."


    Once upon a time, Su Nuan never wanted to give birth to a man and a woman for Feng Junyi.


    But now she urgently wants to give birth to this child for him, not for anything else, just because she thinks this man is worth it.


    "Well, give birth to this child."


    Since he has to decide to give birth to him, he will do his best to protect their mother and son.


    If this is an adverse event, it is up to him to bear all the consequences.


    Pearl was also very happy to learn that the queen was pregnant.


    Just happy and worried.


    She stroked her lower abdomen with one hand. Counting the days, she hasn''t been here for nearly a month.


    In this case, she may be pregnant, too.


    But she never dared to go to the imperial doctor for fear that the imperial doctor would give her a child.


    Because she was found to be pregnant, Su Nuan''s life was more carefree than before.


    Food and clothing are all in accordance with the most standard in the palace.


    Only a few days later, she felt that there was something wrong with the Pearl.


    Pearl will always be a person in a daze, with a sad face and a worried look.


    Su Nuan finally took the opportunity to get along alone and said to her, "Pearl, why do you always look worried recently? What''s the matter? Is it because of general Feng?"


    Speaking of general Feng, Pearl''s face turned white again.


    Su Nuan thought of what had happened at that time and knew he had nothing to say. He hurriedly said, "bah, bah, bah, look what I said. Are you uncomfortable?"


    As soon as pearl heard this, she no longer hid it. She knew that the child could not stay.


    But if you want to take medicine from the imperial doctor, it is more difficult than going to heaven.


    Then he knelt on the ground and begged, "empress, maidservant, please do me a favor."


    "You get up."


    That time Pearl gave up her life to save her, she had secretly vowed that no matter what requirements pearl put forward in the future, she would promise as long as she could do it and didn''t violate her conscience.


    "Empress, I''m afraid I have a child. I don''t want this child. I beg the empress to ask the royal doctor to prescribe a tire sliding medicine for me."

 Chapter 322

    "What? You don''t want this child?"


    Su Nuan was particularly shocked after hearing this. You know, if ordinary palace maids knew they were pregnant with the child of a general, they would marry into the general''s house smoothly with their mother and son.


    But the girl was so desperate that she refused to marry. She had to take the child off now.


    "Pearl, do you want to take the baby out of your belly? He''s a life."


    Pearl nodded vigorously: "I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m a foreigner and a slave. My birth is not worthy of general Feng. Besides, if the story of that night is spread... It will only be a disgrace to him."


    It turned out that Pearl thought so. It was really her fantasy.


    "Since you insist, I won''t stop you."


    Su Nuan sighed. Everyone has plans. Why should she force her.


    Thinking of this, she asked, "Pearl, if you want to do this, do you also want to say hello to general Feng?"


    "No, you must not, madam. If you tell general Feng, he will definitely stop him. General Feng is a kind-hearted man. Slaves and maidservants don''t deserve him."


    At the end of Pearl''s speech, she even lowered her voice.


    Su Nuan finally knew that in fact, pearl remembered general Feng in her heart, but she was afraid to speak because of her low self-esteem.


    "Pearl, tell me honestly whether you are general Feng in your heart."


    Pearl continued to avoid but didn''t answer: "my mother, I''m just a slave. Where dare I dream? My mother doesn''t have to ask so many questions. Please give me medicine."


    She finished and knelt directly towards her.


    Seeing this, Su Nuan also knew that Pearl had made up his mind, and even the last delusion was dispelled.


    She nodded and said, "OK, then you go to Tai hospital with this palace."


    "Thank you, empress."


    Pearl knelt down, worshipped her again and again, got up again, and her eyes were red.


    It''s not difficult to go to Taiyuan hospital to ask for fetal medicine, but the Royal Doctor Wang was so frightened that he turned pale when he heard that she wanted fetal medicine.


    The Royal Doctor Wang prostrated on the ground and kowtowed: "mother, think twice, mother. If you let Weichen prescribe this medicine, the emperor will destroy the nine families of Weichen..."


    As soon as Su Nuan heard this, he knew that the imperial doctor must have misunderstood. He hurriedly said, "listen to me. Don''t think about it here. I don''t want you to prescribe medicine for me. I''m still waiting to give birth to a dragon heir to the emperor. Don''t you hurry to prescribe medicine?"


    Hearing the speech, the royal doctor quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve and ran to prescribe the medicine.


    He thought in his heart, since it''s not for the queen, it must be another beauty. Could it be that the emperor is lucky to have a beauty recently?


    He knew that the dispute over the harem had never stopped since ancient times. Unexpectedly, even the little queen was so cruel in this generation.


    Despite such emotion, he still respectfully prescribed the medicine.


    "Niang, this is the pill to smooth the fetus. If the month is small, fry it once a day and drink it three times, you will feel it at the end of the day. In about two hours, you will... Miscarriage."


    Su Nuan took a look at the paper. She didn''t understand what the imperial doctor wrote. She just asked casually, "the month is similar to the month in the palace. Is it three meals a day?"


    "This..."


    Isn''t it scary for the queen to say that?


    Wang Yuyi continued to wipe sweat. In his opinion, the queen may have really given herself medicine to drink.


    "This month is also three meals a day."


    "OK, that''s it. By the way, will it hurt?"


    Su Nuan is still a little worried.


    Doctor Wang said awkwardly: "pain will naturally hurt, but no more pain will hurt the child in the abdomen. The child in the abdomen will be poisoned alive by this kind of poison in the stomach, and then discharged..."


    As a gynecologist in the palace, he never taboo doing such things. He believes that doing such things is detrimental to Yin morality.


    Now, no matter whether the empress took the medicine to other beauties or to herself, he hoped that his words would make the empress think twice.


    Su Nuan''s eyebrows jumped slightly when he heard this.


    Yes, when he was pregnant in his stomach, that life had its own heartbeat.


    Forcibly terminating pregnancy is undoubtedly murdering life.


    She looked at Pearl on one side. Pearl''s small face was pale and seemed to be tangled and distressed.


    "Thank you, royal doctor Wang. I know about it."


    After her words, she handed the prescription to pearl. Pearl shook her hand slightly.


    Finally, she got up silently and handed the prescription to the little eunuch who filled the medicine in the Tai hospital.


    After catching the medicine, the master and servant left the hospital and went to the bedroom. Su Nuan saw pearl in a daze at the bags of medicine.


    "If you want him to stay, the palace can''t help it."


    As soon as pearl heard this, she raised her eyes, and bean''s tears had slipped from the corners of her eyes.


    "Really? Empress, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Su Nuan thinks that her bedroom is so big that it is not impossible for pearl to hide and have children. After all, as long as Feng Junyi agrees, nothing can be done.


    "Empress Xie, empress Xie, the maidservant wants to give birth to him."


    "Get up and talk. You are still pregnant. The months are bigger than the one in my stomach."


    Su Nuan said that she had begun to imagine what it was about pearl giving birth to a child with her.


    In the future, Pearl''s children can grow up with her children. At that time, the feelings between the master and servant must be deeper than her.


    Knowing that Su Nuan was pregnant, Su huaner was almost crazy. She smashed the things in her bedroom, which was not enough to offset his anger in her heart.


    How could she get pregnant? Why did she get pregnant?


    Wait, she''s pregnant. Is her chance coming?


    The mother in the building said that once a man has tasted the sweetness, he can''t resist.


    Su Nuan is pregnant at this time and can no longer serve the emperor. At that time, as long as she takes the opportunity to turn around the emperor and make a small plan, she can take him down.


    As for the child in the little bitch''s belly, when the emperor is lucky to her, she will find a way to get rid of the child in her belly.


    Even if she can''t get pregnant, she can''t let that bitch get cheap.


    What Su huan''er doesn''t know is that Feng Junyi is thinking of something in the hall at the moment.


    Now the queen is pregnant. When the first emperor was alive, any concubine in the palace who was pregnant would be calculated.


    Now, although there are not many beautiful concubines in his palace, it is inevitable that there are one or two who are not afraid of death.


    For example, Su huaner is one of the few.


    He thought about it and made a decision immediately. He wanted to send Su huaner out of the palace. No matter whether the Queen''s grandmother would be angry or not, no one was more important than the little queen of his family and the children in the Queen''s belly.


    Such a decision, he immediately shouted to Duke Wang: "Duke Wang, I want to draw up a decree."

 Chapter 323

    When Su huaner was still thinking about how to get rid of Su Nuan''s baby in the palace, the emperor sent a decree.


    Su huan''er took the imperial edict in fear. When he heard that the emperor was going to drive her out of the palace, he fell to the ground and turned pale.


    After reading the edict, Duke Wang said to Su huaner, "concubine Huan, no, Su huaner, take the edict."


    Su huan''er shook his head desperately. "No, it''s not true. You must be lying to me. How can the emperor and the emperor drive me out? I haven''t done anything recently. I''m in the palace. Father Wang, go and tell the emperor that he must have made a mistake."


    Su huan''er refused to accept the order. Duke Wang put the order in Su huan''er''s arms and said coldly, "this is what the emperor means. Believe it or not, Su huan''er, you''d better pack up your things. When the time comes, our family will send you out."


    "No, I don''t want to, I don''t want to go out. Get out, dog slave. Get out. This is the place of this palace. How can you be wild and defiled!"


    Su huan''er stood up from the ground and reached out to push father-in-law Wang. For the first time, father-in-law Wang didn''t notice. She pushed him back. Su huan''er stretched out his hand to push again, but found that father-in-law Wang couldn''t move as if he had taken root under his feet.


    Seeing this, Su huan''er was even more angry. She said angrily, "dog slave, the palace asked you to get out. Did you hear that?"


    Duke Wang had long hated this arrogant and domineering woman. At the moment, he stood still with a cold voice: "Su huan''er, you''re afraid your ears are hard to use. Just now our family read it clearly. At the moment when the imperial decree was issued, you were not a Huan imperial concubine, but a common man."


    "Really? Common people? Ha ha, ha ha... Even if I''m common people, didn''t you just say that? You left me time to pack up. Now, get out!"


    Father Wang glanced at her coldly, then raised his feet to go out, stood by the column outside the hall, and waited with his back against the column.


    He would be relieved to see the woman leave the palace with his own eyes.


    However, just as he was leaning his back against the pillar, he saw Su huaner running out of the house and all the way towards Ci''an palace.


    He didn''t worry, but whispered to Su huan''er''s back: "Su huan''er, even if you go to the Empress Dowager now, it''s too late. The imperial decree has been issued, and you have no jokes."


    However, Su huaner doesn''t care so much. She just wants to find the Empress Dowager. After all, the Empress Dowager is her only chip.


    All the way to Ci''an palace, the maid at the door saw it and was trying to stop it. She didn''t know that Su huaner rushed directly.


    Several palace maids looked at each other and only shook their heads reluctantly. The girl brought back by their empress dowager from outside the palace is really not easy.


    Su huaner entered the palace, knelt directly on the ground, crawled under the feet of the empress dowager, and held her legs tightly with both hands.


    The Empress Dowager still held the Buddha beads in her hand and looked at Su huaner holding her leg. Her eyes were full of cold.


    Su huan''er said, "empress dowager, please save huan''er. The emperor wants to drive me out of the palace. Empress dowager, please don''t let the emperor drive me out. I know I can''t be his concubine now, but I can still serve tea and water. As long as you keep me by your side and let me be your dog, I''d like to."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she snorted coldly, and then kicked Su huan''er away.


    "Stay there."


    Seeing this, mother GUI came forward and helped the Empress Dowager to sit down. The Empress Dowager coldly looked at Su huaner on the ground and said in a cold voice, "what''s the use of the mourners looking for you back? It was because you said you were the one who saved the emperor, but the Emperor saw you? I didn''t even want to see you more."


    Hearing this, Su huan''er quickly got up and continued to kneel in front of the Empress Dowager: "the Empress Dowager is Su Nuan''s bitch. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be despised by the emperor. The reason why the emperor loves her is that the emperor regards her as me."


    "I used to think of her as you, but now?"


    "Now... Now..."


    Su huan''er cried, "it''s all her. It''s all her..."


    "Empress dowager, I know I''m of no great use now, but please stay after I''ve played with you. I''m willing to stay and make cattle and horses for you."


    When Mama GUI heard this, she couldn''t help kicking her: "there are many slaves and maidservants who want to be cattle and horses for the Empress Dowager. When do you need one? You cheap thing, stay at the same time."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she raised her hand to mother GUI to stop talking, and then said in a low voice, "you mean that you will do whatever your family asks you to do, right?"


    "Yes."


    Su huan''er almost agreed without thinking. The Empress Dowager went directly to the table, picked up a dagger from above and threw it on the ground. When the dagger fell, it was directly inserted on the wooden floor. Su huan''er was stunned.


    "Empress dowager, are you..."


    She thought that the Empress Dowager wanted her life, so her body trembled like a sieve.


    "Take it and take the emperor''s life. The mourning family will leave you and let you be the queen."


    Su huan''er fell directly to the ground and shivered, "kill the emperor?"


    She seemed to have heard some terrible secret, her face was pale, and she knew that it would be difficult for her to escape from the moment the Empress Dowager said this.


    She said: "empress dowager, he is your own grandson. How can you..."


    "He''s not. He''s evil. He''s not from my wind family. All this is the conspiracy of the dog men and women!"


    Su huan''er was even more frightened. How could she hear such a shocking secret?


    "How about going or not? If the assassination is successful, you can be the queen. If the assassination is unsuccessful, the mourners will collect your body. Which one do you choose?"


    Obviously, there is no third way to go.


    She can only choose the former of the two roads.


    "Well, if I kill him, I''ll kill him. As long as I kill him, I''m the queen. Hahaha, I''m the queen..."


    She pulled the dagger off the ground and held it in her hand. The smile on her face became more and more ferocious.


    The Empress Dowager said quietly, "Mama GUI, dress her up and take her to serve tea to the emperor. It''s time. The emperor should still be in the imperial study."


    "Yes, the empress dowager, the old slave will go now."


    After saying that, mother GUI was not polite. She directly picked up Su huan''er, who was kneeling on the ground, and walked outside the hall.


    The Empress Dowager continued to move the Buddha beads with her eyes closed and read the Scriptures in her mouth.

 Chapter 324

    Until she left the Ci''an palace, Su huan''er felt like she was dreaming.


    She stumbled and held the vermilion column in one hand before she stood firm.


    However, the dagger in her hand fell to the ground with a bang, making her completely awake.


    This is... She just promised the Empress Dowager to kill the Emperor


    She hurriedly picked up the dagger for fear of being seen, and then stuffed it into her wide sleeved robe.


    "You are so clumsy. I think the Empress Dowager sent you. You were dragged out and beaten to death before you got to the imperial study."


    Mother GUI said gnashing her teeth, as if she had seen such a stupid slave for the first time.


    Su huan''er originally wanted to refute, but she thought again that she was just a grass mustard and was bullied by others. Why should she have the same knowledge with the old mother? She just glanced at her lightly and then said, "please take me to change my clothes."


    After listening to this, mother GUI saw that the little girl who only knew flattery closed her mouth and said no more, but said, "come with me."


    Half Zhu Xiang''s time, Su huaner had been dressed neatly. At the moment, she followed another maid in waiting. One by one, they walked in the direction of the imperial study.


    What she held in her hand was ginseng tea with something added from the imperial dining room. She wanted to throw away the ginseng tea at any time, but she couldn''t. only the hot ginseng tea continued to carry it. She walked all the way to the imperial study and drank it at just the right temperature.


    Of course, if the emperor refuses to drink tea, the dagger in her sleeve can be used. The emperor knows martial arts. This is the worst policy.


    Mother GUI told her all this.


    Moreover, there is a poison wrapped in candy under her tongue. She must hurry and let the emperor drink the tea. Otherwise, it will be shelved for a long time. The emperor will not drink the tea when it is cold. If it is delayed, the sugar coating of the poison hidden under her tongue will melt and the poison will seep out, which will kill her.


    Thinking of this, Su huan''er couldn''t help but speed up his steps in order to save some time.


    In the name of the empress dowager, she and another palace maid easily entered the imperial study. A father-in-law led the way. She always lowered her head and dared not show her true face for fear that she would be seen by the father-in-law, which would expose her.


    Fortunately, the father-in-law who walked in front didn''t look back. He just waited at the door to take them inside.


    Su huan''er was trembling all over at this moment, but she knew that she had to restrain her fear. Only in this way could she succeed in one fell swoop.


    The first maid in waiting didn''t know about it, so she walked in front of the emperor with a generous blessing: "when you knock on the emperor, the maidservant is ordered by the Empress Dowager to bring tea to the emperor."


    Feng Junyi is lying on the desk to review the memorial. Su huaner glances carefully. Fortunately, Su Nuan is not here.


    Otherwise, the strange girl will find something wrong.


    "Put it."


    Feng Junyi said in a deep voice. Su huaner smelled the speech, took the tea and carefully put it aside. His eyes fell on the man''s eyebrows like a sword. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of mind again.


    Emperor, if only her emperor brother.


    She was steadfast, guarding the man''s side, accompanying him day and night, and becoming a pair of immortal couples.


    Before she could speak, the maid in waiting on one side continued, "emperor, drink it quickly. The tea should be cold in a while."


    The palace maid was actually a kind reminder. She didn''t know that the emperor''s Zhu pen paused for a moment. He said coldly, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    The palace maid trembled with fear: "I dare not."


    "Dare you? I think you dare."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, he put aside his Zhu pen and began to look at the maid in front of him.


    For fear of being seen by Feng Junyi, Su huaner''s face turned pale.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t eat you."


    After saying this, Feng Junyi came down directly and walked around them. Su huaner lowered her head lower for fear of being seen by Feng Junyi. However, she was still seen by Feng Junyi.


    "It''s you."


    Feng Junyi snorted coldly, "didn''t I ask Duke Wang to send a message to demote you as a common man and let you out of the palace? Why are you still here? You''re still wearing a maid''s dress."


    Su huan''er couldn''t speak at all. There was poison under her tongue. If she loosened it, her saliva would soak the poison. She swallowed it and died immediately.


    So at this moment, she couldn''t care so much. Only three words left in her mind - kill him!


    Yes, if you kill him, she won''t have to die. If you kill him, she can become a queen.


    This should be a good thing. When she becomes the queen, Su Nuan will die without a burial place!


    Thinking like this, Su huan''er directly took out the dagger hidden in his sleeve and stabbed Feng Junyi directly.


    Feng Junyi didn''t change his face. When he saw the dagger stabbing at him, he just turned around slightly and directly stuck Su huaner''s neck with his hand.


    Su huan''er was stuck by the sudden strength and couldn''t breathe. Her tongue pressed the poison for fear of swallowing.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are dark and cold. Su huaner shakes her head. She doesn''t want to die, especially in Feng Junyi''s hands, because this will only make su Nuan laugh.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    Feng Junyi''s strength gradually increased, and finally threw Su huaner to the ground. Su huaner was thrown to the ground, and the poison in his mouth also fell.


    Feng Junyi glances at her and guesses what happened. Then he raises his hand and hits Su huaner hard on the back of his neck. Su huaner faints immediately.


    In fact, as early as Su huan''er was ready to take action, his dark guards were aware of it and were ready to move. It was he who motioned the dark guards not to act rashly. After all, he didn''t bother to deal with such a small minion.


    Immediately, he said to the eunuch around him, "put her in prison."


    Su Nuan was really shocked when she learned that Su huaner went to the imperial study to assassinate Feng Junyi. She didn''t even have time to wear her shoes. She ran to the imperial study barefoot.


    When she saw that Feng Junyi was in good condition, she was relieved. Pearl followed her and shouted with her shoes: "Mom, slow down. Mom, watch your body carefully. Mom, you haven''t put on your shoes yet."


    Feng Junyi also saw that the little girl''s worried little face was pale. He didn''t even have time to wear shoes. The skinned lotus seed like little toes were white and tender. He felt a trace of sweetness in his heart. Then he went to her and directly hugged the little girl.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? You don''t wear any shoes. It hurts your feet."


    Su Nuan was amused by his appearance, but worried about him, he asked, "brother emperor, what''s going on and where is it hurt?"

 Chapter 325

    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl anxiously and deliberately teased her. He covered his chest and said, "it hurts here..."


    Su Nuan doesn''t realize that Feng Junyi is pretending. Listening to him, he is in a hurry to pull his collar open.


    She saw Feng Junyi''s chest muscles directly. The man''s skin was white to almost transparent. The snow-white skin was now exposed, making her face red to the root of her neck.


    "Where was it hurt? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Sulo tried to tell himself that he was innocent, and even pretended to be calm and carefully checked the injury.


    But the more she checked, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Feng Junyi grabbed her hand, put it on his chest and said in a low voice, "here, it''s really like this. I''m distressed that you came barefoot."


    The dog emperor, when did he flirt so much?


    Su Nuan quickly pulls his hand away. He doesn''t know that he is held by Feng Junyi again.


    She said angrily, "I''m not serious. I really ask you, are you hurt?"


    Feng Junyi said solemnly, "no, just that tripod Kung Fu, you still want to hurt me."


    "It''s all right."


    Su Nuan was really scared when he heard that the emperor was assassinated.


    At first she felt numb in her head, and then tears almost fell down.


    Fortunately, pearl told her in time that the emperor did not endanger her life, so she took back her tears.


    "The emperor''s brother is fine, then I''ll rest assured. The emperor''s brother, warm won''t bother you to review the memorial. My concubine leaves."


    When she finished, she came down from Feng Junyi''s leg. She was about to leave, and was pressed into her arms by the man.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Feng Junyi puts her on the chair. Pearl sees her master sitting down and is going to put on shoes for her mother. He sees the emperor''s hand in front of him.


    She could hardly even think about it. She handed the shoes directly to the emperor.


    After doing this, she felt that she was really bold and gave her mother''s shoes to the emperor.


    Feng Junyi takes this pair of embroidered shoes and looks at the jade feet lying in his palm. He has to admit that the feet of his queen are really beautiful.


    Su Nuan was embarrassed to be stared at by him and immediately wanted to take her feet back. Who knows, Feng Junyi held on to it and then put his shoes on her feet.


    God, the dog emperor put her shoes on???


    Are you flattered?


    Moreover, in Su Nuan''s opinion, it''s really embarrassing to do such a thing.


    "Brother emperor, don''t use it. You can warm yourself."


    Feng Junyi didn''t seem to hear her. He grabbed her other foot in his hand and knew that both little feet were lying in embroidered shoes. Feng Junyi let go.


    "Thank you, Emperor brother... Wennuan really returned to the palace."


    Su Nuan whispered, but her heart was full of joy.


    Don''t say, the emperor actually can flirt with his sister.


    "Well, go ahead. I''ll see you later."


    After listening to Feng Junyi''s words, Su Nuan was relieved. She hurried away with her skirt.


    On the other side, LV Fu.


    It''s the second day that fengmuyang wakes up again.


    Although it was a Wedding Candle last night, she didn''t even take off her new clothes. As for LV royal doctor, she got up and went to court at dawn.


    Clove came in from the house and cleaned her after cleaning. She whispered, "Princess Royal, according to the rules of the people, the first time you get married on the first day of the wedding, you want to serve the host mother."


    Mrs. Lu has seen two sides. First, at the new year''s Eve banquet held by the emperor, old LV imperial doctor once took his wife to the banquet.


    Mrs. Lu behaved well throughout the whole process. Although other ladies came to chat up, she also responded politely. At a glance, she knew that she was a girl from a big family.


    The second time, when she worshipped heaven and earth yesterday, she looked at Mrs. Lu sitting in the high hall with a shallow smile on her elegant face, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She knew that Mrs. Lu didn''t like her.


    Thinking of this, Feng Muyang said, "clove, you go to the warehouse to select a pair of emerald bracelets and put them in a box. I''ll bring them to serve tea later."


    Lilac answered, went down to prepare, and soon prepared things.


    She didn''t bring too many attendants, but changed cloves, a box with emerald bracelets in the tray, and a pot of hot tea.


    When she came to Mrs. Lu''s room, the servant girl at the door said, "Princess highness, madam has not yet got up, and is tired of waiting for a moment."


    The servant girl''s voice was heard, and the house heard a loud cry: "what is the status of Princess Royal? What is my identity?" how can I let Princess highness wait outside? Ask your royal highness to go to the front hall and use some refreshments, I will come later.


    Feng Muyang nodded and came to the front hall under the guidance of the servant girl, but she didn''t sit down, but stood in the front hall and looked at a calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall.


    Just when she was distracted, she heard a light cough behind her. Looking back, she saw that Mrs. Lu was late.


    "I''ve seen my mother-in-law."


    The wind and the sun were not as bad as the courtesy. Mrs. Lu was somewhat uncomfortable. She said, "you are the princess, why do you give me this old lady''s salute?"


    That''s what she said, but people have already sat down.


    Feng Muyang smiled but didn''t speak. He just took the tea from clove and respectfully offered it: "mother-in-law, please use tea."


    Mrs. Lu''s face eased slightly.


    Although Princess Muyang was kidnapped and lost her reputation, she was a sensible one.


    She nodded, took the tea, took a sip, took the money bag and handed it to her according to the custom: "you are a princess. Since you are married to my LV family, you should do it according to the rules here."


    Feng Muyang knew that Mrs. Lu was ringing an alarm for her and told her not to put on the airs of a princess when she came to the LV family.


    Since she chose here, of course, she should accept it together, so she said, "yes, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, please follow the instructions."


    With these words, Mrs. Lu felt comfortable all over.


    The two men pulled a little more homely, and Feng Muyang gave the carefully selected jade bracelet to his mother-in-law. The relationship between the two women slowly came closer and closer.


    Just returning to the room, the clove had a displeased opening way: "Princess your highness, at any rate you are a princess, madam Lu, how to speak that kind of tone, as if you climbed high."


    Feng Muyang smiled bitterly: "where is there a mother who doesn''t love her son, and which mother doesn''t think her son is the best man in the world? My mother-in-law thinks I don''t deserve him, which is normal."


    Clove sighs: "Your Highness, in the eyes of slaves, are all princesses. You are so good tempered. If you do something else, you will not be able to ride your head to the top."


    "Isn''t it good for the family to live in harmony?"


    Feng Muyang said quietly. In her opinion, it is lucky that Mrs. Lu can be friendly with her now.

 Chapter 326

    Su huan''er opened her eyes and found herself in the prison. Her face was close to the ground and could smell the residual bloody smell on the ground.


    She is not dead, she is still alive. Even if she assassinated the emperor, the emperor did not take her life.


    At this moment, I don''t know why. Su huaner was glad to be reborn after the robbery, and was surprised that the emperor would spare her life.


    She staggered to her feet, looked at the surrounding environment and laughed: "the Emperor didn''t kill me, the Emperor didn''t kill me, which shows that he can''t give up, ha ha..."


    "The emperor is reluctant to kill you. You are delusional."


    A weak voice sounded around her. Su huaner looked left and right and finally saw a ragged man sitting in the cell next to her.


    "Who are you?"


    Su huan''er approached step by step. The man stood up slowly and then faced her. Su huan''er couldn''t help but step back two steps.


    "Is that you? Your highness, why are you here?"


    Then Su huan''er seemed to get up and said, "the state of cloud is a coward. The two princes are in the cell, but the emperor and the imperial concubine are eating and drinking hot in the palace. Second, your highness, do you think we are his descendants very miserable?"


    Su QingHan didn''t answer her.


    His eyes stayed on the girl''s face for a long time, but he still didn''t remember who she was. There was a third of his father''s face.


    There were too many princesses in the palace, and there were also princesses outside the palace, so he asked, "which princess are you from your father?"


    Su huaner didn''t expect that his highness Er didn''t think of who she was. He thought that when she was still in the palace, his highness Er often brought him something to eat. In her opinion, his highness treated her better than his own sister.


    She snorted coldly, "Your Highness, have you forgotten? I''m Su huaner."


    "Su... Huan''er?"


    Su QingHan frowned slightly and explored the people in his memory a little.


    He remembered the dirty and thin little girl hiding in the palace.


    The little girl always doesn''t like to be contacted, but she is the same size as their nine younger sisters. She is also bullied in the palace. Although her mother and concubine protect her, she is always thoughtless.


    "It was you. I thought..."


    He remembered that several years ago, suddenly the sister was gone. He inquired about the palace people. They all told him that the sister died of illness. Unexpectedly, she was still alive.


    The two talked for a while, and Su huaner told Su QingHan all about his experience.


    After learning that Su QingHan had no good impression of the country of origin, she also told her experience in the country of origin.


    When Su QingHan heard Su huaner say that the Empress Dowager asked her to assassinate the emperor, he was also shocked.


    "Why did the Empress Dowager ask you to assassinate the emperor? Isn''t he her own grandson?"


    Su huan''er shook her head and speculated from a few words she heard on weekdays: "the Empress Dowager seems to think that the emperor is not her son''s child, but the Regent and the Empress Dowager. In addition, she wants Feng linche to be the emperor."


    "The wind is chilly?"


    As soon as Su QingHan thought of the name, he immediately thought of his foolish appearance.


    He sneered and said, "then I wish the Empress Dowager will achieve what she wants. Let the idiot be the emperor, and the wine country will come to an end."


    "Idiot?"


    Su huan''er was very surprised. Although she had not seen the third Lord, Feng linche, she felt that a dignified Lord was not a fool.


    "Don''t you just eat for nothing? How can a man who only knows how to eat, drink and play deserve to be an emperor? It''s Feng Junyi. Although he is cruel and changeable, he still has a certain strategy."


    At least in his opinion, even in his last life, Feng Junyi was also able to level the six countries. Even at a young age, he managed the country in order. This is strategy.


    Wait... In the previous life, must he follow the practice of the previous life in order to really become the final winner?


    "Huan''er, I always treat you as my sister. Since you have saved the emperor, he will not easily kill you. I have a plan. I don''t know what to do."


    Hearing Su QingHan''s words, Su huan''er immediately nodded and said, "Your Highness, say it."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan is getting sleepy.


    Unexpectedly, when she was pregnant and others were pregnant and vomiting, she ate well and slept well.


    Perhaps because of his small body, his stomach was only three or four months old, and Su Nuan felt a hard piece there.


    Looking at Pearl still busy, she turned up from the bed, walked to pearl in three or two steps, touched her lower abdomen with her hand, pearl stepped back, knelt on the ground and said, "empress, what are you doing?"


    Su Nuan didn''t expect pearl to be so timid. She said, "I just touch your stomach. I want to touch your stomach. Is it the same as mine? There is a small bag and it''s hard."


    After hearing this, pearl knelt straight and let Su Nuan touch her belly.


    Su Nuan''s small hands scratched around her stomach like small insects. The Pearl was scratched and giggled.


    "Empress, are you all right? It''s really itchy."


    Seeing that Su Nuan was really tickled by her, pearl took back her hand and sighed, "why isn''t your stomach so big? Because the baby in your stomach is a little bigger than that in mine."


    Pearl blinked and said, "maybe the mother is pregnant with two, or maybe."


    "Are you pregnant with two? No, no, if you really had two babies in your stomach, doctor LV must have told me."


    Pearl was surprised and thought what her mother said was reasonable.


    While they were chatting, they heard the palace maid report that the emperor was coming this way.


    Pearl naturally pushed her to the door of the temple. She didn''t know that Feng Junyi entered the bedroom, so she took her hand and went out.


    "Brother emperor, brother emperor, where are we going?"


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi stopped and said, "take you to see a good thing."


    "What''s good?"


    Su Nuan is a little confused. Because it''s hot, she''s only wearing a thin shirt. Feng Junyi takes her out regardless of green and red soap.


    At this moment, because she walked too fast, the gauze she wore had slipped off, revealing her round and white shoulders.


    How does that little sweet shoulder look? How attractive, especially the sexy clavicle, makes his throat tight.


    He looked away a little stiff. He covered her thin shirt on her shoulder with his hand and said in a dumb voice, "you''ll know when you arrive."


    Perhaps he thought she was walking too slowly. Feng Junyi stopped again before taking a few steps. He directly hugged her in his arms and continued to stride forward.


    Su Nuan put his two arms on his shoulders and looked up at the man.


    It has been nearly four years. She doesn''t feel much day after day, but now when she looks carefully, she really feels that the little tyrant has really grown into a big man.

 Chapter 327

    "Brother of the emperor."


    Her soft little voice sounded slightly, and Feng Junyi held her hand. He didn''t know where to put it.


    "Huh?"


    Feng Junyi answered. He didn''t even notice that his voice was trembling.


    However, the little girl he held in his arms did not speak, so he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuan shook his head and leaned his head against his arms. His tone was full of happiness: "brother emperor, thank you for being with you. Nuan feels so happy."


    "Silly girl."


    He is the one who should say thank you.


    The breeze was gentle, and Su Nuan realized that Feng Jun Yiyu was holding her up the stairs step by step.


    She turned her head and saw the layout of the whole imperial city. Here, she could see everything in the whole imperial palace.


    Su Nuan was stunned. I''m afraid this is the highest floor in the whole palace.


    Didn''t the dog emperor refuse to build a high-rise building? Why, the dog Emperor didn''t listen to her, but secretly built it?


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Nuan, a smart man, went down from his arms and looked at the tall building. He was sure that it was the a Nuan palace that Feng Junyi spelled out with LEGO.


    It was only when he built it that he found that it was much larger and higher than the model.


    "The building is thousands of feet high and can pick stars. Warm, you like the night pearl. The brightest thing in the world is the stars and the moon in the sky."


    God special she likes!!!


    She just felt strange, and the light of the night Pearl was soft and not dazzling, the light of the candle was difficult to use, and it also cost materials,.


    There are night pearls in the palace. It''s a waste to put them in a box. She takes them out and uses them. How can they become her favorite?


    Su Nuan is a little agitated and wants to hit people.


    Well, she admitted that she really likes the night pearl. You know, it''s comparable to diamonds. As long as it''s a woman, she won''t like it? After all, even if you sell it, you can sell it for a lot of money.


    Feng Junyi also noticed something wrong with Su Nuan. He asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Su Nuan inhales and exhales.


    Forget it, just think this pot is hers.


    She sighed and said, "nothing, brother emperor, I''m just a little afraid of heights."


    "With me, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    She also wanted to tell the dog emperor that if you continue to die like this, the people will be angry and the people will rise up. Then you will wait to finish it.


    But looking at the dog emperor''s affectionate face, she couldn''t bear to scold him.


    "Brother emperor, let''s go down."


    Feng Junyi really looked pale and helped her downstairs.


    "Since you think it''s high, I''ll have it shoveled low tomorrow."


    "Enough."


    Su Nuan really lost his temper with the emperor for the first time, but she couldn''t care so much.


    Now her little face was full of seriousness.


    But Su Nuan was really scared when she saw Feng Junyi looking at her with a serious look.


    This is a tyrant. Even if she has been with him for so long, she can''t change her nature.


    If the hair nerve directly pushes her down and falls to death, it will be a big ending again.


    At the moment, she stood there stiffly, holding her skirt tightly in her small hands and rubbing it constantly. She didn''t know what to do.


    "I made you angry. Well, if you don''t shovel, don''t shovel."


    She clearly felt that Feng Junyi''s whole body did emit a sense of hostility, but after saying these words, he returned to normal again.


    "Brother emperor, I''m really scared..."


    Su Nuan almost cried. She opened her small hands and held the man''s strong body tightly. With a crying tone, she said, "Nuan is really afraid of losing you. Shall we be a good emperor from now on? If a good emperor is good, the people will love it and live and work in peace and contentment, so they won''t want to rebel."


    At this moment, Feng Junyi was really shocked by the little girl. It turned out that she lost her temper because of this.


    His throat rolled again.


    Then he held her tightly in his arms.


    "Listen to you, listen to you."


    "Thank you, brother Huang."


    The little girl fell into his arms and cried like a kitten. He held up her little face and gently wiped her tears with his big hand.


    His thick palm pressed on her small face. Feng Junyi was afraid that his thin cocoon would hurt her face.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll be distressed if I cry again."


    He said softly, lowering his head and kissing her tears.


    The little girl hugged her tightly and began to respond like an octopus.


    Feng Junyi''s body stiffened slightly, and the whole person seemed to be lit by fire.


    It feels like a wild fire.


    Then he let the little girl lean against him and fall a little bit..


    You know, he hasn''t touched the little girl since that time. He''s afraid of her recalling that night and afraid of him.


    For so long, he has been trying to suppress the inner flame.


    But this time, it was really out of control.


    The peeling clothes shook in the breeze. Feng Junyi''s eyes were full of lust, but he suddenly woke up when he saw the little girl''s small face.


    "No, no, warm, you are still pregnant and will hurt the child. I can''t be so selfish."


    Su Nuan saw that Feng Junyi looked nervous and giggled, "brother emperor, it''s been three months. It''s all right, brother Emperor..."


    She stood up again and hugged Feng Junyi tightly.


    She thought she was probably in love with the boy.


    A good news soon spread among the people of the wine country.


    The empress took out her jewelry and sold it. She changed it into silver to make disaster relief money. She specially gave porridge to people who didn''t have food outside the city gate.


    As soon as the news was released, the originally affected people went to the capital one after another. Even a mouthful of porridge could save their lives.


    Everyone praised that the empress came down to earth as an immortal, and good people are rewarded.


    Standing on the city wall, Su Nuan felt much more comfortable watching the people queue up orderly to receive porridge.


    Maybe this can reduce Feng Junyi''s hostility in the hearts of the people.


    When the north and the South were at war, Feng Junyi sent someone to help. General Feng won a victory soon and returned to the dynasty.


    Seeing general Feng again, Su Nuan could clearly feel Pearl''s body trembling for it.


    Fortunately, pearl wears Ru skirt, which can cover her stomach. Otherwise, general Feng will see that pearl has a little obvious stomach.


    The emperor rewarded the officers and men who succeeded in the Hui Dynasty and immediately announced that a celebration banquet would be held.


    At a glance in the crowd, Su Nuan saw pearl and general Feng facing each other from a distance.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows. These two people were afraid that Lang Youqing and his concubine were interested, but pearl didn''t dare to do it because of her identity.


    Unfortunately, a good pair of mandarin ducks.


    It seems that she wants to find a way to make this couple. Anyway, now that general Feng is back, the celebration banquet is an opportunity.

 Chapter 328

    The emperor arranged a very tight time for the celebration banquet.


    When the army returns and rewards the three armies, it will hold a celebration banquet in three days, which is enough to prove how happy Feng Junyi is.


    For a moment, the whole palace seemed busy.


    Su Nuan inquired in his spare time and said that it was a reward for the three armies, but he wanted to invite a group of generals and generals into the palace, at least dozens of people, plus all civil and military officials and soldiers stationed outside the palace.


    Su Nuan understood why she was so powerful. She thought about it. The reward was indeed time-consuming and labor-consuming. Of course, the most consumed was nothing more than silver.


    In any age, money is best used.


    She used to take out two excellent night pearls to sell and use those silver to relieve the victims. Now she sees that the emperor wants to reward the three armed forces. She calculates with the account book at night. She turns her heart around and asks another two night pearls to be sold outside the palace.


    This time, she finally vomited out a sultry breath in her chest. Of course, she was happy to solve the emperor''s problem.


    It was only when she presented Feng Junyi with a box of silver tickets that she found that the dog emperor was not as happy as she thought.


    He glanced at the silver note in her box and then said, "what''s this for?"


    Su Nuan said bluntly: "of course, it is to reward the three armies. Brother of the emperor, as the emperor, you should share the worries of the emperor for the country and the people."


    "You''re so brave. Tell me, what did you take out and sell?"


    He had heard from the palace people before that the queen was secretly selling things.


    At that time, he was quite angry, but then a slave came to report that the queen ordered people to give porridge in his name outside the palace. When he thought about it, he was more comfortable. It turned out that the little thing was for his sake.


    I just don''t want to. Now this little thing has been sold.


    Seeing that the emperor seemed a little unhappy, Su Nuan lowered his voice and said, "brother emperor, don''t be angry if I say so."


    "Not angry."


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl as if she had done something wrong. He really wanted to hold her in his arms. He was not willing to be angry.


    She said quickly, "I sold the night pearl, but only a few, not much, really not much."


    She spoke so fast that she wanted to fool her, but Feng Junyi heard her.


    "Oh, it''s this. It doesn''t matter. Let someone find some back later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And plunder people''s fat and cream?


    No, those who can have the night pearl are either rich or expensive. They are robbing the poor and helping the rich.


    Now that the emperor was settled, Su Nuan secretly rejoiced.


    Here, Duke Wang came in and said to Feng Junyi, "emperor, prime minister, please see me."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan whispered, "prime minister? But prime minister Liu?"


    Feng Junyi said, "otherwise?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan blurted out, "eh, why hasn''t he died yet?"


    After her words, Feng Junyi immediately asked, "why is it difficult for you to let him die?"


    "No, no, No." Su Nuan said, "brother emperor, I didn''t mean that. I just think that Prime Minister Liu treated Princess Shuanghua so much. I thought you killed him to avenge Princess Shuanghua."


    In her opinion, it seemed reasonable to do so according to the emperor''s temperament.


    However, Feng Junyi said again, "what does that have to do with me? He hurt his daughter. If he dares to touch a hair of my woman, I will let him die without a whole body."


    Su Nuan smiled. She knew that the emperor was not joking.


    Knowing that he was about to step down, Feng Junyi reached out and directly hooked her and sat on her lap.


    Liu Cheng, who happened to come in, almost stumbled when he saw this scene.


    There was a layer of sweat on his forehead. The first reaction was that he would not be killed by the emperor when he saw these?


    However, soon he was relieved, continued to maintain his previous calm appearance, knelt on the ground and said, "minister, knock on the emperor."


    He was trembling and afraid of any more mistakes, so he let the emperor cut off his head.


    Since the emperor knew about Princess Shuanghua, he was worried every day. He couldn''t eat well and sleep well. He was always worried that the emperor would kill his head.


    He is only a civil minister. Although there are several students, they can avoid him when they know that something like this has happened to him.


    So he felt helpless at the moment.


    Coupled with the emperor''s hot temper and moody, he was more cautious in his words and deeds.


    Until two days ago, the emperor found him and told him to do something


    At the moment, he crawled on the ground and said respectfully, "I''ll see the emperor."


    Feng Junyi just said, "you come to me now, but you have done what I told you?"


    Prime Minister Liu lifted his sleeve and wiped his sweat: "it''s done."


    "That''s it. Bring it."


    After Feng Junyi''s words, Prime Minister Liu took out a booklet from his sleeve and held it respectfully over his head.


    Seeing this, Duke Wang came forward and counted it in his hand, and then put it on the emperor''s table: "emperor, everything from the bed made of pear blossom wood to the teacup is recorded here."


    Feng Junyi nodded, but he didn''t even look at the booklet. Then he said, "I copied your house this time and ordered you to take the blame with Lord Bai. You did a good job. Everything is fine. From now on, you''ll be exempted from capital punishment and... Demoted to the common people."


    When Liu Cheng heard the speech, he thanked him with great gratitude. He knocked his head five times in succession. After Duke Wang removed his official hat, he knelt down and stepped back.


    Su Nuan is surprised by Feng Junyi''s Sao operation.


    She said, "brother of the emperor, you let the prime minister copy his home. What if he covers himself?"


    Feng Junyi snorted coldly, "of course he doesn''t dare. He''s a smart man. Do you know whether it''s the king''s land in the world that can hide for a while and a lifetime?"


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi. The emperor has changed after all. He no longer kills people casually.


    I was thinking about it in my heart, but I heard Feng Junyi say, "Grandpa Wang, do you know that the saint is really with Princess Shuanghua? And she successfully mixed into the capital?"


    Duke Wang hurriedly said, "yes, emperor, the people sent by the slave can tell. I saw those two people this morning. They are like sisters."


    In fact, in Duke Wang''s opinion, the feelings of the two people are afraid to surpass their own sisters.


    Feng Junyi snorted, "then let us know that the Liu family has been demoted as common people. From now on, they will be driven out of the capital and will not be allowed to step into the capital for generations."


    Duke Wang certainly didn''t understand what the emperor meant, but when he heard this, he immediately said yes.


    Su Nuan knew that she might know what the emperor wanted to do.


    When I heard that Princess Shuanghua and the saint were in the capital, I released the news and recalled what the prime minister had done to Princess Shuanghua before


    If she guessed correctly, the emperor knew everything and released the news, but he wanted to kill Prime Minister Liu by the hand of the saint and Princess Shuanghua.

 Chapter 329

    Sure enough, tyrant or tyrant.


    But the tyrant grew up and worked more carefully.


    Seeing through without telling, since the emperor wanted to kill with a knife, and Prime Minister Liu was not a good man, she regarded it as knowing nothing.


    Solitary shadow with disability.


    Prime Minister Liu never thought that the emperor would let him go.


    What fame, what gold and silver treasures are not important. In his opinion, the most important thing is his family and life.


    He thought, life is gone, what''s the use of asking for money.


    He walked out of the palace and relaxed.


    However, as soon as he came out, a rotten vegetable leaf fell on his face.


    He looked at the man and felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    Before he opened it, the people next to him seemed to be encouraged and took out a rotten egg and smashed it at him.


    The disgusting smell stained his head and body. Liu Chengzhang didn''t expect that he would fall into such a field without the title of prime minister.


    Although the black hat was lost, Guan Wei was still there.


    He stopped and said coldly, "who gave you so much courage!"


    "Don''t be afraid, he has long been copied and changed by the emperor. What are you afraid of? He is an ordinary people like us now!"


    "Yes, that is, in the past, people in his family used to support others. How can we not take revenge today!"


    Then someone threw rotten vegetable leaves on his head.


    While those people continue to bully others, Lord Bai stood up at this time.


    "As you all said, it''s the people of his family who stand up to others. There are heads of grievances and owners of debts. Who bullied you? Who should you look for instead of an old man who is nearly half a hundred years old."


    Several people who had stood there could not hold their faces when they heard this.


    "Since Lord Bai has spoken, we have to sell face more or less."


    "Yes, since Lord Bai said so, we''ll do what Lord Bai said."


    "Yes, the man who did evil in the past is the housekeeper. Let''s go to the housekeeper to settle accounts now."


    The party left here again.


    Lord Bai took out a handkerchief from his arms and handed it to Liu Chengzhang.


    Seeing this, Liu Chengzhang took over the handkerchief and said with a smile: "in the past, you and I quarreled in the court hall and hated you to the bone. Unexpectedly, you saved me today."


    "As you said, it''s a matter of court. Different political opinions and quarrels are inevitable. Lord Liu, let''s go."


    Liu Chengzhang was stunned when he heard the last sentence. Then he felt that it was no big deal. He arched his hands towards Lord Bai and continued to go home.


    Lord Bai was about to leave, but he saw a man standing in front of him and blessing him slightly: "thank you, Lord Bai, for your help."


    Everyone in Baida looked at the weak girl in the previous text, but said coldly, "which miss are you?"


    When Liu Mulan heard what Lord Bai said, he didn''t expect that Lord Bai didn''t recognize her.


    As far as she knows, Lord Bai went to her house several times, and she came out specially. One is in the garden, the other is in the lobby, and the third is in the corridor.


    Every time the Bai family looked at her, it was clear that they were interested in her.


    She thought again, maybe it was because her family was copied. After all, most officials in the court were afraid of getting involved with her family and causing the emperor''s anger.


    As an important minister in the court, Lord Bai must be more afraid of losing the trust of the emperor.


    Therefore, she was not angry, but reminded again: "Lord Bai, I am Mu Lan, the daughter of Liu Chengzhang. We have met several times. Don''t you remember?"


    "Could you please come closer? When I was young, my family was poor. Reading at night broke my eyes and I couldn''t see clearly."


    He said, squinting slightly, as if trying to see the face of the person in front of him.


    Liu Mulan was shy and had to move closer.


    Where do you know that Lord Bai didn''t speak until he came to her: "so Miss Liu looks like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In other words, the white adult can only see her clearly now. He hasn''t seen her clearly before.


    "OK, so I''ll remember. Goodbye."


    Looking at the back of Lord Bai leaving, Liu Mulan clenched her lips and was unwilling in her heart.


    If she can''t successfully marry Lord Bai, she can only leave the capital with her father.


    The world is vast, but there is no place for them. She doesn''t know where they will go in the future.


    Liu Mulan walked in the direction of home. He didn''t know that he met childe Zhang who lived in the street.


    Liu Mulan was startled.


    This childe Zhang had harassed her before. Now, of course, she looks pale when she sees the flowers.


    "Miss Liu, no, no, no, I should call you Miss Liu. In the past, I didn''t even give me a straight eye when I came to you. Now your family is down and out, and you don''t even have a servant girl around you."


    After hearing such ridicule, Liu Mulan was of course angry.


    She clenched her teeth and walked around the childe. How could she know that the childe was deliberately in front of her.


    "What are you doing, childe Zhang? Do you want to rob people''s women in broad daylight?"


    After hearing this, childe Zhang put away the folding fan in his hand and said with a laugh: "Miss Liu is joking. Naturally, I dare not. However, as a girl, I want to attract someone like Zhang. Why don''t you go to my house with me for a chat? Maybe I''ll take you as my concubine as soon as I''m happy."


    "Shameless."


    Liu Mulan felt offended. She scolded angrily and planned to leave.


    I don''t know that the childe directly grabbed her wrist and had a tendency to drag her away.


    Seeing the situation, she was desperate and called for help.


    Childe Zhang doesn''t care so much. Since no one stops him here, he naturally wants to take people away.


    Liu Mulan was desperate. She looked around. People around her were looking at her. They all showed their deserved expressions, but no one came forward to help her.


    Suddenly, she saw Liu Shuanghua standing in the crowd and immediately shouted, "sister, sister, help me!"


    Princess Shuanghua was really watching a good play. When she saw Liu Mulan being bullied, she just stood with her arms and said, "save you? How can I save you as a weak woman? Besides, I think the childe must like you very much. He caught a cold and was dragged to the Yamen. She wanted to take you back. You two are a perfect match."


    Liu Mulan was so angry that she almost spit out her old blood.


    But no matter how she dumped it, she couldn''t open childe Zhang''s hand. Childe Zhang was even more elated when he heard this.


    "I fell in love with the Liu family girl at first sight. The Liu family girl agreed to marry me as a concubine, but now she doesn''t agree. In that case, I''m crazy about love, just to get in and out with her."


    "Miss Liu, you and I have already cooked rice. I''m doing it for you. In addition to me, someone will want you!"

 Chapter 330

    When Liu Mulan heard this, she threw her hand away, but the childe grabbed her tightly. Finally, she only bit on the other party''s wrist.


    "Smelly woman, you dare bite me!"


    As soon as childe Zhang was angry, he waved and hit Liu Mulan in the face.


    People in the past talked a lot, but no one came forward to help.


    "Which girl is this? In public, she even talks with Zhang Jia, a scoundrel. What''s the matter?"


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let that childe hear it. It''s not someone else. It''s the daughter of Prime Minister Liu''s family."


    "Si, this is the daughter of Prime Minister Liu''s family. Isn''t it the princess Shuanghua? No, the princess was driven out of the palace. There has been no news since then. Is it the two young ladies?"


    "That''s right. The second lady and her little mother are just an outer room. I don''t know how to squeeze in. First, she became a concubine and finally became the prime minister''s wife."


    Liu Mulan was slapped and fell to the ground, angry and angry.


    In addition, the people around her pointed at her. She wanted to stand up and jump on it and tear the mouths of those people to pieces!


    However, the young master Zhang said again, "don''t come here today, otherwise I''ll be rude to him."


    Seeing that childe Zhang was going to drag her away, Liu Mulan couldn''t help shouting: "let go of me. I''m just a concubine. There''s the princess! Go find her! Childe Zhang, as you are. You should fight her!"


    Childe Zhang saw one side along the direction of Liu Mulan''s fingers. Two pretty girls watching around him.


    Especially the one in front now, Gu Lingjing is arrogant. He doesn''t look like a layman alone.


    But it was obvious that the one behind the girl was more attractive.


    The girl was dressed in white and her temperament was natural. She seemed to come down to earth as if she were a nine heaven fairy. His eyes were about to stare out.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Mulan was even more afraid to make a statement. Since childe Zhang had a new goal, when would she stay if she didn''t go at this time?


    Liu Mulan got into the crowd. He didn''t even care about the injury on his face. He ran away in a panic.


    She knew that Liu Shuanghua was just a weak woman. She was neither the princess nor the miss of the prime minister''s family. If she fell into the hands of Childe Zhang, she would die without burial.


    Childe Zhang came forward step by step. Liu Shuanghua covered his chest and stared at childe Zhang: "what do you want to do!"


    However, she saw the childe helplessly. She pushed her aside and went to the saint and said, "girl, my family name is Zhang. My father is a famous rich businessman in the capital and an official in the capital. Who dares not give me a face? If you leave me, I''ll drive all my concubines away when I go home. I just want you."


    The saint just sneered. Princess Shuanghua immediately reacted. Isn''t this hateful childe Zhang just teasing the saint?


    She was so angry that she went straight up and slapped childe Zhang in the face.


    Just now, childe Zhang was still dreaming of holding a beautiful woman back. I didn''t know that he was slapped by two people and looked like Venus.


    I don''t know who shouted, "good, good!"


    Childe Zhang stood still, glanced at the people around him, and immediately scolded: "which one doesn''t have eyes and says it''s good?"


    With that, there was silence around.


    Childe Zhang stared at everyone and warned them. Then he said to the people around him, "if anyone feels bad with me again, I''ll kill him!"


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t expect that she had just thrown her hand so quickly that she slapped childe Zhang in the face.


    At this moment, she was afraid.


    Sure enough, childe Zhang, who responded at the moment, approached her step by step and said coldly, "little lady, how dare you beat me? Don''t think you were a princess before. I''m afraid of you. I tell you, the emperor has ordered that you are not a princess, and your prime minister''s father has also been driven out by the emperor!"


    When he finished, he grabbed Princess Shuanghua''s hand and slapped her twice.


    When Princess Shuanghua saw this scene, she was so frightened that she shouted. She didn''t know that the other party''s hand was not on her face, but was caught by the saint at the critical moment.


    The saint said in a low voice, "childe Zhang, you are a scholar of sages. Why bother with women."


    Her hand moved up slowly along the corner of his robe to the position of his wrist, and then the soul stirring smile made Mr. Zhang fall into it.


    In particular, the saint gently rubbed the back of his hand around her fingers, and childe Zhang was going to be soft.


    "Well, don''t care, don''t care."


    Childe Zhang was fascinated by the saint. Princess Shuanghua was already angry when she saw this scene, but she soon saw the abnormality.


    Just when childe Zhang''s eyes were crazy, the saint''s hand touched his hand, and a poisonous insect quickly climbed into his mouth.


    He didn''t feel unwell. He didn''t find it at all. He was putting his nose on the back of the saint''s hand and sniffed deeply.


    The saint sneered and said, "this daughter incense can''t be smelled casually. Sometimes she will die."


    "If you really die, I''m willing to die under your pomegranate skirt."


    After childe Zhang''s words, the saint curled her lips and smiled, "OK, I like to listen to you."


    She said that, her face suddenly became cold and took a step back. Suddenly, the childe turned pale and struggled to go to her side. However, she didn''t take a few steps and fell to the ground.


    He covered his stomach in pain and stretched out one hand to the saint, but the saint directly held Shuanghua''s hand and said in a cold voice, "what are you looking at? It''s time to go."


    Princess Shuanghua looked at the saint holding her hand, and they floated a blush. However, the blush was glimpsed by the saint. She released her hand in disgust and said coldly, "go, don''t you have something to do?"


    "Well, OK, I''m following."


    Princess Shuanghua boldly took the saint''s arm. She didn''t know that the other party pushed it away directly. She was a little unwilling. She went up to take the saint''s arm again. This time, the saint didn''t push it off, so she stopped pushing. She simply continued to let Princess Shuanghua hold her.


    However, Princess Shuanghua was happy because she didn''t stop her.


    The two men went together in the direction of the prime minister''s house.


    When she arrived at the prime minister''s house, Princess Shuanghua saw that in the past, people familiar with her were coming out of the prime minister''s house listlessly.


    Especially the former little girl, she is still dressed up. Now she is holding a box in her hand. As soon as she came to the door, she was stopped by the guard and threatened to take her things.


    "Let go, I''ll let you go. This is my stuff. Don''t take it away. These are my jewelry. You can''t rob them!"

 Chapter 331

    However, there were so many people. Seeing that the little girl was so arrogant, they didn''t care so much and directly pushed her to the ground.


    The little girl crawled on the ground and cried, "that''s my jewelry, my hard-earned dowry..."


    Liu Mulan saw that her mother was so disgraced and took the initiative to pull her up. She didn''t know that she scolded her.


    "You are useless and don''t help your mother and me. Your father is like a wooden stake. So are you. Are you going to kill me?"


    Liu Mulan was pushed by her little mother and staggered for two steps before she stood steadily. Her poor eyes were filled with tears.


    Seeing this, the saint asked, "how''s it going? Does it feel great?"


    Princess Shuanghua didn''t speak, but approached the mother and daughter step by step. When she heard the news, she still complained: "do you come to see my jokes one by one? It''s shameless!"


    "Yes, there are jokes. Why not?"


    The little girl was startled when she heard the familiar voice. She stood up and said, "it''s you! Good, you cheap hoof. Now she even came to see my joke. I won''t kill you!"


    The little Niang stood up. Originally, she was trying to please the prime minister''s father to lose weight too much. Her thin body was not the opponent of Princess Shuanghua, so she was directly pushed to the ground by Princess Shuanghua.


    "Oh, you dead girl, you''re going to kill!"


    Liu Mulan was shocked when she saw her mother being pushed down and said, "Mom, mom, are you okay?"


    Prime Minister Liu was still in a daze. When he heard the sound, he looked back and saw his wife lying on the ground, with beads and hairpins scattered on her head. Her hair was like a ghost. At the moment, she was shouting abuse at a woman in front of her.


    "Dead girl, you must die! What are you doing back? Are you laughing at us?"


    Prime Minister Liu hurried forward to hold his wife, and the little girl cried, "Sir, look at this little bitch. I don''t know where she died. Now she came back and laughed at us. Sir, I think the reason why our family has become like this is probably caused by this dead girl."


    Prime Minister Liu turned slowly and looked at the figure scolded by his wife. When he saw the face, his heart was surprised.


    "It''s you... Are you still alive?"


    "Yes, dad and dad are still alive. How can I be willing to let you send the white haired man to the black haired man? Dad, you are not the prime minister now. I heard that the emperor wants to drive you out. What should we do for our sons, especially my little mother? My little mother is used to a good life. The old saying goes that it is easy to turn thrift into luxury, and it is difficult to turn extravagance into thrift. I''m afraid I''ll have to work hard for a while."


    Princess Shuanghua''s tone was full of schadenfreude, which made Prime Minister Liu and his wife angry.


    He pointed to the Lord of Shuanghua county and said, "so, are you here to see the play now?"


    "Otherwise, do you think I''m coming back to share weal and woe with you? Although I''m not a princess now, I haven''t been treated badly. It''s common to take tea and gargle, but there''s no need to take one more bite."


    "You, you..."


    Prime Minister Liu was really irritated. He coughed violently, covered his chest with one hand, and spit out old blood.


    "Ah, Dad, what''s the matter with you? You can''t rely on me. It''s estimated that you were used to eating and drinking before. You can''t make up for the deficiency, but it''s better to be poor in the future. When I was in the palace, the Empress Dowager''s aunt mentioned it to me and said that the royal doctor also said that rich people don''t lack food and clothing, but they are prone to some rich diseases. I just looked at my little mother."


    The little Niang was still immersed in the anger of being robbed of jewelry. At this moment, when she heard Princess Shuanghua say so, she pointed to the Lord Shuanghua with trembling fingers and said, "you, you..."


    "I''m sorry, my little mother. It''s getting late. Should you go on the road? It''s getting late. The Emperor didn''t set an hour for you? That''s good."


    "What''s stipulated? What''s not stipulated? Now we are down and out. You watch a good play here and don''t say anything about your father, but you should remember that your surname is Liu after all. Even if you die, your surname is Liu."


    "I''m afraid that''s also your wishful thinking, but don''t worry. If you die one day, I won''t go all the way to your grave. I''m afraid I can''t walk."


    Prime Minister Liu didn''t want to argue with the dead girl anymore. In addition, the soldiers on one side had begun to rush people. He held a cloth bag in his arms, which contained changed clothes.


    When the servant girls saw here, they also said goodbye in a hurry. The three members of the family were very sad.


    The young lady suddenly remembered something at this time and said, "where''s ye''er? Why is ye''er gone? Go and find ye''er. We''re leaving now. If we can''t find anyone, we''ll be separated at that time."


    Prime Minister Liu also has a serious face. Now only these children stay with him. He looked around blankly. When he didn''t know which street to look for, he saw his son running towards this side happily.


    "Dad, what''s going on? Aren''t all these things ours? Where are we going? Dad, where are we going?"


    Liu Cheng thought about it for a while. Then he remembered that so many things had happened in the past few days. Everyone had forgotten this son. This son didn''t go home for several days. He only knew that he was spending a lot of time outside and didn''t come back until today.


    He thought that his chest was like pressing a big stone again. Then he couldn''t help saying that raising his hand was a slap on Liu Ye''s face.


    "Beast! There''s such a big accident at home that you don''t go home for days and nights! What''s the use of your son!"


    Liu Ye was slapped and forced. He stood at the gate and looked at the guard at the gate. He wanted to go in again. Where did he know that the man at the gate directly drew a knife to stop him.


    Liu Ye was startled. He hurried down, covered his face and said, "Dad, our family has been copied. Dad, the family has been copied. Isn''t there no silver? You can kill your son!"


    Prime Minister Liu Cheng looked at this picture of his favorite concubine and felt desperate for a moment.


    But the absurd son didn''t know the crisis. At the moment, he shouted at him: "Hey, Dad, my good dad, we have been copied. Do you have any money?"


    When she saw her son coming back, she quickly pulled him to her side. Liu Ye continued to ask, "Mom, do you have any silver here? If not, I''ll die."


    "What''s the matter? How can you say such silly words?" the little Niang asked


    Liu Ye pointed to the two big men behind him and said, "Mom, I owe their childe 300 Liang silver. If I don''t take it out and return it to them, I will be killed alive."


    At ordinary times, three hundred taels of silver is not a problem at all, but up to now, not to mention three hundred taels, there is no three taels.


    Without waiting for the little girl to speak, two big men on one side had said: "wrong, today, profits should be 500 Liang!"

 Chapter 332

    "Five, five hundred liang?"


    My mother almost fainted with anger. Fortunately, Liu Mulan held her in time before she stood firm.


    "Do you know that our family can''t take out even five liang of silver now, let alone five hundred liang?"


    Liu Ye didn''t care so much and directly poked at his mother''s head: "there''s no silver, mother. Give me the bead hairpin on your head. I''ll take it to pay their debts. You''re the prime minister''s wife in the end. The things on your head must be valuable."


    When he finished, he directly pulled out the gold hairpin on the prime minister''s wife''s head, turned and handed it to the two strong men waiting behind him, and even rubbed his kicked ass behind his hands.


    "You two, look, this is something used by the prime minister''s wife. It''s absolutely true, and it must be high-quality."


    Where do you know that one of the big men took the Pearl hairpin, weighed it in his hand and said, "Fifty Liang."


    "Ah? Fifty liang? Only fifty liang? No, give it back to me. I can take it to the pawnshop and change at least a hundred liang of silver."


    Liu Ye also wanted to rob him. He didn''t know that the strong man kicked him directly. Liu Ye was kicked over and fell to the ground. Helpless, he shouted at the prime minister''s wife.


    "Mom, it''s all your fault. There are so many bead hairpin jewelry at home. It''s just that you want to use this worthless. Otherwise, none of the things in the family can pay off the debt."


    "Beast!"


    Prime Minister Liu was so angry that his head was dizzy. At the moment, he couldn''t care so much. Looking left and right, he saw a broom thrown at the door of his family next to him. He directly copied it in his hand and beat it hard.


    Liu Ye was beaten and screamed in the room. The prime minister''s wife was taken a bead hairpin by her son. Her hair spread out like a ghost.


    Liu Shuanghua saw all this farce.


    The saint looked at her: "what do you think of the scene today? Do you want me to do it?"


    In the palm of her hand, there was a little bug.


    Liu Shuanghua glanced at the things in the saint''s hand and showed tenderness when his eyes touched the expression on the saint''s face.


    She said: "no, I''ve changed my mind. Now they live and feel worse than death. Prime Minister Liu is old and useless. It''s impossible to make a comeback. Liu Ye is a famous black sheep and has long been spoiled by my little mother. My little mother is good at calculation in her early years. It''s just hypocrisy to my prime minister''s father. It''s unknown whether to go with him or not."


    Speaking of this, Liu Shuanghua''s smile was even more cynical: "as for Liu Mulan, she is just a poor daughter. The prime minister has been copied. Which official family dares to take her in? Besides, the old fox has many enemies. Even if she is willing to take her as a concubine, I''m afraid it''s to humiliate the old thing."


    The saint looked at Liu Shuanghua beside her. From the arrogance and domineering she knew at the beginning, this girl has become calm and introverted, thoughtful and has indeed changed a lot.


    She took the insect back into the bottle, lowered her eyes and whispered, "what are your plans now?"


    "What about you? What are you going to do in the future? You have to find a way to go into the palace and kill the emperor?"


    When Liu Shuanghua looked at the saint, his eyes and heart seemed to be her.


    "No, Xijiang is gone. What if it''s still there? They chose me as a saint. They killed my family just to let me work for Xijiang wholeheartedly. They respected me and feared me just so that I could protect their safety all their lives. Unfortunately, when the tyrant waved his hand, they didn''t have different heads, even if I took revenge What can they do? They can''t live yet. "


    Hearing this, Liu Shuanghua immediately squeezed to her side, reached out and hugged her arm and said, "it''s great that you can think so. Where are you going now?"


    Liu Shuanghua glanced at her: "speak as you speak, don''t move."


    "Oh, OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Liu Shuanghua immediately took his hand back. Seeing this scene, Liu Shuanghua said in a low voice, "I don''t know where to go. Maybe I''ll be home all over the world, maybe find a new place, a thatched house, an acre of good farmland, raise several chickens, ducks, fish and geese, and live this life."


    Hearing this, Liu Shuanghua immediately said, "look at us. It''s fate. I thought so just now. Otherwise, I''ll go wherever you go. We both have no family. How about living together?"


    The saint glanced at her and said coldly, "who wants to live with you? I''m used to it. Don''t follow me."


    With that, she lifted her feet and walked in the direction of the city gate.


    Liu Shuanghua saw the figure leave and stood still.


    The saint walked to the city gate and subconsciously glanced at her side. The little girl really didn''t follow.


    A few more steps, I really didn''t follow.


    What if she meets bad people on the road? This little thing has no ability. It depends on one mouth. If he offends the bad guys, he will not be swallowed and stripped alive by life.


    But it''s none of her business.


    The saint went on. When she got out of the city gate, she saw a large number of refugees coming here. Some were hungry, some looked like vegetables, and some looked like bad people.


    She paused and went on. After walking for a while, she began to look at the crowd.


    However, I still didn''t see the figure come out.


    She was a little worried. What''s the matter with this dead girl? She said she wouldn''t follow if she didn''t let her follow?


    Although Prime Minister Liu was copied, there were four people in his family. What if they knew that Liu Ye gambled and borrowed usury, which was actually the work of both of them?


    The most important thing is that the old fox, Prime Minister Liu, has checked privately. He did all kinds of evil. He wanted to kill Liu Shuanghua before. If she knew this


    No, she hasn''t come out for so long. Shouldn''t it be an accident?


    Thinking of this, the saint immediately turned and walked in the direction of the city gate.


    She was stopped by the guard as soon as she came to the door. The guard said, "have you ever had a door order?"


    The saint didn''t know there was such a thing. She asked, "what is a door order?"


    "There''s nothing at first sight. Go, go, don''t stand in the way."


    The guard waved and the saint had to go aside.


    She looked around and was going to go in with the poisonous insects in her hand. She saw the pink figure.


    "Frost China?"


    "Shuanghua, what are you doing standing there?"


    Liu Shuanghua saw the saint and immediately looked happy.


    She''s waiting for her!


    She pushed away the guard, went out directly, and immediately hugged the saint''s arm: "I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone."


    "Hum, you think too much. I just think there are poisonous insects in your body. If you die, I can''t live."


    Liu Shuanghua was still excited: "I don''t care. Take me with you. I''ll go wherever you go, so I won''t die ~"

 Chapter 333

    At the celebration banquet, lights and decorations were put on, and the whole palace was full of joy.


    Feng Junyi listened to Lord Bai''s advice. In addition to the reward of real gold and silver, he also rewarded food and meat.


    When the soldiers go out to fight, they don''t have enough food and clothing. That''s what they really lack. Therefore, when those soldiers who return in triumph and have made war achievements receive rewards, they are all grateful.


    Su Nuan sits next to Feng Junyi and specially asks pearl to serve general Feng, who has made great contributions.


    In fact, pearl never thought that the queen would do this, but the queen had ordered so. She had to follow the rules and took a wine pot to pour wine for general Feng.


    She really saw it, but in two months, general Feng was much thinner and darker than before, and the skin on the back of his hands was much thicker.


    This led her to look more when pouring wine.


    "Full."


    General Feng reminded in a low voice that Pearl took a look at the wine pot under her hand and quickly put her hand away.


    "Are you all right?" he said casually


    When asked by Feng Xiaojun, pearl immediately showed a blush on her face. She clenched her lips and whispered, "OK. Feng Xiaojun is a little thin."


    Damn it, obviously she warned herself again and again to pour him wine. Why bother talking, but who knows, she couldn''t help saying it after seeing him thin.


    Feng Yuan replied in a low voice: "if you fight outside, you will naturally be thinner and darker."


    At a glance, he saw the slightly raised belly of pearl, and his heart was surprised again.


    Before, the empress mentioned pearl and him that night and said that she was pregnant. His heart jumped suddenly and even fantasized about it.


    Will pearl girl also be pregnant with his child?


    Now, he was surprised and happy when he saw it inadvertently. If it was more than three months according to the month, could it be pearl


    He looked at Pearl with surprised eyes, but pearl just glanced at him, retreated to one side, and even noticed that his eyes were general, and arranged his skirt unnaturally.


    However, with this arrangement, the slightly raised lower abdomen made him see more clearly.


    Thinking, his father took up his wine glass and said to him, "yuan''er, you are not young. His father of the Daniel next door promised him a marriage. He was pregnant in less than half a year. My father thought, come back this time and tell the emperor to let the emperor promise you a good marriage."


    After saying this, he seemed to think of something and opened his mouth: "look, yuan''er, we had a big meal for the celebration banquet. But look carefully, these ministers took women''s family members. It must have been specially ordered by the queen and the emperor. Do you see which one?"


    Feng Yuan almost blurted out his words when he heard his father''s words. He really didn''t dare to say what he said that day, so he looked at Pearl and said, "father, let me think about this. Now I want to go to the thatched cottage."


    "Go on, go on, tell you the business, but you have to be polite."


    Feng Yuan came down from the seat and approached pearl. Pearl noticed this and kept retreating. Where did you know that Feng Yuan directly pinched her wrist and dragged her outside the hall.


    Pearl was stubborn, but only obediently followed Feng Yuan out of the hall door.


    When Pearl was pulled out, she took her hand off. She rubbed the wrist pinched by general Feng, wrung her eyebrows and said, "what is general Feng doing?"


    "I..."


    Feng Yuan paused and said his thoughts in one breath: "Pearl, do you have my child?"


    Pearl was shocked when she heard this. She said, "what are you talking about? General Feng is afraid he is drunk. If he is drunk, there is a place to rest in the side hall. General Feng might as well go and have some wake-up tea."


    She said that she was going to the hall.


    Where do you know that Feng Yuan grabbed her hand again? He said, "you can''t fool me. I saw your stomach when you poured me wine just now."


    "That''s what I got fat."


    Pearl sophistry, Feng Yuan looked at the angry appearance of pearl, but he felt particularly cute. He smiled low: "eat fat, you can really talk."


    With that, Feng Yuan couldn''t help but gently pinch her face without much meat and said, "it''s so thin. Where can I eat fat? After the banquet, I''ll find the emperor and ask him to marry you to me."


    "General Feng is self respecting. I just want to stay with the queen and serve her. If general Feng wants to get a wife, you might as well observe it at the banquet. Just now, I saw many young ladies making eyes at her."


    When Feng Yuan heard this, he knew something about his bumpy head at this time.


    He chuckled, "so you''re jealous?"


    "You!"


    Hearing this, pearl clenched her teeth and said, "general Feng, stop talking nonsense, if you do this again..."


    "Empress, I don''t think I should take you out to breathe at this time."


    Pearl and Feng Yuanyi knelt down in that direction as soon as they heard Feng Junyi''s voice.


    "Kowtow to the emperor."


    In fact, Su Wengang just saw Feng Yuan pulling the Pearl out. He deliberately said that his chest was stuffy and asked the emperor to take her out to breathe, so that the emperor could find this scene.


    After all, she promised pearl not to marry the emperor, but it doesn''t mean that the emperor can''t find it by himself.


    Feng Junyi raised his feet, walked slowly to the two people, looked around, and then understood what his queen meant.


    The empress of his family gave him a hint to make a marriage to her close maid in waiting.


    Moreover, he knew something about the last time, so he said, "empress, I think they are very suitable."


    After saying this, he found that the queen of his family was silent, so he said, "general Feng, listen to me."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Feng Yuan quickly knelt neatly, and Pearl heard something unusual, but she didn''t dare to disobey. She knew that the queen was good at talking, but the emperor was different. If she was unhappy, she would have to cut off her head. If she was tired of living, she could have a try, but now... She still had children in her stomach.


    "I will give you the Queen''s close maid of honor. As the general''s wife, I will marry you on another day."


    Feng Yuan was filled with joy when he heard this. He shouted long live and knocked his head at Feng Junyi for several times. Only pearl clenched her lips tightly and didn''t know what to do.


    If she married into the general''s house, would general Feng be laughed at by other adults?


    In addition, in the future, a new concubine was hired at home. If her birth was more noble than her, I''m afraid it would be difficult to be a man.


    However, at the moment, she had to thank the emperor with Feng Yuan.

 Chapter 334

    Su Nuan looked at Pearl with a sad face. She knew that today''s method was indeed disgraceful.


    But anyway, the marriage of Pearl was finally finalized.


    Su Nuan looks sad without seeing Pearl''s face. Anyway, the main purpose of this celebration party is the same.


    You can''t drink at the banquet. Su Nuan had enough to eat and drink, so he went back to rest under the pretext of sleepiness.


    The wedding was prepared quickly, and a date was set at the beginning of the next month.


    It is not a small matter that the close maid next to the queen married.


    Su Nuan specially chose a rich dowry to marry pearl, so that she could be valued in her mother-in-law''s family.


    As for why the wedding was held in such a hurry, Su wenlai is even more clear.


    Seeing a big belly, I can''t cover it. If I get married with a big belly, I will be laughed at by all civil and military officials.


    Of course, in order to save Pearl''s face, Su Nuan went to the general''s house to attend the wedding. You know, this is a treatment that the company commander and princess have never had.


    The big red glow was shining and the candle light was flickering. Su Nuan looked at a couple saluting each other. Through the red cap, Su Nuan saw a bright smile of pearls.


    The person who loves the right person is really happy. The general is no more important than the emperor. As long as he is willing, it is not impossible to be a person with one heart.


    I have to admit that she was a little envious at the thought.


    Since Pearl got married, peony has served her. Compared with pearl, although peony has served her wholeheartedly, Su Nuan always feels that there is something missing.


    Maybe it''s the lack of pearls chattering around, or maybe it''s the lack of pearls. I do everything myself.


    Three or four months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the already high bulged belly, Su Nuan''s little hand gently stroked it. Occasionally, she felt that the little guy inside seemed to be greeting her.


    Whenever this time comes, Su Nuan thinks it''s the best time.


    She fell asleep, and the little guy in her stomach seemed to fall asleep. Before she woke up in the morning, the little guy in her stomach was restless.


    When she opened her eyes, she would pat her belly for the first time. The little guy inside seemed to be greeting her. She would support her arms and legs. It was very cute.


    She felt that the little guy in her stomach must be a mischievous.


    Feng Junyi spent more and more time in the imperial study. Su Nuan went to the imperial study several times with the help of peony. He saw that Feng Junyi either reviewed the memorial or discussed state affairs with several ministers.


    In fact, she has been a little lazy recently. She no longer asks about Feng Junyi''s trivial things, but she knows that a big war is imminent.


    Because these days, the general and several other generals always go in and out of the hall. She knows that the things mentioned earlier can''t be changed after all.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for news to come that the emperor wanted to fight in person.


    I learned from other people. As for Feng Junyi, she didn''t tell her anything. She was just waiting for the man to tell her himself.


    At night, Feng Junyi came to the bedroom and saw that the little girl was asleep.


    She carried him on her back, and the quilt slipped from her shoulder, revealing her smooth skin. He came forward to tuck in the quilt for her. After all, it was still a little cold in autumn.


    I didn''t know that as soon as he put his hand on her shoulder, the little girl had opened her eyes.


    She turned over and looked at him. By the dim light of the night pearl, the little girl muttered, "brother of the emperor, are you back?"


    The little girl''s voice is as soft and pleasant as ever, especially when calling the emperor''s brother, it seems to be playing coquettish.


    Feng Junyi couldn''t help rolling his throat, and whispered, "well, I''m here."


    Su Nuan raised a smile at the corners of his mouth, stretched out his slender arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    Feng Junyi''s heart was completely melted by the little girl.


    He didn''t believe that the little girl could not see the changes in the palace for such a long time.


    He looked at her so pure and flawless, and felt more guilty. He kissed the tip of her nose and whispered, "did I disturb you?"


    "No, I woke up myself. Is it cold? Come on, it''s warm in the quilt."


    Being so hooked by her, Feng Junyi pours into her arms.


    She lay on his side and let her rest on his arm. The little girl was soft and soft, which made him want to lie here with her all his life.


    "In three days, I will fight against the quicksand country and other evils."


    Su Nuan actually thought that she wouldn''t care even if he said it. However, when he finished, her heart still hurt severely.


    She turned her face away from Feng Junyi to see her red eyes. At the same time, she told herself again and again that these are the characters in the book and these are the stories in the book. Even if he died, he just developed according to the plot in the book.


    Moreover, it is recorded in the book that although the tyrant will be seriously injured during the imperial expedition, he will return safely.


    Because the male Lord doesn''t have the ability to rule the world at all. Only his tyrant has this ability.


    She squeezed the quilt tightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Is this angry?"


    Feng Junyi approaches, but Su Nuan still turns his back on him and doesn''t even let him open the quilt.


    His palm stretched out to teach the little girl''s little face to move over, and he saw that he was as red as a rabbit''s eyes and had long eyes.


    "The enemy is threatening this time. I must fight in person. In this way, people will have confidence and win every battle. The Regent is old. What should I do if he is gone?"


    He added, "warm, do you know what I mean?"


    "Yes, of course I know. I''m not a three-year-old child..."


    Feng Junyi listened to her angry words, couldn''t help laughing, and then approached her and asked, "really not angry?"


    "Of course I''m not angry. It''s none of my business for you to take part in the imperial expedition. Anyway, you''re the emperor. Where can I take care of it?"


    "Of course you can control the little girl film. I swear, this is the last time."


    Don''t talk, just grab his big hand and put it on her bulging stomach.


    "Brother emperor, I''m afraid."


    She is really afraid. Modern life has risks for children, let alone a little girl who was not an adult in ancient times.


    Even if Dr. Lv is a brilliant doctor, he is a man after all and is not allowed to deliver children. In ancient times, it was always stressed that men and women were different, even doctors.


    Therefore, LV imperial doctor had already arranged two female imperial doctors for her to accompany her when she was in labor.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll come back as soon as possible and stay with you. I''ll see my child born with my own eyes."


    He held her hand tightly and stared at her with eyes like stars and sea: "trust me."

 Chapter 335

    In the prison, Su huaner is confused all day. She expects Feng Junyi to come to the prison to see her.


    If the man failed to kill him, she was reluctant. Since he was reluctant, she still had a chance to come back to him.


    In addition, in prison these days, she also heard a few words discussed by the prison guards. They seemed to say that the emperor would drive a personal expedition these days.


    Hearing the news, she was surprised and happy. As long as the emperor left the palace, she didn''t have to continue to live in fear.


    The most important thing is that Feng Junyi kills the enemy outside. I''m afraid Su Nuan will be born when she comes back. At that time, she can''t serve the emperor, so she can take advantage of it.


    The most important thing is that she didn''t do what the Empress Dowager told her, but it doesn''t mean she has no use value.


    As soon as the emperor left, the Empress Dowager was the most powerful woman in the palace. She was sure to let her out.


    Her wishful thinking is so big that she thinks it''s quite loud.


    Thinking, she saw a figure flickering at the door. She heard a voice. It seemed that some big man was coming, which made her couldn''t help but stand up and look around with her hands by the door.


    Sure enough, the people who had been guarding the door knelt down one by one.


    "Get up."


    This is Duke Wang''s voice. Why did the dead eunuch come here at this time? Did the emperor want to let her out before he left?


    She felt much better at this thought.


    I saw that father-in-law Wang swaggered in. When he saw her, he just glanced contemptuously at the humanity around him: "send things in."


    The eunuch next to him answered, then bent down and carried the tray in. When Su huan''er saw the things on the tray clearly, the whole person seemed crazy.


    On the tray, there was a foot of white silk, a dagger and a pot of wine. People with clear eyes knew what it was.


    The dog emperor is going to kill her!


    Su huan''er stepped back step by step, shook his head and said, "no, not so. You dog slaves must have wanted to kill me behind his back while taking advantage of the emperor''s imperial drive!"


    Father Wang sneered and said, "Su huan''er, don''t be whimsical. The emperor specifically ordered us to bring this thing to you before the empress returns to the palace, so that you can drink it before the empress returns to the palace, so as to keep the palace quiet."


    "It''s impossible. You''re lying to me. You''re all lying to me. How can the emperor kill me? I''m his life-saving benefactor. It''s too late for him to repay me. How can he kill me? I know. It must be su Nuan, the bitch. She''s interfering!"


    Su huan''er made a lot of noise. With a wave of his hand, he directly knocked over the tray held by the eunuch.


    The poisoned wine fell to the ground, eroding dry straw and emitting white bubbles.


    Su huan''er laughed again when she saw the poisonous wine overturned by her.


    However, Duke Wang just glanced and said again, "the girl doesn''t like drinking poisonous wine. It''s good. It''s said that people who die from drinking poisonous wine have bleeding in their seven orifices. Since he knocked things over... That''s it."


    Duke Wang bent down, picked up the dagger on the ground and threw it to the eunuch in front of him.


    "This is very fast. It''s just a little dirty clothes, but it doesn''t matter. It''s decent to change into a clean one when the blood is dry. You should be grateful for the kindness given to you by the emperor."


    "If he wants to kill me, I want to be grateful? If he wants to kill me, he doesn''t care about his disgrace. It''s a joke!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little eunuch on one side had grabbed the dagger and poked it into her stomach.


    Su huan''er didn''t expect such a scene. She stared at the little eunuch and touched her wound. The bright red blood told her that it was not a dream.


    "You, you unexpectedly..."


    Soon she fell to the ground to breathe, and the blood flowed all over her abdomen. Then she could only fall there and quietly wait for the passage of life.


    What bullshit life-saving grace, at this moment, all her dreams woke up.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. In her next life, she won''t meet that fickle dog man again.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the wind came on, Feng Junyi left with the brigade Wu. Su Nuan stood on the high wall and watched the man leave.


    She thought she wouldn''t cry, but tears still fell from the corners of her eyes.


    The cold wind was blowing. Su Nuan, dressed in the new black cloak made by the long princess for her, quietly looked at everything in front of her.


    "Madam, it''s windy on the wall. Let''s go back first."


    Peony whispered in one side. This is the best master she has ever seen.


    She has served other beauties in the palace before. Although those beauties are not favored, they have a good temper.


    Su Nuan nodded, touched his belly with one hand, and thought that the Pearl month was older than her. I''m afraid it''s her husband who will have children at that time. She really wanted to see what happened when ancient women had children.


    "Go back. There''s no need to take a sedan chair. I want to walk back along the city wall and walk more, so as to have a better life."


    She thought a lot along the way. She thought that the Empress Dowager hated Feng Junyi, but Feng Junyi didn''t know it.


    I also thought of two dangerous people in the prison, Su QingHan and Su huaner.


    He left her all these people so that she could have peace.


    However, before she took a few steps, she saw a little eunuch hurried in, knelt down at her and said, "empress, Miss Su huaner, who is locked in the prison, hanged herself. What do you think of the body?"


    Hang yourself? Su huan''er, that woman is unscrupulous. How could she hang herself?


    She clenched the peony, took her hand, and then said in a low voice, "go and have a look first."


    When she saw that the body lying in the cell was su huaner, she was relieved.


    The woman was indeed dead. She once thought she was a strong enemy. Unexpectedly, she disappeared so lightly.


    For a moment, she had a feeling of emptiness.


    Father Wang said to her, "empress, what are you going to do?"


    Su Nuan just whispered, "just bury people. Since they are dead, all gratitude and resentment should be written off."


    Duke Wang couldn''t help feeling in his heart when he heard this. Their emperor really knew the queen and guessed the Queen''s arrangement.


    He replied in a hurry: "I''ll deal with it now. My mother can go back to the palace at ease."


    Su Nuan specially glanced around, but he didn''t see Su QingHan.


    After Feng Junyi left, he not only secretly dealt with Su huaner, but also transferred his position with Su QingHan.


    Is this because she is afraid that she will be difficult to be a man when she meets her own brother?


    As everyone knows, if the emperor doesn''t transfer, Su QingHan can''t let her out. Her idea is not to kill the male Lord, but she can''t let him out. It''s best to be imprisoned here all her life.

 Chapter 336

    At first, Su Nuan didn''t have a hard time in the palace. Sometimes when he thinks about Feng Junyi, he goes to the imperial study.


    However, the people acting for the state affairs are wind and chilly.


    Su Nuan knows that Feng linche has grown up now. Even if they are still honest with each other as always, it will change. Especially the people in the palace have many eyes. She looks at someone in the imperial study. It''s enough to see the figure sitting under the light.


    But day after day, she waited for ten days, then half a month, and then the last half a month. She knew that the war was tight, and it was impossible to finish the war in ten and a half days, but she couldn''t bear it and began to inquire about the news.


    However, what was waiting was only disappointment. Duke Wang told her that there was still no news there.


    She thought about it, only to continue to stay in the bedroom looking forward to it.


    As soon as I went to bed this day, peony rushed into the bedroom with joy and said to her, "my mother, my mother has a happy event. Have you heard from me?"


    When Su Nuan heard this, the first thing he thought of was the news from Feng Junyi.


    She got up from bed and saw a letter from peony respectfully.


    On the envelope, four large characters "warm, warm and close" were written with a brush. Seeing the familiar handwriting, Su Nuan felt a burst of warmth. She was reluctant to open the envelope directly. Instead, she held the letter in her arms, closed her eyes and began to think about nostalgia.


    "It''s his letter."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help whispering because he was excited. Peony echoed: "yes, madam, it''s the emperor''s letter."


    She fumbles to sit down. It''s really inconvenient for her to move because of her tummy. Shaoyao quickly helps her. Su Nuan carefully opens the letter and fantasizes about Feng Junyi''s letter and his focus.


    When on earth did she have such a deep love for this man?


    The letterhead is very short, not affectionate, or even only a short three line word. It just asks her about her body and asks her not to worry about it. However, it can be seen that every word is considered.


    Of course, Su Nuan also saw the surprise of this letter. The beginning of each sentence is a hidden sentence, which means I miss you.


    Seeing these three words, Su Nuan''s eyes suddenly wet.


    Her youth had grown up and even expressed her thoughts so implicitly. She said, "peony, take your pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    There were not many and many replies. As always, she kept Baba, especially when describing the little guy in her stomach, she accidentally wrote three pages.


    She was telling him that when he was away, the child followed her and waited for him to come back.


    After writing the letter, Su Nuan took the paper and dried it on the brazier. Then she folded it and put it in. When she saw the brazier, she was surprised that it was winter. The little guy in her stomach has become more and more restless recently and has a tendency to come out in advance.


    She thought, it''s still that the small body capacity is too small. I''m afraid the children in her belly are not used to living, but no matter what, now the little guy in her belly is only eight months old. She has to wait for full-term pregnancy in October.


    Maybe it was the long princess''s T-shirt, but the next day, she specially came to the palace to see her.


    The long Princess pulled her hair up high, and her oval face looked more energetic. I don''t know why. In Su Nuan''s view, there was a hint of maturity and steadiness between the long princess''s eyebrows and eyes.


    When she came to the bedroom, she still brought some embroidery, most of which were for children. Of course, she was unavoidable. In a word, she put a lot of embroidery.


    Seeing her praise spread, the eldest princess felt a lot more secure and specially brought her some dessert. Su Nuan ate dessert around the stove and talked and laughed with the eldest princess. The joy on her face gradually dissipated her sadness.


    She asked about the situation of the long princess in Lv''s house. The long Princess answered calmly. A woman is lucky to be unhappy. In fact, it can be seen from her face. She felt that the long princess was afraid to be happy.


    The two chatted for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, the long princess said goodbye to the queen and went out of Fengqi palace under the guidance of the palace maid.


    She stood in the middle of the palace and looked at the magnificent palace with thousands of thoughts.


    She once lived here for more than ten years, but now she has married. When she heard that Su QingHan was imprisoned in the prison by the emperor, she suddenly remembered that she couldn''t help looking in the direction of the prison.


    I don''t know how he is living there, but she knows that he is the Queen''s brother. No matter what, he won''t be too bad.


    After visiting the queen, Princess Muyang didn''t dare to visit Feng Chengqian again. The last time she went to visit, the little guy still didn''t shout, sat there blankly and didn''t speak. He looked like a fool.


    She knew that maybe her brother didn''t live well in the palace, but she didn''t have the ability to take him out. After all, the palace is the safest place.


    She took another deep look, then carried her skirt and went in the direction outside the palace.


    Out of the palace gate, I changed into a carriage. It was like singing a song.


    It took about half an hour for the carriage to arrive at Lv''s house. When people saw her coming back, their faces were all unhappy. Princess Muyang knew that something had happened at home.


    Walking to the front hall, Princess Muyang saw that two women were chatting with her mother-in-law. She greeted her mother-in-law as usual and went back to her room. However, there were several women''s sour tones in her ears.


    "I''ve been married for half a year. Why haven''t I heard from my stomach?"


    "It''s not that she was in the same room with the two princes of cloud country for so long. Who knows what happened at that time. She can''t tell that her body broke down at that time, or maybe she had a child."


    "Mrs. Lu, your son is the most prestigious imperial doctor in the dynasty. What''s the matter with the long princess? Didn''t you let your son show it to the princess?"


    Mrs. Lu''s face was full of displeasure, especially when she mentioned her daughter-in-law. She was more disdain. She said in a cold voice, "this is a matter of two small families, and a Royal Highness. What can I do for a woman?"


    The people next to them felt a drama and continued to fan the flames: "old saying is good, no filial son is great, even if she is the princess, so that''s your daughter-in-law. Since you enter this gate, you must abide by this rule. Do you think we didn''t come from that time?"


    If you say something to me, the more Mrs. Lu thinks about it, the more unhappy she is. She even really doubts whether her daughter-in-law really has a physical problem.


    This made her sit uneasy and sent a group of women away. She sat in the front hall with a bowl of tea next to her, waiting for her son and husband to go home.


    As soon as LV song entered the door, he saw his mother sitting there with a straight face, as if unhappy.


    He came forward and arched his hands and said, "mother, but are you waiting for the child?"

 Chapter 337

    Mrs. Lu glanced at her son, but said coldly, "I think you can''t see me as a mother."


    LV song immediately knew that something must have happened, so he quickly smiled and said, "what does mother say? Of course, the child can see it. If the mother is unhappy, she can tell her son."


    Mrs. Lu listened to this and her face relaxed. She asked, "I ask you, is your royal highness pregnant?"


    LV song was slightly stunned. It turned out that his mother was for this. He said, "the long princess is weak. Mother, you know, when I was in the palace earlier, my child often conditioned the long princess."


    When Mrs. Lu heard this, she finally understood that her silly son had long been concerned about the princess. Now she is accommodating everywhere. Isn''t it because of her thoughts?


    She only felt a little unhappy in her heart, and then asked, "did you have a pulse to see if she had been born before? You know, it was not a day or two for the long princess to be taken away that year. My mother knew that my mother''s words were abrupt, but my mother was for you."


    "Niang, don''t mention the past. Others mention it. Niang, you are the family of Muyang. How can you become birds of a feather with them? I know that those gossip women are always bad for our family. If Niang still wants the family to live in peace, don''t associate with those gossip women, otherwise, I can only move to the princess''s house."


    When Mrs. Lu heard this, she stood up angrily, but she looked at her son. From small to large, she basically looked at her grown-up son. After all, she didn''t understand.


    "Sure enough, it''s said that when I married my daughter-in-law, I forgot my mother. The ancients sincerely didn''t deceive me."


    LV song explained again: "Niang, I always think that Niang is the most reasonable in the world. Now that Niang is questioning like this, my heart has changed. Niang, think about it. Didn''t you have the same experience when you were young? If your father is like others, how can this family get to this point?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lu fell into meditation again.


    In those days, she was as weak as before. She was held accountable by her mother-in-law after only three months of marriage. It was her husband who wholeheartedly defended her. He not only didn''t take a concubine, but also quarreled with his mother and moved out. Only then did he have a small life now.


    Later, she left song''er, and her mother-in-law treated her better, but she still had a grudge in her heart. She really shouldn''t have been the person she hated most in those years.


    "Song''er, it''s all my mother''s fault. I know it. My ears are soft. I shouldn''t listen to what some don''t have. Write a prescription with my mother now. My mother asks people to stew a good medicated diet for the princess and make up her body."


    Hearing this, LV song smiled happily and bowed with both hands.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    It was night. Mrs. LV was talking to the old royal doctor LV in the room. Mrs. LV was still brooding about the day.


    She said everything once, and then said, "but I always don''t think it''s appropriate. You say, how can song''er be willing to marry the eldest princess?"


    Lv Lao''s doctor looked at her, and he said, "what''s the reason for the emperor''s marriage?" and then, "you think that the son''s non pond things can be understood. After such a long time, the princess treated us as a kind of polite person, and there are always some courtesy. I also thought about this problem. What''s wrong with the Royal Highness except for the exile?"


    "This..."


    Mrs. Lu carefully recalled her first meeting with the long Princess: "the long princess has learned a lot. She grew up in the palace when she was young. She knows how to read and write with the Taifu. She is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Naturally, she is many times stronger than those official ladies. In terms of appearance and talent, even if she leaves aside the identity of the princess, she is also a first-class good daughter''s home."


    LV Laoyu said, "that''s right. I''ve figured it out for a long time. Haven''t you?"


    "I''m shallow."


    The old royal doctor LV continued: "although there are countless suitors of song''er, there are countless suitors of Princess Chang. But the emperor is grumpy. Who dares to open this mouth? In my opinion, it is a great blessing for Princess Chang to marry my son. Those who chew their tongue are jealous."


    Mrs. Lu''s face became more relaxed. She also smiled and said, "yes, they are jealous. Just that Mrs. Zhang. Her daughter-in-law is a bitch. She quarrels with her every day. She takes a concubine for her son. Her son doesn''t like it. She goes directly to the brothel to get one. It''s not a little joke."


    Old royal doctor LV smiled so that the wrinkles on his face came out. He said, "children and grandchildren have their own blessings. They have so many hearts."


    Mrs. Lu said again, "and Mrs. Li, who is a strong-natured person, but in the end, although her daughter-in-law is obedient and obedient, what''s the use? She doesn''t know any big words, just like a wooden man."


    Mrs. Lu thought more and more that her daughter-in-law was comfortable. She remembered that the jewelry her daughter-in-law married and gave away was admired by the group of inexperienced women. There was also a tea tasting. She was an inexperienced woman. It was definitely first-class to let her recognize herbs, but let her taste tea


    However, when she was in trouble, her daughter-in-law came forward to solve the problem and save her face.


    She took a long sigh of relief and sighed, "we have found the treasure."


    Seeing that his wife was finally relieved, old royal doctor LV was finally happy and said, "sleep, sleep, the fetus in my mother''s abdomen grows up day by day. It''s better to be careful."


    After saying this, Lao LV remembered what the Empress Dowager alone summoned him to say today. The Empress Dowager told him that one body and two lives would make the queen difficult to give birth.


    Just think about it. Up to now, he feels cold on his back. Why does the Empress Dowager do this?


    He did not dare not promise, nor did he dare to promise. After all, it was two lives.


    Mrs. Lu originally wanted to call her old man to rest. She saw that his old man''s face was very white and even sweat was spilling out. She asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? Your face is so white?"


    She stretched out her hand to touch it and was pushed away by her old man.


    "I''m fine. Go to sleep."


    Old royal doctor LV lay down and looked at the woman who had gone with him for most of his life. It was inevitable that he was sad.


    No one knows what kind of person the Empress Dowager is better than him. Whether to do it or not is a dead end.


    Now, he only hopes that the emperor can come back early and at least keep his mother and son. As for him, loyalty and righteousness are in a dilemma, he can only solve this matter in his own way.

 Chapter 338

    The four words "respect each other as guests" were held by LV imperial doctor and Princess Muyang.


    The two returned to the room to rest. As soon as the royal doctor LV sat in front of his bed, Feng Muyang wanted to undress him.


    Seeing this situation, Lu Yu medicine hurriedly said, "Princess Royal is absolutely impossible, or I will come myself."


    In a hurry, his hand touched the soft catkin like hand, rippling a layer of ripples in his heart.


    Feng Muyang also felt that Lv''s hand was different from Su QingHan''s, but his hand was soft and smooth.


    She knew that as a doctor, her hands must be gentle so as not to hurt the injured.


    What''s more, LV royal doctor is specially for the emperor and princesses. In this way, he is more demanding, because he will lose his head if he doesn''t pay attention.


    For a moment, her thoughts flew too far, so that she stood there in a daze, which made LV imperial doctor wonder what she was thinking now.


    "Isn''t your princess angry?"


    Doctor LV inquired carefully and hung his outer shirt aside.


    Feng Muyang looked at him and just shook his head.


    She is a woman. Can she say that their husband and wife haven''t slept together for so long?


    Seeing Princess Muyang shaking her head, his thoughts settled down.


    "I heard you went into the palace to see the queen today."


    While cleaning his hands, Feng Muyang said softly, "I''ve seen the empress. Her stomach is so big and her body is so small. It''s painful to see. By the way, what''s the situation of the empress recently?"


    The Queen''s body has always been nursed by LV Yuyi. The Queen''s every move and the condition of the fetus are guaranteed by LV Yuyi''s family and life.


    Therefore, Feng Muyang is particularly concerned.


    "The Queen''s health is very good, and her fetus is also very healthy. However, she has been worried recently and can''t sleep at night. I think it''s because she''s worried about the emperor."


    Hearing this, Feng Muyang frowned slightly.


    The royal doctor LV also noticed this and said, "don''t worry. I''ve written a prescription for the empress. She can drink those drugs to clear her heart and nourish her spirit, and it''s also conducive to stillbirth."


    "That''s good!"


    She only said this sentence and stopped talking. Doctor LV spread out the soft couch on one side again and was ready to continue sleeping on it.


    Feng Muyang looked at me and couldn''t help it. He lowered his voice and said, "is it difficult for you to sleep on this for the rest of your life? There are three kinds of unfilial, and no offspring is big. If you don''t like me, you can take a concubine, so as to extend your descendants for the LV family."


    LV Yuyi heard that Princess Muyang was angry. He quickly said, "I like you. Of course I like you. Why don''t I like you? I liked you at the first sight."


    He said all his thoughts in one breath, but when he said this, he began to blush.


    When Feng Muyang heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that he liked her. She thought he hated her to the extreme.


    "Muyang, are you willing to have children for me?"


    Dr. LV Yu, who reacted, was afraid that he was dreaming, so he asked the woman in front of him in another way.


    "Why don''t you want to? My mother asked me today. She also said about the issue of children. I''m afraid my mother thought I didn''t want to."


    She clenched her lips and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "I''ll tell my mother tomorrow that you are willing."


    After hearing this, Feng Muyang leaned his head against his chest.


    LV Yuyi felt that his heart was about to jump out. He began to dare not, and finally hugged the woman in his arms.


    At this moment, his Muyang was finally his.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Nuan still doesn''t sleep well these days. It''s not because her stomach is too big and uncomfortable. Every time she falls asleep, she dreams that Feng Junyi is covered with blood.


    It was so frightening that she was sweating at night.


    Yes, her husband is fighting outside, but she has no worries here. No matter what she thinks, she feels wrong.


    Peony saw that her mother woke up again in the middle of the night. She hurried forward and said, "what''s the matter with you, mother?"


    Through the dim light, peony saw her mother''s sweat gurgling, and quickly took a handkerchief to wipe her sweat.


    Su Nuan sat on the bed and became hysterical. He shriveled his mouth and said, "I dreamed that the emperor was covered with blood..."


    "Don''t......"


    The peony could not care so much. He put his hand directly over Su Nuan''s mouth, lowered his voice and said, "the empress, the emperor is not in the palace. We must be careful in our words and deeds."


    Yes, be careful with your words and deeds.


    She knows that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like tyrants, but the tyrant still treats the Empress Dowager as the only family member as always. If the Empress Dowager stumbles from it... The child in her belly.


    Su Nuan suddenly woke up.


    Before Feng Junyi left the palace to go to war, she lived in a muddle and had no sense of crisis at all. Now she knows later and only feels a little afraid.


    She was lucky to survive with a big stomach.


    Therefore, Su Nuan became a little anxious. She couldn''t care so much. She put on her cloak and directly drove out all the other palace maids in the hall.


    Before that, she did not take the initiative to make friends with the Empress Dowager. However, the Empress Dowager never entered the oil and salt, and she was too lazy to please again. But now it seems that she must think of another way.


    "Peony, when is it now?"


    Su Nuan asked in a soft voice. The peony immediately went to have a look, and then said, "madam, it''s Mao hour. You can sleep a little longer. It''s cold. You have nothing to do when you get up so early."


    Su Nuan looks out of the window. It''s really early. In addition, it''s cold. The days are short and the nights are long. Up to now, it''s still dark outside.


    She wrapped the quilt tightly and sat on the bed. The peony quickly found a charcoal to burn. When the emperor left, he specially told her that her mother was afraid of the cold and that she must warm her mother when it was cold.


    Sure enough, when she lit the charcoal fire, the color on her mother''s face looked much better.


    Su Nuan didn''t sleep either, so she leaned against the head of the bed and stared at the charcoal fire with big eyes, as if she were thinking about something.


    Peony didn''t dare to disturb and waited quietly.


    Su Nuan was thinking about how she could give birth to the child safely in the palace if the Emperor didn''t come back.


    What''s the matter with Feng Junyi on the battlefield.


    It was not easy until dawn. Su Nuan asked the peony to call Lord Bai. Before leaving, the emperor specifically asked her. If there was anything to discuss with someone, Lord Bai was a good candidate.


    Su Nuan certainly knows this. She, Feng Junyi and the emperor actually had a time together. In my opinion, Lord Bai is extremely wise. Even her behavior is much wiser than that of ordinary ministers.


    At dusk, Su Nuan sat on the seat of Fengqi palace waiting for Lord Bai. It was covered with soft cushions made of peony, and even a piece was placed at the back waist. He sat up very comfortable.

 Chapter 339

    When Bai Ming came in, he saw the little queen sitting on the seat.


    He was able to sit in his present position. He knew that it was largely due to the help of the little queen.


    Therefore, when the emperor left the palace and entrusted the little queen to him, he agreed.


    Although others are not serious, there is a distinction between things. For example, this matter is a serious event.


    Now the queen has taken the initiative to summon her. There must be trouble.


    Bai Minggong arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen the empress. I don''t know why the empress summoned me this time."


    Su Nuan stares at Bai Ming for a long time. Bai has a loose temperament. However, he always has beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and he plays the most important role in promoting the change of Feng Junyi''s whole country.


    Su Nuan was not polite either. He directly rejected the other palace maids and said to him, "Lord Bai, you can do divination. How about you calculate the emperor?"


    Bai Ming said, "I have already occupied divination. The emperor will return triumphantly."


    Of course, she knows the result, but she always feels that something is wrong. She has changed so many plots and even imprisoned the male owner. The female owner has also married the second male. Who knows what changes will be caused later.


    But hearing Bai Ming say so, I feel a lot of peace of mind.


    She nodded, and a beautiful arc appeared at the corner of her mouth: "OK, OK, I knew I would come back. Would he get hurt?"


    "Empress."


    Bai Ming said, "Wei Chen can only count that he will return in triumph. The empress should not embarrass Wei Chen. In addition, before leaving, the emperor told Wei Chen to protect her in any case and drag Wei Chen to give her a brocade bag."


    "Brocade bag? The Emperor gave it to me?"


    The peony results in the brocade bag and hands it to Su Nuan. Her fingers tremble slightly when she holds the brocade bag.


    When the brocade bag was opened, there were only a few short words'' wait for me to come back ''.


    Although there were only a few words, she rekindled new hope.


    She believes in Feng Junyi and believes that he will come back when he comes back.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. Su Nuan touches her stomach. She knows that Feng Junyi has almost transferred the whole dark guards in the palace to her, so she is absolutely safe in the palace.


    As for Wang Gonggong, he has his own responsibilities in clothing, food, housing and transportation. As long as she handles everything, she carefully examines it.


    It can be said that he fastened the layers of protective covers that had been placed around him on her.


    Because the fetus in the attached middle school grew up gradually and reached her stomach, her small body was full when she ate. Seeing that her mother''s chin was getting sharp day by day, peony changed its way to make her some thin, soft and digestible rice.


    After eating meat porridge this day, peony said with a happy face: "empress, pearl girl has come to visit you."


    Su Nuan had a wilting look on her face. When she heard this, the whole person sat up straight. She hurriedly said, "where is it?"


    He got up with his big belly and saw pearl coming this way from a distance.


    Pearl was taller than her. She was wearing a dark red jacket and skirt that other women would wear. She was covered with a cloak, but her face was full of joy.


    Pearl came to salute. Su Nuan quickly stopped her and whispered, "you''re too tired with such a big stomach. Sit down and have a rest."


    Su Nuan ordered someone to move a soft couch and sit down for pearl. The two began to play family.


    While eating tea, he saw father-in-law Wang stumble in, kneel down to her and said, "empress, emperor, he..."


    Su Nuan''s small bowl fell to the ground in an instant. She stood up and asked, "what''s the matter with him, emperor?"


    With a happy tear, father-in-law Wang said, "don''t be afraid, madam. The emperor, they are back."


    Su Nuan was relieved to hear this.


    Feng Junyi really came back. Just now her heart almost jumped out. Now she asked Shaoyao to tidy up her clothes. She was about to hurry to see the emperor, but she stopped and asked, "Pearl, am I so ugly?"


    She looked at the Pearl, but it didn''t change much. She wasn''t fat or thin. She didn''t grow meat anywhere. It seemed that she had a belly.


    She is short. If she gets fat now, doesn''t she want to be a short white gourd?


    Pearl tidied her hair and said with a smile, "the empress is fine everywhere. She is a little thin. If the Emperor sees it, I''m afraid it will hurt."


    Su Nuan pinched his fleshy face and said, "no, I think it''s very good. No matter how much, I''m going to see the emperor''s brother, pearl. Should you go back?"


    When Feng Junyi came back, it meant that general Feng also came back. Sure enough, after her reminder, pearl turned white and seemed to be aware of this. She pursed her lips, nodded, and hurried back with the help of the palace maid.


    Don''t look at your heavy body. It''s also very sharp to move now.


    When Feng Junyi saw the little girl, a big man blocked his chest again.


    His little girl is so small, her body is so small, her belly is bulging, and she is pregnant with their child. When she sees that her big eyes are tears, she still smiles and looks at each other. Not to mention the little girl, even he can''t help his nose sour.


    Su Nuan walked so fast. When she saw Feng Junyi lying in bed in his dirty clothes, the man who had been with her day and night was quite thin, all kinds of feelings came to her heart.


    Only then did she know what it means to be absent for a day.


    She has not seen him for nearly two months. Now she can''t tell how she survived such a long time.


    The peony asked: "madam, please slow down and be careful of falling."


    She''s not afraid. If the emperor''s brother is here, she''s not afraid.


    She rushed into Feng Junyi''s arms and felt his breath with her eyes closed. The man in front of her snorted. She listened to him and stood up straight to see it.


    Her trembling little hand was about to uncover his clothes, but he caught her by his big hand: "it''s no problem. It''s a little hurt. Tell me if I haven''t had a good meal during my absence? Look at you, I''m thin."


    He stared at her as if he couldn''t see enough.


    Su Nuan stared at him, too. There were thousands of words but stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say it. His eyes were opposite, as if he was going to see the end of the world.


    Dou Da''s tears overflowed from Su Nuan''s eyes. Feng Junyi quickly wiped her with his big hand. Seeing the worn skin of Feng Junyi''s hand, Su Nuan couldn''t help touching her hand and sobbed: "brother emperor, Nuan thought he''d never see you again..."


    She really thought so for a time, and even thought, what should she do if he''s gone?


    Whenever I think of this, I burst into tears and can''t think of it any more. When did he become an indispensable part of her life.

 Chapter 340

    I have to admit that Su Nuan''s words poked directly into his heart. Feng Junyi held that small hand and wiped away the tears for her.


    "Don''t cry. It won''t look good if you cry again."


    Su Nuan forced out a smile: "will the emperor''s brother dislike it?"


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuan clearly saw that his lips were white, his body was thin and black, and his finger joints were worn out into thick cocoons.


    She painfully grabbed his hand: "warm will also be distressed."


    Just then, Duke Wang came near and knelt down at him and said, "emperor, the royal doctor Lv is coming."


    Feng Junyi answered, closed his eyes and said as if relieved, "let him in."


    As soon as the royal doctor LV came in, he saw that the emperor''s face was bad. Just as he was about to feel his pulse, Feng Junyi said, "the queen might as well avoid it. How are you?"


    "No, I want to see doctor Lu give you a diagnosis and treatment. I am your wife and have the right to know your current physical condition."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi stopped stopping her. He knew that the little girl was always stubborn. If he stopped her forcibly, it would only make her angry.


    He just smiled and said, "you''re not afraid."


    Duke Wang stood on one side and took off his clothes for Feng Junyi. He was wrapped with cloth strips and covered with blood stains.


    Although I can''t see how the injury is, from the cloth wrapped around him, it must be not shallow.


    Su Nuan sat on one side, holding his handkerchief tightly in his hands. Because he was nervous, he didn''t even blink in the whole process.


    After LV Yuyi finished his pulse, he began to take off the cloth strips on his body layer by layer. Su Nuan saw a long wound on his back. His skin turned outward. He looked frightened.


    The length is at least more than 20 cm. There is a little redness and swelling around the wound. It seems that it has been injured for some time.


    Except for this long scar, almost no part of his chest and back was intact.


    She could not imagine what kind of pain the man must have suffered.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She couldn''t help asking this nonsense. Her fingers wanted to touch him, but she was afraid of hurting him.


    "It hasn''t hurt for a long time. Doctor Lu has a panacea there. You know, and I''ve come back to see you alive?"


    Come back alive to see her?


    If not, her stomach and the children in her stomach


    Su Nuan couldn''t imagine. He wanted to be angry but distressed. Finally, he clenched his lips and said to him, "can we stop fighting?"


    "No more fighting, they all surrendered. As long as they are safe, I also hope to exchange for a peaceful and prosperous era, and the people live and work in peace and contentment."


    Su Nuan''s eyes swell again. What''s the matter with her?


    Didn''t you say it many times? These people do not exist, but exist in words. Why can''t she help crying again and again.


    She doesn''t want Feng Junyi to see her crying.


    That is, the man left his most powerful imperial doctor with her just to take care of her and her children.


    Even the most powerful dark guards around him were arranged beside her, and the counselors around him were arranged beside her, all to protect their integrity.


    This is a tyrant. He kills people without blinking an eye and is ruthless.


    Why suddenly all the people she took collapsed?


    Su Nuan sniffs and doesn''t want to think about it anymore.


    "Just come back. Anyway, I won''t allow you to go out to war again."


    Seeing his tired face, Su Nuan moved to him, stretched out his small hand and pressed his temple.


    Because of his back injury, he had to lie down and rest. He saw her again for a while.


    "Well, I promise you I''ll never go out to war again. The whole world has been recovered by me. No matter what you want or where you go, I can do it. So don''t leave me, okay?"


    Su Nuan was shocked by Feng Junyi''s last words. When did she tell him to leave?


    She clearly remembers that she never mentioned that this is a world in a book. How can the people in the book know that they don''t really exist? How cruel it should be.


    So Su Nuan was just a little stunned and hurriedly said, "where else can I go? Such a big palace, I can''t escape your palm anywhere."


    When Feng Junyi heard the speech, he smiled at the corners of his mouth. Then he stretched out his hand and held her hand in his hand. He sighed gently: "yes, the palace belongs to me and the whole world belongs to me. Even if you want to escape, where can you escape?"


    It''s just that Su Nuan feels like Feng Junyi is comforting himself. What''s wrong?


    Feng Junyi takes a break. Su Nuan is relieved. She holds the man''s rough hand and always feels that it''s like a dream.


    Fortunately, this is not a dream. Fortunately, all this is true.


    After leaving the hall door, the other generals told her that the emperor was counting the days when he killed the enemy on the battlefield. Unfortunately, the speed was still a little later than expected.


    Therefore, every time the emperor went to the battle to kill the enemy, it was like trying his best. When the soldiers saw that the emperor fought so hard, they were also very brave, so they came back in advance.


    Only in the last battle, the emperor was seriously injured. In fact, the knife wound behind him was much more serious at first. At that time, the emperor was in a coma for two days and nights, and finally survived.


    At that time, the imperial doctor asked the emperor not to rush around and come back after the injury was cured, but the emperor insisted on returning to the dynasty immediately.


    Su Nuan knows that Feng Junyi risked her life to come back with her injury, just for fear that she wouldn''t be with her when she gave birth.


    The former dog emperor suddenly became affectionate. Su Nuan found that she still couldn''t resist this charm.


    She made a decision immediately and she won''t go.


    Isn''t the ending of this book that the female Lord hanged herself and the male Lord lived alone all his life?


    If she doesn''t let this happen, can she stay in the book and grow old with Feng Junyi?


    But before his thoughts were clear, Su Nuan learned another news. The whole army returned to the dynasty. Except for the two generals who died in the battle, general Feng died in the battle, and little general Feng had no news.


    Su Nuan asked three times in a row. The general who told her the news was still sure. There was no news from Feng Xiaojun.


    They had searched the whole battlefield. There was no body of general Feng, but they didn''t see any living people. The whole person seemed to evaporate out of thin air.


    When Su Nuan learned the news, he immediately told the soldier that he must keep his mouth shut first. If he couldn''t, he told the Feng family that general Feng and his son would deal with the aftermath.


    In a word, pearl is about to give birth and can''t stand such stimulation.


    She only hoped that the soldiers could find the Pearl in the time of concealing the Pearl.


    But she knew that if a person disappeared on the battlefield, he might have died on the battlefield.

 Chapter 341

    Pearl hurried home with joy, but found nothing different at home.


    She even asked Mrs. Feng, who also told her that she had no news of the father and son coming back.


    Full of joy turned into disappointment. Mrs. Feng was originally a Jianghu woman with a careless character.


    After seeing the appearance of pearl, he took her hand and comforted her: "maybe the father and son have killed many enemies. The emperor asked them to wait in the court first. There are other things to order. It''s not too late for us to wait. Anyway, it''s nothing to wait for so long for more than two days."


    Pearl, who had a sad face, was relieved when she heard this.


    Yes, there are court rules in the court. There is no reason to go home without going back for an interview.


    For a moment, she was full of hope again. Regardless of her big stomach, she cooked by herself and wanted to cook his favorite meal for her husband.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law waited for a long time. They didn''t wait for the news that the father and son came back from dawn to night.


    The servant girl hurried in. Before she opened her mouth, Pearl asked, "but there''s news about the general?"


    Hearing this, the servant girl hurriedly said, "General Wang is coming. General Wang said he had something to discuss with you and your wife."


    When the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law heard this, they looked at each other with a happy face.


    Before he could change his clothes, he hurried to the front hall.


    When they came to the front hall, they saw General Wang pacing back and forth in the hall. When they saw them, General Wang arched his hands and said, "Mrs. Feng, Mrs. Shao."


    In fact, Mrs. Feng still had a glimmer of fantasy, thinking that maybe general Feng and General Wang came together, so she stretched her neck to see, but she didn''t see anything.


    At the moment, he hurriedly asked, "where are my generals and major generals?"


    General Wang was embarrassed when he heard this, and the pain in his eyes just flashed away.


    Then he arched his hands and said, "this is why I came here. General Feng and general Feng Shao are still in the rear. It may take another ten days and a half months to come back."


    Mrs. Feng was also stunned when she heard this. She said, "it''s still ten days and a half months. Why is it so long?"


    However, before General Wang could speak again, she said comfortingly, "look at my memory. It''s a long way to go. It''s normal to delay for a few days. In addition, it''s normal if there are injured people who need care. General Wang, please come and make tea."


    The servant girls brought tea. General Wang just drank a little at will. Mrs. Feng continued to ask about the battlefield. After a cup of tea, General Wang hurried away.


    When General Wang left, Mrs. Feng''s face became pale. Pearl thought something was wrong and asked, "mother, what''s the matter? Your face is really so ugly?"


    Mrs. Feng waved her hand and said, "maybe it''s frozen. You didn''t wear a cloak when you just came out. Are you okay?"


    Mrs. Feng said, holding her daughter-in-law''s hand. Seeing that her hand was also cold, she said to the servant girl, "what are you doing? Go and add some charcoal."


    When the servant girls heard the sound, they wanted to get it. Pearl stopped and said, "no, it''s not so cold this day. I''ll go back to the room later. The room is still warmer. Mother, if you feel cold, you can go back to the room and let the servant girls bring you some carbon."


    Mrs. Feng shook her head: "I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go to sleep."


    Mrs. Feng left her daughter-in-law and walked towards the room step by step. Her heart was empty, as if she had lost something.


    She was originally a village woman. Once she was almost robbed by robbers. Fortunately, she was saved by general Feng.


    Since then, she has followed her family''s general for more than ten years.


    But today General Wang told her


    As long as she thought of General Wang''s hurried appearance and the look of struggling with pain, she knew what had happened.


    A few years ago, her family''s general did the same because there was a young general whose wife was just pregnant and they went to the battlefield.


    And the young general, gone forever.


    She clearly remembered how helpless and distressed her family general was at that time, and did not know how to face the woman.


    Especially when the woman was about to give birth, he couldn''t bear it. He could only make up a lie and use the same excuse.


    And now the same excuse was told to her, and she knew how desperate she was.


    Is her general really gone?


    Mrs. Feng sat in front of the bed and wept silently.


    If his general is really gone, does her son also


    If so, what should her daughter-in-law do and what about the children in her belly?


    On this side, pearl always felt uneasy when she returned to the room. She felt that General Wang was hiding something.


    When he spoke, his eyes flashed slightly. It was a cold day. He was sweating on his forehead.


    If you really hide something


    Pearl dare not think again.


    She couldn''t sleep at night. After she finally fell asleep, she dreamed of Feng Yuan. She dreamed that he was covered with blood, but she couldn''t find the way home.


    Wake up again, tears have already wet the pillow.


    She knows that the queen must know everything. She must go to Beijing to ask the saint.


    So early in the morning, pearl dressed up and told her mother-in-law that she would go to the palace to talk to the queen today, so she set out.


    Entering the palace was not very difficult for her.


    After handing over the sign, the eunuch soon came to deliver a message.


    But along the way, she was worried about how to tell the queen.


    The queen must know whether there is an accident in general Feng, but if she asks if there is an accident, what should she do?


    This is what makes her most sad.


    Today, the road to the palace was much shorter than usual. She was still thinking and came to Fengqi palace.


    The peony waiting at the door was delighted to see her and said to her, "young general''s wife, the queen has been waiting in the palace for a long time."


    Pearl followed the peony and went in. She saw the little queen leaning on the chair with a big belly. Her little body was trembling and looked particularly distressing.


    Once upon a time, she came from the cloud country with her queen, and now she is married.


    Looking back, I can''t help thinking a lot.


    Su Nuan felt a little uneasy when he saw pearl entering the palace.


    After all, pearl went back happily yesterday, but now she didn''t wait for her husband.


    I''m afraid I have to ask general Feng Yuan when I come here today.


    So should she tell her the truth?


    Sure enough, pearl knelt down at her as soon as she came in.


    "Mother."


    She couldn''t see that Pearl gave her such a big gift with a big belly. She quickly stood up and said, "get up quickly."


    Pearl stubbornly refused to get up, but said, "empress, the maid is also a person who can stand things. Today, the maid wants to ask you, general Feng, are they... Unable to come back?"

 Chapter 342

    She dared not mention the word.


    For fear of bad luck.


    But after these words, a pair of eyes have long been swollen and unbearable.


    Especially in the chest, bursts of colic made her unable to breathe.


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl. She was crawling on the ground with a big stomach. Although she couldn''t see the emotion on her face, from her slightly shaking body, she must be extremely sad.


    She bent down to help her up, and it was particularly difficult for her to do simple movements.


    "Get up quickly, you and my master and servant. Of course I will say everything."


    "OK, maidservant Xie Niang."


    Pearl got up. Her red eyes were clearly suppressing her inner pain. Su Nuan thought for a moment and said, "general Feng is gone, but general Feng Shao is not."


    I don''t know why. After hearing that Feng Yuan had no accident, but that general Feng had an accident, pearl was really happy.


    She said, "did Feng Yuan deal with general Feng?"


    She has stayed with Su Nuan for so long. She knows more or less.


    General Feng was almost eradicated by the emperor because he once had delusions that he shouldn''t have.


    I''m afraid it''s not a war death this time. The emperor will find an excuse to get rid of it.


    She knows. Perhaps this is the best outcome for general Feng.


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl and his face eased slightly. He only answered: "well, he is dealing with general Feng, but he is also injured. Don''t worry. When he''s done, you can tell Mrs. Feng that they have a deep relationship. I''m afraid she can''t stand the blow."


    Pearl''s tears could not stop falling. She hurriedly wiped them with her handkerchief, nodded and said, "well, I know. Thank you for your kindness. I thought... I thought..."


    At this point, she choked again.


    Even before Pearl came in, she had made psychological preparations, but at this moment, seeing the appearance of pearl, she couldn''t help holding her fingers tightly.


    "You just keep your baby at home and want to do so much, but you must talk to your mother-in-law slowly, okay?"


    Su Nuan can only say so. After all, there is really no better way for her.


    "Well, I will, I will."


    Pearl put on a happy expression and then blessed her.


    The two chatted for a while. Seeing that Pearl''s mood was gradually improving, Su Nuan took out some embroidery work that the eldest princess had done for her children, and chose two belly pockets to give to her. Pearl was even more grateful when she saw these.


    Just before leaving, Pearl''s heart was still uneasy.


    But at the thought of the Queen''s words, she felt that she should settle down and wait patiently for her husband to return.


    Watching pearl leave, Su Nuan leaned against the door frame for a long time. After a long time, she whispered, "peony, do you think it''s wrong for me to do this? But if she knew, how desperate it would be."


    When Pearl asked her just now, she wanted to tell pearl the truth for a moment, but when she looked at her big stomach, she swallowed all her words.


    The peony said, "your mother is right. Young general''s wife is now two people and is close to production. You do this to avoid her accidents. Your mother, it''s windy at the door. I''d better help you in."


    "No, I''ll see the emperor."


    When Su Nuan enters, Feng Junyi and Lord Bai are discussing business.


    Seeing her coming in, Lord Bai''s voice suddenly stopped.


    At the moment, Feng Junyi is sitting on the bed. The handsome face of the young man is still pale. Seeing her come in, the original serious face becomes soft. He says to Bai Ming, "it doesn''t hurt. You go on."


    Then he waved to her, "warm, come here."


    Su Nuan has a big stomach and it''s inconvenient to walk. Peony holds her all the way. She doesn''t dare to be careless at all.


    However, seeing the majesty of the emperor, he didn''t even dare to take a breath. He carefully helped the queen to the side of the bed and pushed her aside to be a wooden man.


    Su Nuan leans on Feng Junyi''s side. Her small hand naturally squeezed into his palm. She is also very happy to see that Feng Junyi''s eyes are brighter and brighter.


    Bai Ming feels a little unnatural here. He is a single dog. He should not stay here because he knows the Jinse chord of the emperor and queen.


    At this time, he only hardened his head and continued: "there are three people in a family, two dead and one crazy. This matter has been shelved for a long time, and it has suddenly been turned over. Moreover, the spearhead is directed at Mrs. Feng Shao, and Weichen has sent someone to block the matter."


    Pearl''s eyebrows jumped when she heard this. She looked at Xiang Feng Junyi. It seemed that she was asking him whether it was true or not.


    Feng Junyi nodded slightly and said, "the father and brother of the Pearl family were killed and hid their bodies. According to the eyewitness at that time, it is very likely that Pearl did it. Although his mother is crazy, she can also say a few words."


    Su Nuan panicked: "it''s impossible. Pearl did so much for her family. How could she do those things?"


    When she said this, Bai Ming continued: "the empress is safe and don''t be impatient. This time, Weichen has a little knowledge of the reason. The father of the young general''s wife is addicted to gambling. Especially since he came to the country of origin, he has intensified, not only addicted to gambling, but also beat his wife and children."


    When Bai Ming said this, he paused and continued: "moreover, from the point of view of the injury, the child''s cause of death seems to be that he was beaten to death by his father. It is very likely that the wife of the major general went back to witness all this and laid a cruel hand."


    This is not difficult to explain. Pearl is so kind and filial. How can she kill her own father for no reason.


    Gambling and beating his wife and children are extremely disgusting!


    Su Nuan involuntarily pinched his handkerchief and then said softly with his thin lips: "thank you, Mr. Bai. I hope you can return the Pearl to justice."


    Bai Ming stood up, arched his hands at her and said, "don''t worry, empress. I''ll do my best. In this case, I need to go to the general''s house. I still need to ask the major general''s wife about some things."


    After Bai Ming said goodbye, Feng Junyi narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at her stomach.


    Su Nuan was embarrassed by his look, lowered his voice and said, "what is the emperor looking at?"


    Feng Junyi reaches out to grab the soft little hand and holds her in his arms. The other big hand is clasped on her belly. The warmth of the palm is transferred from the belly to the bottom of her heart.


    "I was thinking that the little girl in my family is so small that she may be tired of pretending to be such a big guy."


    Su Nuan nodded immediately after hearing this.


    During this time, she was very depressed. At the moment, Feng Junyi rarely stayed with her. She pursed her lips and said wrongfully, "it''s very tired, especially when walking, low back pain."

 Chapter 343

    Even though the little girl is approaching the age of hairpin, her small voice still hasn''t changed.


    She is so tender that Feng Junyi feels pity for her.


    He touched the little girl''s face and said, "it''s hard for you. After giving birth to this, don''t give birth again."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuan hurriedly said, "it''s no good. Wan''s life is a princess? Who will inherit the throne?"


    Feng Junyi said, "I don''t think it''s good to inherit the throne. It''s better to be a princess and a prince."


    Su Nuan didn''t expect that the emperor thought so.


    Indeed, if only I could find a place to live my little life.


    Away from the chaos of soldiers and horses, away from the world, but it''s just a fantasy.


    She was wearing books. There were too many uncertain factors. Except that she died several times at the beginning, all the rest was her own experience.


    So they can''t leave the palace for the time being.


    She bowed her head to prevent him from seeing the scruples in her eyes, and stroked her round belly with her small hand.


    "Let''s talk about it then. The world is peaceful and the world is peaceful. We can live and work in peace and contentment everywhere. If the people can''t live and work in peace and contentment, I''m afraid there can''t be peace everywhere."


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he grabbed her finger and shook it slightly.


    Yes, he thought too much, but he didn''t expect that the little girl would become so sentimental in just two months.


    He held her in his arms and said in his softest voice, "OK, listen to you."


    Feng Junyi''s injury is getting better and better. Su Nuan''s heart is getting better and better because Feng Junyi comes back, but general Feng still has no news.


    Seven days later, pearl couldn''t help but enter the palace again.


    Looking at the little face from ruddy and full to slightly pale, Su Nuan knows that she can''t wait after all.


    Therefore, when she entered the palace again, she saw that Pearl was already crying red eyes.


    "Empress, tell your maidservant what happened to him, young general?"


    Su Nuan asked carefully before he knew that he had brought back the body of general Feng''s army yesterday.


    Fortunately, because of the cold weather, the body didn''t rot much, but when people die, they must be the first to settle down. When general Feng''s body is brought back, you have only this countermeasure.


    However, when general Feng''s body came back, pearl didn''t see general Feng. Mrs. Feng cried and fainted. After comforting Mrs. Feng, she went into the palace and asked her.


    Su Nuan looked into Pearl''s eyes and said to her, "I''ll tell you the real situation now, but you must believe me."


    Pearl nodded seriously: "OK, madam, as long as you tell me the truth, I will believe you. Now I just want to know that the body of the general has been found. Where is the young general? Does he also..."


    "No, don''t think."


    In order to prevent pearl from continuing to think wrongly, Su Nuan stopped her words in time.


    "The young general didn''t find it. Everyone searched everywhere and didn''t find it. But don''t worry. I think general Feng Xiaoji has his own appearance. He will be fine."


    When Pearl heard this, she didn''t know whether it was sad or happy for a moment.


    She said, "I don''t know whether my heart is sad or happy. I''m not afraid. The most afraid thing will happen. At the same time, there will be some hope, mother. Will he really come back alive?"


    Su Nuan looked at the Pearl seriously: "yes, he will come back. Do you remember Lord LV? How dangerous Lord LV was at that time. He was stabbed by Su QingHan and kicked off the cliff, but he still came back, so the young general will be fine. God bless me."


    After hearing this, Pearl also remembered that there was such a thing. At the moment, there was some comfort in her heart.


    She took her handkerchief and touched the corners of her eyes, crying with joy.


    "Yes, that''s it. That''s it. He''ll be fine."


    When Pearl finished, she didn''t know whether she was happy or excited. She turned back and forth in front of her. Where did she know that she was walking, and there was a pool of water stains on the ground.


    "Pearl, did you pee your pants?"


    Su Nuan was also stunned when he looked at the regiment on the ground. Then he remembered something and said, "where are you, peony? Peony, go and call the imperial doctor. It''s going to be born!"


    Peony was still in a daze. When she heard her mother''s words, it was exciting.


    She didn''t know who was going to give birth, so she ran out.


    Pearl told the maids to prepare hot water and towels as she ran, because the female officials and royal doctors had told her long ago. If she didn''t know why, it would be better than doing nothing.


    After giving these orders, she hurriedly ran to the Tai hospital.


    Something happened in Fengqi palace. The Empress Dowager soon knew.


    When she was chanting sutras, the beads in her hand suddenly broke and scattered on the ground.


    Then mother GUI came in and said to her, "empress dowager, the queen is going to have a baby."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she stood up immediately. She held the chair in one hand and asked, "don''t you say there is still half a month? Why so fast?"


    Mother GUI shook her head, lowered her voice and said, "it may be premature. Empress dowager, look..."


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "this is the end of the matter. Let''s do it according to the original plan."


    After hearing this, mother GUI asked, "but the empress dowager, the Emperor..."


    "What about the emperor? Even if he fought for the old life of mourning the family, he should succeed this time. The mourning family can see that the little beast has deep love. If he lost one corpse and two lives, he can''t live."


    After hearing this, mother GUI thought it was reasonable, so she blessed herself and went out again.


    Inside the palace, Su Nuan looked at Pearl''s head sweating with pain, his face was pale, and he was in a hurry for a moment. He didn''t know what to do.


    She held Pearl''s hand tightly and comforted her: "Pearl, if you bear it again, the imperial doctor will come soon. I asked them to find the imperial doctor and steady mother-in-law who delivered me. You will be fine."


    When Pearl heard the speech, she also held her hand tightly, nodded and said, "don''t worry, madam, I will hold on."


    As he was saying this, he saw several female doctors hurried in with skirts.


    First he knelt down at her and then began to prepare for delivery.


    In the whole process, I didn''t see pearl, but she bit her lips tightly because of the pain.


    One of the female doctors put a handkerchief in her mouth and let her bite it. She lowered her voice and said, "bear it first. It''s almost Kung Fu. Save your strength first. When the slave and maid say to make you exert yourself, you will exert yourself again."


    Pearl listened to the doctor''s words, tried to preserve her physical strength and was ready to listen to her orders.


    Su Nuan sees this scene and has only one idea in his heart.


    Can she stop having the baby? Why does it hurt so much?


    At the same time, she was regretting how she put it into such a book and gave it back to the children in the book?

 Chapter 344

    She is still thinking, and Pearl seems to be unbearable. She has cried and shouted, "madam, I can''t do it, I''m in pain..."


    Su Nuan could hear the voice of pearl, but he was also worried, but he didn''t know what to do. He only ordered the medical woman on one side: "look what to do. She hurts badly. Is there any way to relieve the pain?"


    After hearing this, several medical women just looked at each other and shook their heads at her: "it''s painful to have children since ancient times. You can bear it and have a look."


    One of the medical women comforted her, then touched Pearl''s abdomen and shook her head at the other person: "no, it''s still early."


    Su Nuan knows that some people have children fast and others have children slow. Sanzhu has been in pain for so long. She is a little worried.


    "Is there any way to reduce the stomachache?"


    At least it''s the imperial palace. In ancient times, the imperial doctor in the Imperial Palace was the most developed place in medical treatment.


    The doctor shook her head again.


    "Empress, the more the stomach hurts, the faster the child comes out. At this moment, I''m afraid it''s the immortal Luo who can''t help it."


    At this time, a maid of honor hurried in from outside the hall, holding a tray with her hands. There was a soup bowl on it. The maid of honor knelt and raised the tray above her head.


    Seeing this, the medical woman on one side directly brought the soup and fed it to Pearl: "come on, drink it, it can reduce some pain."


    Pearl''s forehead was in a cold sweat. Now she heard that there was good medicine, but she opened her mouth and drank it all.


    The medicine bowl was taken away. Su Nuan looked at it blankly and felt that something was wrong.


    She quickly drank, "wait, what''s in the soup bowl?"


    After hearing this, the maid hurriedly knelt down again and said to Su Nuan, "if you go back to the queen, this is the prescription prescribed by the imperial doctor. It can relieve pain."


    "Seriously?"


    She looked at the palace maid in front of her with cold eyes: "which imperial doctor is it? Let him confront me."


    The palace maid hurriedly said, "it''s doctor Lv."


    "If not, the palace will kill you!"


    After hearing this, the maid fell on her knees with a puff: "the maid also heard what the little eunuch of the imperial hospital said. He handed the medicine to the maid, and the maid brought it. She didn''t dare to delay for a moment. She didn''t know whether it was doctor LV, and asked the empress to make a clear observation."


    She wanted medicine to have a baby. She came with a pair of medicine for no reason. There must be something fishy in it.


    She suddenly thought that the Empress Dowager had made up her mind to eradicate Feng Junyi. Since she wanted to eradicate someone, she would not let him stay behind.


    Now that pearl is giving birth here, the Empress Dowager doesn''t think she is going to give birth, so she kills her?


    On this thought, Su Nuan hurried to Pearl and said to Pearl, "come on! Spit out the medicine in your mouth!"


    Pearl was puzzled when she heard this. In addition, because of the stomachache, she just looked at her and didn''t move.


    Su Nuan couldn''t care so much. He put his hand into Pearl''s mouth and pulled the throat tube.


    In this way, with a "wow" sound, pearl directly spit out all the soup and medicine.


    Looking at Pearl''s pale face, Su Nuan held her stomach and stared carefully at the female doctors in front of her.


    If she was delivered here, no one thought of it. I''m afraid... One body and two lives would be lost.


    Then Su Nuan understands that Feng Junyi''s deep feelings for the Empress Dowager are not understandable in a few words.


    If she went out like this and told Feng Junyi her guess, he would not believe it.


    What should I do? What should she do. To help him get rid of the hidden danger?


    She walked back and forth in the hall. Seeing her walking around, pearl said, "empress, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuan heard Pearl''s voice and wanted to turn her head and say to her, "Pearl, are you better now?"


    Pearl shook her head: "it still hurts, but for the sake of the child... I can bear it."


    Su Nuan lowered his voice and said, "in that case, don''t talk first. Save some physical strength and have a baby later."


    Thinking that she had heard that if she didn''t have the strength to have a baby, she could eat some Snickers or drink a bottle of Red Bull to supplement her strength. She didn''t think so much. She took the dress out of her sleeve and handed her the Snickers in the supermarket.


    "Pearl, if you eat this, you won''t have strength later."


    Pearl looked at the things in her hand, but she always believed in the queen, so even if she didn''t know what it was, she didn''t hesitate to take it and eat it slowly.


    "The empress asked my maidservant to spit out the medicine before. Was she... Afraid..."


    Su Nuan reached out to block Pearl''s lips and asked the two female doctors around him, "how long will she be born?"


    The female doctor said, "if it''s fast, it will take an hour or two. If it''s slow, it may be."


    Listening to this, Su Nuan nodded and said to them, "in that case, you''d better order some tea before you come back later."


    "This..."


    The two female doctors looked embarrassed.


    "Did you listen to what the Palace said?"


    "I''ll leave now."


    When the two female doctors left, Su Nuan said his guess again.


    She said: "up to now, I don''t know what to do. I can only work hard for you. Next, they feed you medicine. If it wasn''t delivered by LV Yuyi, they can''t drink it."


    After hearing this, pearl opened her mouth and said, "OK."


    Looking at the pain of pearl, it seems that she also sees her future.


    After the two women came in, they knelt directly at her and said, "empress, it''s ominous to have children. According to the views of slaves and maidservants, it''s better to send the major general''s wife to the side hall next door. What do you think?"


    Su Nuan thought for a moment. She had seen such a plot in ancient costume dramas before.


    When you think about it carefully, the ancients were indeed feudal, so they didn''t say much, but said, "then do as you say."


    When Pearl was transferred, she really took a special look outside the hall. There was no trace of Feng Junyi.


    Maybe I''m still busy, or I don''t know, but the possibility of not knowing is very small, unless someone deliberately intervenes.


    Thinking of this, she felt that she should be more vigilant.


    The people in the hospital went in and out. Su Nuan wanted to catch the Empress Dowager at one fell swoop. He didn''t let the people in the hall announce who was giving birth.


    At the same time, she almost looked at Pearl without blinking, for fear of any spies in the hall.


    "Empress, my maidservant is thirsty..."


    Pearl whispered while calling. She hurried to pour water. Seeing this, the peony hurried to give her a hand.


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl and was in great pain. He couldn''t help him at all. He was also anxious.


    After the peony was fed with water, pearl whispered to her. She put her ears close to her. Pearl said a few words. Peony looked at her mother.


    Can they really do this?

 Chapter 345

    Su Nuan is still waiting nearby. She doesn''t know that the peony has come here and said to her, "madam, since the female doctor has said that the general''s wife has to wait for a while to have a baby, you''ve spent so long here. Maybe you''re hungry. It''s better for your servant to take you to eat."


    Su Nuan took a look at the pearls lying on the bed with his eyes closed and sweat gurgling.


    Judging from the regular frowning of her eyebrows, it seems that it hurts every second. She should be able to have some tea.


    Su Nuan followed Shaoyao to the next room. Her favorite cakes were placed on the table.


    She took a sip of water, pinched a piece of cake and ate it slowly. The sweet and glutinous cake melted in the mouth. After another sip of water, the taste was really great.


    The peony whispered, "empress, why didn''t the emperor come to see you?"


    After listening to the words of peony, Su Nuan also frowned slightly.


    The emperor certainly didn''t know about it. Nine times out of ten, the Empress Dowager stopped the emperor before he came.


    Thinking of this, she shook the last high point slag into her mouth, and then stood up and said, "it doesn''t matter whether the emperor will come or not. Let''s go and see the pearls now."


    Where do you know that as soon as the two talents came to the door, they heard pearl cry out.


    Su Nuan was startled, and the two medical women were in a hurry.


    "What''s going on!"


    The house was full of bloody smell. She saw a medical woman constantly bringing out pots of blood, and a heart suddenly missed a beat.


    When one of the medical women saw her, she quickly knelt down and said, "I don''t know. Just now, the major general''s wife suddenly had a massive bleeding. She couldn''t stop it, and the child didn''t come out. As long as she tried hard, the blood would flow out. I''m afraid... I''m afraid both adults and children can''t keep it..."


    Su Nuan stumbled when she heard this. She just walked around and touched a cup of tea. Why did something like this happen?


    "Empress... Empress..."


    Pearl''s weak voice came into her eardrum. Su Nuan came to her and held her hand tightly: "don''t be afraid, it will be fine. I''ll go to find LV Yuyi now. They are not professional at all."


    Where do you know she hasn''t gone yet, pearl holds her hand tightly again.


    "Empress, come... It''s too late. Please, save the slave girl''s child..."


    Su Nuan looked at Pearl''s despair and expectation. She didn''t know what to do.


    Yes, maternal bleeding at this time, if the child is not born in time, it will certainly cause the child to suffocate and die.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Pearl''s tears fell down: "madam, please..."


    The women doctors are still cleaning up the blood.


    Su Nuan was also angry at this time. She shouted at the female doctors, "are you deaf? Save her quickly, do you hear me?"


    "This..."


    Female doctors, look at me and I''ll look at you. One of them said, "empress, up to now, there''s no other way unless you dig the belly of the major general''s wife and save the child."


    According to the female doctor, pearl looked at her with praying eyes, as if begging her to dig out her stomach.


    But she is not a doctor and doesn''t understand these. If she starts rashly, she will only hurt the child.


    Finally, she said to the female doctor, "go ahead and save the child, or the palace will ask you to pay for your life."


    When the female doctors heard this, they couldn''t care so much. They found a dagger and cut the belly of pearl.


    Su Nuan doesn''t dare to look at this scene. Don''t look away.


    She didn''t know how she would choose if she met this situation. Her mother was he Qiwei.


    Listening to the baby''s cry coming into the eardrum, Su Nuan looked back in a hurry and saw that Pearl''s stomach was covered with a cloth, but the cloth had been soaked in snow.


    The child dissected from her stomach was held in her arms by the female doctor, and the baby''s cry was weak.


    When Su Nuan went to see it, he found that the baby''s face was blue. He didn''t know what the reason was.


    Pearl was almost out of breath, and her eyes were still laboriously opened and looked in the direction of the baby.


    Su Nuan came to her and held her hand tightly to comfort: "the child is very good. He is a boy. If you do it, he will be fine. I will take him with me and raise him well."


    Pearl listened to her words, smiled and nodded. The last trace of strength seemed to be taken away. Finally, her hand suddenly released.


    She knew that Pearl was gone, and Pearl''s child didn''t know if she could save it.


    What I said just now was just to make her not so painful and go at ease.


    When the baby''s cry disappeared, Su Nuan''s heart hurt like a needle.


    "Mother, the child is gone..."


    Su Nuan sat there, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Finally, she sighed and said, "peony, if you go out and report, you say that the children and adults have not been saved. In addition, everyone here is not allowed to go out except peony."


    The peony smelled the speech and went out. The others were all crawling on the ground, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to take a bite.


    When I touched the Kung Fu of a cup of tea, I heard the sound outside the hall.


    "How''s the queen? How''s my queen!"


    Feng Junyi finally came. It seems that what she guessed earlier is right.


    The Empress Dowager is waiting for her to die, and then let Feng Junyi see this scene. Her mind is in a mess.


    The so-called killing people is the truth. The Empress Dowager is really cruel.


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a squeak. Feng Junyi rushed in three or two steps and saw Su Nuan sitting on the chair with a big stomach.


    "Warm, this is..."


    When he heard that the queen was about to give birth, he saw her queen sitting on a chair with a big stomach.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    After listening to his words, Su Nuan''s mouth shriveled and couldn''t help crying: "emperor brother, pearl is gone, Pearl''s child is gone, Wuwuwuwu, Emperor brother, why is she so poor..."


    She was really sad to see a mother pay the price of her life for her child.


    But I couldn''t keep the child in the end.


    Feng Junyi held her in his arms and gently comforted her: "things are changeable. Don''t worry, I will let someone bury their mother and son."


    Suddenly, the peony said, "empress, I saw this in the hands of the major general''s wife."


    Su Nuan rubbed his eyes and looked at peony with a note in his hand.


    She stretched out her hand to take it, and saw the words "the Empress Dowager killed me" written in blood on the note.


    Su Nuan saw this note and immediately understood something.


    Can it be said that Pearl did all this on purpose for her?


    If not, what does that note mean?


    She must be strong. Since Pearl has helped her, if she fails her again, won''t the lives of Mother Pearl and son be lost in vain?

 Chapter 346

    Feng Junyi is right beside her at the moment, but she doesn''t know what she wrote on the note.


    Su Nuan knows it''s time to fight.


    As long as she thought of the scene when Pearl was dying, she didn''t have to pinch herself, and her tears couldn''t help falling down.


    Feng Junyi didn''t know so much. He just saw Su Nuan, saw the note handed by peony, and then tightly grasped the note full of blood stains. Tears fell drop by drop.


    "The queen doesn''t cry. I''m by your side."


    Su Nuan, hoarse and crying, "brother emperor, do you think what happened just now was an accident?"


    Su Nuan asks, and Feng Junyi instantly puts on a face.


    Was it an accident? He thought of it when he was on the road just now.


    In particular, he saw rows of people standing outside the hall. In addition, someone had been blocking him from coming to Fengqi palace before. On the way back, he heard that the queen was about to give birth, so he guessed.


    He clenched his fist slightly and then said in a deep voice, "No. I know that giving birth to a child can''t be done in a short time. I''m in the imperial study. Father Wang doesn''t even know that you want to give birth. This is enough to prove that someone is interfering."


    Su Nuan cried even more when she heard this. She snuggled up in Feng Junyi''s arms and thought that Pearl actually died instead of her. Then she thought about what kind of pain pearl had suffered when she was cut open and dug out her child before she died.


    "The emperor, the emperor''s brother, people outside and outside all thought it was me who had another child. In fact, it was Pearl. Pearl came to visit me in the palace because she was robbed for me..."


    As she spoke, she sobbed more fiercely, and Feng Junyi''s eyes were full of anger when he heard the last sentence.


    He said word by word: "I will not tolerate this matter. Don''t worry, Su Su. As long as I find this man, I will break him to pieces."


    Su Nuan just spread out his white little hands. After seeing the content written in the note placed in the middle of those little hands, his eyes immediately turned red.


    He pinched the note in Su Nuan''s hand, closed his thin lips tightly, and said, "it''s her."


    He stood up slowly and said to Su Nuan, "Su Su, you should live here. I have my own plan."


    Looking at Feng Junyi''s lost soul, Feng Junyi doesn''t know what to do.


    He walked out step by step. When he came to the door, he waved: "send the young general''s wife back to the general''s house and seal up the first grade Gao Ming''s wife."


    It doesn''t take long to get from Fengqi palace to Ci''an palace, but today, Feng Junyi thinks the road is unusually long.


    He walked forward step by step until he reached the gate of the palace and saw Mother GUI who was at the gate at that time.


    Mother GUI secretly rejoiced at the sight of the emperor. It seemed that as the Empress Dowager guessed, the empress was really gone, otherwise the emperor would not have been so hit.


    Mother GUI pressed down her joy, made a worried look and said, "emperor."


    Feng Junyi took a glance at the happy look in her eyes just now, but she just glanced at her. Her eyes were like looking at a dead man, which only made mother GUI tremble.


    But then I thought, no matter how terrible the eyes are, what''s the use? After all, they are also dying people. When the Empress Dowager cleans up the emperor and establishes a new emperor, the world will be theirs.


    She just stood aside and let the emperor go in. When the emperor walked away, she followed him quietly.


    Feng Junyi still looks like this. He can''t believe that the emperor''s grandmother who loved him in the past would treat his queen like this.


    What did his warmth do wrong and ask her to take so much trouble?


    Finally, Feng Junyi came to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was still holding the Buddha beads in her hand. When she heard the news, she glanced slightly, and then said in a low voice, "I''ve heard that the queen is going to give birth. What''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Feng Junyi smiled lightly: "what does grandma Huang think?"


    When the Empress Dowager saw this picture, she didn''t want to install it anymore. Instead, she said, "if it''s gone, it''s gone. It''s all life. Master Huitong has already calculated it for you. He said that you hit childless. The emperor is sorry."


    When she said this, she actually stimulated Feng Junyi. However, to Feng Junyi, it seemed to remind him.


    He suddenly felt that master Huitong was a liar. Maybe it was the Empress Dowager who deliberately let him torture him together with master Huitong.


    Thinking of this, Feng Junyi''s face became colder. He asked: "grandma Huang, since you returned to the palace, the queen has adhered to her duty and has never exceeded half a point. Grandma Huang doesn''t like the queen. I can see that. Therefore, she rarely asks her to come to say hello, but now, why doesn''t grandma Huang let her go?"


    He called her emperor''s grandmother. He really thought of his old kindness.


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she sneered, "Passover? Emperor, why don''t you think about where you have Passover? It''s AI family. AI family doesn''t want her to give birth to evil seeds. You think AI family will allow you to continue sitting on this great mountain? AI family wants you to die, wants your queen to die, and wants you to disappear completely in the world!"


    When the Empress Dowager said this, her face changed its dignity and became ferocious.


    When her words fell, several dark guards rushed out and surrounded him.


    At this moment, he really gave up. It turned out that the Empress Dowager had been planning to kill him after returning to the palace.


    "So you''re going to wipe me out now?"


    The Empress Dowager kept calling him evil. He knew what it was about.


    However, he didn''t want to explain. In the past, he also wanted to die, but now it''s different. When he has a queen and their children, he must lift the sword and protect them.


    The Empress Dowager did not speak, but said to the dark guards, "what are you doing? Go!"


    When the dark guards heard this, they all took the sword in their hands and split it at Feng Junyi.


    Feng Junyi directly dodges one of them ''swords, then reaches out to knock him unconscious, and then grabs his sword in his hand.


    When he went to the battlefield to kill the enemy, he was never soft hearted. He was only a secret guard. What did he do.


    At the moment when the sword was taken, Feng Junyi''s sword fell, and the two dark guards had their heads on the ground.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect this. Look at the young man. He has already grown up. At the moment, he holds a sword and has the shadow of the former Emperor.


    Did she read it wrong?


    She opened her mouth and finally closed her mouth, but the dark guards fell under his sword one by one.


    Seeing Feng Junyi walking towards her step by step, the Empress Dowager was shocked and sat down on the ground: "come on, come on!"

 Chapter 347

    However, even though she kept calling, there was no one outside.


    Mama GUI stood in front of the Empress Dowager and shouted at Feng Junyi, "what do you want to do? You''re just a bastard. Don''t you still want to murder the Empress Dowager?"


    Who knows, this sentence angered Feng Junyi even more. He took the lead in penetrating mother GUI''s heart with a sword.


    The Empress Dowager was even more frightened when she saw this scene.


    Even at this time, he suddenly realized that Feng Junyi really wanted her life.


    But when she thought of it, since she had broken the evil seed, she had no other thoughts.


    Just stand there with your eyes closed, waiting to die.


    At this time, Feng Junyi slowly approached the Empress Dowager with a sword in his hand.


    He put his sword against the neck of the Empress Dowager and said coldly, "even if you don''t achieve your goal, what you have done has challenged my limit. If you don''t die, it will be the biggest threat to him, so you must die."


    The Empress Dowager thought she had heard wrong. She couldn''t help asking, "what are you talking about? What do you mean you didn''t achieve your goal?"


    "I regret to tell you that my queen is still safe. I will let her give birth to my son safely and let him inherit the throne. My country will continue to pass on!"


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager only felt a stabbing pain in her chest. She planned for so long, but it was nothing.


    "Why? You, you already know, right? So you planned everything today?"


    She covered her chest and asked hard.


    However, for a moment, he immediately said, "no, you''re cheating me. She''s dead. She must be dead. I''ve asked someone about it. The little beast inside just cried and disappeared."


    "It was her handmaid who died!"


    Feng Junyi''s eyes are like looking at a dead man.


    "Handmaid? Her handmaid, what handmaid is she?"


    When asked here, the Empress Dowager seemed to think of something and said, "it''s her. It''s that little bitch. How could it be her! I didn''t expect her. Hum, she said she was kind and pretended to be innocent. It turned out that the city hall is so deep. The dog emperor, you will be killed by her sooner or later!"


    "That''s your first step."


    As soon as he raised his hand, the tip of the sword cut the Empress Dowager''s neck, and blood splashed out. He no longer looked at the only warm person for his childhood, but looked out of the door.


    That afternoon, Su Nuan felt that the whole palace was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Anyway, after the emperor came back, he looked very decadent. He just said to her, "the Empress Dowager is gone."


    Then she saw the emperor leave directly.


    She sat in her bedroom. Even when she learned that the Empress Dowager was dead, the pain of Pearl''s departure could not be erased.


    After all, the servant girl has been with her for the longest time,.


    In addition to the unhappiness at the beginning, the servant girl accompanied her and did her best. Even in the end, she was making the last effort for her.


    Seeing the emperor leaving, peony dared to slowly approach her and whispered to her, "empress, sister Pearl asked me to tell you not to be sad."


    "Why is she so stupid..."


    Su Nuan bit her lips tightly. She hardly heard what Shaoyang was saying, but was immersed in her own pain.


    The peony continued to say, "empress, don''t do this. You are also very sad when you look like a slave. Miss pearl can''t rest in peace under the nine springs."


    "Pearl... Pearl, why is she so stupid? I can think of another way. I don''t have to use this way."


    Peony is just a 16-year-old girl. She choked when she heard her cry.


    She wiped her tears while crying and said intermittently: "madam, listen to the slave girl. Pearl asked the slave girl to tell you not to be sad before. She went only to get together with the major general..."


    When Su Nuan heard this, he noticed something different.


    "What did you say she said? Was she going to the reunion? Didn''t I tell her? General Feng may still be alive."


    Peony continued to explain: "but pearl said, the little general hasn''t been found for so long. It must be bad luck. In that case, she might as well go with the general. Now that the queen is suffering from this disaster, she can take advantage of this opportunity to make a wish."


    When she finished, she knelt down and kowtowed to Su Nuan again: "so empress, this is Miss Pearl''s last wish. Don''t worry about it."


    Su Nuan shook her head and thought of her last wish. In fact, she didn''t do it at all.


    Pearl''s last wish was to let her save her children, but she still didn''t do it.


    The more you think so, the more uncomfortable she is.


    Because of this, Su Nuan didn''t eat a meal for three days.


    Also three days later, when she heard that Pearl was to be buried, she hurried to the general''s house.


    Such a large general''s house used to be filled with people, but now it is only sad and desolate.


    Su Nuan looked at the white cloth floating around in the yard and the coffin in the mourning hall. She knew that Pearl''s death was for her better life.


    In these three days, she thought a lot about the world in the book and the place where she once lived.


    She can''t tell the true from the false.


    She didn''t understand. She was su Nuan and had a dream.


    She dreamed of the future world and that she was actually a role in the book?


    Or is she still in that world, still in her big bed, and all this is just a dream.


    In the end, she found that there was no need to distinguish between true and false. She just needed to live in the present.


    She followed quietly all the way, watching the pearls buried and settling down with the pinch of loess.


    She knew that it was not only her but also Feng Junyi who had a great impact on this matter.


    She finally understood her. People said that Feng Junyi was ruthless. Even her own father and brothers and sisters could be mutilated.


    But only she knew that he had always killed only those who should be killed.


    Thinking of these, Su Nuan comes back to the palace and comes to the bedroom where Feng Junyi is.


    She watched the man recline on the soft couch, holding the glass in one hand, closing his eyes and pouring himself.


    Hearing the news, his good-looking eyes opened, but he squeezed a gentle smile at her. He said, "warm, you''re coming."


    Her arrival seemed to bring a glimmer of light to his life.


    Feng Junyi stood up and stumbled towards her. He stuck to her wrist with one hand and said, "warm, no one will stop us from being together now. No one wants to hurt you anymore, including those beauties. I''ve let them go."


    Su Nuan is also shocked by this. Why does Feng Junyi work so fast?

 Chapter 348

    However, it''s better to break up. After all, there are more rights and wrongs where there are more women. Although those beauties feel happy and contented in life now, it doesn''t mean they won''t have other ideas for a long time.


    She went to Feng Junyi and took off the wine cup in his hand. The cerebellar bag melon leaned against him, but her round belly was a little abrupt.


    Feng Junyi looks down at her round belly. He seems to wake up a lot. He can''t help covering it with his big hand. The little guy inside seems to feel it and tosses his little feet.


    Feng Junyi said, "warm, have you noticed? He''s kicking me. He''s so naughty. He must be a man with a handle."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan smiled shyly and said, "he''s greeting his father."


    Although Feng Junyi''s face is drunk, his eyes are much clearer.


    "I''d like to see him early."


    "Warm also want to."


    ¡­¡­


    In the past, people passed by the general''s house and looked at the white lanterns hanging. They couldn''t help but sigh.


    General Feng''s house served for the imperial court for generations. Unexpectedly, this time, the father and son died and one disappeared, and the wife of the major general who was pregnant with a child died of dystocia.


    This made the people in the past stop to wipe their tears and lament the impermanence of the world.


    At the same time, sigh, it''s only half a month. So many things have happened in the capital. On the night when the major general''s wife disappeared, the Empress Dowager also disappeared.


    Of course, no one doubts the death of the empress dowager, but he is too old to die.


    Mrs. Feng sat alone in the empty lobby, looking at the memorial tablets of her daughter-in-law and her husband.


    She thought she could share the happiness of her family, but now she is the only one left in the whole family.


    There was no news from her son, her daughter-in-law went, and her husband died in the battle. At this moment, she looked at the huge general''s house and kept thinking about a question. What''s the meaning of her life?


    What''s the use of her guarding the general''s house?


    Still thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a burly man broke in. When the servant waiting at the door heard the news, he immediately came forward and said, "second master Feng, what are you doing? How can you break in without permission? My wife said, I haven''t seen any guests these days. Please come to the door another day."


    "Go away, dog slave. You just called me second master Feng. Of course, this is my Feng family''s property. What are you!"


    With one foot, the visitor kicked the servant to the ground. The servant still obstructed her. Mrs. Feng saw this scene and said with a cold face: "old Feng, what do you mean!"


    The visitor''s name is Feng Ye. He is the eldest son of the third son of the side branch of the Feng family. He is ignorant and has poor conduct. Mrs. Feng is the last person to see.


    Feng Ye saw that it was Mrs. Feng. There was no fear on her face. She directly arched her hands at will: "Aunt, what''s more interesting? I''m here to collect property. You see, this is my Feng family. What can you do as a woman? I''ll support your face. It''s better. Since my cousin has no news, I don''t think I''ll come back in nine out of ten. If I''m not wronged, how about going to your house and being your son?"


    Feng Ye said and looked around. The general''s house was well repaired. Since there was no one in the fourth uncle''s family, wouldn''t it be cheaper for him?


    "You... Shameless, yuaner will definitely come back. Get out! I won''t allow you to curse him!"


    Feng Ye has a famous thick skin. Where can Mrs. Feng drive away in a few words? At the moment, he looked at the house and didn''t pay much attention to Mrs. Feng. While looking at it, he said, "here, I''ll be a special place to recite poetry against people in the future. It''s a study. It''s good here. It''s very beautiful to raise several beautiful women, one room per person."


    After saying this, Feng Ye said, "I think you''d better not deceive yourself and others. What I said is right. I haven''t come back for so long. I didn''t say that if you really want to live, you can climb back."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Feng couldn''t help but raise her hand and waved to Feng Ye.


    Where did you know that her hand was not close, she was pushed to the ground by Feng Ye.


    He used to be a martial artist, but he hasn''t practiced martial arts for so many years. Now he can be pushed down so easily.


    Mrs. Feng got up from the ground, directly picked up the stick next to her and waved it to Feng Ye again.


    Feng Ye looked at this posture and was not polite. He took out a stick from there and fought with Mrs. Feng.


    After all, Mrs. Feng is old. Where is Feng Ye''s opponent? Just a few come together, she was attacked by Feng Ye on her lower abdomen with a stick.


    Mrs. Feng stepped back a few steps and frowned with pain. Feng Ye said proudly: "The old man toasts and doesn''t eat or drink. It''s settled today. You can do it or not. I''ve reported to the patriarch. Tomorrow, the leaders will hold a meeting to officially inherit me to your house. If you want to make life easier in the future, you can tidy up the room for me!"


    Feng Ye said, threw the stick directly on the ground and swaggered to the door.


    I didn''t know that as soon as he came to the door, he was kicked back by a man.


    Feng Ye fell heavily to the ground and grinned in pain.


    When he saw clearly the person appearing at the door, he also looked incredulous.


    "Aren''t you dead? Ghosts... Ghosts!"


    Feng Ye was too scared to get up, but stepped back.


    Because there was no one else in front of him, it was Feng Yuan who said he was dead.


    Hearing the voice of Feng Ye''s ghost crying and wolf howling, Mrs. Feng also looked at the door and saw her son''s familiar face appear in front of her.


    At the moment, whether he was a man or a ghost, he staggered up and rushed at the man at the door.


    "Yuan''er, is yuan''er really you? Mother''s son..."


    Mrs. Feng grasped Feng Yuan''s arm tightly with both hands, and her whole body was trembling.


    She thought she would never see her son again in her life. She didn''t expect to see her son again.


    With a cold face, Feng Yuan said in a cold voice to Feng Ye who fell to the ground: "what are you doing? Don''t get out quickly!"


    Feng Ye quickly nodded and ran away.


    After Feng Ye left, not only the servants at the door, but also the servant women in the yard came together.


    When they saw that the visitor was their young general, they couldn''t help crying with joy.


    Feng Yuan stood there, looking at the depressed home.


    Suddenly, he said to Feng: "mother, where are the pearls?"


    "Jane, pearl..."


    Mrs. Feng''s eyes turned red again when she thought of her daughter-in-law and the child who had just been born and had no gas in her daughter-in-law''s belly.


    But she had to hold back, dry her tears, squeeze out a smile and said, "Pearl, pearl has entered the palace to accompany the queen. If you want to see her, I''ll let someone call her back."

 Chapter 349

    People looked at each other one by one, but they didn''t dare to tell the truth. They just kept silent.


    Feng Yuan was extremely tired at the moment. He didn''t think too much, just nodded.


    White cloth hung everywhere in the house. It looked like he had just finished his white work. Feng Yuan knew that his father had gone.


    This time, he also narrowly escaped death. He had no time to explain too much. He fainted directly.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Feng immediately rushed to the servant girl around her and said, "hurry, please call a doctor!"


    The news of general Feng''s return soon spread to the palace.


    When Su Nuan heard the news, he was first happy, and then sad.


    I''m glad that general Feng is back. I''m sad that pearl has gone. How should she explain to general Feng?


    But now the key problem is to let LV Yuyi go to Feng''s house to take general Feng''s pulse and check his body.


    Su Nuan is with Feng Junyi. Seeing that general Feng is too thin, they are also sad.


    The two of them had discussed on the way over. They went to see the situation first and asked Mrs. Feng before making a decision.


    When Mrs. Feng saw the emperor, she knelt down first, and then cried and begged the emperor to hide the death of Pearl for nothing else, just for fear that her son would not be able to stand it when he learned about it.


    Feng Junyi didn''t speak and let Mrs. Feng cry in front of her.


    After a while, LV Yuyi came out, arched his hands at him and said, "emperor, general Feng is not a big problem, but his body is weak, coupled with the long journey, which led to a coma. Just wait for a sleep."


    After the words of LV Yuyi, Feng Junyi looked at Feng human: "can you hear the words of the royal doctor clearly? Your son is fine. As for what you say after he wakes up, it''s your business."


    He said that, holding Su Nuan''s hand, the two men walked towards the door together.


    Mrs. Feng was stunned at first. After meeting the emperor''s words, she immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "thank you, Emperor. Long live the emperor!"


    She knew that this was the emperor''s greatest grace. No matter what decision she made, the emperor supported it.


    After Feng Junyi left, he said to Su Nuan, "try not to run back and forth in the future. I''m afraid you''re going to have a baby."


    Su Nuan looked at her stomach and wondered why the little thing didn''t come out for so long. According to the time, it should be in these days.


    However, before she could speak, she felt a pain in her stomach. She covered her stomach and frowned tightly.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuan looked wronged: "brother emperor, my stomach hurts so much. I''m afraid I''m going to have a baby..."


    Su Nuan also has a sad face. They are still on the carriage back to the palace. They have a stomachache at the moment. What if they are born halfway?


    When Feng Junyi heard this, he lifted the curtain and said coldly, "faster!"


    The carriage sped up again. Fearing that the carriage would bump, Feng Junyi hugged Su Nuan in his arms, put his hand on her mouth and whispered, "if you can''t stand the pain, bite my hand."


    Su Nuan nodded, but she was reluctant to give up. However, the pain in her stomach increased. In the end, she couldn''t stand it. She directly took a bite.


    Feng Junyi didn''t even frown from beginning to end. He just stared at her gently and comforted her not to be afraid all the way.


    When Su Nuan was sent to the room for production, Feng Junyi walked back and forth in front of the hall door.


    Pearl gave birth to a child, a corpse and two lives. He still remembers the pale corpse. How can he not be afraid of the little girl giving birth to a child.


    Seeing the maids walking back and forth, he watched the little girl being sent in for so long and didn''t come out. He was just as worried. He directly grabbed a Mammy and asked, "what''s the matter with the queen? Why hasn''t she been born yet?"


    The Mammy was startled and hurriedly knelt down and said, "if you go back to the emperor, the mother''s production depends on her own strength. She can''t get out for a while. The slaves have done their best and I believe it will be soon."


    The more Feng Junyi listened, the more agitated he became. He simply sent mammy down.


    After waiting for another column of incense, I heard a sound inside.


    "Come on, come on, mother, the child is coming out!"


    Su Nuan was in pain. Her little face was white. She knew that the emperor could not come in with her. She held the hand of peony tightly, tried to maintain her strength, and waited for the midwife to give orders.


    She was also afraid, but by this time, she had forgotten her fear, because the pain almost made her forget herself, leaving only bursts of tumbling pain in her stomach.


    She vowed that there was really only one left. Having a child was much more painful than what she saw on TV.


    Finally, the mammy on one side said, "madam, I see it. With a little more strength, the child will come out."


    A little more strength?


    Su Nuan worked hard again. He just felt empty. Something really came out. Then he heard a cry of "wow".


    Her eyes were wet with tears or sweat. Her eyes looked weakly at the child held in Mammy''s hand.


    She whispered, "Mammy, is it a boy or a girl?"


    Mammy held the cleaned and bandaged child beside her and said with a smile, "if you go back to your mother, you are a little prince. You see, how good the little prince is. He won''t cry after crying. It''s white and clean. Play by himself now."


    Su Nuan couldn''t help crying when he saw the white little guy. The little guy really looked around with big eyes as mammy said, as if he were curious about the world and quiet.


    In addition, Mammy walked to the door and said to Feng Junyi, "congratulations to the emperor. My mother has given birth to a little prince."


    In an instant, a voice came from the hall: "Congratulations, Emperor!"


    Feng Junyi didn''t have time to manage so much. He just stepped up in three or two steps and walked to Su Nuan. When he saw his little girl lying exhausted on the bed with a pale face, he couldn''t help reaching out to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    "You worked hard."


    Su Nuan shook his head: "it''s not hard, Emperor. Mother and son are safe."


    "Yes, mother and son are safe."


    When Feng Junyi finished, he held Su Nuan tightly in his arms.


    Everything in the world is less important than her. At this moment, it''s enough to have her around. He said: "the prince will be this one in the future. It''s so hard to have children. He won''t have children."


    Su Nuan stared at this guy, eh, just like she thought.


    The little guy put it beside her and stared at them with bright eyes. Su Nuan smacked his tongue secretly. No, no, no, this little thing is so cute. If it weren''t for her stomach pain, she would have forgotten the crime of being pregnant for so long.


    She thinks, maybe in a few years, she will break her promise.


    After all, children are so cute. If they grow up to be no fun, won''t they have to have another one?

 Chapter 350

    Paper can''t wrap fire after all.


    Feng Yuan knew that Pearl was gone the next day.


    Looking at the memorial tablet placed on the mourning hall, at that moment, he realized how his heart was broken.


    On the battlefield, he rushed forward and killed the enemy bravely in order to solve the war quickly and go back early to accompany his wife who was about to give birth.


    So at the last stop, he rushed up first and took the head of the other general. However, he was secretly plotted and hurt the horse. He rolled down directly from the horse''s back.


    Then he was surrounded by the army. He fought hard and fought a bloody way, but he was driven into the cliff again.


    At that time, there were many people and the whole scene was chaotic. When he fell off the cliff, he thought he would die. Where did he know that there would be an underground river below, and he had to go back to die.


    Perhaps it was a strong desire for survival. He was washed in the water for a long time, and finally splashed ashore. Just because he was exhausted, he fell on the shore and fainted.


    In the wilderness, when he woke up, the world was chaotic. He was not seriously injured, but he had to walk forward because he lost the team.


    He heard that the country of origin had won the war and returned to the dynasty.


    He got up and learned the news three days later.


    In addition, he has just won the war and won the Liusha state, so there will be bandits all the way. He met several, but they all cleaned up, but this came and went, which delayed his trip.


    But he didn''t expect that when he came back, he didn''t even see their last side.


    He stood blankly in front of the spirit tablet, his eyes full of despair.


    Mrs. Feng, with white hair all night, came here with the help of her servant girl. She looked at her son and didn''t think about tea and rice. She was equally distressed.


    "Yuan''er, if you feel uncomfortable, cry out. It''s all because of my mother. I didn''t take good care of her. If you want to blame me, blame my mother..."


    Seeing her son look like this these two days, her heart is worse than being stabbed by a knife.


    After Mrs. Feng''s words, Feng Yuan still stayed there, motionless.


    This makes Mrs. Feng more sad, because she feels that all this is her fault.


    She said: "yuan''er, if you want to blame me, blame my mother. It''s all my mother''s fault. I shouldn''t have let her enter the palace that day. Everything at home is clearly ready. If she doesn''t enter the palace, so many things won''t happen. It''s all my mother''s fault. I''m sorry for you... If you don''t forgive me, I can only go to huangquan to accompany the three of them!"


    When she finished, she rushed to the shelf on one side. There were rows of swords on it. These were the swords of their Feng Jiajun man.


    Where do you know that Feng Yuan grabbed her before she held the handle of the sword.


    "Mother, my child, is it a boy or a girl? Can she walk peacefully?"


    His voice was choking, and he had been immersed in such pain these days.


    The scenes of pearl in the past are his good memories of killing the enemy in the battlefield. The children in her belly are the hope and crystallization between them.


    But now, it''s all gone.


    When Mrs. Feng heard this, she felt a cramp again.


    Yes, her son didn''t even look at his own children. How is it not uncomfortable?


    She said, "it''s a boy who went with his mother. Mother and son also have a companion on the huangquan road and walked very peacefully. Yuan''er, listen to my mother. If you go on like this, my mother can''t live... They are my daughter-in-law and grandson. Isn''t my mother sad?"


    When Feng Yuan heard this, he suddenly woke up.


    Yes, this family not only lost his wife and children, but also the mother of his husband, daughter-in-law and grandchildren.


    He is now the only man in the family. How hard would this woman feel if he couldn''t cheer up?


    He picked himself up again, helped his mother up in front of him and said, "mother, the child knows that it''s not your fault. It''s their poor fortune. Now I''m the only man left in our family. Don''t worry, mom. I''ll be fine. I just want to carve a memorial tablet for my son myself."


    His son went with his mother. Even if he didn''t see the little man, he would do his little as a father.


    After carving the memorial tablet, Feng Yuan carefully wiped it with his sleeve. There were two words "Feng an" engraved on it. This is his son. He wants his grandparents and future generations to remember it.


    After cleaning up, he stayed at Pearl''s grave for a long time. Finally, he drank a glass of muddy wine in one gulp.


    This is his wife. I''ll never forget it.


    ¡­¡­


    Here in the palace, Su Nuan''s days are not very busy after giving birth to a baby.


    The little prince is particularly clever and quiet, completely belonging to the type of other people''s children in the mouth of parents.


    On weekdays, when she is hungry, the nurse takes her to feed her. She has to stare at her when she is feeding. Her big black eyes look cute.


    When he was full, he lay in a small bed. Feng Junyi ordered people to make many small toys, including small rattles, cloth tigers, and even cut a sword from wood.


    All of this is claiming how much he likes their children.


    When Su Nuan is free, she often gently touches the little guy''s face with her fingers and plays softly. With the passage of time, the little guy''s facial features become more and more full and handsome. Even she can''t help imagining what the little guy will look like when he grows up.


    Now that the world is unified, Su Nuan is always afraid of this.


    After teasing the little guy, she was really worried and went to prison.


    Seeing that Su QingHan was still in the cell, her heart was relieved, but Su QingHan saw her and said, "warm, if you see the emperor, ask me how long he wants to lock me up."


    Su QingHan didn''t seem so grumpy at first, but sat cross legged and closed his eyes.


    He had a hunch that Feng Junyi, the dog emperor, would keep him locked up until the day he died of old age.


    When Su Nuan heard Su QingHan''s words, he just said cautiously, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll tell the emperor''s brother about it. Brother, don''t you miss the long princess? I know that the long princess has always had you in her heart..."


    She deliberately said these words to see if the man had a heart.


    Sure enough, after her words, Su QingHan, who had a calm face, stood up at this time. He looked at her eagerly and asked, "she really... Still has me in her heart? No, it''s impossible, no, how could she..."


    He did all this by himself.


    Finally, he leaned against the wooden door and said in a low voice, "is she all right? Maybe I asked more. Doctor Lv is a graceful gentleman and must treat her very well."


    "No matter how good she is, her heart is always you. Her brother and princess sister are angry. She told me about you."


    Su QingHan said urgently again, "what did she say to you?"

 Chapter 351

    Of course, she wants to make the man''s mood close to the original ending.


    But another thought, since she entered the book, the plot has long been gone. When asked, she only said, "she just said you broke her heart."


    Speaking of this, she paused and asked, "brother, Nuan wants to know, do you really like Miss Liu Qinghe Liu and the princess of the kingdom of gold?"


    Su QingHan thought for a moment and asked, "did she let you ask?"


    Su Nuan shook his little head and said to her, "no, it''s my own curiosity. Nuan is watching you with the princess sister. I always know that she likes you very much, but I don''t understand what you mean, brother."


    Either the male Lord is fickle and unjust, otherwise, how can he treat the female Lord like this again and again.


    After hearing this, Su QingHan sighed and said, "originally, even you think so. The world thinks I''m amorous. Warm, can you believe that a person comes back from death?"


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped suddenly.


    What she experienced was more than coming back from the dead. It was like coming back from the dead.


    And more than once.


    Of course, to play a native of ancient times, she certainly fulfilled her responsibilities.


    So she shook her head: "a person is dead when he is dead. How can he be reborn? Wennuan has heard of ghosts and gods, but never seen them."


    Su QingHan lost his smile. Sure enough, no one believed him even if he said it.


    But all his experiences told him that it was not a dream.


    However, compared with previous lives, such an outcome is not good, even far from the outcome he expected, but it is not so bad.


    She is still alive, at least she has not experienced so many painful things, at least... She is happier than him.


    "Brother, have you met someone who is dead and alive?"


    Su Nuan pretends to ask. She doesn''t understand what this guy is thinking.


    Su QingHan smiled at her: "yes, but these are not important. As long as she lives well, they are not important."


    Of course she knew who Su QingHan said she was. He said it all for the sake of Princess Muyang.


    Think carefully, as if there is nothing wrong.


    Compared with the ending in the original book, Princess Muyang really doesn''t know how many times better.


    So, the man did it all for her?


    It''s understandable that there is such a possibility.


    If you are ambitious and want a good harvest in career and love, it all makes sense.


    She looked at Su QingHan with big eyes, and her eyes were still confused.


    Su QingHan looked at the sister and suddenly smiled: "well, well, you don''t have to come to see me often. I know you''re all doing well, that''s enough. I''m also doing well here, eating well and sleeping well."


    Su Nuan went back from the prison and listened to the story of peony. Princess Muyang entered the palace.


    When she went in, she saw Princess Muyang waiting outside the hall, followed by Feng Chengqian.


    Seeing her, Princess Muyang came forward to salute. Su Nuan made a polite remark with her, and several people walked towards the hall together.


    It was still a few gossip. When the two stopped to talk at the same time, they saw that Feng Chengqian was staring at the little guy in the bed.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan went to him and asked, "Chengqian, do you want to hug him? He will speak when he grows up, so he will call you uncle Huang."


    Uncle Huang, it''s really interesting.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help talking.


    When she finished speaking, Feng Chengqian, who had been silent, also spoke at this time.


    His small mouth moved and whispered, "will he call me... Uncle Huang?"


    Princess Muyang''s eyes turned red when she heard this.


    However, before she could continue to speak, Feng Chengqian stretched out his hand towards the little prince.


    She was startled. She just wanted to stop it. She didn''t know that Su Nuan shook her head and stopped her.


    "Let him go. Children actually like children."


    Su Nuan knows that children are naturally kind when they see children.


    Sure enough, the two men looked at Feng Chengqian and saw that Feng Chengqian gently put his little hand on the little prince''s face.


    Then the little face, which had no expression, was filled with a smile for a moment.


    Seeing this scene, Princess Muyang finally couldn''t help crying with joy. For so long, her brother spoke for the first time and showed a smiling face for the first time.


    Su Nuan was very happy to see this scene. She said, "don''t worry, sister princess. Since Chengqian likes the little prince so much, I often let him come and see it."


    After hearing this, Princess Muyang almost knelt down and saluted her.


    Thousands of words can only be turned into one sentence at the moment: "thank you, empress!"


    After seeing off Princess Muyang, Su Nuan never mentioned Su QingHan again.


    When LV Yuyi was on duty in the palace and learned that Princess Muyang had entered the palace, he specially waited outside the Palace door.


    Su Nuan sent Princess Muyang away. Watching the pair of wall people go in and out in pairs, she was also very happy.


    It seems that this pair of excellent people is the right match.


    Even the peony around him could not help feeling: "Queen''s empress, Lu Yi medicine and Princess Royal feelings are really good."


    Su Nuan is undeniable.


    In retrospect, the description of Princess Muyang in the plot of the original book is so tragic. By comparison, how happy it is now.


    If you love the right person, you will come to the end of happiness. When she looked back, she saw that Feng Xiaojun was alone.


    "Empress, such a contrast, general Feng is really pathetic. Now as long as he thinks of pearls, he still can''t help wiping his tears."


    Su Nuan didn''t take her words. Losing her favorite people and children must be the saddest thing in life.


    But she was powerless.


    Finally, he just sighed: "I hope he can come out of this sadness as soon as possible."


    General Feng was loyal, but he came to such a tragic end, which Su Nuan never expected.


    She walked slowly to general Feng, looked at the young general with a cold face in armor and said, "how is general Feng recently?"


    When Feng Yuan heard the voice, he turned and arched his hands at her and said, "thanks to the blessing of the queen, Weichen is very good."


    Su Nuan nodded and dared not mention anything about pearls.


    She was ashamed of Pearl and general Feng.


    She always felt that what happened that day was that she didn''t protect the Pearl.


    Before she could speak, Feng Yuan said again, "Pearl often mentioned to you that you are a good master. Wei Chen thought that she must be very happy to choose such an outcome. Wei Chen has asked the emperor to play and transferred to the border. Wei Chen will guard the border for Da Bei, and the emperor agreed. In fact, he is going to say goodbye to the queen when he comes here today."


    "Did he agree?"


    Su Nuan was also surprised to hear general Feng''s words.


    But on second thought, it''s good. There''s nothing left for him here. Instead of seeing things and thinking about people here, it''s better to change the environment. Maybe there''s a different world.

 Chapter 352

    Feng Yuan nodded and looked into the distance.


    Once he stood on the high wall, and his wife was also standing on the wall. At that time, her eyes were staring at the distant mountains, so fascinated.


    He asked curiously. She said she didn''t look at anything. She just wanted to know what was on the far side of the mountain and look at the scenery there. It should be good.


    At that time, he was thinking that one day, he would take her wherever he wanted to go.


    After all, the rest of her life is still long. After she leaves the palace, there will always be time.


    But now looking back, the rest of my life is really long, but things are unpredictable.


    Especially now, without her for the rest of her life, even if it is long, what is the meaning.


    Su Nuan watched the seven foot man''s eyes suddenly turn red. She knew that it must have made him think of sad things again.


    She quickly opened her mouth: "it''s good to go there. The man is ambitious. The people of the wine country will not forget you."


    Feng Yuan realized that he had lost his temper, took back his thoughts, nodded, and then bowed his hands to the queen in front of him: "this time is to say something else, empress. I''ll say goodbye to you."


    He left without turning his head.


    His fingertips inadvertently touched the brocade bag pinned to his waist, which contained the green silk that pearls had given him before he set out for the war.


    He was relieved. In this way, he could travel around the ends of the earth with her.


    But no one saw that at the corner of the city wall, the wind was looking at Su Nuan from a distance.


    Years have carved his original young outline into edges and corners. In another month, it''s time for him to seal the land.


    But as the date approached, he was more and more reluctant to give up.


    Especially looking at the figure, he wanted to get close several times, but he didn''t have the courage.


    "Lord."


    A voice sounded behind him. Feng linche was really frightened. He turned his body and saw Wang Gongzheng standing behind him.


    His sad eyes suddenly relaxed. Hip hop said, "Grandpa Wang, why are you here? Don''t you come to see the great scenery outside the palace like me?"


    They stood close to the city wall, high on the city wall. As long as they looked away, they could see the people and officials living nearby.


    Duke Wang put away his eyes and said, "if the Lord is really looking outside the palace, it''s better. The slave passed by here. Just by the way, he reminded the Lord that it''s the slave who cares too much."


    Feng linche didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Duke Wang smiled again and said, "so, the slave will go down first. The emperor is still waiting for the slave to serve."


    Feng linche nodded, looked at Su Nuan standing not far away, and then saw the emperor coming from a distance. The situation of two people snuggling together was indeed enviable.


    Su Nuan noticed that she had eyes on herself and looked back, but she didn''t see anything.


    She thought, maybe she was wrong.


    Before taking a few steps, Feng Junyi suddenly said, "general Mu is coming back. I''ve decided to give him a general seat. It''s better to stay in that small affiliated country and be a small general."


    Mu Chengxun?


    Oh, that''s the scum man?


    She almost blurted out: "eh? The last battle was warm. I heard it was very fierce. Even general Feng was not spared. He was still alive?"


    There was no worry in the little girl''s eyes, even a little more... What a pity?


    Feng Junyi is actually quite satisfied with the little girl''s expression.


    Mu Chengxun is indeed a fierce general. He kills the enemy bravely, but it''s a pity


    But now it seems that he is really worried.


    He said: "that Mu Chengxun was really brave in killing the enemy. It''s a pity that he was still my defeated general in the past. He took him under his command to ensure the safety of the imperial palace."


    After hearing this, Su Nuan feels that Feng Junyi is still the same Feng Junyi. He hasn''t changed at all.


    Knowing that Mu Chengxun had a good relationship with her at the beginning, he also caught people in the palace to see them show their love. Su Nuan just thought of the deep love and sad appearance of dog scum man, and felt a little funny.


    She said in a soft voice, "the emperor''s brother is in charge. You listen to the emperor''s brother."


    Feng Junyi raises his eyebrows and holds Su Luo in his arms. The slightly raised eyebrows all show his pride.


    When the couple went back, the little prince was still sleeping.


    A small group lies in the warm quilt, clever and lovely.


    Su Nuan always looks at this little thing and feels that his heart is melting.


    Seeing that the little guy was still asleep, Feng Junyi said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to the imperial study to review the memorial and come back to see your mother and son later."


    Su Nuan answered. As long as she saw the little guy, she was full of him. She didn''t care what Feng Junyi said.


    Obviously, Feng Junyi also feels this. He has a slight headache. It seems that he has obviously fallen out of favor since he had this little thing.


    But after a little thought, Feng Junyi went to the imperial study. He had just finished unification, and there were more things waiting for him.


    As soon as Feng Junyi left, Su Nuan heard the noise again. She raised her eyes and saw the peony close. She said, "empress, the third Lord is asking for a meeting outside the hall."


    Third Lord? Windy?


    She did not see him for some days. She nodded, "let him in."


    When Feng linche saw the slender figure, he still couldn''t move his sight, but when he saw Su Nuan deflecting his head, he quickly arched his hands and said, "empress."


    "Third Lord, did you come to see the little prince? He is still asleep."


    Feng linche was stunned at first, then nodded: "I came to see the little prince."


    Su Nuan didn''t look at him, but waved, just as they used to get along.


    "Then come and see him."


    He answered, because the Queen''s voice was very low, so his voice couldn''t help lowering a little.


    "Yes."


    He followed and looked. A small ball of powder carved jade was very cute. He said, "it''s very similar to you."


    When he turned his head, he saw the face beside him, with a faint smell of powder on his body, which was charming.


    He soon withdrew his thoughts. He was leaving. Just look at her.


    Su Nuan looked at it for a while, then went to one side and sat down. At this time, she looked at the wind. She felt relieved that her brother had been raised.


    In particular, seeing the wind''s limp appearance, Su Nuan said, "are you going to seal the land?"


    Feng linche thought Su Nuan didn''t know. At the moment, she suddenly mentioned it and felt uncomfortable. Then he said, "yes, it''s time to start in another month."


    "Is it far?"


    Su Nuan thought for a moment: "I heard the emperor''s brother mention it before. He said it, but I forgot."


    Feng linche smiled: "it''s Lin''an. Should the queen remember?"


    That''s where they went together. Although it''s not big, the people are simple. They stayed there for a few days and there are memories everywhere.

 Chapter 353

    At this thought, the wind linche couldn''t help but evoke the corners of his lips.


    Su Nuan nodded: "remember, when we went to autumn rain, I remember there were a lot of delicious food in that place."


    Feng linche nodded again: "well, if the empress likes it, I''ll send someone to bring you some later."


    Su Nuan immediately had a big appetite and counted Lin''an''s delicious food: "Lin''an Ciba is very delicious, and pancakes. By the way, and that little potato, eat well."


    If it weren''t for these in the supermarket, she wouldn''t be jealous.


    Feng linche smiled. This moment seemed to go back to a few years ago.


    He didn''t answer. He just looked at the little queen in front of him and kept talking.


    After su Nuan counted the delicious food in Lin''an, his mouth was thirsty.


    But saying some names just reminded her of her greedy insects, so Su Nuan held tea and drank a big bowl.


    Then he said, "that''s not a thing. I must go and have a look in person in the future."


    Feng linche arched his hand again and said, "if the empress comes, linche will entertain her personally."


    "OK, OK."


    Feng linche ate another cup of tea here before leaving. When he left the palace gate, he saw Feng Junyi coming back face to face.


    Seeing the emperor, Feng linche was still a little uneasy in his heart. Then he arched his hand and said, "Wei minister knocks at the emperor."


    Feng Junyi didn''t say much, but answered faintly.


    Feng linche felt guilty. He hurriedly explained: "brother Huang, I''m going to the fief, so I came to see the little prince. I''m relieved to see that the little prince is clever and lovely."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi directly asked, "what? Brother Wang is going to the fief in advance?"


    After Feng Junyi''s words, Feng linche was troubled. He knew that the emperor saw him visiting the queen today. He was afraid he would really go ahead of time.


    Then he bowed his hands slightly and said in a low voice, "my younger brother is interested in this. I hope the emperor can complete it."


    Feng Junyi nodded: "in that case, I will draw up an edict tomorrow. You can go ahead. If you need anything, just mention it. I will try my best to meet your requirements."


    Feng linche wanted to laugh for a moment, but he couldn''t laugh. At the moment, he continued to arch his hands and say, "thank you, Emperor longen."


    Feng linche left. Feng Junyi looked at his back and said in a warm voice, "if you never grow up, how good it would be, but you have grown up after all. The idea that you shouldn''t have should be dismissed as soon as possible. I can give you whatever you want except her."


    Feng Junyi doesn''t enter Fengqi palace. After seeing Feng linche leave, he returns to the imperial study again.


    Seeing him coming back, Duke Wang lowered his voice and asked, "why did the emperor come back so soon?"


    Feng Junyi said, "when things are done, I will come back naturally. I still have a lot of government affairs to deal with."


    Hearing this, Duke Wang dared not ask again, but paved things such as memorials again.


    Feng linche left the palace three days later.


    Su Nuan didn''t go out to see him off. He just stood on the high wall and watched him leave.


    She felt that things were becoming more and more smooth, but the Palace should go. Damn it, it became more and more empty.


    Peony is similar to her age and has a great interest in playing, but she works equally seriously.


    The palace did not seem to have changed because a prince went to the fief. On the contrary, it was windy and clear all the way.


    I don''t know how long it will take to leave the capital this time.


    After all, the ancestors set the rules. Without the emperor''s summons, the Lord of the fief must not leave the fief or enter the palace.


    It is true that kings of all dynasties could not return to the Imperial Palace until they died and enter the imperial mausoleum for burial.


    Will he never see her again in his life?


    After driving for a long time, he thought. When he was tired, he leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes.


    I don''t know. The carriage suddenly shook after a few steps.


    The wind chilly Che picked up the driving curtain and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    The chief General came to him and arched his hands at him: "if you return to the Lord, a girl faints in front. My subordinates ordered someone to carry her away."


    He gave a faint answer. When he let go of the curtain, he saw the side face lying on the ground for a moment, which made him breathe.


    It looks like him.


    He spoke almost without thinking.


    "Wait a minute."


    Hearing this, the general arched his hands and said that he personally got down from the carriage, looked at the petite body, and unexpectedly took her into the carriage.


    The little girl is thin and small. She is about ten years old. Her eyelashes are so long. When she is held in his arms, she is as light as a feather.


    Especially when she fell asleep, it was very much like when Su Nuan was a child.


    Even Feng linche didn''t find it. At this time, he raised a smile around his mouth.


    He draped the clothes in the carriage over the little girl and finally stared at her quietly.


    The little girl''s clothes are ragged and her hair is a little messy. It seems that she escaped from famine on the road.


    With her, should there be no problem?


    At sunset, Feng linche sat aside with his eyes closed. I don''t know how long later, the little girl slowly opened her eyes, pulled his robe with her little hand, hoarse voice and soft voice: "childe, did you save me?"


    Wind Lin Che opened his eyes, just a faint response.


    The little girl immediately said to him, "please don''t drive lin''er away. Please accept lin''er. Lin''er is willing to be a cow and horse for the childe."


    She used to be like when she closed her eyes, but now it''s more like when she opened her eyes.


    Feng linche looked at her and stayed in place.


    Seeing the childe in front of her not talking, the little girl kowtowed to him again: "please accept lin''er, childe."


    Feng linche suddenly recovered from his thoughts. He took back his sight and said in a low voice, "well, you will follow me in the future."


    In the palace, Feng Junyi and LV Yuyi are sitting in the imperial study playing chess.


    After being eaten by Feng Junyi, LV Yuyi said, "don''t the emperor think that the little girl you sent may be the Queen''s sister."


    Feng Junyi once again dropped a sunspot: "what is it, isn''t it? The emperor of the state of cloud has a lot of children living abroad. I''m just helping one of his children find a home."


    After hearing this, LV Yuyi said again, "the emperor is very good at planning for people, but he seems to have ignored a person."


    He finished and looked at the white adult on one side.


    Lord Bai was holding a brush to draw on one side. Suddenly, he heard that the two people were no longer talking. When he looked up, he saw that the two people were looking at him with examining eyes.


    He glanced at the chessboard, coughed softly and said, "Lord Lu, you''re going to lose. How can you talk so much? It seems that this scene is worth staying on the paper, so that Lord Lu can last forever."


    He brushed a few more strokes and drew a game of chess on the original paper, which is the game now.

 Chapter 354

    Hearing what Lord Lu meant, Feng Junyi whispered, "he deserves to be single."


    There were three consecutive games in this game, all of which were lost by LV Yuyi.


    Seeing this situation, the white adults again ridiculed: "Lu Yu medicine, this art of Qi has been slipped. Since I married my royal highness, I have been addicted to children''s private relationships all day and night."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi couldn''t help but say, "Oh, really?"


    He was curious about how Doctor LV got along with the long princess.


    The white adult continued: "this fellow recently chatted with me, a princess''s highness, but it was full of praise."


    Hearing this, LV Yuyi immediately refused. He said, "you are jealous. Look, I live and fly with the emperor. You are the only one."


    This involves the emperor. Bai Mingzhang opens his mouth. If he wants to say anything harmful to him, he doesn''t dare to say it rashly. Instead, he mutters, "I''ll be jealous? Hum, what''s good to be jealous? Someone will take care of me when I marry my daughter-in-law. What''s wrong with me being free. I''ll drink if I want to drink, and if I want to go home at night, I won''t go home at night."


    "Yes, you want to drink, and no one makes you wake up soup. You don''t go home at night, and no one is worried about your safety. By the way, I heard something a while ago."


    This really pierced his heart. Bai Ming''s face turned black.


    He opened his mouth in great displeasure: "tell me, what''s the matter, mother-in-law."


    LV Yuyi then said, "I heard that during the Chinese new year, someone went out to drink flower wine. When he was drunk, he went back alone. He was drunk on the way and nobody took care of him. He was so cold all night and disappeared the next day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ming throws a big white eye directly to LV Yuyi.


    Isn''t that a way to say he''s single?


    "Oh, so that''s what you''re talking about?"


    LV imperial doctor nodded: "you see, if someone is in charge, don''t you send someone to find it? Where can it be so miserable."


    After hearing this, Feng Junyi also interrupted, "that''s what he said."


    Well, the two men ganged up to bully him.


    He turned the topic around to this game of chess again: "but then again, LV Yuyi''s recent chess skills have indeed regressed."


    After hearing this, LV Yuyi said directly, "well, you''re powerful. It''s clear that the emperor''s Qiyi has improved a lot recently."


    "If it''s difficult, I''m afraid you won''t. at least I won''t lose so badly like you."


    However, a game of chess came down, and Lord Bai shut up immediately.


    He not only lost, but also lost worse than LV Yuyi.


    Finally, he sighed and said, "OK, I won''t laugh at you anymore. It''s really the emperor''s Qiyi improvement."


    The men broke up after playing chess. Feng Junyi rarely gave himself a rest. Later, he had to go to the imperial study to review the memorial.


    On the way, a dark figure jumped in front of him.


    The man covered his face. He couldn''t see who it was, but his sword stabbed him directly.


    He was surprised at first, then he dodged. The other party was holding a sword, and he was barehanded.


    He was soon at a disadvantage, but he reached out to uncover the black cloth on each other''s face.


    This man is no one else, but Su Yixun, former crown prince of the state of cloud, who has been hiding in the palace as a hostage.


    "It''s you!"


    Shocked, Su Yixun''s sword suddenly stabbed into Feng Junyi''s chest.


    Duke Wang happened to see this scene and shouted, "come on! Come on, there''s an assassin!"


    Then he flew up and kicked Su Yixun.


    Soon the bodyguards came. Duke Wang couldn''t care so much. He hugged the emperor in front of him and shouted again, "please ask the imperial doctor!"


    When Su Nuan was still coaxing the children in the palace, he felt a sudden uneasiness.


    The night was surprisingly quiet. The little guy lay in bed and didn''t know what the reason was. He was always upset.


    She looked for a nurse to feed her, and asked the imperial doctor to show him. It was useless to hold her in her arms and shake her gently.


    When she was at a loss, she saw the peony rush in. She knelt in front of her and cried, "the emperor, the queen and the empress, it''s bad. There''s an accident on the emperor''s side. Go and have a look..."


    Su Nuan''s head buzzed.


    The child in Su Nuan''s hand almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the nanny on one side picked it up in time. Her body was a little soft. She trembled and asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    The peony choked and said, "I heard that I met an assassin and was hurt. Now the whole Changle palace is in a mess."


    Su Nuan''s feet softened again, and soon she stumbled towards the door.


    Peony followed her and ran with her skirt. "Empress, empress, wait for your slaves."


    Su Nuan didn''t know how she got to the Changle palace. When she saw that the whole palace was in a hurry, her heart gradually hung to her chest.


    She approached the palace step by step and saw her palace people kneeling on the ground.


    She couldn''t hear what they said. Someone tried to stop her. She just said in a cold voice, "go away."


    No one dared to stop her, even father Wang, who had always served the emperor.


    She approached the edge of the bed step by step and looked at LV Yuyi''s sad treatment of Feng Junyi''s injury.


    Feng Junyi is lying on the bed. His face is even whiter and bloodless.


    Finally, her eyes were dark and the whole person fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was already in her own Qing bedroom.


    Peony is still twitching around.


    Remembering the previous scene, her tears couldn''t help pouring out.


    "Peony, how is the emperor now?"


    The peony choked and said, "if you go back to the queen, the emperor is not in a coma yet. LV Yuyi said that the emperor was stabbed with an old wound this time. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad."


    This sentence made her heart sink to the bottom again.


    So even if she makes the plot as close to the original plot as possible, is Feng Junyi still so miserable?


    "I''m going to see the emperor. I''m going to find him."


    After su Nuan''s words, he didn''t care so much. He put on his clothes and continued to walk outside the hall.


    Feng Junyi is still in bed. His eyebrows are frowned and his face is as white as paper.


    She came to him and gently held his hand in his hand.


    After half a ring, she asked the royal doctor LV around her.


    "How''s his situation now? Is it serious? When can he wake up?"


    In the face of such words, LV imperial doctor also didn''t know how to answer. Finally, he arched his hand and said, "the emperor is an old injury plus a new injury. In addition, he hasn''t fully recovered from his injury, so he began to read memorials day and night. I''m afraid it''s bad this time."


    "Doesn''t it mean he can live to 23? Why..."

 Chapter 355

    When LV Yuyi heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, let alone how to comfort the queen in front of him.


    He just arched his hands at Su Nuan and bowed his head.


    Su Nuan just sat by the bed. Her hand grabbed Feng Junyi''s hand and began to think about it.


    If Feng Junyi really goes ahead of her, what should she do?


    If Feng Junyi really leaves before her, the book will have a big ending. Will she leave here?


    No, she hasn''t had enough in her life. It''s not easy for her to be with him. She doesn''t want to have a big ending now.


    She even had an evil idea. What if everything went back to the beginning?


    She is willing to work hard with him to take care of him and treat him well, so that he doesn''t have to carry so much anymore.


    Thinking of this, she fumbled to pull out the dagger Feng Junyi had given her.


    When they saw this scene, they knelt down at her and shouted, "empress, never!"


    Su Nuan looks at the dagger in her hand. It cuts iron like mud. If it cuts down from the wrist or neck


    She smiled at the corners of her mouth and whispered like a nightmare: "if this knife goes down, everything can come back, and he won''t die..."


    Peony was really frightened. She flopped on her knees and crawled to her feet. She hugged her legs tightly with both hands and cried, "empress, empress, what should the little prince do if you leave? Do you have the heart to leave him alone?"


    Su Nuan was stunned at this.


    Yes, if he goes back to the past, the little prince will never be there again.


    Who knows what changes will be experienced next time? She already knows that the plot will change greatly with a small change. What should she do.


    Duke Wang was also stunned when he saw this. LV Yuyi winked at Duke Wang.


    Duke Wang reacted and rushed up to take the dagger from Suluo.


    A group of people shouted at her again, "empress, think twice."


    Su Nuan stood there and didn''t know what to do next.


    But she knows that the matter of Feng Junyi''s life is not long gone must not be spread, otherwise the world that has just been settled may be in chaos again.


    "Doctor Lu, Haosheng takes care of the emperor."


    Su Nuan uttered this sentence in a daze, and then walked outside the hall step by step.


    Fearing that she would do something stupid, Duke Wang winked at the peony. The peony stood up and wiped dry his tears and hurried to follow behind her.


    Also behind Su Nuan were rows of palace maids and eunuchs.


    Everyone pasted her tightly and looked funny and ridiculous.


    "What are you doing? Are you afraid of doing something stupid when you are so close to this palace?"


    When the palace maids and eunuchs heard this, they didn''t dare to make a sound, but stood there with their heads down.


    Su Nuan sneered and then said, "the Palace won''t do stupid things. The little prince is still young. At least for him, the palace will go on well. You all go down. The palace just wants to walk alone."


    When those palace maids and eunuchs heard this, they still didn''t move.


    Where they dare to walk away, if anything goes wrong, they can''t make up for it by cutting off their heads.


    Seeing this scene, Su Nuan snapped, "why, don''t you listen to what the palace says?"


    The palace maid eunuch heard the speech and knew that the queen was really angry. She shouted in unison again, "I dare not wait!"


    "Then go down to the palace!"


    The palace maids and eunuchs had no choice but to retreat. The peony still knelt there.


    Su Nuan said to her, "peony, you go down too. Peony, watch the little prince. This palace will walk here and go back later."


    After hearing this, Shaoyao saw that her mother''s mood seemed to be really stable. Only then did she bless her body and retreat.


    Su Nuan doesn''t know where she''s going. She just wants to be quiet and think about the problems she''s facing now.


    I didn''t know that I met the Empress Dowager and the Regent before I took a few steps.


    When the Regent saw her, he immediately arched his hands and asked, "empress, how is the emperor now?"


    "Queen, Yi''er, how is he now?"


    If you don''t ask, her tears may still burst.


    But once asked, her tears could no longer be wrapped.


    She forcibly repressed her inner pain and whispered, "emperor, he was seriously injured. Doctor LV Yu said that he might not survive."


    The Empress Dowager wanted to talk, but when she saw the Queen''s red eyes, she finally swallowed her words. She nodded and said, "go back and see the little prince. Let''s go and have a look first."


    The Empress Dowager said, her eyes red.


    Su Nuan continued to walk aimlessly.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking. A familiar voice came from her ear.


    "Warm."


    The voice was very much like Feng Junyi. Her nose was sour and her tears couldn''t help falling down. But when she looked back, she saw Mu Chengxun''s face.


    "Why you? What are you doing here?"


    Mu Chengxun was stunned when he heard this. He was transferred here by the emperor to guard the palace. At the moment, he saw her here and was questioned by her.


    He arched his hands and his eyes were distressed: "I''m here to guard the palace. Warm, has someone bullied you?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    He didn''t know what happened in the Palace last night, because Duke Wang had tried his best to block the news in addition to informing LV Yuyi and the Regent.


    Mu Chengxun was robbed by Su Nuan''s words, but he was not angry. He knew that he had done too many wrong things.


    "If you want to walk, I can accompany you."


    Su Nuan didn''t speak. She stood on the high wall and looked down.


    The city wall is really high. It looks about four or five stories high.


    Mu Chengxun always felt that there was something wrong with Su Nuan tonight, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He just stood by her quietly.


    Just as she wanted to take good care of her thoughts, the peony had hurried over and said to her, "empress, empress, please go back with your maidservant."


    "Is it the Emperor..."


    Halfway through her words, she didn''t go on. Peony nodded at her, and Su Nuan''s tears gushed out again.


    Along the way, Su Nuan was suppressing his inner pain. The peony whispered, "don''t worry, empress. The emperor woke up and wants to see you."


    It turned out that he woke up. Su Nuan breathed a sigh of relief, but then accelerated her pace again. She was afraid that he couldn''t wait for her.


    When she came to the Changle palace, Feng Junyi really woke up. She quickly walked to him, grabbed his hand and said, "emperor."


    "Yes."


    Feng Junyi whispered, "look, you cry like a tearful man. If you cry again... It won''t look good."


    Su Nuan sniffs. She reaches out to touch Feng Junyi''s face. His forehead is still very hot.


    In ancient times, if the fever did not subside, people would die.

 Chapter 356

    Su Nuan was a little worried. She said to LV Yuyi, "Lv Yuyi, look at him. His forehead is still hot."


    The hot cheek almost burned the back of her hand.


    LV Yu''s medical spirit is dignified. He puts his hand on Feng Junyi''s forehead, and then takes apart the gauze wrapped around him. He sees that the wound is red and swollen.


    Su Nuan said in a hoarse voice, "his wound is so deep. Don''t these drugs work? They''re all inflamed. No, what should I do? I can''t cover him so thick."


    Su Nuan finished, opened the cover on Fang Jun''s body by her, and then ordered peony to open a basin of warm water for her, wet his cheeks with a towel, and other parts of his body, just to dissipate heat.


    After all this, Su Nuan asked eagerly, "brother emperor, how are you feeling now?"


    Feng Junyi looked at the little girl who was busy for him and whispered, "much better."


    In fact, his head is dizzy and his temples are jumping. It''s cold and hot when she wipes him. She just feels uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t want to make her sad. He had to pretend that he was about to get better, just to keep her from worrying.


    Su Nuan said, "don''t look here, doctor Lu. You are a miracle doctor. You have a good reputation among the people. Just take out any prescriptions."


    The royal doctor LV arched his hands and said, "I''ve used all the medicine that should be used. Presumably, the Emperor... The auspicious man has his own appearance and will tide over the difficulties."


    Su Nuan knows that no matter how much she says, it''s useless. She just sits by the bed and doesn''t let go of Feng Junyi''s hand. She just stays with him.


    The Empress Dowager burst into tears. On the contrary, the Regent was calmer. He called Duke Wang and LV Yuyi out and asked the emperor carefully about his condition.


    Duke Wang''s eyes turned red when he came out of the door. He said, "the emperor, when he and he just woke up, he also wrote a posthumous photo and settled the queen and the little prince..."


    LV Yuyi said, "if you go back to the Regent, the emperor really doesn''t have much time. Those wounds fester. Coupled with the old wounds covering the new wounds, even the immortal Luo is afraid to be weak."


    The Regent said, "then according to the emperor''s decree, as for the truth, don''t tell the queen first. She can hide it for a while with her young son."


    The Empress Dowager also felt that this was the only way now. She closed her eyes and didn''t expect to end up like this. She said, "I''ll ask the Bodhisattva for blessing. She will certainly turn bad luck into good luck."


    Su Nuan is still at the bedside. She doesn''t dare to think about what the emperor will do. She doesn''t care what those people say when they go out. Now she just wants to compensate him.


    Fortunately, Feng Junyi''s spirit seems to be better. When the sun goes down, his face is no longer so red. Su Nuan reaches out to touch it. She always wipes it for him to dissipate heat. Now it doesn''t seem so hot.


    At night, the lights in the bedroom were bright. Su Nuan asked the nanny to hold the little prince, let Feng Junyi have a look, and then asked the nanny to take him away. She always accompanied him until he fell asleep.


    Peony looked at her mother and didn''t know what to say. She took the meat porridge from the maid of honor and whispered, "please eat some, mother."


    Su Nuan said, "don''t worry. I''ll wait for the emperor to wake up and have some food later."


    Then he said to the peony: "you all go down and let everyone in the palace go out. The emperor doesn''t like so many people."


    After hearing this, the palace maids retreated in good order and went out together with Duke Wang.


    She and Feng Junyi are the only two people left in such a big bedroom. She looks at Feng Junyi''s increasingly ugly face. Although his face is no longer so hot, she knows that she is better in spirit and just looks back.


    She lowered her voice and said, "do you really want to give him such a cruel ending? Will he get better as long as I die? Why is it so cruel? Even if you let him live a few more years."


    She stood in the bedroom, questioning her head, but there was no response.


    She stumbled over to Feng Junyi, reached out and held his hand, then pulled out her hairpin and rowed hard towards her wrist.


    The blood flowed down her wrist. She still held Feng Junyi''s hand tightly and let the blood seep into the humiliated like a stream.


    She sleeps beside the bed and looks at Feng Junyi. With the loss of blood, her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier.


    "What I know is that I changed the plot. As long as I die, you can survive. One life is worth one life..."


    Feng Junyi woke up at this time, and his face was getting better with the naked eye. When he saw a frightening scar on the little girl''s wrist, his heart was shocked.


    Ignoring the scar on his chest door, he shouted outside the hall, "come on! Come on, are you all dead? Come on!"


    His hand tightly held the slender wrist. She was so thin and thin, as if she could break her arm with just a slight break.


    At this time, the gate was pushed open, and Duke Wang was frightened to see this scene.


    I saw the queen lying beside the emperor, her wrist was tightly covered by the emperor, the bright yellow humiliation on the bed was wet with blood, and the air was filled with the smell of fishy and sweet blood.


    When LV Yuyi arrived, he just stopped bleeding urgently and bandaged the Queen''s wound.


    Although the queen saved her life, she was unconscious because she lost too much blood.


    He was also surprised to find that the emperor''s pulse was much better than before, the state was better, and even he was no longer hot.


    In other words, the emperor was out of danger.


    Feng Junyi looks at Su Nuan lying in bed and points his sword at a group of slaves.


    "What do you do to eat? The queen was so hurt that none of you found out!"


    All the slaves knelt on the ground trembling. They dared not argue, but asked the emperor to calm down and not punish them.


    "If the queen has any long and short comings, you and all will be buried with her!"


    The sword in Feng Junyi''s hand fell off. He just got better. He couldn''t support his physical strength at all. The sword fell to the ground and made a crisp and harsh sound. They all held their heads tightly to the ground for fear of being cut off.


    Feng Junyi was supported by father-in-law Wang. He tried to resist his discomfort and said in a cold voice, "father-in-law Wang, lock them all up with me. It''s best for them to pray that the queen is all right, otherwise they will raise their head to see me."


    "Yes."


    Duke Wang waved his hand and immediately a bodyguard came in and directly dragged out the eunuchs and maidens inside and outside the bedroom.


    Feng Junyi looks at Su Nuan and sees the little girl lying on the bed. Her face is as white as paper. Perhaps she is surprised and keeps talking in her sleep.


    "I know... Trade my life for his life... No, I won''t go, I want to be with him, I won''t go back..."

 Chapter 357

    "What about immortality? I don''t want it. I know... I know."


    "They''re paper people. I''m not... It''s a big deal to start over."


    Su Nuan had a long dream.


    In her dream, she was standing in a chaotic world. A voice asked her if she wanted to go back.


    It turned out that she came to this book because of the obsession of the villain tyrant.


    His life was miserable and short. There was no one to love and no one to love him.


    She has finished the task now, but she has traded her life for Feng Junyi''s life, but she doesn''t want to leave here.


    She cursed angrily: "no, he is really unified now, but his yangshou hasn''t arrived. Besides, what book the author wrote, why good people don''t end well! And the male owners have been locked up by me, so this book should also be changed. It''s clearly a sweet favorite article!"


    After her words, the voice at the end of chaos suddenly became silent.


    The more silent the other party is, the more Su Nuan feels that he still has hope.


    However, she didn''t wait for the result. She heard a familiar voice in her ear. Su Nuan opened her eyes again and saw Feng Junyi standing next to her.


    Seeing her open her eyes, Feng Junyi said happily, "queen, when you wake up, I knew you wouldn''t leave me. LV Yuyi!"


    Then doctor LV took her pulse. Su Nuan didn''t speak from beginning to end. She couldn''t believe she really came back.


    The people in front of her changed in turns, one was peony, the other was Duke Wang. Finally, peony came to her with her little prince. She took a look, and the little guy could walk.


    How long did she sleep?


    She opened her mouth, her voice was a little hoarse, and finally made a voice: "brother of the Emperor... How long did I... Sleep?"


    Feng Junyi was delighted. He held her slender hand and whispered, "you''ve been sleeping for almost a year. Warm, I''m so happy. You really wake up."


    Su Nuan didn''t speak, but just lowered her eyes. She looked at her wrist, and there was indeed a scar.


    She didn''t expect that she had been in a coma for so long. So, she really let her go. Can they really continue to grow old all the way?


    "Brother emperor, am I dreaming?"


    Feng Junyi sat next to her, then leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips, "you said, are you dreaming?"


    His lips were moist and cool, still with the smell of medicine over the years.


    She chuckled and tears fell.


    "It''s nice, brother emperor. We''re still around."


    Su Nuan lay in bed for another three days before she could walk down. I don''t know if it was because she had been lying in bed for too long. Even for such a simple thing as walking down, she could do it freely on the third day.


    During this period, Shaoyao also told her a lot of things.


    For example, since she was unconscious, the emperor has been looking for good medicine everywhere. He often massages her personally. He only hopes that she can wake up early. He also found all kinds of precious herbs to give her a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she finally woke up.


    Su Nuan also found a familiar figure outside the palace. She saw that her father was also in the palace. With him was the big eunuch she hated most.


    Su Nuan stopped her father and asked, "father, what are you doing?"


    "Shh..."


    Su Chiqing was embarrassed and said, "last time that beast did that kind of thing, I''m no longer the emperor. It''s good to be a marquis now. The emperor ordered me to go to various countries to find medicinal materials and refine and try old medicine for him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuan was speechless: "but the emperor is still in his early twenties. What do you want to do with the elixir of immortality?"


    With that, she was also a little melancholy.


    According to the original book, Feng Junyi only lived in her twenties. Is it difficult for her to survive with him this time, but she can only die young?


    Su Chiqing said solemnly, "immortality is what everyone will think. Now the emperor dominates the world for thousands of generations. Naturally, immortality is good to share with the queen for thousands of generations."


    Su Nuan glanced at the eunuch. The eunuch continued to bow his hand and said, "emperor, this is also a good intention."


    Su Nuan shouted, "there is no immortality in the world. I will tell the emperor now to let him give up the idea."


    Su Chiqing looks at Su Nuan leaving and opens her mouth to say something, but she is just helpless.


    Su heating came to the imperial study. She hadn''t seen him for more than a year. She hasn''t seen the man carefully yet.


    He really became more and more handsome and calm, especially with a brush in his hand, which made people intoxicated with his beauty and could not extricate themselves.


    Su Nuan looks at Feng Junyi and forgets the purpose of her coming here for a while.


    "Why is the queen here?"


    Feng Junyi puts down his things and stands up slowly.


    The queen lay for a year, thinner than ever.


    Su Nuan thought of his purpose of coming here and asked, "brother emperor, why are you looking for the elixir of immortality? It''s all a lie."


    Feng Junyi smiled, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    He recalled that in the past year, he stood by the little girl and heard the silly words whispered in her mouth.


    She said more new things than he thought.


    "But it''s no use trying. The eunuch lied to Su Chiqing. Really, don''t believe him."


    "But I......"


    He lifted her chin and just wanted to live a few more years and be with you.


    Su Nuan was stunned. She wasn''t.


    Even if she thinks about the world now, she feels strange. On the contrary, there are more attachment here.


    He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "when you were unconscious, tell me that I can''t live to be 23 years old. I want to see if it''s true."


    Su Nuan felt even more uncomfortable when she heard this.


    "No, emperor, you will live long, and I will always be with you."


    Feng Junyi holds her in his arms. He knows she doesn''t belong to the world and will return there sooner or later. He just hopes that he can live forever and meet her again one day in the future.


    He asked, "you said, will someone return to the present from the world a long time later?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Su Nuan''s heart jumped. Unfortunately, she was not. She came in from the outside world, not from the world a long time later.


    She suddenly had a bold idea. Did Feng Junyi deliberately want to get the elixir of immortality in order to live long enough and be with her?


    If so, how should she explain all this to him?


    "No why, just curious to ask, Queen, you are so different. I really doubt if you don''t belong to the world. What should I do? Even if you don''t belong, I want to keep you by my side forever."

 Chapter 358

    Su Nuan''s nose was suddenly a little sour.


    She smiled awkwardly. Although she had become a mother, her voice was still as soft as ever.


    "The emperor''s brother is just thinking. Nuan is not a fairy. How can he come from other places?"


    Her smile even felt a little fake, but she still held Feng Junyi''s arm tightly.


    "Brother emperor, wennuan will always stay with you. Even if something happens, wennuan will try to stay with you."


    The big deal is to die once and start all over again.


    "Silly girl."


    Feng Junyi fondly rubbed her hair.


    Whether what she said was true or false when she was unconscious, he believed that as long as he found the elixir of immortality and lived long enough, even if she suddenly left here, they would meet again.


    Time always passes by inadvertently.


    Su Nuan never expected that time would pass so quickly.


    Feng Junyi doesn''t stop looking for the elixir of immortality, and the world is well managed by him.


    The people lived and worked in peace and contentment. Feng Junyi also followed Lord Bai''s advice and rested.


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Junyi was 23 years old.


    It was the Lantern Festival night again. The little prince had studied with the Taifu. Feng Chengqian accompanied him. He seemed to like the little uncle very much.


    The two children are having fun in the palace. Su Nuan and Feng Junyi sneak out of the palace.


    This year''s Lantern Festival is more lively than before. Countless lanterns are still hung on the city wall, which are riddles for people to guess.


    Both sides of the moat are also full of people watching lanterns. Su Nuan and Feng Junyi are sitting on the boat. Lord Bai plays the piano. The two people sit opposite each other and look at the lights on both sides.


    It has been seven years since the last time they came to watch the Lantern Festival.


    Looking back at each other, Su Nuan felt that her little tyrant had not changed at all.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The lights on both sides reflect each other''s faces. Although they don''t look very real, they make each other''s faces more mysterious and enchanting under such soft lights.


    Su Nuan picked up the hot wine pot beside him and poured a glass of wine for Feng Junyi: "Nuan feels that the emperor''s brother hasn''t changed for so long. He is still handsome as always."


    She blinked, revealing Xiaoxia''s taste, just as he first saw her many years ago.


    "Warm in my eyes, as always lovely."


    As usual, speaking of beauty, he thought he was better than the queen.


    "Tomorrow is your birthday."


    Feng Junyi suddenly opens his mouth like this, and Su Nuan''s heart is pulled up again.


    This is the year in the book. The man stole Feng Junyi''s fruit, sat on the river and mountains, and died alone.


    Will there really be many big events this year?


    She turned to Xiang Feng Junyi and put her hand over his lips.


    But her hand was caught by him.


    "Brother of the emperor, can it be just this birthday?"


    Feng Junyi sneered and looked at the people laughing on both sides of the river bank.


    What Su Nuan doesn''t see is that although Feng Junyi is smiling, there is a deep sadness in his eyes.


    "Are you afraid that Huitong''s prediction of the bald donkey will come true? You should have known that he is with the empress dowager, so the old bald donkey''s words can''t be true."


    He said this and stood up slowly.


    "This is a beautiful river and mountain. I want to see it with you."


    She also wants to stay here and watch with him.


    Suddenly, there was a cry for help from the shore. I saw the flames burning red in half the sky.


    I don''t know which one played with the lamp and accidentally lit the house.


    Many people cried for help, and others quickly took things and bailed out water by the river to put out the fire.


    Su Nuan grabbed Feng Junyi''s hand and said, "someone will save the fire there. Brother emperor, even if you go, you can''t help much."


    She''s really scared.


    Even if he suggested boating, she was trembling.


    No matter what happens, she is afraid to involve Feng Junyi.


    She firmly believes that as long as these two days pass, there may be peace for a period of time.


    Feng Junyi originally wanted to put out the fire, but when he saw the little girl holding his hand, he gave up the idea.


    "What wennuan said is very true."


    Hearing what Feng Junyi said, Su Nuan continued to ask, "brother of the emperor, is Su QingHan still in prison?"


    Feng Junyi thought for a moment and said, "he''s still there. He eats and drinks every day. His childhood seems not bad. Oh, by the way, he seems to be getting fat. I''m thinking about it. After 15, I''ll send him to the frontier and forbid him to leave that place."


    "The emperor must not!"


    As soon as Su Nuan heard it, the alarm rang loudly in her heart.


    Fortunately, she asked, otherwise there would be no possibility of taking it back.


    "Think about it, brother emperor. Su QingHan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you let him go, he will think about some messy things. Isn''t this just adding trouble?"


    "Then listen to you."


    The fire on the Bank of the river was gradually extinguished, and a woman''s cry came into the eardrum.


    However, these are not important for Su Nuan. The important thing is that the men around them can get through this difficulty, and they may be old together.


    Su Nuan and Feng Junyi didn''t leave the palace on their birthday.


    Su Nuan specially took out a big cake from the supermarket, lit candles and sang a happy birthday song to Feng Junyi.


    To a great extent, she wanted to eat a generous cream cake.


    On this day, they looked at each other and didn''t know why. Su Nuan didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    She knew that if something went wrong, it might be doomed.


    Fortunately, I spent the night safely.


    Many years later, when Su Nuan recalled that day, she turned to look at the emperor beside her.


    He is not young, but he is still the same.


    In Su Nuan''s eyes. He is still the emperor''s brother who is handsome enough to impress her.


    "Elder brother of the emperor, why did you look at me that day and look nostalgic?"


    Feng Junyi is sitting on a rattan woven chair with a book in his hand, but the latest script written by Lord Bai.


    "What day was that?"


    "It''s your 23rd birthday."


    Hearing this, Feng Junyi put down his book and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I always feel that if I don''t look at you well that day, you will leave, so that I can''t find it again."


    Su Nuan sneers, then reaches out and holds Feng Junyi''s hand tightly.


    They lay side by side, looking up at the blue sky.


    For a long time, the two seemed to fall asleep and closed their eyes together.


    Old Duke Wang saw the two men asleep and wanted to take a blanket to cover them, but he felt something was wrong.


    When he approached and explored, he burst into tears.


    He raised the dust in his hand and said in a high voice, "the supreme emperor and the Empress Dowager have died!"


    This cry echoed in the whole palace, and the whole palace knelt down together.


    (end of text)

 Chapter 359

    The cold wind is bleak.


    Feng Yuan sat on the top of a high mountain, looked at the miles of rivers and mountains, watched the sun rise in the East and plated the earth with gold.


    The distance she wants to see is now in front of her.


    Feng Yuan took down the wine gourd at his waist and poured it directly into his throat. The hot turbid wine pricked his throat.


    Just when he wanted to continue to get drunk, a hand gently pressed on his hand holding the wine gourd.


    "General, you must not drink any more. If you drink any more, lin''er will not stand the smell of the wine."


    A gentle voice sounded in his ears. General Feng put down the wine gourd and looked around with tears.


    She''s back. It''s really her.


    She is still the same as he was before the war. She is charming and charming. When she smiles, there are shallow dimples in the corners of her mouth.


    The child in his arms is biting his little fist. It''s very cute.


    He couldn''t believe it. He looked aside and put out his hand to wipe his tears.


    Looking back, she was still by his side.


    "A big man, drinking, how can he cry? Do you want to go home? I think it''s good here. If you want to go back, I can accompany you, but I''ll play to the emperor again."


    It''s his pearl, it''s her.


    Feng Yuan threw the wine gourd aside and directly held the woman in front of him in his arms.


    He doesn''t care whether she is a person or a ghost. Now that she has come back, he will never let her go.


    "I''m not homesick. I''m happy. Don''t you always look at the outside world? If we don''t go back, you can go wherever you want in the future."


    At this time, pearl said with a smile: "the husband sings and the woman follows. The general will accompany you wherever he wants to go. Since you want to stay here, you can accompany you."


    Feng Yuan''s eyes are full of tenderness.


    His wife and son are here. What else is he dissatisfied with.


    If someone is there at this time, you will see general Feng Yuan sitting on a high slope and talking to the air, as if talking to the people around you.


    Some people say that general Feng is crazy and speaks to himself alone.


    It was also said that general Feng seemed to be talking to his wife. It was said that general Feng''s wife died of dystocia.


    But no one dared to remind him.


    Feng Yuan is deeply loved by the local people, because although he is a general, he eats and lives with the people, works at sunrise and stops at sunset.


    Over time, everyone was used to general Feng carrying his "wife and children" everywhere. Some even said hello to his "wife".


    Only when she got home, Mrs. Feng watched her son talk to the air all day, and her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    This day, the royal doctor LV came to visit his old friend. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Feng Yuan face to face. Before he could speak, he saw Feng Yuan excitedly say to him, "madam, look who''s coming?"


    LV Yuyi had known Feng Yuan''s illness before, so he was not too surprised. He was just a little shocked when he saw Feng Yuan coming with his "wife" in his arms.


    According to his diagnosis, general Feng is in good health and is much better than when he left the palace.


    When Mrs. Feng looked at him, LV Yuyi just nodded at her.


    Feng Yuan entertained LV Yuyi and decided to make wine himself.


    But the moment he went out, the joy on his face disappeared.


    He knew the reason why LV Yuyi came, and he always knew it.


    They don''t believe that she is around him, but he doesn''t want to explain. If he doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe it. It''s good if she is around him. He doesn''t allow anyone to take her away from him.


    Mrs. Feng looked at Dr. LV and immediately wiped her tears: "Dr. LV, I really can''t help it. I''ve seen a Taoist and a doctor. They all said that there is no rule of law for this disease. It''s not evil, but it seems that he is really ill. He thought of it out of thin air."


    LV imperial doctor said in a deep voice: "the old lady doesn''t have to think much. It''s better to let him do this than to be reduced. I haven''t recorded this disease here."


    When the old lady heard this, she immediately lit up a glimmer of hope. She said, "well, Dr. LV, can my son still be saved?"


    LV Yuyi did not answer her, but said, "I once diagnosed a patient. She always claimed that she had a twin sister. She was cowardly. Although she was a daughter, she was not liked by her father. Therefore, she was bullied by other side branches. Therefore, that sister would appear and help her teach those people a lesson."


    The old lady heard this and asked, "does he have a sister or not?"


    LV Yuyi shook his head: "No, that sister is actually herself. She has been oppressed and bullied for a long time, so she imagines one. Once oppressed and bullied, another character will appear. She will regard herself as a domineering sister and claim justice for her sister. Often, she will be punished. At that time, she will come forward again for the so-called sister Accept punishment. "


    "This..."


    The old lady didn''t know what to say.


    She was silent for a while: "Dr. LV, what do you mean..."


    "I mean, if the disease can''t be cured, it''s because he doesn''t want to be cured. None of us can help it. Since he is willing to do so, let''s rely on him. Maybe it''ll be fine in a year or two?"


    As soon as Mrs. Feng heard this, she choked: "what if it''s better?"


    "If not, our Feng family will be cut off."


    She had mentioned to her son to take a concubine before, but her son refused. If her son continued to live with a non-existent woman, the Feng family would die, and she would have no face to face her ancestors.


    "I believe Mrs. Feng will have a way. For example, his son needs a brother or sister. After all, a child is too lonely."


    At the same time, Feng Yuan has returned from the outside. The two people have a round of wine. Feng Yuan blushed and said, "Lv song, I know you all think I''m sick and think she doesn''t exist. You don''t understand, you don''t understand."


    "I believe in her, but they can''t see it."


    After LV Yuyi''s words, Feng Yuan was stunned.


    "Do you really believe it?"


    "Well, I believe."


    LV song continued, "but if they can''t see it, they must point out to her. If you really want to grow old with her, you might as well take a concubine. Your wife''s Huizhi Lanxin must agree."


    Feng Yuan was understood for the first time and communicated in the same way. He looked at the Pearl around him. She was as gentle and beautiful as ever, and finally drank the wine in her hand.


    He said, "OK, I will. Thank you, doctor Lv."


    He looked at the pearl beside him, reached out and touched her face and said, "madam, you are wronged. Soon, no one will point out behind your back."


    Liusha County Chronicle records: there are generals who are good at war, women die, and although they marry, they eventually have no children.

 Chapter 360

    When I was five years old, news came from the palace that the imperial concubine had a difficult birth and gave birth to a daughter. The mother and son saved their lives.


    When his father came back from the palace, he sighed and said, "Princess Muyang is unlucky."


    It was also at this time that I knew that the small, thin, pink carved jade ball I saw later was Princess Muyang.


    When I was three years old, I began to be familiar with medical books. When I was five years old, I went to the palace with my father. He was the head of the imperial hospital and specially consulted several beloved empresses, princesses and princesses.


    At that time, while running in various palaces, he took time to teach me some medical knowledge, but what my father didn''t know was that I hated these since I was a child.


    The strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine will make me want to vomit, and the desperate patients will make me uncomfortable, but my father said that I will inherit his mantle in the future.


    My father''s life can''t be violated, but I think it''s OK. As long as I do what he says, it doesn''t matter if I''m scolded stupid. When I grow up, I want to be an official to plead for the people''s grievances, not to save the dead and heal the wounded.


    Because some people don''t deserve to live in this world.


    However, this idea continued until I was eight years old. I remember it was a summer. I still endorsed outside the palace.


    The scorching sun made me sweat, but I knew that even if I didn''t carry the medical book, I would stay here and wait for my father.


    Just as I lifted up my green shirt was the cold sweat on my forehead, a little girl appeared in front of me.


    She smiled short and wore a lovely little Ru skirt. Her skin was almost white to transparent. She didn''t speak when she saw me, but smiled and showed her lovely little tiger teeth to me.


    I was worried that walking back and forth would trip her, so I deliberately left her a little farther. I didn''t know that the little man was babbling up. I walked one step, she walked one step, I went left, she went left, very cute.


    When I stopped, the little girl stretched out her hand and pulled my sleeve. She looked at me with big eyes, smiled and didn''t speak.


    When I asked her which little maid she was, she saw a mammy rush to come. She dragged her arm and said, "princess, how are you here? It''s really terrible. If you were not in good health, you could live so much that you were hanging from a good stuff. You toss it like this, not the slave''s life?"


    The little girl was scolded by her and didn''t know how to fight back. She just looked at her blankly and looked very pitiful.


    Before I could say a word to her, she was dragged away by the Mammy. My father just came out at this time. When he saw me staring at the little princess, he said to me, "that''s the long princess."


    Long princess?


    I have some impression that there was a long princess in the country of origin, Princess Muyang. She was a premature baby and nearly died.


    Father patted me on the shoulder and sighed, "let''s go and talk back."


    When he got out of the palace and sat in the carriage with me, he rarely told me about the little princess.


    It is said that the little princess could not survive when she was just born. Even the imperial concubine and empress planned to give up and let her die early to win the emperor''s sympathy. How did you know that the long Princess survived.


    Not only that, after being born, they showed even more tenacious vitality than ordinary children.


    Although thin and small, I vomited every meal. Even if I was sick, I never hummed, as if I knew that if I didn''t live well, I would be abandoned.


    I directly asked: "the Muyang Princess just smiled and didn''t speak, was she mute?"


    "Mute?"


    My father looked at me and smiled contemptuously.


    "She''s not dumb, but she doesn''t communicate with people. I showed her a diagnosis. The eldest princess is very smart. But even if she was born in the royal family, she is full of scheming. In the end, it''s not hard for the next generation. It''s a miracle that she can grow up alive."


    I was more and more lost in thought. From then on, I secretly made up my mind to study medicine and cure her disease.


    Since then, I will not only read and memorize medical books according to my father''s requirements, but also see those doctors for consultation in the pharmacy outside. I often find pen, ink, paper and inkstone to write them down.


    I thought the doctors were friends with my father, but I didn''t stop them.


    When I was ten years old, I could sit in my father''s student''s medicine hall for consultation.


    Gradually, when I enter the palace, I will see those palace maids and eunuchs.


    Palace maids and eunuchs work all year round, and because they don''t have money to see a doctor, I use all the folk prescriptions in the medical books. In addition, their condition is strange. They have everything.


    When I was 12 years old, a Yang fell ill once. He was pale and couldn''t stand up. He was sweating all over. The imperial doctors were helpless. Even my father asked to prepare for the future.


    But I volunteered and told the imperial concubine that I could cure Princess Muyang, and I was guaranteed by the head.


    I was also scared at that time, but I didn''t want the little girl to wait to die.


    She''s only seven. She shouldn''t die at such an age.


    I try to keep myself calm, but my hands are still shaking.


    Finally, I woke her up.


    I remember that at that time, the imperial concubine only said one sentence: "green is better than blue and better than blue. Little medicine boy, you will take care of the princess''s body in the future."


    When the imperial concubine left, the long princess was saved, and I was arranged to be the close medical officer of the long princess.


    But when my father went back, he slapped me directly.


    He told me that I was officious and that the princess was weak and could not live long. I was so stiff today that I wanted to bury my princess''s Royal Highness.


    He also said that I can cure the long princess by luck.


    But I couldn''t shed a tear. I told my father that I would cure the long princess.


    Since then, I have moved to Taiji hospital.


    The diet of the long princess was left to me. I tailored the diet for her according to her physical condition. At this time, the long Princess attracted the attention of the emperor because of her beautiful appearance, so she was also lively and cheerful.


    She often follows me, calls me little medicine boy and asks her what medicine diet she will take today.


    When you are happy, you will dance around me, and when you are unhappy, you will stay in my pharmacy all day.


    I found that I was getting used to her being with me.


    However, later, she gradually became sad. Her father died, her brother became emperor, and her mother''s sworn enemy became empress dowager. Their life was difficult.


    I try to make her happy. She likes to see me serious, but I know that no matter what I want, as long as she can be happy.


    But soon, I found one thing, my beloved ah Yang, she grew up, because she fell in love with a man.

 Chapter 361

    She didn''t tell me this herself, but I saw it with my eyes.


    When she looked at the man, there was light in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, when I first saw it, I knew that man was not a good man.


    He is tall and handsome. At first glance, he is the favorite of all official ladies.


    Unfortunately, his eyes did not fall on her, but on the throne where the emperor was sitting.


    The man had greed in his eyes, but she didn''t.


    And I''m still by her side day and night.


    I know she is a noble and beautiful princess, and I''m just a little imperial doctor. I don''t deserve her.


    She began to wipe her tears secretly. I knew it was the man who owed her.


    But I don''t know how to comfort her. I only study new prescriptions again and again and devote myself to taking good care of her body.


    Seeing that her body is getting thinner and thinner, but her face is getting ruddy, I can feel better.


    But I didn''t expect that she was robbed on a trip.


    I was drunk for three days and nights.


    I also went to find her, but the thief took her away, and there was no news. I don''t know what he would do to her, but I think my princess will go farther and farther after all.


    That day was the hardest day I spent. I carefully hid my emotions in front of people and faced them with a masked face.


    Only I know how my heart suffers in the dead of night.


    Finally she came back. She was thinner than when she left.


    I wanted to ask her what the reason was, but I knew that if she didn''t want to say, I just asked.


    Later, the queen came twice. She seemed to be in a much better mood and gradually had a smile on her face.


    Even once, she used her handkerchief for me herself.


    It was the first time that I had what belonged to her. I was in my heart, beating fast. My beautiful princess, did she finally look at me more?


    However, soon one night, I found the trace of the suspected man. He sneaked into the palace to have a private meeting with her.


    I knew he was under her bed that day, but I pretended not to know. I just asked silently and left the princess''s room.


    But I never thought that it was only that time that I accidentally lost the handkerchief she gave me.


    I wanted to go back and find it.


    But I know very well that the man is there. I must let him know that there is a princess in my heart.


    If he goes on like this, I will report to the bodyguard to take him away regardless of the Queen''s face.


    But the good times are not long, and we are going to March and fight again.


    The princess also disappeared again.


    I know. She was taken by this guy.


    The place I went this time was where the guy was. I''m going to find her.


    But I didn''t expect that the guy was despicable and wanted to kill me. At the moment he kicked me off the cliff, I saw the anger in the princess''s eyes.


    I think she hates this guy because of me, even if it''s worth dying.


    But I want to survive. I want to continue to protect my princess.


    Finally, heaven has eyes, I went back alive.


    I saw my princess again, and her eyes were full of joy at her recovery.


    The two of us just met and looked at each other. We already knew the thousands of words each other wanted to say.


    She said that she knew my mind, and she was already a withered flower and a withered willow. She didn''t deserve me.


    I know what she means is that she won''t accept me. I''m depressed all day but forced to smile.


    My parents also urged me to get married at this time.


    Before that, they had urged countless times, and even the matchmaker had to level the threshold.


    But I told them again and again that I didn''t want to get a wife.


    One come and two go, let those matchmakers eat too much and shut the door. There is a saying in the capital that I am cold and aloof and don''t like ordinary girls.


    I just smiled and told them that I like men.


    I had a drink with general Feng.


    I know someone in his heart, but I dare not say it.


    It doesn''t matter even if it makes people guess. He and I are both honest men, not afraid of other people''s evaluation.


    Gradually, my parents no longer forced me. They knew that no matter how hard they forced me, it was useless.


    Even when my father saw through my mind, he called me into the room to scold and slapped me again.


    This is the second time he hit me. He told me that no matter what the princess is, I don''t deserve it.


    What if you deserve it or not? I can''t marry, and I''m not allowed to be with her.


    Even herself could not take this step.


    I once thought that we would be like this in our life. I didn''t know that the emperor ordered me to be the son-in-law.


    There is no doubt that this is a great happy event for me.


    I can finally win the woman I love, but unfortunately, I don''t know her mind.


    On the night of marriage, she sat under the swaying red candle, and the big red cover covered her. I gently opened the red cover and saw her look that haunted me.


    But I also saw that she was unhappy, so I didn''t touch her.


    I put her in bed, and I slept on the soft couch next to her, sleepless all night.


    I began to wonder whether I was right or wrong.


    Is it right or wrong to love someone and imprison her around?


    However, I am reluctant to let go anyway.


    Even just looking at her from a distance is a kind of happiness.


    Fortunately, because of her mother, although she was unhappy, I finally knew that she was happy with me.


    She never mentioned the man again.


    A pair for life.


    So did my father and mother, and so did I.


    Two years later, we finally had our own children. Looking at the little girl carved with powder and jade, I thought of her.


    The little girl''s small group is really like her at that time.


    I will bring her up with her.


    At that time, I even thought that we could see our good daughter grow up and get married.


    But who could have thought that a serious illness took her life.


    My daughter is still young, but she is seven or eight years old.


    My mother advised me to continue, but I knew that her position was irreplaceable.


    I have a family, a wife and a daughter. This life is enough. Even if I sing about wine for the rest of my life, I will not be lonely with her in my heart.


    When her daughter was sixteen, the Queen chose a good family for her. They were very talented and beautiful.


    I know. After this, it''s time for me to accompany her.


    I resigned my office from the emperor and built a thatched house in the suburbs.


    Right at her grave.


    I remember she liked listening to me play the piano. I remember she liked listening to me sing poetry.


    I remember she was afraid of being alone.


    But now, she doesn''t have to be afraid anymore.

 Chapter 362

    Yuanbao has been tangled recently.


    He sneaked out of the palace with his mother, who asked him to call his sister instead of his mother.


    Most importantly, she really looks like a sister.


    Walking on the road, he held ice sugar gourd in one hand and little sugar man in the other. The most disgusting thing is that he asked him to help carry osmanthus cake and Liji donkey meat pancake.


    Just because the mother said that the father liked to eat.


    She definitely forgot him.


    "Yuanbao, look, there are small noodles here. Do you like it?"


    Su Nuan looked at the little Yuanbao walking in front of him with a dejected look, and his heart was also beating drums.


    Generally speaking, the child was born without saying anything. After the age of three, she became more and more old, which made her feel distressed every time she saw it.


    For nothing else, every time she sees Xiao Yuanbao like this, she always thinks of Feng Junyi''s childhood.


    She often ran to Feng Junyi''s imperial study and pestered him and asked, "brother emperor, did you look like Yuanbao when you were a child?"


    Feng Junyi glanced at her as usual and said, "I don''t know. It''s probably like it."


    In fact, in his opinion in recent years, Xiao Yuanbao is more and more like his little queen.


    Su Nuan was worried and uncomfortable after hearing this. She immediately made up her mind to love her husband well.


    Yuanbao looked at his mother who began to wander again and sighed, "I don''t like small dough people. If my mother likes it, I''ll buy it."


    "Then I want two!"


    Yuanbao looked at his mother and took two childish little dough people and sighed again.


    In fact, he didn''t like shopping with his mother at all, but the woman was too lonely in the palace. His father and Emperor had no other concubines. He was afraid that she would get sick.


    I didn''t know that the woman was complacent as soon as she came out.


    "Warm sister, please hurry up."


    "Well, well, do you want to go to the front and have some tea to rest your feet? The story told by the storyteller there is quite good."


    Yuanbao has no objection.


    In fact, Yuanbao''s name is not Yuanbao. Just because her mother and imperial concubine like Yuanbao very much, she gave him a nickname called Yuanbao.


    It is said that this woman used to like night pearls. Later, she didn''t know how. She sold all those night pearls and changed many gold ingots. Since then, everyone knows that his mother actually likes gold.


    When they came, the storyteller was talking in full swing.


    It tells the story that the emperor loved beauty and people did not love rivers and mountains.


    After hearing this, Yuanbao also felt very strange. What kind of emperor is it that loves beauty more than rivers and mountains?


    In his impression, the storyteller is not like his father at all. His father always has endless memorials and endless state affairs.


    As for his mother, there are endless snacks.


    She once told him: "Yuanbao, Yuanbao, you have to grow up well. When you grow up, your mother and I will retire with your father and live in our world."


    Yuanbao thinks his mother is idle. She''s talking nonsense. Isn''t she very leisurely now? It''s like he''s a stumbling block.


    After listening to the book, the two went back to the palace.


    When he went out in his spare time for a little while, the Taifu began to talk nonstop.


    "Your Highness, when the emperor was as old as you, he could already write articles and even analyze the world''s affairs. As the only heir of the emperor, your highness should not have a slack heart, but should be angry and strong, so as to benefit the people."


    Taifu is still nagging. His beard is white and he is still very wordy.


    Just behind the Taifu, there was a little girl standing. The little girl learned the look and expression of the Taifu. She was very cute.


    Yuanbao was holding back his smile. When the Taifu saw his appearance, he also frowned slightly. When he looked back, he saw his little granddaughter following behind him and learning from himself.


    Seeing him see her, the little girl immediately shut her mouth.


    He smiled and sighed: "old, old, all right, you go and play."


    His granddaughter is also extremely cute. She has been with him since she was three years old, just to be able to read and understand words with him.


    But it backfired. The little girl was born to be a non reader. Her granddaughter is her own, perhaps an intergenerational parent. It''s just that she doesn''t like reading. He doesn''t scold, but has a straight face.


    At this moment, looking at the little thing, he waved and said, "all right, all right, you two go and play."


    "Your Highness, your highness, let''s play together."


    Yuanbao looked at the little girl running towards him with short legs, and gradually raised a smile on her face. He said, "OK."


    He was five years old this year. He thought it was cute that the little girl was carved with powder and jade.


    When he grows up, he will marry her as his own queen like his father.


    When Yuanbao was 18 years old, his father was seriously ill and called him to the bedside to explain his future affairs.


    Yuanbao looked at his father, who didn''t look very old. Even if the man bled and didn''t cry, he cried.


    Finally he took the jade seal given to him by his father.


    However, the next day, the father was miraculously good. He was silly when he looked at the father who became the supreme emperor.


    It''s obvious that he was cheated.


    On the third day, the father and mother packed their bags and said they were going to see their old friends.


    Yuanbao stood on the wall and looked at the two people who left on a tall horse. He almost shed tears of envy.


    He thought that when his son turned 18, he would follow his queen to the ends of the world.


    Just the day before the father and mother left, they hurriedly prepared for their wedding.


    Big red happy words were pasted all over the new house. Yuanbao was very happy when he looked at the queen. He finally married her as his own queen.


    Su Nuan looked at the chord between Yuanbao and his queen Jinse, and felt relieved.


    Sure enough, she was absolutely right.


    It was not until his grandson was born that Su Nuan realized that it had been so many years since that incident.


    This is probably the life she wants, but she still loves it here.


    Because he is here, she is not lonely anywhere.


    She even has a small extravagance. If she comes out of the book, can she still meet him?


    After Yuanbao succeeded to the throne, he still helped his father find the elixir of immortality everywhere.


    His father kept it from his mother.


    When he was young, he would blame his father for indulging in warlocks, but the more he grew up, the more he could understand his father''s psychology.


    But he thinks it''s enough to grow old with his beloved in this life.


    When the warlock found the elixir of immortality from the East China Sea and handed it to him, he talked wildly, but he didn''t believe a word.


    It was his father who was as ecstatic as a child who got a beloved toy.


    In the winter of the 32nd year of Jinlong, the great wine country, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager drove cranes to the West.


    Yuanbao felt that they must be in another world and still loved each other.

 Chapter 363

    It has been five years since I returned to Yun county.


    In these five years, I also watched the little girl grow into a big girl with my own eyes.


    I found him on Lan Yu''s way. Even looking at his side face now will remind me of someone in my memory. I haven''t seen him for five years.


    "Lord, how do you like this flower? I picked it outside and gave it to you."


    I''m still thinking. The little girl has come in bouncing in from the outside.


    She wore two bun with two bows tied with yellow ribbons. As she walked, sister butterfly jumped and looked very good.


    But every time I see her face, I think of that person.


    Even now, looking at her smiling eyes at me, I will still mistake her for her.


    I reached out and took the flowers in her hand. I think my expression must be the most gentle.


    Because the way he looked at me changed from being cautious at the beginning to smiling.


    "Yes, the flowers are beautiful."


    When I finished saying this, I made up another sentence: "but people are more beautiful than Huajiao."


    A blush was rising on her face at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the little girl''s red cheeks looked more like her.


    "Lord Wang always likes to make fun of me."


    She said this and said to me, "Lord, I''m going to the kitchen to find food. I''m so hungry."


    She always cries hungry, which is very similar to her.


    She is free and carefree in and out of my house, perhaps because she looks like her. I have kept her around for so many years.


    Perhaps this is because unrealistic fantasies were at work.


    I thought the days would be so plain. I thought I would die so lonely.


    I don''t know. In a few days, the emperor made a decree and rewarded me with a beauty.


    That beauty is not my type.


    She is so beautiful that she is unrestrained and unspoken. She is smart and generous, but she knows etiquette. She says she will always look virtuous in front of me.


    I know what the emperor meant to send her, but I didn''t intend to take her as a concubine.


    But her appearance broke the balance between us.


    Because the emperor sent her, she always regarded herself as the master and didn''t value the little girl very much. Instead, she took her as a real rough servant girl.


    Every time I see here, I will put her away: "Ding Ling, go to my study and help me grind ink."


    Every time I call her, I will squeeze out a smile at me. That smile seems to be forever tireless and never know sadness.


    While she was sharpening her ink, I asked her, "Ding Ling, why are you so happy every time I see you? Don''t you have anything sad?"


    Ding Ling''s big eyes blinked and said, "it seems not, because Ding Ling is happy every day around the Lord."


    Hearing this, I had a little shock in my heart.


    Yes, she has been with me since she was 10. She goes wherever I go.


    I reached out and touched her head, smiled and said, "silly girl. Sometimes Shanlan will blame you. Will you feel bad? If you feel unhappy or unwilling to do next time, you can tell me directly."


    Ding Ling shakes her head like a rattle, perhaps because she has eaten a lot recently, her cheeks are still bulging, and her head is also a big part.


    "Miss Shanlan was originally sent by the emperor. She is the master. I am a slave. The master''s slave works normally. And Dingling is a little clumsy."


    With that, she took a cake from the plate and stuffed it into my mouth.


    "Please taste this, Lord. This is what I tried to do recently. It''s not very sweet."


    I didn''t like to eat these things, but she has been put into my mouth. I tried it. It''s really delicious.


    But I didn''t expect that Dingling was punished just by this simple action.


    Of course, this was not what she told me, but when she poured tea at the front of my desk the next day, I found it.


    I saw bruises on her wrists and lifted up her sleeves. I saw that her arms were full of bruises, as if they had been twisted.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Ding Ling''s eyes dodged. She quickly lifted her sleeve down and said to me, "it''s okay. I just knocked it accidentally. You see, I just forgot to take the medicine. I''ll just find some medicine to wipe it tonight."


    But I know it''s definitely not as simple as hitting.


    But Ding Ling didn''t want to say it, and didn''t even dare to look me in the eye.


    I don''t know why she dodged.


    Until I passed by the wood house, I heard a crisp slap inside.


    I kicked the door open and saw Dingling fall to the ground, while Shanlan stood in front of her, with high toes and high spirit.


    I frowned slightly and said to Shanlan, "what''s going on?"


    Shanlan''s eyes also dodged. She quickly knelt down at me and said, "Lord, Shanlan just helped you teach a dead girl a lesson."


    "Teach her a lesson? What''s wrong with her?"


    My anger has reached the extreme. I can guarantee that if she was not sent by the imperial brother, I will drive her out of the palace immediately.


    Shanlan knelt down and said, "if you go back to the Lord, the dead maid stole my pearl hairpin, which the queen gave me personally. If you lose it... It''s hard for me to explain..."


    Queen... So did she pick this mountain LAN herself? She asked me to marry such a woman.


    My heart was suddenly hit hard.


    "Lord, please forgive me. This girl is usually arrogant..."


    "Shut up."


    I drank coldly, and Shanlan stopped talking immediately.


    "Ding Ling won''t steal your pearl hairpin. He is a woman brought back by Wang himself. There is nothing she wants but can''t get in Yun county."


    Shanlan heard this and clenched her thin lips. She looked at Dingling and suddenly smiled.


    I was numbed by her laughter: "what are you laughing at?"


    Shanlan smiled and said, "I think the little girl looks like a person. When I first saw her, I thought she looked like. Now, I finally know why the Lord values her so much."


    Hearing her words, I panicked instantly.


    "Shut up and stop talking."


    I scolded, but Shanlan intensified.


    "No, I''m going to say, I''m going to go on! The person you like is the queen, isn''t it? Just because the dead girl is three-thirds like the queen, you treat her as her, spoil her and let her be lawless in the palace!"


    "Shut up!"


    I drew out my sword and put it directly on her neck.


    Only I know. My hands are shaking.


    Shanlan stared at me with beautiful Danfeng eyes and then sneered: "I guess you dare not kill me, because I am the woman sent by the emperor!"

 Chapter 364

    The sword in my hand crashed to the ground.


    Yes, I can''t kill her. She was sent by the emperor.


    If I kill her, I will rebel against the emperor''s will and refute the emperor''s face.


    Shanlan gave a harsh laugh. She said, "it''s true. You''re true. It''s sad and hateful. You fall in love with someone you shouldn''t love."


    She looked at Ding Ling with angry eyes again.


    "You''re just a substitute, you know? It doesn''t matter if the Lord doesn''t have me in his heart, but what about you? Even if he looks at you, he thinks of others in his heart. You''re the most sad one."


    Ding Ling didn''t speak, but looked at her with big eyes, as if she was a little confused inside.


    This reminds me of the days when the queen was ill. She always likes to look at the people in front of her with her big and innocent eyes.


    I finally couldn''t bear it. I said in a harsh voice, "Shanlan, you''ve had enough. Go down!"


    Shanlan has a strong personality. When I said this, she immediately said, "I don''t want to be here. I want to see how you explain. I want to see how the elegant Prince deceives a person."


    "Someone!"


    I was completely angry, and even my voice trembled.


    Several bodyguards rushed in from the outside. I waved directly: "take miss Shanlan down and shut her in the room. Don''t step out."


    Shanlan heard this and roared.


    "Feng linche, you can''t do this! Feng linche, you don''t dare to look directly into your heart. You''re a hypocrite! Coward! Feng linche, you can''t keep a fire in paper. One day the emperor will understand your dirty heart. Then he will kill you. When you die, we can be together!"


    I frowned slightly and thought it was a madman.


    Soon, I motioned the guards to tie her up and block her mouth, but Shanlan''s voice still echoed in my ears.


    I looked at Ding Ling and said to her, "Ding Ling, are you okay?"


    She shook her head. She seemed to have never heard of everything just now. She just said to me, "Lord, let''s go out and pick flowers."


    This is what she liked to do before Shanlan came here. I nodded and agreed. As usual, I took out a book from the study and followed the little girl behind.


    They all said that since I left the capital, it was like a changed person. In fact, they didn''t know that I had become silent since I knew I had delusions I shouldn''t have.


    In particular, the Empress Dowager''s intention has made me more and more uneasy.


    Kill him and ascend the throne. I can really have everything I want.


    But he is my most beloved brother. How can I do such a treacherous thing.


    So leaving is the best ending.


    Looking at Ding Ling''s still innocent appearance, I was very puzzled and stopped her. I asked, "Ding Ling, can you understand Shan Lan''s words before?"


    Dingling smiled heartlessly, and her playful crescent like eyes were full of stars. She raised the bouquet in her hand and said, "look, Lord, this flower looks like a star. I don''t know her name. Shall we give her a name?"


    I looked down at the bouquet in her hand.


    Indeed, the slender pole is full of small flowers like stars. Although it is inconspicuous, it looks particularly beautiful.


    I said, "why don''t you call her a star in the sky? You hold it in your hand, like a star in the sky."


    And your eyes are like the moon.


    And the brightest moon.


    At this moment, I had a momentary trance feeling.


    I don''t know whether the moon hanging in my heart is her or her.


    "Lord."


    Jingling''s clear voice sounded, and she said, "Lord, you really have a good look when you laugh. I heard that you used to laugh very much. Don''t you like it here?"


    "Do you like it here?"


    I almost didn''t think about it and asked. Ding Ling didn''t think about it: "I like it, because there is a king here. It should be said that I like it here because there is a king here. Wang Ye, Ding Ling likes it wherever you go."


    She was still like the simple little girl I met for the first time. I rubbed her hair, but the little girl suddenly got into my arms and hugged me tightly.


    At this moment, my whole body stiffened.


    Let her hold me tight.


    "Lord, will you never send your maidservant away? No matter who you treat your maidservant as, it doesn''t matter. Your maidservant is willing to follow the LORD all the time."


    I didn''t speak for a long time. Finally, I put my hand on her back and said, "OK."


    The next month, the emperor and empress paid a private visit in micro clothes. I finally met the two people I miss.


    When I saw the queen again, even I wondered if my memory was wrong.


    When I looked at her, I always had a question in my heart. Why is Dingling not like her at all?


    Or is the queen not like tinkling at all?


    No, neither.


    They are just two people.


    Brother Huang is still indifferent. Even now I see it, I still feel quite stressed.


    Especially when we are alone, this feeling is stronger.


    After sitting in front of me for a while, he said in a low voice, "linche, how do I feel that I haven''t seen you in recent years? You seem to have changed."


    "Really?"


    I''m a little nervous again.


    Brother Huang stood up, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "aren''t you used to living here? You''re 20 now. You haven''t touched the beauty I sent, but you have a place to belong?"


    I was terrified, but the first thing I thought of was Ding Ling.


    I hurriedly said: "brother Huang is worried too much, that mountain haze..."


    "That mountain haze is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    It''s her voice. I look at the queen. She is much more calm than before. If I remember correctly, their children are now more than five years old.


    I replied: "Shanlan is arrogant and domineering. I have to keep a distance from her."


    The queen in front nodded and then whispered, "third Lord, I see another little girl in your palace. She looks very clever, but your little girl?"


    After the Queen''s words, Ding Ling happened to bring tea and appeared at the door. She said, "emperor, empress, slaves and maidservants serve you tea."


    The little girl has a big list. I''m afraid she''ll annoy the imperial brother. You know, the imperial brother never blinks.


    Where do you know that the queen said, "this little girl is very lovely. She is windy and clear. Do you like her?"


    Ding Ling''s cheeks flushed when she heard this.


    Before I could speak, the emperor said again, "I see that these two are a good match. It''s better for me and the queen to take this opportunity to do the wedding with you."


    Dingling heard this and knelt down on the ground to thank her, and I... Was a little happy.

 Chapter 365

    The preparation for marriage is very hasty.


    The emperor and queen came to Yun County on the first day.


    Ding Ling and I got married on the second day.


    Although Yunxian County is rich in materials, it is still out of control to hold a wedding in such a hurry.


    When I entered the bridal chamber at night and saw the little girl with a red cap, I knew that I had really married her.


    It turns out that after so many years of day and night, she in my heart is just a obsession.


    And she has already successfully lived in my heart.


    The next afternoon, brother Huang asked me to play chess.


    Two women were watering flowers in the back garden. I was worried. I knew that brother Huang must have something to say to me.


    Sure enough, after a game of chess, brother Huang suddenly said, "did you meet the little girl on your way to Yun county?"


    I was a little stunned. It turned out that brother Huang had been following me for so many years. Sure enough, he didn''t trust me.


    A trace of sadness rose in my heart, but my face was still calm and calm.


    "Yes, on the way to Yun County, I saw a little girl who was unconscious, so I brought her back by the way."


    Brother Huang nodded and said, "well, did you take it away because she looked like a queen?"


    I was so frightened that I couldn''t even speak.


    Brother Huang continued: "linche, I grew up watching you. I know what you think. I know that the Empress Dowager has been looking for you, and I know that you like the queen."


    I don''t know why. When I heard this, I tried to kneel down, but he stopped me.


    "I don''t mean to blame you."


    Brother Huang said quietly, surprisingly kind, which is much different from him in my impression. I guess years have changed me and her.


    "The queen is the best woman in the world. It''s natural for you to like her, but I understand that you''ve been restraining yourself. You know it shouldn''t be."


    I can''t deny that.


    Brother Huang said slowly, "so I sent her to you. That''s the little girl I found all over the world. It''s the most similar to her."


    "But now look again, similarity is only similar at the beginning. They are not related by blood, so they are gradually different later."


    Brother Huang''s words surprised me when he looked at me here.


    It turned out that it was not a coincidence that I met her at the beginning, but the deliberate arrangement of brother Huang.


    "Then she..."


    Brother Huang took my words and said, "she doesn''t know."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "I don''t know the best. For her, it''s a cruel thing."


    Brother Huang nodded and asked, "are you satisfied with this marriage?"


    Hearing this, I smiled and then arched my hands at him and said, "my younger brother is very satisfied. Ding Ling is simple and lovely. After so many years, I found that he is the type I want. Brother Huang is right. They are not like at all."


    "It''s a painful thing to love but not to love. Since you can come out of it, it''s also a good thing."


    I opened my mouth again and said, "brother Huang, I don''t know one more thing."


    "Say."


    Since speaking of this, I''m not afraid to ask more questions, so I said, "brother Huang, what''s the matter with Shanlan?"


    "Shanlan was originally a maid in the palace. However, you have been thinking about you since you left. Finally, the queen said that she would choose some maidservants from the palace to give you. She begged the queen to send her."


    The emperor paused here and said, "there''s another thing that worries people the most. You''re twenty now, but you haven''t taken a wife or concubine. If I don''t plan for you, won''t I be stabbed by people all over the world?"


    I was a little embarrassed when I heard this. I was still in a dream before. Now I wake up and know what to do and what not to do.


    I arched my hands and said, "my younger brother understands now."


    "If only you understood."


    The emperor''s brother and sister-in-law rested here for three days, and then went all the way south.


    They still didn''t identify themselves when they left, so I just sent them out of the city very low-key.


    As for Shanlan, I thought she was infatuated, so I asked someone to send her back to the capital. After men and women married, they didn''t owe each other.


    When I was about to send her away, I said coldly to her, "your guess was wrong last time. Although Dingling is so similar to the queen, I can tell you that the person I like in my heart is Dingling."


    Shanlan looked at me inconceivably, and even Dingling on one side was stunned.


    I saw that Dingling''s eyes were full of tears, and I saw that Shan Lan''s eyes wrote unwilling.


    Finally, when Dingling was watching Shanlan be sent away, she rushed into my arms. Her small mouth pointed at me and said, "Lord, Lord, Dingling knew that the Lord also likes Dingling. Dingling is also very happy. Dingling is not anyone''s double."


    The next winter, we gave birth to a little princess.


    It snowed heavily when she was born, so her name was Xueer.


    She is smart and lovely. I swear to be a good father and bring her up.


    Because her eyebrows and eyes look like her mother, and at first glance, they look like someone.


    It was not until many years later that Dingling told me that she always knew that she was picked up by me because she looked like someone.


    I asked her why she knew, Ding Ling said, because at the beginning, I picked her up. When I was drunk, I would always touch her face and call another person''s name.


    I feel infinite guilt for her.


    But Dingling suddenly laughed again. She touched my face, continued to get into my arms, and giggled at me, "but then the Lord got drunk and called a different name."


    I asked her, "who''s my name? Is that your name?"


    Ding Ling buried his head in my arms: "I won''t tell you."


    It doesn''t matter whether to tell me or not, because for the rest of my life, when I am drunk, the only name I will call is, and it will only be her.


    Finally, Ding Ling took my hand and told me, "Lord, in fact, you were drunk and your name was your royal brother. I didn''t know until I learned the emperor''s real name later."


    "They are the two most important people in your life, aren''t they?"


    Yes, I respect and love them, especially the emperor''s brother.


    The eldest brother is like a father, who performs incisively and vividly in him.


    But I''ll never see you again in Yun County for the rest of my life.


    I wish the world peace and he would live a long life.


    Ding Ling also said, "Lord, let''s have another boy. He is ambitious and defends his country. Since you like your royal brother so much, we should have a boy and help the future Prince govern the world."


    I also hope my children can have deep brotherhood like his children.


    It turns out that if you want something, you won''t be afraid of the dark.

 Chapter 366

    "Mom, if I don''t marry, how can you bear to let me marry a disabled person?"


    "Mom, the Feng family didn''t say which one of us is allowed to go. You let her go."


    "Dad, one of them is a vegetable and the other is a disabled person. Don''t you think they are just made for each other?"


    Su Nuan opened his eyes and felt that his head and ears were buzzing.


    Isn''t she dead? But now


    There are no dry tears in the corners of her eyes. She opened her eyes and looked around. Here is a modern style decoration.


    So she came back from the book, right?


    She reached out her hand to help her forehead. She just felt that her head was still a little dizzy. She went to the window and looked at the quiet years in the window. Everything before seemed to be just a dream.


    There was a noise outside the door, which sounded very noisy.


    "If I say so, I should do what Tingting said. You see, Tingting is smart and generous. She must have a bright future in the future. We can''t just ruin her future."


    "Besides, when we first made the engagement, we only said it was the daughter of the Su family, but we didn''t say which one it was. I don''t think it''s a breach of the engagement at all."


    It was a woman''s voice. Su Nuan walked slowly to the door and looked at the three people. It was clear for a moment.


    She remembered.


    She used to be an 18 line actress. She thought she was an orphan when she was young, but just a few days before her accident, her biological father came back.


    It turned out that she was a daughter, but when she was very young, her mother died on the spot because of a car accident, and when she woke up again, she went to the orphanage.


    At the time of the accident, she was only 5 years old. She forgot all her memories before the accident and didn''t remember it until now.


    The mother outside the door is not her biological mother at all, but her stepmother.


    She didn''t expect to come back from the world in the book. Such a bloody thing happened around her again.


    So, do they want to marry her to the so-called disabled?


    Su Nuan came out of the house and looked at the three members of the family. He only felt ironic.


    She pressed down the ridicule at the bottom of her eyes, made an incredible appearance and asked, "so sister, for your own happiness, let me marry a disabled person, right?"


    The stepmother on one side was also surprised when she heard Su Nuan''s words. She didn''t know how much the little girl who was clearly a vegetable heard.


    The stepmother quickly apologized and said, "harm, what are you talking about? This was originally your marriage with the wind family. Your sister robbed it before. Now she''s not going to give it back to you?"


    "But we are famous here. When you were a child, you made an engagement with him. Now you have reached the legal age for marriage. OK, let''s take care of these things."


    After her stepmother''s words, she didn''t forget to touch her father with her elbow. Su Nuan had a panoramic view of all this.


    In her story, the world pretended to be weak in order to deal with the great tyrant.


    But now, this is a legal society. She doesn''t worry so much.


    So she walked gracefully to Su Tingting and slapped her in the face in front of her father and stepmother.


    "Pa!"


    This slap is loud enough.


    Su Tingting was stunned by the slap.


    The stepmother also rushed up at this time and scolded, "are you crazy? How can you give your sister such a heavy hand?"


    "If I don''t slap her, how can she wake up? If I remember correctly, the engagement is really my follow the wind family. You originally asked Tingting to marry the wind family instead of me. Unexpectedly, I was hit by a car and became a vegetable. It''s natural for you to make up your mind. But the wind family is having an accident now, and you''ve made up your mind about me, right?"


    She could guess such a conventional plot just by guessing. Sure enough, looking at the expressions of her stepmother, father and stepsister, she guessed that what she said was eight or nine.


    A man didn''t speak. She went on, "Dad, am I right?"


    Dad heard this and looked at his stepmother.


    The stepmother turned her eyes and softened her tone: "warm, look what you''re talking about? We found you and thought that the engagement was your wind, so we wanted you to continue to fulfill the engagement."


    "Make it up, keep making it up. You''re not my biological mother at all. Of course your heart won''t favor me."


    Father was angry when he heard this.


    "What are you talking about? Even if she is not your biological mother, she has paid a lot to this family. Your father and I are not saints. I lost my wife and daughter. Did you let me commit suicide and follow you? I don''t know how painful I was at that time. She took me out of the shadow."


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Su Nuan''s slap was particularly loud. She hooked her lips and said with a smile, "what a pain, what a shadow. Su Tingting is only half a year younger than me? Isn''t it that you cheated on the third party when my mother was pregnant?"


    "This is called the so-called shadow? You don''t know how happy you are when my mother is gone?"


    "You!"


    His father raised his hand directly at her. Su Nuan raised his chin and stared at him without fear.


    The stepmother stopped him at this time: "the child is not sensible. Don''t pay attention to her. If this face is scratched, the Feng family will be held accountable."


    The stepmother said and gave her a direct look.


    Just then, the servant came in and said, "Sir, madam, the Feng family has sent someone to pick up people."


    As soon as Su Tingting heard this, she immediately began to cry.


    "Mom, what should I do? Dad, I don''t want to marry a disabled person. That''s not my engagement. Why should I go..."


    The stepmother also advised him at this time: "yes, I think it will be carried out according to the original engagement. If they send Tingting, in the future, their Feng family may still grasp this matter and settle accounts with us."


    The stepfather looked at Su Nuan and waved, "go, go, take the eldest lady down and dress up."


    "If I don''t marry, why does she have to let me pick up what she doesn''t want?"


    "You have to go today, or you have to go if you don''t! Take her down and tie her to Feng''s house even if it''s tied."


    Dressing up, the servants were very rude.


    Su Nuan looked at these people treating her like this and simply said coldly, "I''ll come myself!"


    When the servants heard this, they threw things directly in front of her.


    Su Nuan put on a beautiful make-up for herself, and then put on the big red ancient wind Xiali sent by the wind family.


    The moment she stepped out of the room door, the three people were stunned.


    This dress seems to be tailored for her. She seems to be jealous from Su Tingting''s eyes.


    Su Nuan stood at the door. When passing by Su Tingting, she said coldly, "even if he is disabled, I am also Mrs. Feng. Do you think I will have no chance to punish you in the future?"

 Chapter 367

    Su Tingting, who heard this, also trembled in her heart.


    Su Nuan went straight out of the door. To her surprise, the Feng family not only let her wear ancient clothes, but also let her sit in a sedan chair, which is rare in this era.


    She sat in a sedan chair, and the past echoed in her mind.


    The creaking sound in her ears seemed to bring her back to the scene when she had just put into the book and was carried into the palace in a flower sedan.


    Tears unknowingly wet my cheeks again.


    "Feng Junyi, where are you?"


    Her hand tightly pulled on the cushion, but her finger touched a paper book.


    When she took out the things she met, what she saw was the book she had read - "after being forced to marry the tyrant of the enemy country".


    Turning to page 1, she was amused, but her tears still fell down.


    After about an hour, the sedan chair stopped, and she turned the book to the last page.


    When the song ends, she really should return to reality from the world in the book.


    She didn''t take the book, but put it directly in the sedan chair. With the help of the servant, she walked step by step to their wedding room.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Nuan''s heart is tangled and uneasy. Although in the book, she has almost passed a lifetime, the reality is still difficult for her to accept.


    Do you really want to marry a disabled person?


    Just, in reality, where is there a life-long double?


    Most of them are Playboys and rich second-generation dandies. It''s just that if you want to come to this fashion house.


    Without waiting for her to think more, she saw a pair of boots embroidered with dragon patterns appear in front of her.


    This scene is very much like the past.


    Her heart was pounding. She didn''t know if it was the disability.


    But if he is disabled, why can he come to her?


    Or is she still confused and hallucinating?


    She closed her eyes and then opened them again. The boots still appeared in front of her.


    "I hear you don''t want to marry me. I hear you say I''m a rag no one wants?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When did she say that?


    Oh, she really talked to Su Tingting before.


    Wait, why is this sound so familiar?


    Su Nuan didn''t wait for the other party to lift her veil, so she reached out and pulled it down.


    When she saw the man standing in front of her, her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    "Is that you?"


    The man is dressed in a big red suit, born tall and straight, and his face is enchanting to the extreme.


    She can guarantee that there is no better looking man than him in the world.


    So, did she follow him here?


    "Brother emperor, is it really you?"


    The man in front seemed puzzled: "you call me the emperor''s brother?"


    This sentence seemed to pull her back from her fantasy.


    It is as like as two peas in a book. How can a person in the book appear in reality, even if there is such a face in the same way?


    She wiped away her tears and still looked tall and angry.


    "So what? Didn''t you deceive the Su family? Look at your healthy limbs. Where is a disabled person?"


    Her face showed disdain. What if she didn''t look like her emperor''s brother?


    "Listen to me now. Since we are engaged by the previous generation, I can now fulfill the engagement and marry you. If you are not satisfied with me, you can leave Feng''s house tomorrow. From now on, we will marry men and women without interfering with each other."


    When she finished, the man in front of her suddenly pulled her into his arms, hooked her waist with one hand, and put his lips on her ears.


    "Warm, what are you talking about? Marriage or non-interference? Do you think you can leave at will after you get into my bed? You can only be mine in the last life, this life, or even the next life."


    The familiar sound made her brain hum again.


    She almost choked, looked at the man in front of her and asked, "what do you call me?"


    "Warm, Su Su? Or the queen? I''ll call whichever you like."


    "So, Feng Junyi, is it really you? You''re here too, aren''t you? You came to me..."


    She hammered the chest of the man in front of her with her small fist: "you''re bad. You''re too bad. You know it''s me, so you deliberately tease me. What if you really let Su Tingting marry you?"


    "No, it''s just a vain family."


    Moreover, he has asked his housekeeper to become another son of a rich family to pursue Su Tingting.


    Love vanity, such as Su Tingting, how can you refuse a handsome and rich man?


    In fact, he didn''t know how he came here. He only knew that when he died, he knew that he was only a role in the book and that the people he loved would return to his world, he was crazy and wanted to break through the shackles.


    Finally, he succeeded.


    When he came here from the world where he lived, he began to search all the news here.


    Fortunately, he is smart enough to know everything here after watching TV for several days.


    Finally, he found her.


    Unfortunately, the cruel parents wanted their second daughter to marry him, so he put on a disabled drama.


    Whether his warmth is disabled or ugly, as long as he finds her in his life, he will decide her.


    "Brother emperor, I''m so happy to find you in my life."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you in this life. As for those who hurt you, they will be punished."


    It''s said that the Feng family''s legs healed the day after they married the daughter of the Su family.


    Mrs. Feng was full of praise for the granddaughter-in-law, saying that she was their lucky star, and told the Fang family that she could only treat the granddaughter-in-law in one word, that is pet.


    As for the Su family, Su Fu, who was originally just running a small company, soon went bankrupt.


    The reason is that people report tax evasion, which is going to jail.


    The day after the incident, his wife took her second daughter and ran away with all the cash at home.


    Unfortunately, when the police found the Su family''s mother and daughter, they found that the Su family''s mother and daughter had already been killed.


    The murderer was a little white face raised by Su''s mother. He was eager to kill when he saw money.


    Unfortunately, when the mother and daughter were found, the bodies were deformed because of the long time.


    Su Nuan thinks that in this world, good is rewarded with good, and evil with evil.


    She looked at Xiang Fengjun Yi and asked, "so did you report tax evasion?"


    Feng Junyi looked at her and said, "what do you think?"


    It was only this rhetorical question that made it clear to her.


    "Forget it, everyone has been arrested. He deserves to care about what he does so much."


    After saying this, she held Feng Junyi in her hand: "I''m curious. Why can you recognize me when I''ve become like this?"


    Now her appearance is completely inconsistent with that in the book.


    "You are you. No matter what you become, you are always in my heart in my eyes."


    Yes, no matter the ends of the earth, he can find her.


    (all closed)